THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY

VOLUME II
 THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY
EDITED WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATION, INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

published under the auspices of

THE INSTITUTE FOR ANTIQUITY AND CHRISTIANITY

General editor:

JAMES M. ROBINSON

VOLUME II
THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY
A Complete Edition o f the Nag Hammadi Codices

VOLUME II

THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

THE GOSPEL OF THOMAS
THE GOSPEL OF PHILIP
THE HYPOSTASIS OF THE ARCHONS
ON THE ORIGIN OF THE WORLD
THE EXPOSITORY TREATISE ON THE SOUL
THE BOOK OF THOMAS THE CONTENDER
THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS

BRILL
LEIDEN BOSTON KOLN
2000
The volumes contained in this paperback reprint were originally published by
Brill Academic Publishers between 1975 and 1995 as part of the Nag
Hammadi Studies and Nag Hammadi and Manichaean Studies monograph
series.

ISBN 9004117024 (Set)

THIS BOOK IS PRINTED ON ACID-FREE PAPER.

Copyright 2000 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands

Cover design by TopicA (Antoinette Hanekuyk)
All rights reserved. No part o f this publication may be reproduced, translated,
stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic,
mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission
from the publisher
Authorization to photocopy items fo r internal or personal use is granted by Brill
provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to
The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910
Danvers MA 01923, USA.
Fees are subject to change.

PRINTED IN THE NETHERLANDS

 CONTENTS

VOLUME 1

Nag Hammadi Codex I (The Jung Codex)

T he P rayer of th e A postle P a u l
T he A poc ryph o n of Jam es
T he G o spel of T ruth
T h e T r e a t is e o n t h e R e s u r r e c t i o n
T h e T r ip a r t it e T r a c t a t e

VOLUME 2

Nag Hammadi Codices II, 1; III, 1; and IV, 1

T he A po c r y ph o n of J o h n

Nag Hammadi Codex II, 2-7

T h e G o spel of T h o m a s
T h e G o s p e l o f P h il ip
T h e H y p o s t a s is o f t h e A r c h o n s
O n t h e O r ig in o f t h e W o r ld
T h e E x p o s i t o r y T r e a t is e o n t h e S o u l
T he B ook of T h o m a s the C ontender

Nag Hammadi Codices III, 2 and IV, 2

T h e G o sp e l o f t h e E g y p t ia n s

VOLUME 3

Nag Hammadi Codices III, 3-4 and V, 1

E u g n o s t o s t h e B l e s s e d a n d T h e S o p h ia o f J e s u s C h r is t

Nag Hammadi Codex III, 5

T h e D ia l o g u e o f t h e S a v io r

Nag Hammadi Codex V, 2-5

T he A po c a ly pse of P a u l
T h e ( F ir s t ) A p o c a l y p s e o f J a m e s
T he ( S e c o n d ) A po c a l y pse of Ja m e s
T h e A po c a ly pse of A d a m

Nag Hammadi Codex VI

T he A cts of P eter a n d th e T w elve A po stles
T h e T h u n d e r : P e r f e c t M in d
A u t h o r it a t iv e T e a c h i n g
T he C o n c ept of O u r G reat P ow er
P l a t o , R e p u b lic 5 8 8 a -5 8 9 b
T h e P r a y e r o f T h a n k s g iv in g
S c r ib a l N o te
T h e D i s c o u r s e o n t h e E ig h t h a n d N in t h
A s c l e p iu s 21-29

Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,1 and 4

T he G o spel of M ary
T he A c t of P eter

VOLUME 4

Nag Hammadi Codex VII

T h e P a r a ph r a se of S h em
T h e S e c o n d T r e a t is e o f t h e G r e a t S e t h
A po c a ly pse of P eter
T h e T e a c h i n g s o f S il v a n u s
T he T h ree S teles of S eth

Nag Hammadi Codex VIII

ZOSTRIANOS
T h e L e t t e r o f P e t e r t o P h il ip

Greek and Coptic Papyri from the Cartonnage of the Covers

VOLUME 5

Nag Hammadi Codex IX

M e l c h iz e d e k
T he T h o ug h t of N orea
T h e T e s t im o n y o f T r u t h

Nag Hammadi Codex X

M arsanes

Nag Hammadi Codex XI

T h e I n te r p r e ta tio n o f K n o w le d g e
A V a le n t in ia n E x p o s itio n w ith
O n t h e A n o in tin g
O n B a p tis m A a n d B
O n t h e E u c h a r is t A a n d B
A llo g e n e s
H y p s ip h r o n e

Nag Hammadi Codex XII

T he S entences of S extus
T he G o spel of T ruth

Nag Hammadi Codex XIII

T r im o r p h ic P r o t e n n o ia
O n t h e O r ig in o f t h e W o r l d
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
 NAG HAMMADI
AND
MANICHAEAN STUDIES
FORMERLY

NAG HAMMADI STUDIES

E D IT E D BY

J.M . ROBINSON & H.J. K U M K E IT

Editorial Board

H.W. Attridge, R. Cameron, W.-P. Funk, C.W. Hedrick,

H. Jackson, P. Nagel, J. van Oort, D.M. Parrott, B.A. Pearson, K. Rudolph,
H.-M. Schenke, W. Sundermann

XXXIII

s
^68^
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

SYNOPSIS OF NAG HAMMADI CODICES

11,1; 111,1; AND IV, 1 WITH BG 8502,2

EDITED BY

MICHAEL WALDSTEIN
AND

FREDERIK w is s e

s
/6 8

E.J. BRILL
LEIDEN NEW YORK KOLN
1995
T h e p ap er in this book meets the guidelines for perm anence and durability o f the Com m ittee on Production
G uidelines for Book Longevity o f the Council on Library Resources.

L ib r a r y o f C o n g re s s C a ta lo g in g - in -P u b lic a tio n D a ta

A pocryphon o f Jo h n . English & Coptic. 1995.

T he A pocryphon of Jo h n : synopsis of N ag H am m adi codices 11,1,
111,1, and IV, 1 with BG 8502,2 / edited by M ichael W aldstein and
Frederik Wisse.
p. cm. (Nag H ammadi and M anichaean studies, ISSN 0169-2470
; 33) (The Coptic gnostic library)
Includes bibliographical references and indexes.
ISBN 9004103953 (cloth : alk. paper)
1. Gnosticism. I. W aldstein, M ichael. II. Wisse, Frederik.
III. Title. IV. Series. V. Series: T h e Coptic gnostic library.
BT1392.A75A1 1995
229.94 dc20 95-19459
C IP

D ie D e u ts c h e B ib lio th e k - d P - E m h e its a u f h a h m e

T h e a p o c r y p h o n o f J o h n : synopsis o f Nag H am m adi codices

11,1, 111,1, and IV, 1 with BG 8502,2 / ed. by Michael Waldstein
and Frederik Wisse. - Leiden ; New York ; Koln . Brill, 1995
(Nag Hammadi studies ; 33)
ISBN 90-04-10395-3
NE: Waldstein, Michael [Hrsg.]; GT

ISSN 0929-2470
ISBN 90 04 10395 3

Copyright 1995 by E.J. Brill, Leiden, The Netherlands

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmuted in any
form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written
permission from the publisher.

Authorization to photocopy itemsfor internal or personal use is granted by E J. Brill provided that the appropriatefees are paid
directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910 Danvers MA 01923, USA.
Fees are subject to change.

PRINTED IN THE NETHERLANDS

 CONTENTS

A M ap o f the Apocryphon o f J o h n ................................................................................................................................ vi

Illustration: BG 8502, p. 7 0 .............................................................................................................................................. viii

Forew ord............................................................................................................................................................................... ix
P refac e ................................................................................................................................................................................... xi

Introduction..........................................................................................................................................................................1

Editorial Policy and S ig la ..................................................................................................................................................11

Synopsis o f the Apocryphon o f J o h n .............................................................................................................................. 12

Appendices:
Appendix 1: Synopsis o f Displaced Texts: Two Sets o f N am es............................................................................... 180
Appendix 2: Synopsis o f Displaced Texts: Numerical Scheme o f Yaldabaoths W o rld .....................................182
Appendix 3: Synopsis o f the Allogenes P a ra lle l.......................................................................................................... 184
Appendix 4: Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. 1.29, and Theodorets summary, Latin, Greek E ng lish .................................188
Table: From Irenaeus lines to Synopsis p ag es......................................................................................192
Appendix 5: An Apocalypse o f John on creators o f the body, according to Theodore bar K o n i......................194
Appendix 6: Balaizah Fragment 52: Dialogue between Jesus and John about G e n e sis.....................................195

Bibliography.........................................................................................................................................................................199

Indices:
Index o f Coptic W ords..........................................................................................................................................................213
Index of Greek W ords...........................................................................................................................................................233
Index o f N am es.................................................................................................................................................................... 241
 A MAP OF THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
(References are to Synopsis double-page and line numbers)

OPENING FRAME STORY..................................................................................................................................... ..

PART ONE: DISCOURSE ON THEOGONY AND COSMOGONY.................................................................... 5,3

I. Upper theogony and cosmogony................................................................................................................................ 5,3
A. Upper theogony: The divine Triad: Father, Mother and Son..............................................................................5,3
1. The Monad, Father, Invisible Spirit, First M an..............................................................................................5,3
2. The Mother, Barbelo......................................................................................................................................10,5
a. The Invisible Spirits self-knowledge and self-expression in Barbelo...................................................10,5
Beginning o f Synopsis with Irenaeus, Adv. Haer., 1.29..............................................................................11,7
b. Foreknowledge, Indestructibility, Eternal Life, Truth (Truth not found in III and B G ...................... 12,12
3. The Son, the Self-Generated..........................................................................................................................15,5
a. The Self-Generated is conceived and b o m ........................................................................................15,5
b. The Self-Generated is anointed and established in hisliturgical activity...........................................15,18
c. The Self-Generated receives his first fellow-worker, the M ind........................................................ 16,18
B. Upper cosmogony: The A ll.............................................................................................................................17,7
1. The Self-Generated creates the All through the Will and the Word........................................................... 17,7
2. The Self-Generated is installed as God over the A ll............................................................................. 18,1
3. The Self-Generated organizes the All in Four Lights................................................................................. 18,19
a. Creation of the Four Lights and their attendant triads......................................................................18,19
b. The inhabitants of the A ll...................................................................................................................21,11
i. First Light, Armozel:......... The Self-Generated, Adamas: The great doxology......................... 21,11
ii. Second Light, Or(o)iel:...Seth, the son of Adamas....................................................................... 22,15
iii. Third Light, Daveithai:...Offspring of Seth and souls of the saints.............................................22,18
iv. Fourth Light, Eleleth:...... Late penitents................................................................................... 23,3
II. Lower theogony and cosmogony.........................................................................................................................24,1
A. Lower theogony: Wisdom and Yaldabaoth........................................................................................................24,1
1. Wisdom conceives and gives birth without the involvement of a m ale..................................................24,1
2. Wisdoms son Yaldabaoth is established as G od..................................................................................... 25,13
a. Wisdom establishes Yaldabaoth.........................................................................................................25,1
b. Yaldabaoth establishes himself..........................................................................................................26,9
B. Lower cosmogony: Yaldabaoth creates a lower world................................................................................... 26,16
1. Overall numerical schema of 360 angelic beings, according to III and BG (parallel in II: 30,9)...........26,16
2. The twelve rulers...................................................................................................................................... 27,16
3. Two sets of names, according to III and BG (parallel in II: 33,3)........................................................... 28,13
4. Yaldabaoths dim rule and first vain boast (no parallel in III and B G ).................................................. 29,10
5. Overall numerical schema of 365 angels, according toII (parallel in III and BG: 26,16)....................... 30,9
6. The seven planetary rulers and their faces...............................................................................................30,13
7. Yaldabaoth as envious and deceptive God among his creatures............................................................. 31,6
8. Seven powers for the seven authorities....................................................................................................32,1
9. Two sets of names, according to NHCII (for parallel in III and BG see 28,13).................................... 33,3
10. The higher world as pattern for Yaldabaoths w orld..............................................................................33,13
11. Yaldabaoths vain boast, betraying his lower identity to his angels....................................................34,3

PART TWO: DIALOGUE ON SOTERIOLOGY AND ANTHROPOGONY.................... GENESIS 1-7 ..........34,13

I. Wisdoms repentance and restoration..................................................................................................................... 34,13
1. Wisdom "moves (Gen 1,2 LXX); Johns First Question: What is move? ........ Gen 1,2.......................34,13
Jesus explains: Not as Moses said, over the waters!
2. Summary of Yaldabaoths activities: Theft and vain boast............................................................................35,15
3. Wisdom repents and is established in the Ninth............................................................................................. 36,3
II. The first creation of Adam, in the image of God, the psychic A dam.............................. Gen 1,26-27................. 37,6
1. Revelation of the First Man through word and image................................................ Gen 1,3.........................37,6
End o f Synopsis with Irenaeus, Adv. Haer., 1.29..................................................................................................37,10
2. Reflection of the Human Image in the water (II 14,24-34)............................................................................38,4
3. Consequent decision of Yaldabaoth to create Adam (II 15,1-13)............................... Gen 1,26-27................38,15
 TREATISE ON THE CREATION OF THE PSYCHIC ADAM (sections 2-6 not found in III and BG)
1. Seven powers create seven souls..................................................................................................... 38,20
2. Seventy-two angels make Adams psychic body, overseen by seven .42,1
3. Thirty angels active in Adam's psychic limbs, overseen by seven.... .46,3
4. Five angels in charge of vital processes ............................................. .48,3
5. Four demons of material qualities and their m other.......................... .48,13
6. Four demons of passions and their mother with further passions .49,9
7. Concluding summary on the creation of Adams psychic body (summary in II begins in 50,12)..51,1
m . The second creation of Adam: The psychic Adam, given spirit and castinto a body....Gen 2,7 ........... .51,4
1. Adam fails to m o v e................................................................................................................................ .51,4
2. Higher powers trick Yaldabaoth to blow Spirit into A dam ........................................ Gen 2,7b.......... .51.9
3. The powers grow jealous and cast Adam down into matter....................................... Gen 2,7a.......... .52,18
4. Reflection/Life (spiritual Eve) is sent as Adams helper and hidden inhim ..............Gen 2,18.......... .53,13
5. The rulers make a material body for Adam; Reflection/Eve is present as helper............................... .55,3
IV. The story of paradise .56,11
1. The rulers bring Adam into paradise to deceive him.................................................... Gen 2,8 .. .56,11
2. The Tree of Life, full of evil..........................................................................................Gen 2,9.. .57,6
3. The Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil, Adams means of salvation..................................................... 58,5
a. Reflection/ Jesus teaches Adam and the spiritual Eve to eat of the tree.................Gen 2,9.16-17............. 58,5
b. Johns S econd Q uestion : What about the serpent? The serprents evil role....... Gen 3,1-6.................. 58,16
4. Eve, Adams h elp er.............................................................................................................................................59,3
a. Yaldabaoth casts a trance (etccrraai?, LXX) over Adam to steal Reflection..... Gen 2,21...................59,3
b. Johns T hird Q uestion: What is the trance (tKCTTaais, LXX)? ........................................................ 59,11
c. Jesus explains: Not as Moses wrote, sleep, but lack of knowledge..........................................................59,13
d. Reflection (spiritual Eve) hides in Adams side, pursued by Yaldabaoth................................................ 60,3
e. Yaldabaoth forms the material Eve ftom Adams sid e ........................................... Gen 2,22....................60,11
f. Adam recognizes his consort, the Reflection of the Light (II: Jesus teaching).......Gen 2,23-24; 3 ,7 ........61,5
5. Yaldabaoth expels Adam and Eve ftom paradise......................................................... Gen 3,24..................... 63,3
V. False and true offspring: Cain, Abel, Seth, the offspring of Seth and Destiny..................................................... 63,15
1. Yaldabaoth rapes Eve, begetting Cain-Abel=Iawe-Eloim: the sexual order................Gen 4,1-2.................. 63,15
2. Adam begets Seth ....................................................................................................... Gen 5,3 ..................... 65,17
3. The Mothers saving activity on behalf of Seths offspring...........................................................................66,2
INSTRUCTION ON THE SALVATION OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF SOUL
1. Johns F ourth Q uestion: Will all be saved? ......................................................................................... 68,1
A n s w e r T h e first class o f souls, true know ers, and their rew ard.
2. Johns F ifth Q uestion : What will happen to those without meritorious deeds? ................................. 69,16
Answer This second class of souls can be saved.
3. Jo h n s S ixth Q uestion: W here will the first tw o classes o f soul end up? ................................................... 70,19
Answer They will end up in the repose of the aeons.
4. Johns S eventh Q uestion : "What will happen to the third class of souls, ignorant souls? ................... 71,12
Answer They can be saved by re-incarnation and eventual awakening.
5. Johns E ighth Q uestion: "H ow is the third class of souls transformed? ............................................... 72,10
Answer They are transformed by following higher classes of souls.
6. Johns N inth Q uestion : "What will happen to the fourth class of souls: apostates? ............................. 73,3
Answer Apostates, the only class not saved, receive eternal punishment.
7. Johns T enth Q uestion : Where did the counterfeit/despicable Spirit come from? ............................. 73,15
For Jesus answer see 77,15.
3. (continued) The Mother(-Father)s saving activity........................................................................................ 73,18
4. Yaldabaoth begets Destiny..............................................................................................................................74,9
VI. The flood and Noahs spiritual escape..............................................................................Gen 6,6-18; 7,7.10 ...76,5
VII. The summit of evil: Copulation between angels and women...................................................................Gen 6,1-4........... 77,9
1. The attempt at copulation fails........................................................................................................................77,9
2. The counterfeit Spirit is fabricated to make copulation possible (answer to Johns tenth question)............ 77,15
3. The final enslavement of the human race........................................................................................................78,1

The Providence Monologue: Salvation through awakening (only partial parallel in III and BG) ......................... 79,5

CONCLUDING FRAME STORY 82,5

 BG 8502, page 70, original size (pocket book)
The beginning o f the page reads:
N [T ]K O Y M a x a .p iO C e Y T T ^ p a X O A O Y e H C IC
Blessed are you (John) for understanding.
(reproduced with permission of the Staatliche Museen zu Berlin)
 FOREWORD
The Coptic Gnostic Library is a complete edition o f the Nag
Hammadi Codices, o f Papyrus Berolinensis 8502, and o f the Askew and
Bruce Codices, comprising a critical text with English translations,
introduction, notes, and indices. Its aim is to present these texts in a
uniform edition that will promptly follow the appearance o f The
Facsimile Edition o f the Nag Hammadi Codices and that can be a basis
for more detailed technical and interpretive investigations. Further
studies o f this sort are expected to appear in the monograph series Nag
Hammadi and M anichaean Studies o f which the present edition is a
part.
The gnostic religion was not only a force that interacted with
early Christianity and Judaism in their formative periods, but also a
significant religious position in its ow n right. General acceptance o f
this modem insight had been seriously impeded by the scarcity o f
original source material. Now this situation has been decisively altered.
It is thus under a sense o f obligation imposed by the discovery o f these
largely unique documents that the present edition has been prepared.
This edition is a project o f the Institute for A ntiquity and
Christianity, Claremont, California. The translation team consists of
Harold W. Attridge, J. W. B. Bams* , Hans-Gebhard Bethge, Alexander
Bohlig, James Brashler, G. M. Browne, Roger A. Bullard, Peter A.
Dirkse, Stephen Emmel, S0ren G iversen, Charles W. Hedrick, Wesley
W. Isenberg, T. O. Lambdin, Bentley Layton, Violet MacDermot,
George W. M acRaet , D ieter Mueller*, W illiam R. Murdock, Douglas
M. Parrott, Birger A. Pearson, M alcolm L. Peel, G regory J. Riley, James
M. Robinson, William C. Robinson, Jr., W illiam R. Schoedel, J. C.
Shelton, John H. Sieber, John D. Turner, M ichael Waldstein, Francis E.
Williams, R. McL. Wilson, Orval S. W intermute, Frederik W isse, and
Jan Zandeet.
The project was initiated in 1966 with only a limited number
of tractates accessible, but rapidly developed as the texts became
increasingly available. In view o f the fact that the bulk o f the material in
Codices I-VI had at that time either been published or announced for
imminent publication in complete editions in other languages, the
edition in the Coptic Gnostic Library was envisaged in the com plem en
tary role of providing merely English translations in a single volume,
which in subsequent planning was then envisaged as two volumes. It
was at this stage that preliminary announcem ents were made in New
Testament Studies 16(1969/70), 185-90 and Novum Testamentum 12
(1970), 83-85, reprinted in Essays on the Coptic Gnostic Library
(Leiden: Brill, 1970). The publisher and editorial board o f Nag
Hammadi Studies at their meeting in Uppsala, Sweden, in August 1973,
recommended that the Coptic Gnostic Library edition be complete for
Codices 1 VI and P. Berol. 8502 as well as for Codices VII-XIII. This
plan was adopted by the volume editors in their September 1973 work
session in Cairo. This resulted in Codices I-VI and P. Berol. 8502 being
planned for six, then nine volumes. They do not correspond precisely to
the seven codices, for it is preferable to publish parallel texts together.
In the case o f the four instances o f The Apocryphon o f John , it was
decided to publish all four in parallel format in one broadened volume.
As volume editor we have been able to enlist, in addition to Frederik
Wisse, also M ichael W aldstein, who had already prepared an unpub
lished synopsis. After it was decided to include in Nag Hammadi
Studies a new English edition of the other Coptic gnostic codices
known previously, the Askew and Bruce Codices, the publisher
included them in the Coptic Gnostic Library to make it complete.
The volumes and the editors o f the Coptic Gnostic Library are
as follows: Nag Hammadi Codex I (The Jung Codex), Volume 1:
Introduction, Texts, Translations, Indices,; Volume 2: Notes, volume
editor Harold W. Attridge, NHS 22 and 23, 1985; The Apocryphon o f
John: Synopsis o f Nag Hammadi Codices 11,1; 111,1 and IV, I with
Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,2 , edited by Frederik Wisse and Michael
W aldstein, NHS 33,1995; Nag Hammadi Codex 11,2-7, together with
XII 1,2*, Brit. Lib. On 4926 (I) and P. Oxy. 1,654,655, Volume I: Gospel
o f Thomas, Gospel o f Philip, Hypostasis o f the Archons, Indexes;
Volume 2: On the Origin o f the World, Exegesis on the Soul, Book o f
Thomas, Indexes, edited by Bentley Layton, NHS 20 and 21, 1989; Nag
Hammadi Codices 111,2 and IV, 2: The Gospel o f the Egyptians (The
Holy Book o f the Great Invisible Spirit), edited by A lexander Bohlig
and Frederik Wisse in cooperation with Pahor Labib, NHS 4, 1975; Nag
Hammadi Codices 111,3-4 and V,1 with Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,3 and
Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 1081: Eugnostos and The Sophia o f Jesus Christ,
edited by Douglas M. Parrott, NHS 27, 1991; Nag Hammadi Codex
111,5: The Dialogue o f the Savior, volume editor Stephen Emmel, NHS
26, 1984; Nag Hammadi Codices V,2-5 and VI with Papyrus
Berolinensis 8502,1 and 4 , volume editor Douglas M. Parrott, NHS 11,
1979; Nag Hammadi Codex VII, volume editor Birger A. Pearson, NHS
30, 1995; Nag Hammadi Codex VIII, volume editor John H. Sieber,
NHS 31, 1991; Nag Hammadi Codices IX and X, volume editor Birger
A. Pearson, NHS 15, 1981; Nag Hammadi Codices XI, XII and XIII,
 FOREW ORD
volume editor Charles W. Hedrick, NHS 28, 1990; Nag Hammadi
Codices: Greek and Coptic Papyri from the Cartonnage o f the Covers,
edited by J. W. B. Bams*, G. M. Browne, and J. C. Shelton, NHS 16,
1981; Pistis Sophia , text edited by Carl Schmidt, translation and notes
by Violet M acDermot, volume editor R. McL. Wilson, NHS 9, 1978;
The Books o f Jeu and the Untitled Text in the Bruce Codex, text edited
by Carl Schmidt, translation and notes by Violet MacDermot, volume
editor R. McL. Wilson, NHS 13, 1978. Thus, as now envisaged, the full
scope o f the edition is sixteen volumes.
An English translation o f all thirteen Nag Hammadi Codices
and P. Berol. 8502 has also been published in 1977 in a single volume,
The Nag Hammadi Library in English, by E. J. Brill and Harper & Row.
A first paperback edition o f that preprint augmented by the inclusion of
Yale inv. 1784 o f the Beinecke Library at NHC III 145/146 (p. 238)
appeared in 1981 at H arper & Row and in 1984 at E. J. Brill. It was not
possible to include there subsequent improvements in translations.
These have been incorporated in 1988 in the Third, Completely Revised
Edition, E. J. Brill and Harper & Row, paperback in 1990 by
HarpeiCollins.
The team research o f the project has been supported primarily
through the Institute for Antiquity and Christianity by the National
Endowment for the Humanities, the American Philosophical Society,
the John Simon G uggenheim M emorial Foundation, and Claremont
Graduate School; and through the American Research Center in Egypt
by the Smithsonian Institution. Members o f the project have partici
pated in the preparatory work o f the Technical Sub-Committee o f the
International Committee for the Nag Hammadi Codices, which has been
done at the Coptic M useum in Cairo under the sponsorship o f the Arab
Republic o f Egypt and UNESCO. The extensive work on the reassem
x
bly o f fragments, the reconstruction o f page sequence, and the collation
o f the transcriptions by the originals not only served the immediate
needs o f the facsimile edition, but also provided a basis for a critical
edition. Without such generous support and such mutual cooperation of
all parties concerned this edition could not have been prepared.
Therefore we wish to express our sincere gratitude to all who have been
involved.
A special word o f thanks is due to the Egyptian and UNESCO
officials through whose assistance the work has been carried on: Gamal
Mokhtar, President until 1977 o f the Egyptian Antiquities Organization,
our gracious and able host in Egypt; Pahor Labibt, Director Emeritus,
Victor Girgis, Director until 1977, M ounir Basta, Director until 1985,
and Dr. Gawdat Gabra, currently Director of the Coptic Museum, who
together have guided the work on the manuscript material; Samiha Abd
El-Shaheed, Deputy D irector of the Coptic Museum, who is personally
responsible for the codices and was constantly by our side in the library
o f the Coptic Museum; and, at UNESCO, N. Bammate, Deputy
Assistant D irector G eneral for the Social Sciences, Human Sciences,
and Culture until 1978, who guided the UNESCO planning since its
beginning, and Dina Zeidan, specialist in the Arab Program o f the
Division o f Cultural Studies, who always proved ready with gracious
assistance and helpful advice.
We also wish to acknowledge our great indebtedness to the
administration o f Brill during the years in which this volume was in
preparation, F. C. Wieder, Jr.t, T. A. Edridge*, Dr. W. Backhuys, Drs. F.
H. Pruytt, Mr. Reinout J. Kasteleijn, Managing Director, and Dr. David
E. Orton, Senior Editor, who is in charge of Nag Hammadi and
M anichaean Studies for Brill.
James M. Robinson
 PREFACE
Originally two volumes had been planned for the Apocryphon
of John in the Coptic Gnostic Library edition in the Nag Hammadi
Studies series. Frederik Wisse was to prepare a synoptic edition o f NHC
11,1 and IV, 1, the two witnesses to the Coptic translation o f the longer
Greek version. M ichael Waldstein took over from Peter Nagel the task
of preparing a synoptic edition o f NHC III, 1 and BG 8502,2, the two
independent Coptic translations o f the shorter Greek version. In 1992,
however, it was decided to produce a single synopsis o f all four texts
with Wisse and Waldstein as co-editors sharing responsibility for the
whole volume.
The volume serves several purposes. Though editions o f the
four texts already exists: NHC 11,1; 111,1 and IV, 1 (K rause-Labib 1962);
NHC 11,1 (Giversen 1963) and BG 8502,2 (Till-Schenke 1955; 2nd rev.
ed. 1972), further study o f the manuscripts has made possible signifi
cant improvements in establishing and presenting the Coptic text,
especially for the many fragmentary pages. In addition to serving the
need for a dependable edition o f the text the volume offers for the first
time in a convenient synoptic form all the direct textual evidence for the
Apocryphon of John. This is particularly urgent since there are
numerous significant differences between the two shorter versions
(Codices NHC III and BG 8502), as well as between the shorter and the
two copies of the longer version (Codices II and IV). Furthermore the
volume includes the indirect textual w itnesses to the Apocryphon o f
John and a full research bibliography. It is our hope that the edition will
bring a new impetus to the study o f what is arguably the most important
ancient Gnostic document.
Michael Waldstein thanks the University o f Notre Dame for a
printing subsidy and for a Jesse Jones faculty research grant (summer
1991) which made a preliminary form o f this synopsis possible. He also
thanks Harry Attridge for continued advice and encouragement, Peter
Nagel for his transcriptions, synopsis manuscript and critical notes,
M ichael A. W illiams for the manuscript o f his synoptic translation with
introduction and notes and Stephen Emmel for helpful suggeststions on
the early pages of BG 8502,2. Thanks as well to Dr. Ingeborg Muller,
Agyptisches Museum, Berlin, who provided a new set o f photographs
o f BG 8502 with excellent resolution and graciously allowed Waldstein
to examine the original papyrus. Thanks to the Gorres G esellschaft and
the Homeland Foundation which granted him a research stipend for a
study leave in Tiibingen where most o f the work o f entering the Coptic
text and translations into PageM aker files was completed. Special
thanks go to the participants of the 1993/94 Johannesapokryphon
Seminar at the Tubingen Theologikum, especially Alexander Bohlig,
Michael Theobald and Christoph Markschies, and to those who offered
generous hospitality at the Theologikum, especially Christoph
Markschies, Hermann Lichtenberger and Luise Abramowski. Thanks
also to Jeffrey H. Hodges at the University of Tubingen, for providing
an additional collation o f the text o f the synopsis against the facsimile
edition and the photographs o f BG 8502, and for his many suggestions
for improvements in the translation. We are greatly indebted to Peter
Gentry, who developed the M acintosh font used for the synopsis and
continued improving it until the goal was reached with version 82 of
Koptos.
Frederik Wisse M ichael Waldstein
Faculty o f Religious Studies Program o f Liberal Studies
M cGill University University o f Notre Dame
Ascension Day, M ay 25 1995
It seems to me that translating from one tongue into another, unless it is from
those queens of tongues Greek and Latin, is like viewing Flemish tapestries from
the wrong side; for although you see the pictures, they are covered with threads
which obscure them so that the smoothness and gloss of the fabric are lost.
Cervantes, Don Quixote, Part Two, Chapter 62.
 INTRODUCTION
The four copies o f The Apocryphon o f John (AJ) presented in this
edition in synoptic form represent two independent Coptic translations
from the original Greek o f a shorter version o f AJ, and tw o copies o f a
Coptic translation o f a longer version o f the same tractate. This multiple
attestation allows us observe this important Christian-Gnostic text
through several stages o f redaction and transmission. The relationship
between the shorter and longer version and the transmission history as
reflected in the four Coptic texts appear to be as follows. The earliest
recoverable stage does not concern us here, since Irenaeus in about 180
CE did most likely not know AJ but rather a Gnostic document which
was the apparent source o f the first part o f the main revelation discourse
in the book.1 AJ was written in G reek probably during the early part o f
the Third Century. Sometime later during the Third Century it under
went a major redaction, represented by the longer version. Late in the
Third or in the early Fourth Century both the redacted and unredacted
versions were translated into Coptic, the shorter version at least twice.
These translations were in turn copied and eventually were included in
three of the thirteen Nag H ammadi codices (latter h alf o f the Fourth
Century) and in the Codex Papyrus Berolinensis 8502 (beginning o f
Fifth Century). This last codex is our witness to one o f the translations
of the shorter version; the other translation, which is independent from
the BG version, is found in Nag Hammadi Codex III. The tw o copies of
the Coptic translation o f the longer version, one in N ag Hammadi
Codex II and the other in Codex IV, though clearly copies o f same
translation, do not appear to stand in a sister or mother- daughter
relationship.
N a g H a m m a d i C o d e x III (III)
NHC III is part o f the Nag H ammadi collection o f twelve codices
discovered in December 1945 near the village o f Hamra Dom in U pper
Egypt.2 The codices are preserved in the Coptic M useum in Cairo. The
Facsim ile Edition o f III was published in 1976. The cover of III has
been described by James M. Robinson.3 A codicological introduction to
III was provided by Frederik W isse4 and a corrected up-date of the
analysis o f its single quire was included in Robinsons preface to The
Facsimile Edition o f the Nag Hammadi Codices: Codex III.5 An edition
o f Codices III, II and IV was published in 1963 by Martin Krause and
Pahor Labib. It includes brief codicological introductions, the Coptic
texts, though not in synoptic form, German translations, text-critical
apparatus, and indices.6 The present edition o f III is based on an
analysis and collation of the original papyrus pages in Cairo and the
Facsimile Edition. No previous English translation o f the Codex III
version o f AJ has been published.
AJ is the first o f five tractates in III and occupies pages 1 line 1 to 40
line 11. T here is a title on the verso o f the front flyleaf and a subscript
title on 40,10-11. The tractate is in a relatively poor state o f preserva
tion. O f the first tw o leafs (pages 1-4) only a small fragment remains,
though some of the lost text o f page 1 could be recovered from the
blotting on the flyleaf.7 Pages 5-12 and 21-40 suffered lacunae of
varying sizes on the inside o f the leafs, and pages 19-20 have disap
peared, most likely after the discovery in 1945. Only pages 13-18 are
more or less complete. Reconstruction o f the lost text was greatly aided
by the parallel texts, primarily BG 8502, but also NHC II and IV. All
reconstructions were carefully plotted on the pages o f the Facsimile
Edition to make sure that they fit the available space.
The pagination o f III is found in the middle o f the top margin and
lacks a superlinear stroke. For AJ the following page numbers survive
or can be reconstructed:8 [X)\ [BJ; [rj; [AJ; [6]; [SI; [Z)\ [HI; []; (I); [IX);
[IB]; [ir]; [IA]; [16]; [IS]; HZ]; IH; (19-20 are lost); [KX); [KB]; [Kr]; K A ;

1 The Irenaeus parallels have been included in the synopsis in English translation; see also Appendix 4.
2 For the discovery and date of the Nag Hammadi Codices, see James M. Robinson, From the Cliff to Cairo: The Story of the Discoverers and the Middlemen of
the Nag Hammadi Codices," in Bernard Bare, ed.t Colloque International sur les textes de Nag Hammadi (Quibec, 22-25 ao&t 1978) (Quebec: University Laval, 1981)
21-58. The pages now called Codex XIIT were discovered bound with NHC VI.
3 The Facsimile Edition o f the Nag Hammadi Codices: Codex III, vii and ix.
4 Frederik Wisse, Nag Hammadi Codex III: Codicological Introduction, in Martin Krause, ed.. Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts: In Honor o f Pachor Labib
(NHS 6; Leiden: Brill, 1975) 225-38.
5 For a more recent up-date see Stephen Emmel, The Manuscript, in Emmel, Nag Hammadi Codex 111,5: The Dialogue o f the Savior (NHS 26; Leiden: Brill,
1984) 19-36, here 21-26.
6 Martin Krause and Pahor Labib, Die drei Versionen des Apokryphon des Johannes im Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo (Abhandlungen des Deutschen
Archaologischen Instituts Kairo, Koptische Reihe 1; Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1962). The title is a misnomer since II and IV represent one and the same version of AJ.
The reconstruction of the fragmentary text in Krauses edition was done on the basis of photos before the fragments were properly placed and photographed at full
scale. Since Krause is planning a synopsis of the four AJ texts with new reconstructions, it seemed best not to report in the present edition the many instances where
Krauses 1963 text is different.
7 Wolf-Peter Funk, Die ersten Seiten des Codex III von Nag Hammadi, Festschrift Martin Krause (forthcoming, 1995).
8 The Coptic pagination has been omined in the synoptic form of the text in this edition.
 INTRODUCTION

ice; KS; KZ; KH; KG; \ \ A.B; \[ r )\ AJL; [*.]; A.S; [A.2); A.H;
I A.); M.
The Coptic hand betrays an experienced scribe and is unique among
the Nag Hammadi codices. The script is a handsome, flowing uncial
w ith frequent ligature involving the e , M, TT and T , and sometimes
also r , , K, A., Y. Z and *f\ This ligature facilitates reading for it is
limited to letters o f the same word. Some effort has been made to keep
the right margin straight by crowding letters (e.g. 7,1.5), or by extend
ing letters with a stroke towards the right (especially X, e , \ , C , and
Y) Letters that cannot be extended towards the right, such as N, are
sometimes written extra large to fill out the line (e.g. 9,3). Diples have
been used occasionally to fill out short lines (5,19; 9,24; 15,3; 17,19.22;
18,2; 25,7; 29,23; 33,11.19 37,14). There are also a few cases where the
final N o f a Greek word at the end o f the line has been indicated by a
superlinear stroke over the preceding vowel (7,9 and 23,21).
The high point to separate sentences, thought units, or elements in a
list has been used only sparingly, and can be confused with the
articulation mark on the final T or TT o f a word. The paragraphos cum
corone as well as lines and diples decorate the end o f the tractate and
the subscript title which has been indented. A helical line separates AJ
from the next tractate.
The superlinear strokes have been placed fairly exactly and
consistently, either marking a single letter as a morpheme, or as a
Bindestrich linking two or three consonants into a morpheme. The
scribe placed a stroke over two consonants only when the second one is
B, \ , M, N, , or p. The suffix <J normally has a superlinear stroke if he
preceded by a consonant. Occasionally the verb e t has been marked by
a circumflex when it has syllabic value (e.g. 38,20 and 39,18). The
Greek particle n has a stroke only in 40, 2 and 3. The names of
supernatural beings have only occasionally been marked with a
superlinear stroke, but abbreviated nomina sacra always.
The scribe o f III employed an articulation mark (morpheme marker)
on the final gamma, pi or tau o f a word or syllable. The mark is in the
shape o f a raised dot or small circumflex placed above the right edge of
the letter.9 Unusual but meaningful is its use after N T b in 30,5.
The text has many corrections apparently most if not all by the
scribe of the Codex. They have been noted in the text-critical apparatus.
A number o f copying errors remain and these have been emended in the
edition o f the text. O ther apparent corruptions in the text may also be
due to scribal errors. Corrections were made by crossing out (e.g. 33,7),
erasure and overwriting (e.g. 37,14), writing in the margin (40,7), or
above the line (e.g. 33,7), or, in one case, in the bottom margin to
correct a large omission due to homoioteleuton in 24,17. The nature of
the mistakes leaves no doubt that the scribe copied from a Coptic
exemplar.
The tractate is written in Sahidic with relatively few vocalizations in
the direction o f Subachmimic, and with a large number of Greek loan
words. In this it is remarkably sim ilar to the other tractates in the
Codex. The non- Sahidic forms may be due to a scribe whose native
dialect interfered in copying a Codex written in Sahidic, but more likely
.it reflects a period when Sahidic orthography was not yet rigorously
enforced in the monastic scriptorium in which Codex m probably was
produced. The policy o f retaining many Greek words in the tractates of
III may indicate that they were translated by the same person.
C o d e x P a py r u s B e ro lin en sis 8502 (BG)
The Codex was acquired for the Berliner M useum in 1896 from an
antiquities dealer from the province of Achmim in Egypt. The dealer
reported that it was found by a fellah in a niche in a wall and was
covered with feathers. Its publication had to wait more than half a
century, due to the accidental destruction in 1912 at the publishing
house in Leipzig of the edition prepared by Carl Schmidt, and the
subsequent interruption o f two world wars. When the eminent
Coptologist W alter C. Till took on the task in the early nineteen fifties
it iswas able to consult photographs of some o f the parallel texts
included in the newly found Nag Hammadi codices. For his edition of
BG, however, he did not have access to the original manuscript.10 He
published only the first three o f the four tractates included in BG since
the Acts of Peter had already been published by C. Schmidt in 1903.
Hans-M artin Schenke provided a second edition in 1972 which
benefited from a careful examination o f the originals and greater access
to the parallel texts in the Nag Hammadi collection.11
The leather cover o f BG was originally made for a larger codex and
adapted to BG. The cover is dated by Krutzsch probably not before the
Sixth Century and bears the inscription of its owner, Z x x x p ApN
2lBB2l, Zacharias, Archpresbyter, Abbot. 12 It is not clear whether the
Abbot owned the codex for which the cover was originally made orBG

9 For further details of the use of articulation marks in Codex III see Wisse, Nag Hammadi Codex HI: Codicological Introduction, 234 and Bohlig and Wisse,
Gospel o f the Egyptians, 2-3.
See Hans-Martin Schenke, Bemerkungen zum koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis 8502, Festschrift zum ISOjdhrigen Bestehen des Berliner Agyptischen
Museums (Mitteilungen aus der Agyptischen Sammlung 8; Berlin: 1974) 315-22, here 315.
11 For a description of the Codex, see Walter C. Till and Hans-Martin Schenke, Die Gnostischen Schriften des koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis 8502 (Original
edition 1955; 2nd revised 1972 ed.; TU 60; Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1972) and Schenke, Bemerkungen zum koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis 8502.
12 Myriam Krutzsch and GUnther Poethke, Der Einband des koptisch-gnostischen Kodex Papyrus Berolinensis 8502, Staatliche Museen zu Berlin: Forschungen
und Berichte 24 (1984) 37-40, here 40.

2
 INTRODUCTION

8502 or both. The cartonnage o f the cover contains two fragments o f a
monastic letter o f introduction, dated to the end o f the Third, beginning
of the Fourth Century.13 Schmidt dates BG itself in the Fifth Century
C.E.14 Till-Schenke report that Stegemann dates BG in the early Fifth
Century.15 The present edition is based on a new set o f photos taken by
Eva Maria Borgwald in 1992, and on inspection o f the original papyrus
in Berlin.
AJ is the second tractate in BG and it occupies pages 19 line 6 to 77
line 7. The tractate is fairly well preserved. There is a lacuna involving
parts o f the five top lines o f page 20, a third o f the writing column is
missing o f pages 21-22, parts o f the top five lines o f pages 31-37, parts
of the top three lines o f pages 43-44, and most o f the top tw o lines o f
pages 49-56 and the bottom tw o lines pages 47-48 are also lost.16
Thanks to the parallel versions in the Nag H ammadi Codices II, III and
IV, the text o f most o f these lacunae can be reconstructed with some
degree o f certainty. Only the reconstruction o f the extensive lacuna on
page 21 is problematic since the only surviving parallel in Codex II is
also obscured by a lacuna.
The pagination in Codex BG is found in the middle o f the top
margin and has been marked by a superlinear stroke. For AJ the
pagination for pages 19-43; 4 7 -48,66-77 is at least partially preserved.
The Coptic page numbers are:17 [I]; K; [K)X; [K]B; KT; KA; K6; KS;
K2; KH; ICO; X; [\]X; \E ; AT; \ A ; \ 6 ; KS; \ Z ; \H ; \ 0 ; M; M2l;
MB; Mf*; MIA]; [MG]; [MSI; MZ; MH; [MO]; [N]; [NX); [NB]; [Nr]; [NA];
[N6]; N[S1; NZ; NH; NO; s; iX ; SB; XT; XA; X6; XS; XZ; XH XO; O;
OX; OB; o r; OA; OG; OS; 0 2
The Coptic hand is somewhat irregular but skilled. It is an upright
uncial with minimal ligature. An attem pt has been made to keep the
right margin straight by crowding letters (e.g. 25,4; 27,10; 29,5; 39,7) or
writing the final letter above the preceding one (e.g. 41,5; 47,7; 66,9;
70,7), or by enlarging the final letter(s)and increasing the spacing (e.g.
27,19; 54,11). For the same purpose, when the last word or syllable in a
line ended with a nu it has been indicated by a superlinear stoke over
the preceding vowel (23,2; 26,7.14; 28,9; 29,10; 37,1; 57,15; 63,12;
64,6; 69,10.16; 71,19). Imperfections in the papyrus forced the scribe at
times to leave blank spaces (47,12.15; 48,2.7.10.11.14; 54,11). To avoid
splitting a word or phrase between two pages the scribe sometimes
placed the overrun letters below the end o f the last line (19,19 MA.A.XC
n6oA ; 21,21 o n ; 31,20 CIC; 43,20 0)0 ; 65,19 CX[>1).
There is no punctuation or paragraphing in the text. The caret with a
horizontal stroke at the end o f 55,20, the bottom line o f the page, comes
in the m iddle o f a sentence and thus could not be a paragraph marker.
Even more puzzling is the diagonal stroke after n e in 28,21, also
involving the bottom line and coming in the middle o f a phrase. The
mark after CA.px in 65,20 (overrun) may be a line filler. The ending o f
the tractate on page 77 and the beginning o f the next tractate. The
Sophia o f Jesus Christ, have been framed by decorative marks in the left
and right margins. The subscript title o f AJ (77,6-7) has also been
decorated and has been indented.
The scribe employs superlinear strokes as articulation marks but not
the morpheme dividers in the form o f an apostrophe or superlinear dot
found in most of the Nag Hammadi Codices. The exception is 40,5
2 0 6 11* w here it is needed to distinguish T from the fem. article with
n e .The superlinear strokes are carelessly placed and are often missing
where expected. They tend to be displaced a bit too far to the right. The
stroke which links two consonants into a syllable, the Bindestrich, is
normally put over the second consonant, e.g. MN rather than MN. The
diaeresis is used over I and Y when they have syllabic value. The ei has
a curved stroke over the iota when it has syllabic value (47,14; 64,7;
67,4; 72,15; 75,14). W hat appears to be a superlinear stroke on H in
23,4 is a smooth breathing (spiritus lenis) mark. O f interest is the
superlinear stroke over the article TT when it stands at the end o f the line
(33,19; 40,10; 61,14; 68,14; 74,18), and the related phenomena MTT
(37,19; 42,9; 44,8; 57,4; 64,1) and 2MTT (61,14; 68,19) at the end o f a
line . This shows that the article is to be pronounced ep rather than
pe. Names and nomina sacra have been marked by a superlinear
stroke, though there are a number o f exceptions
The text has been corrected by means o f writing over an erasure or
by writing above the line. These corrections have been noted in the text
or in the text critical notes. It would appear that the corrections were
made by the original scribe o f BG. A number o f copying mistakes were
missed and these have been emended in the text. In places the text

13 Kurt Treu, P. Berol. 8508: Christliches Empfehlungsschreiben aus dcm Einband des koptisch-gnostischen Kodex P.8502, Archiv fur Papyrusforschung 28
(1982) 53-54. The Papyrus reads: Father Herakleides to his fellow-clerics in each place, his beloved brothers, greeting in the Lord. Our brother N.N., who is conning to
you, receive him in peace, through whom 1 and those with me greet you and those with you. I pray for your health in the Lord." A cryptogram concludes the letter,
probably as a means of authentication. The letter closely follows a pattern observed in other monastic letters of introduction; see Kurt Treu, Christliche Empfehlungs-
Schemabriefe auf Papynis, Zetesis: Album amicorum (FS E. de Strycker) (Antwerp: De Nederlandsche Boekhandel, 1973) 629-36.
14 Carl Schmidt, Ein vorirenaisches gnostisches Originalwerk in koptischer Sprache (mit einer Nachschrift von Adolf von Hamack), Sitzungsberichte der
kSrtiglich preussischen Akademie der Wtssenschaften zu Berlin (1896) 839-47, here 839.
15 See Till-Schenke, Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,7.
16 Lacunae involving only a few letters are not listed here.
17 The Coptic pagination has been omitted in the synoptic form of the text in this edition.

3
 INTRODUCTION

appears to be corrupt either due a copying mistake by the scribe o f BG Only the first two leaves (pages 1-4) suffered m ajor loss, and the next
or earlier in the Coptic transmission tradition. The nature o f the seven leaves (pages 5-18) have lacunae o f decreasing size. The lost text
mistakes leaves no doubt that BG was copied from a Coptic exem plar could be reconstructed with a fair degree o f certainly except in those
rather than being the original translation from the Greek. few place where also the text o f IV and o f the two shorter versions is
BG is written in Sahidic Coptic though, as in the case o f most o f the obscured by lacunae.
Nag Hammadi Codices, Subachmimic forms appear along side the more Codex II lacked pagination. The Coptic hand o f II is a regular,
common standard Sahidic ones. This phenomenon is often explained as upright uncial, similar to BG, with almost no ligature. The same scribe
being due to a scribe whose native Subachmimic dialect interfered when copied also Codex XIII. The right margins are kept fairly straight with a
he was copying Sahidic tractates, but a more likely reason is that BG minimum o f crowding, but there is some use o f larger size letters at the
and the Nag Hammadi codices were written at a tim e when the newly end of the line (e.g. 26,5.12). A t times the scribe extended the line one
established monastic scriptoria, which created Sahidic orthography in or two letters into the margin (e.g. 27,4.17). The articulation mark in the
the fourth century, did not yet exercise full control over the monks who form o f a diagonal stroke doubles in some cases as a line filler (e.g.
apparently inscribed these codices. That would mean that both BG and 26,5.36),22 and the superlinear stroke or a part o f the letter is some
the Nag Hammadi codices witness to the transitional phase from times extended for the same purpose (28,32.34). Furthermore, when the
Subachmimic, the dialect into which these orignally G reek tractates had final word or syllable in a line ends with a nu preceded by a vowel the
been translated, to Sahidic orthography.18 nu is sometimes compensated by a superlinear stroke on the vowel
(9,14; 14,4; 17,34; 19,11.28; 26,28; 2 8 ,19;30,36; 31,11.12.18). To avoid
N ag H am m a di C o d ic e s II a nd IV 19
splitting a word between two pages the scribe sometimes placed the
Two copies o f the longer version o f The Apocryphon o f John (AJ)
overrun letters below the end o f the last line (1 8 ,3 4 XH; 25,36
are found among the tractates included in the Nag Hammadi codices:
qjine).23
the first o f the seven tractates in Codex VII (II) and the first o f the two
Very characteristic in II is the frequent use o f articulation marks
tractate in Codex IV (IV). The fact that AJ comes also first in Codex III
(morpheme markers) o f various shapes and sizes.24 As in BG, sentence
may be an indication that it was especially esteemed by the users o f
punctuation is lacking, but there appears to be a paragraph marker in the
these codices. An edition o f the longer version o f AJ in II and IV was
form o f a colon at the end o f the incipit (1,4). Proper names and nomina
published in 1963 by Martin Krause and Pahor Labib (see Introduction
sacra normally have a superlinear stroke. Below the last line of the
to Codex III above). The present edition is based on an analysis and
tractate (32,6) there is a decorative line. The subscript title (32,7-9.) is
collation o f the original papyrus pages in Cairo and Facsimile Edition:
indented, written large, and marked with strokes above, between and
Codex III as well as Facsimile Edition: Codex IV. An edition o f the
below the lines. The superlinear stokes have been carelessly placed
longer version o f AJ in II was published by S0ren Giversen in 1963.20
tending to be too far to the right. The stroke which links two conso
Frederik Wisse supplied the English translation o f the longer version o f
nants, the Bindestrich, is used sparingly and is normally placed over the
AJ in The Nag Hammadi Library in English.2*
second consonant. Its function is similar to the articulation mark.25
C o dex II
There are a number o f scribal errors in II due to haplography,
AJ in II occupies pages 1,1 to 32,9. The papyrus is o f good quality
dittography and homoioteleuton. These have been noted in the text-
and most o f the leaves are in a relatively good state o f preservation.
critical apparatus. Corrections are fairly frequent; they were made by
18 See further the discussion of the dialect of the long version of AJ in Codices II and IV.
19 For the codicology of Codex II see The Facsimile Edition o f the Nag Hammadi Codices: Codex II (1974) xi-xviii. Facsimile Edition: Introduction (1984) 32-41.
Bentley Layton, Introduction." in Layton, Nag Hammadi Codex II,2-7( 2 vols.; NHS 20-21; Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1989) 1.1-18, here 2-5. For the codicology of IV, see
Facsimile Edition: Codex /V (1975) xiv; Facsimile Edition: Introduction, 32-41; Alexander Bohlig and Frederik Wisse, ed., Nag Hammadi Codices 111,2 and IV,2: The
Gospel of the Egyptians (The Holy Book o f the Great Invisible Spirit) (NHS 4; Leiden: Brill, 1975) 7-10.
20 S0ren Giversen, Apocryphon Johannis: The Coptic Text o f the Apocryphon Johannis in the Nag Hammadi Codex II with Translation, Introduction and
Commentary (Acta Theologica Danica 5; Copenhagen: Munksgaard, 1963). The edition includes a commentary in addition to the text, English translation and indices; it
preceded the scientific conservation and analysis of the Nag Hammadi Codices done under the supervision of James M. Robinson.
21 James M. Robinson, ed.. The Nag Hammadi Library in English (San Francisco: Harper and Row, 1977; 3rd ed. 1988) 104-123.
22 The diple does not appear as line filler in AJ II.
23 Probably also in 1,33 m o c in i c o c m o c .
24 They have been well described in Layton. Introduction (to NHC 11). 14-18. For the present edition articulation marks in II have been stylized to a small
diagonal stroke directly after and just above the letter.
See Layton, Introduction (to NHC II), 15.

4
 INTRODUCTION

means o f the crossing out o f letters (e.g. 4,25), writing above the line
(e.g. 6,2), or writing over a partially erased letter (e.g. 7,23.29.31). M ost
of the corrections appear to be by the scribe o f II, but a corrector
changed the text in 12,18-19 and corrected a case o f haplography in
31.6-7.26
C o d e x IV
AJ occupies pages 1,1 to 49,28 in Codex IV. It is the most fragmen
tary of the Nag Hammadi codices.27 The fact that most o f the missing
text o f AJ in IV could be reconstructed with a high degree o f certainly is
due to the fact that it is a copy o f the same Coptic version o f AJ as
preserved in II. This means that the value o f the copy o f AJ in IV is
limited to those places where it supplies the text when omissions
occurred in II due to lacunae o r homoioteleuton, the few places w here it
has a variant reading, and the insight it gives into the development
towards standard Sahidic orthography. Since the text o f AJ IV is
virtually the same there is no need for a separate translation. Variants
other than orthographic ones have been noted in the text-critical
apparatus.
The pagination in IV is above the outside edge o f the writing
column; the numbers are the following:28 X, B; T; [A]; [e]; [SI; [21; (HI;
[1; III; [1*1; [ ]; [in ; [ilA; tfej; ms;_[iZ); [!; [io i; ic; [kx]\ [kbi; [k rj;
[K]A; [KG]; [KSK K?; KH; ICO; A; \ X , AB; AT; AJL; \ 6 ; AS; AZ;
AH; AO; M; MX; MB; MT; MA; M6; MS; MZ; MH; [MO).
The hand o f Codex IV is very sim ilar o r identical to those o f
Codices V, VI, VIII, and IX. It is a handsome, regular uncial script with
some ligature.29 Its regularity, clarity and paucity o f errors indicate a
careful and experienced scribe. The papyrus is o f relatively poor quality
causing the scribe to leave blank spaces (e.g. 4 0 ,3 If.; 49,6). Little care
was taken to keep the right margin straight. There are no line fillers and
there is little crowding o f letters. The superlinear strokes are remarkably
consistent and precise, running from the middle o f a letter to the middle
of the next when two consonants form a syllable (Bindestrich). A
slightly rounded stroke or circumflex is used on e i and ~l when they
have syllabic value. The G reek particle f\ has a spintus lenis in the form
of a superlinear stroke with a small vertical stroke on the left (49,18.20).
Superlinear strokes normally mark proper names and nomina sacra. The
subscript title has been indented and is decorated with diples and
strokes (49,27-28). The final pi and tau o f a word, the masculine article
TT when the noun starts with a pi (37,15; 47,1), as well as tau in the
morphemes e T \ XT* and MNV are consistently marked by an articula
tion mark or morpheme divider in the form o f a small backstroke
( i t , T*). The purpose is the same as the articulation mark in III. The
scribe uses punctuation in the form o f a high point to mark thought units
and items in a list; no paragraph m arker is extant in AJ IV. There are no
corrections in the extant text o f IV, but a number o f scribal errors
needed emendation; these have been noted in the text-critical apparatus.
The most common scribal error is the omission or doubling o f text due
to homoioteleuton.30
T h e R e latio nsh ip B etw een II a nd IV
A comparison o f the copies o f the longer version in Codices II and
IV shows that both scribes, and those who stood between them and the
original translation, were first and foremost copyists rather than
redactors. The differences between them are of three types: a small
number o f variant readings,31 scribal errors, and a large number o f
variant spellings. In the case o f variant spelling IV has almost invariably
the standard Sahidic form w here II has a Subachmimicism. Prominent
among the non-Sahidic forms in II are the shift from A to e (e.g.
2lMNTG and A T p e -); the shift from e t o X (e.g. TCKO and TC 6B O );
the shift from O to A (e.g. 62lM and CM AT); adding an e after word
ending in a double consonant (e.g. o y c u q ^ B e for o y c u q ^B or
eiCUpMG for eiCUpM); adding an e after words ending in O (e.g. C O e)
or (e.g. NAC); OYAAT* for OYXX*; 0TBHT* for 0TBHHT*; 2 P * J
for N g p tf; TieUTX%- for TieU TXq-\ TOYNOYC for TOYNOC; mmg
for e iM e ; XU for N~ ... AN.32
Since II and IV go back to the same translation the question arises
which o f the variant spellings reflect the original and which are the
result o f editorial change. The answ er is less difficult than it may seem.
AJ II shares with the other tractates in the Codex the characteristic of
having been written in Sahidic but with many spellings that betray a
Subachmimic vocalization. The scribe o f the Codex, however, is very

26 For the corrector see also Layton, Introduction (to NHC II), 4.
27 Frederik Wisse placed the many fragments in their proper position between plexiglas plates at the Coptic Museum in Cairo in preparation for the Facsimile
Edition of Codex IV. A further fragment was placed after the publication of Facsimile Edition: Codex IV on IV 27,13-16 and IV 28,14-17. It was published in Facsimile
Edition: Introduction. 8*-9* j.
28 The Coptic pagination has been omitted in the synoptic form of the text in this edition.
29 See Bohlig and Wisse, Gospel of the Egyptians, 9f.; Michael A. Williams, The Scribes of Nag Hammadi Codices IV, V, VI, VIII and IX," in Marguerite Rassart-
Debergh and Julien Ries, ed., Actes du IVe congres copte, Louvain-la-Neuve, 5-10 septembre 1988 (Louvain: University Catholique de Louvain, 1992) 334-42.
30 On 11.9-13 the scribe copied the same text twice due to homoioteleuton. This added text caused the scribe to increase the number of lines on the immediately
following page from the normal 28 to 32. It follows from this that the amount to be copied on each page had been planned either by copying the exemplar page for
page, or by marking at regular intervals in the exemplar the bloc of text to be copied for each page of the codex to be inscribed.
31 These are presented in the text-critical apparatus.
32 Many of these Subachmimicisms are also found in other tractates in II; see Layton, Introduction (to NHC 11), 8-12.

5
 INTRODUCTION
inconsistent for both the Subachmimic and the standard Sahidic form o f
the same words tend to be used. The scribe o f Codex IV, on the other
hand, uses with few exceptions only the most common Sahidic form o f
words.
The curious mixture o f dialect forms in II has led to the speculation
that the scribe may have been a Subachmimic speaker who tried
unsuccessfully to write in the Sahidic dialect. Bentley Layton has
coined the resulting hybrid Crypto-Subachmimic, since, he believes, the
purpose may have been an effort to mask heretical Subachmimic
documents by giving them the Sahidic vocalization associated with
Christian orthodoxy.33 There is, however, no need to suspect subterfuge
or to make the unlikely assumption that orthodoxy and heresy were
somehow associated with the way words were pronounced.
There is a much more likely explanation for the spelling differences
between II and IV. The shift to standard Sahidic o f which we see the
beginning in Codex II and an advanced stage in Codex IV is evident
also in Coptic Biblical manuscripts from the Fourth Century.34 This
phenomenon should not be mistaken for an attempt to adapt texts
written in non-Sahidic dialects for use by Sahidic speakers. Rather what
appeared to have happened was that texts which had been translated by
various individuals into their native Coptic dialects were adapted in
monastic scriptoria to a new and artificial form o f Coptic, a literary
Kunstsprache, which was accessible to all Coptic speakers. Without the
rapid spread o f cenobitic monasticism in Fourth Century Egypt the shift
to and quick success o f standard Sahidic becomes inexplicable. Only
the scriptoria o f the monasteries and their discipline could assure the
remarkable degree o f uniformity achieved in Sahidic orthography and
scribal conventions during the second half o f the Fourth Century.
Codex II appears to stand at the beginning o f the Sahidic standard
ization process, in this case involving a translation which was originally
in the Subachmimic dialect o f Upper Egypt north o f Luxor. Its scribal
colophon is clearly monastic as is the other instance in Codex VII. The
close proximity o f the burial site o f the Nag Hammadi codices to the
original Pachomian monastery in Chenoboskia, and the presence o f
monastic correspondence among the cartonnage found in the cover o f
Codex VII all support the conclusion that the codices were produced by
and for monks.35
IV represents a later stage in the Sahidic standardization process, in
which only a few telling remnants o f the original Subachmimic are left.
In this standardization it is similar to Codices V, VI, VIII and IX which
have identical or very similar scribal hands, as well as Codices VII and
33 Layton, Introduction (to NHC 11),* 7.
34 See Frederik Wisse, TTie Coptic Versions of the New Testament," in Bart D. Ehrman and Michael W. Holmes, eds.. The Text o f the New Testament in
Contemporary Research: Essays on the Status Questionis (Studies and Documents 4; Grand Rapids:, Eerdmans: 1995) I34f.
35 Frederik Wisse, Gnosticism and Early Monasticism in Egypt, in Barbara Aland, ed.. Gnosis: Festschrift fur Hans Jonas (Gttttingen: Vandenhoeck & RuprechU
1978) 431-40.
6
the last part of XI which were copied by a scribe whose hand and
scribal conventions are quite sim ilar to the group represented by IV. All
tractates copied by these related hands show a relatively advanced state
o f standardization to the new Sahidic orthography and the same scribal
conventions. If the dates in the cartonnage o f Codex VII are indicative
o f the whole group then they were written sometime after the middle of
the Fourth Century. This would corresponds well with the beginning of
the hegemony o f standard Sahidic in Egyptian monasteries as evident
from biblical manuscripts.
Both copies o f the longer version o f AJ show a fair number of
scribal errors, o f which only some in II were corrected. Apart from
cases o f haplography and dittography there are quite a few cases of
homoioteleuton: fourteen in Codex II and seven in Codex IV, and the
occasional skipped letter. Not all o f these errors interfere with the sense,
but many do. There are also many discrepancies in the spelling of
names. Some errors were most likely already in the model. The lack of
sense created by the errors raises the question o f the role o f sense in the
use o f the tractate by the intended readers.
A third and much smaller group o f differences between the two
copies o f the longer version go beyond matters of orthography. Several
times the scribe o f Codex IV, or his predecessor, has replaced a word or
construction with a more common Sahidic synonym. Both scribes, but
particularly Codex IV, have changed some sentences to harmonize them
to formulas in the immediate context. This is the most drastic, deliberate
type o f change made by the scribes. The only change in sense is the
addition o f two letters in Codex II (24 ,2 9 ) which shift the seat of sexual
desire from Adam to Eve. This bias is typical for early Egyptian
monasticism.
T he T h r e e C o pt ic T ranslations
A comparison o f the three Coptic versions o f the Apocryphon of
John might warrant the harsh conclusion that all three translators were
incompetent. Not infrequently one is at a loss as to what the Greek
might have meant. Mistakes run the full range o f possibilities. In
narrative sections things go reasonably well, but when the subject
m atter becomes more philosophical and complex the translations
quickly get o ff the track. One cannot escape the conclusion that the
Greek was often not understood. Inflection was at times misinterpreted
or ignored, participles and dependent clauses were associated with the
wrong noun or sentence, lists o f names were scrambled, apposition and
genitival constructions were misunderstood, subjects and antecedents
were lost track of, etc. As a consequence the intended sense was often
 INTRODUCTION
lost in one version or another, and sometimes, it would appear, in all
three.
This situation is not unique to AJ. Also many o f the other Nag
Hammadi tractates are, or are under strong suspicion, o f being faulty
translations. The most notorious case is the excerpt from Plato's
Republic in Codex VI. Some o f these defects can be excused on the
basis of the apparent difficulty o f the original Greek, and the lack of
dictionaries, but there are also some com petent translations among the
Nag Hammadi tractates.36 Competence, however, should be judged in
view of the intended use. If communicating sense is the primary object
then a faulty translation is indeed blameworthy and unacceptable. It is
evident, however, that AJ was translated several times in spite o f the
fact that the translators sometimes did not understand the Greek, and the
resulting faulty translations were copied and recopied a number o f times
in spite o f the fact that the sense was obscured in many places. This
only makes some sense if the translators, the copyists and the intended
readers did not require a clear sense to find religious benefit. The
meaning they expected was apparently not compromised by unfamiliar
ity with the lexical meaning o f certain words, or by garbled syntax.
Perhaps it was even enhanced.
The many faulty translations among the Nag Hammadi tractates do
not stand isolated. They share this characteristic with the various
translations into Coptic of biblical text made most likely during the
latter part of the Third Century. These appear to have been uncoordi
nated efforts of individuals for their ow n benefit or that o f other private
persons. These biblical translations tend to be idiosyncratic and
uncontrolled. More often than not the manuscripts included curious
combinations o f Old and New Testament writings, or biblical excerpts,
some of which are bilingual in Coptic and Greek. The various Coptic
dialects are well represented among these fragments.
The most likely need these early translations served was that of
anchorite monks. During the Third Century, Christianity in Egypt had
spread from ethnic Greeks to the large class o f Graeco-Egyptians who
were native Copts but had at least a passive knowledge o f Greek. This
class, no doubt, provided the translators o f the biblical texts as well as
of the Nag Hammadi tractates and those in BG. It appears that
anchoritic monasticism, which gained popularity in the late Third
Century, appealed mainly to G raeco- Egyptians and later also to
unilingual Copts. Literate anchorites needed books in their native
tongue to aid them in their spiritual endeavors. Their interests were
evidently not limited to biblical literature but included Gnostic and
other esoteric texts. They took their treasured books along when they
36 E.g. The Teaching o f Silvanus in Codex VII, and The Sentences o f Sextus in Codex XII.
37 See Hans Quecke, Die Briefe Pachoms (Textus Patristici et Litugici 11; Regensburg: Pustet. 1975); Frederik Wisse, Language Mysticism in the Nag Hammadi
Texts and in Early Coptic Monasticism, Enchoria 9 (1979) 101-120.
7
joined cenobitic communities in the Fourth Century. Esoteric interests
continued in early cenobitic monasticism. Pachomius him self was
involved in alphabet mysticism, cryptography and the interpretation of
enigmatic speech.37 Faulty translations from Greek would have been no
hindrance to such interests, and may well have increased their esoteric
value. It is noteworthy that one o f the four manuscripts (BG 8502) was
still used in a monastic setting in the early Sixth Century (see discussion
o f its cover above). The suppression o f heretical literature was appar
ently not rigorous.
R ed a c tio n in t h e L o n g er V ersion
There can be little doubt about the relationship between the longer
and shorter versions o f the AJ. The differences only find a satisfactory
explanation if the longer version is a redaction o f the shorter. There is
no reason to believe that the redactor o f the longer version started with
anything other than the form o f AJ preserved in codices III and BG. The
differences between the two shorter versions can all be explained on the
basis o f scribal errors in the Greek or Coptic transmission and, o f course
the mistakes made, the liberties taken, and the different policies
followed by translators who did not always understand what they were
reading. In the absence o f evidence to the contrary it is best to assume
that the redaction o f the longer version was done by one person at one
time and in one place.
The details of the nature and purpose of the Greek redaction awaits
further study for which the present Synoptic Edition presents the basis.
Most striking are the two major interpolations, the long lists of the
psychic parts o f A dam 's body and the 365 angelic being that are
associated with these body parts, which the redactor copied from the
Book o f Zoroaster (II 15,27 - 19,10), and the monologue o f Providence
(II 30,11 - 31,25) which also was most likely taken from an existing
text. These insertions were made at appropriate places. The excerpt
from the Book o f Zoroaster is a fitting supplement to the account o f the
creation o f Adam, and the Providence M onologue, like the long ending
o f the Gospel o f Mark, provides a much better ending than the enig
matic reference at the end o f the shorter version about another coming
into the world of the mother. It is unlikely that any o f the other additions
in the longer version are interpolations o f material borrowed directly
from other texts. W hat may look sometimes like small interpolations are
actually transpositions, or additions created by the redactor on the basis
o f information elsewhere in the tractate, or something he might have
remembered from his reading o f Gnostic and biblical texts.
Also the other redactional changes, which run the full range of
additions, omissions, replacements, and transpositions, and often
 INTRODUCTION
combinations o f these, indicate that the redaction was done with some
skill and planning. A few sections are rearranged, certain redundancies
are eliminated, frequently explanations or even a kind o f brief com m en
tary are supplied, details are added on the basis o f the biblical account
or perhaps from parallel Gnostic texts, apparent discrepancies are
removed, unclear words or sentences are dropped, overly complex
sentences are simplified. The overall purpose appears to be the desire to
create a clearer and fuller form o f the text.
8
There is not much that points at a possible historical context for the
Greek Redaction o f the Apocryphon o f John. All that can be said is that
there was a perceived need to clarify the obscurities and difficulties in
the shorter version and to supplem ent it with relevant additional
material and explanations. W hether the longer version was a redaction
for the benefit of individuals or a group, w hether for Gnostic sectarians
or for Gnostics within the Christian community, we do not know.
SYNOPSIS OF THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
 EDITORIAL POLICY AND SIGLA

Parallel or equivalent Coptic texts o f all four manuscripts and of all three English translations are placed,
wherever possible, on the same line. Any given Synopsis double page and line number refers thus to seven
items simultaneously: to parallel text in the four Coptic manuscripts and to the corresponding English
translations. The placem ent o f the English translations is less precise, since English syntax does not always
allow a one-to-one alignment o f sense-lines with the Coptic. The user should consult the Coptic lines for
precise references to the Synopsis. Blank space has been left when one o f the versions has no parallel text.
When text is missing due to a lacuna or missing pages in a manuscript, the corresponding lines in the
synopsis are marked with three dots Strokes, articulation marks and punctuation have not been
reconstructed. Strokes have been added to reconstructed text only when they are visible. Coptic page
numbers o f the m anuscripts are listed in the introduction.
The two shorter versions are found on the left page and the two copies of the longer version on the right
page. The two most complete texts, BG and II are placed next to each other in the middle to facilitate
comparison. No separate translation o f IV is needed since it represents the same Coptic version as II. W hen
IV supplies text missing in II it has been included within braces { } in the English translation. W hen the
sense o f IV differs from that o f II it is noted in the textual apparatus. Differences between II and IV which do
not involve meaning are discussed in the Introduction.
The space available under the text o f IV was used to present Irenaeus, Adv. haer. 1.29, in English
translation, parallel to the three English translations o f AJ. Superscript numbers in Irenaeus are keyed to the
line numbers o f Appendix 4, which contains the Latin o f Adv. Haer. 1.29, Theodorets
Greek summary and English translations o f both. A table o f equivalences at the end o f Appendix 4 allows the
reader to move from Irenaeuss text to the corresponding page in the Synopsis.
The notes involve mainly the necessary textual commentary; they are keyed to manuscript rather than
synoptic lines.

A dot placed under a letter in the Coptic transcription indicates that the letter is visually uncertain,
even if the context makes the reading certain. Dots on the line indicate the number o f missing
letters o f which traces survive when the text is not restored. A dot within square brackets indicates
an average letter space available in a lacuna.
Triple periods indicate that the parallel text is lost due to extensive lacunae or missing pages.
[ ] Square brackets indicate a lacuna in the manuscript, where text was probably written, but is now
completely lost.
< > Pointed brackets indicate an editorial correction. If the manuscript contained text differing from the
one enclosed in pointed brackets, the manuscript reading is given in the notes.
{ } Braces in the Coptic transcripton indicate editorial cancellations o f letters erroneously added by the
scribe. In the English translation they indicate text not preserved by II but supplied by IV.
' High strokes indicate a scribal insertion above the line or in the margins.
( ) Parentheses in the translation indicate material supplied by the translators for the sake o f clarity.
 SYNOPSIS 1 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 1.1-14 BG 19,6 20,1

Flyleaf 1>fl2LTTOKPY<i>ON > 2 > N lo ^ iN N H C >

6 1 [ ..................... 1 . N N e |2 P p Y NTl 2- 6 1962Lcqja>ne A e u o y x n n g i^ o o y N7T ep e q ei e^pauf

. . . ] ICP22LNNHC TT[C]ON [N3UlK(DBOC] n6| ICD^NNHC sncON NUlKCDBOC
8 .............. N[qj]Hpe (N42eBeA2i]ioc 8 e T e njli Ne 9NqjHpe n Z c b c a ^ io c
*qei e^p^i enepne N T epeq,0e i e^paii e n p n e
10 ^[qs't* neqjpyoei n6i OY<t>^P!C2Jp c 10 x q f n e q o y o lle i e p o q n6i 0 Y<t>a.piC2J 0 c
[e^eqpi^N n e 2lpim2lNI2lC e n q l2p2iN n e 2lpim2lni2lc
1 2 ............. I . 7 . . . . ] . . 12 y< d T j e x x q ,3N2iq x e
[ 1 eqTCDN neK cai^ *T*I n ,4t o k eNeKoyH? Nccoq
14 n e p t ^ q lsN ^ q xe
1. tim x N T ^ q e i M Mpq 2iql6BtDK o n e [p ]p q
[ 10...........1 .......................................... 16 n e x ^ q N * q n 6 | l7ne<t> 2ip |C 2L|[0 ]c x e
1 ... 2N o y tta 2 lN h
18 2 i q n X ^ N ^ M M tp T N . . [ . 1 2 .............] . . 18 ,8aiqnxaLNaL m m c p tn n 6 | n i N ^ z a / p 'a n o c
............................ [ . 1 1 . . . . N je T N M . . . e xya> i q n i z N e T N M ^ ^ x e n 6 [ o \ \
20 aiqT C D M [NNeTN,42H lT 20 2 0 * ^ 0 ) aiqTcoM N[NeTN]H[T]

F ly lea f1The Apocryphon 1 o f John.

6 l 1... o f those days, 6 196 Now (8c) it happened one o f those days,
2 John, the brother [ o f 3 James] 7 when J o h n ,8 the brother o f James
8 ... the sons [ o f 4 Zebedee] 8 they a r e 9 the sons o f Zebedee
had [gone up] to the temple, had 10 gone up to the temple,
10 [th a t]5 a Pharisee 10 that a Pharisee
6 [named] Arimanias [approached named Arimanias approached him
12 12 and said 11 to him,
W here is your master, whom 14 you used to follow?
14 14 He said 15 to him.
16 "H e has gone again to the place from which he came."
16 16 17The Pharisee said to him,
...2...] W ith deception (irXdwi)
18 did deceive (TiXai/ai/) you (pi.). 18 l" did this 19 Nazarene deceive (irXai/dv) you (pi.),
. . . ,J... y o u r... 20 and he filled your ears with [lies],
20 he closed [your 14 hearts] 20 2 0 1 and closed [your hearts

III front flyleaf: The superscript title is on the front flyleaf. *111 1: The text is based on a fragment that includes parts of lines 14-20 and extensive blotting on the front
flyleaf; reconstruction by W.-P. Funk, who examined the page under ultraviolet light (Bibliography 2, Funk 1995).
BG 20,1 Till-Schenkes reconstruction N(NeTNHT 2lYU>] is too long.

12
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 1

II 1.1-16 IV 1,1-5..

2 1'TeCBCD [NTe TTCCDTHp 2 l'[TeC BC D N T e TTCCDTJHp*

ayu>] n6[o> A .]n e 2a o X n m m y c t h p i o n AYCD 2[TT6cDATT eBOX NMMJYCTHplON
4 MN Ne]T2HTf N OY3MNTKApCDq 4 3[MN NeTHTT N] OYMNT'lCApCDq
m[n nai ejNTAqTceBOOY 4aicd2 ann[hc neqMAieHTHC 4[MN NAI NTAqTCA]*[OOY ei]Cp5[2 ANNHC
6 sAcqjci>ne [Ae] nqyizojoy NTApeqei e6pAi 6 ...
n6i iCD(2 ^NN)HC [ncON] NIAICCDBOC
8 eTe 7nai Ne Nu?H[pe] NZe[BeA]Aioc 8 ...
xqei ezpxi e8nepne
10 Aqf nec|p[YO]ei epoq n6i oy(4>a]P!9caioc 10 ...
eneqpAN n[e xe) apimanioc
12 ay[ci>] ,0ne.XAq NAq' x e 12 ...
eqTcpN tick' ca^ e[NeiKOYH2 Nccuq'
14 ayo> n[exA]i NAq [X)e 14 ...
ttm[a N],2TAqei NHTqs AqBcp[K epoq
16 nexAq nai] l3u x e ne<|>ApicAioc [xe 16 ...
ZN OYTTAANH
18 AC|],4TTAANA MMCDT[N] N0(l TTeiNAZCDpAIOC] 18 ...
,5ayci> xqnxz (NeTNMAAxe N2eN6ox]
20 ,62lYC1>AqTCDM N[NCTN2HT 20 ...

2 1' The teaching [of the] savior (c tio ttip ),

and [the revelation]2 o f the mysteries (liixrnfoioi/),
4 [and the] things hidden in s silence,
[even these things which] he ta u g h t4 John, [his] disciple (^a0r|TT]?).
6 5 [And (&E)] it happened [one day],
when6 John, [the brother] o f James
8 7they are the sons o f Zebedee
had gone up t o 8 the temple,
10 that a Pharisee
9 named Arimanios [approached] him
12 [and]10said to him.
[Where] is your master, [w h o m ]11 you used to follow?
14 And he [said] to him,
12He has gone to the [place] from which he [came.]
16 13The Pharisee [said to him,
With deception (irXdi/ri)
18 14did this Nazarene] deceive (TrXavdi/) you (pi.),
13and he filled [your ears with lies],
20 16and closed [your hearts

I I 1.10 T c p has been blotted onto the front flyleaf. II 1.11 TT has been blotted onto the front flyleaf.
IV 1,5-end are missing.

13
 SYNOPSIS 2 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 1,14-24... BG 20,2-21

AqKTeTHoyTN e p o x N[MnApA]lsAOCic 2AqKTe th y t n eB [ox N] MnApAAOCic

2 NNeTNeipTe- 2 NNeTNe|[OT]e
AY[CD NTe,6p]ICCDTM CNAI N T e p i4CCDTM CNAI ANO[K]
4 AeiKpT e B o x [Mn2i],7epoN 4 AIKOT e sBOX 2M 4>iepON
cyma N T P Y e ......... enT[0]0Y cyma 6N X *eie
6 [Ne]I8e ix y n i eM Aojo N^pAf n ^ h t [eei],9xcD mmoc 6 aycd N e ix y n e i MTT7opA pAi n ^ h t ee[i]xcu mmoc x e
n c p c ___ [ ------ ]20......................... TTCDC PCD AYXipOTONI M9TTCCDp
8 ........... [ . . . AY]2ITNNppY<| eTTKOCMOC 8 AYCD eTBe OY AYTNNO,0OYq enKOCMOC
2 iT(N n e q ]22eicDT 2'itm n e q e i cDT eNTAqTNNOOYq
1 0 ___ N ............... [ . . . 10 aycd ,2nim n e neqeicD T
................................................. [ aycd oyaoj ,JN2 e n e toaicdn ctmmay
12 e]24TNNAB[CDK e p o q 12 eTNl4NABCDK ep o q

14 ... 14 A q x o o c NAN 15x e niAICDN Aqxi

T y n o c Mni16AICDN eTMMAY n a t ta k o
16 ... 16 aycd ,7MneqTOYNiATN c b o x eTBe 'nejMMAY x e
o ya o j MMiNe ,9n e
18 ... 18 n tcynoy e e iM e e y e cnai
20AMnHYe oycdn
20 ... 20 AYCD AnCCDNT 2ITHpq j OYOCIN N o y p |N

14 he turned you from the [tra],5ditions (TiapdSooL?) a n d ]2 turned you [from] th e 3 traditions (TrapaSooL?)
2 of your fathers. 2 of your [fathers].
And [w h e n ]161 heard these things, 4 When I heard these things,
4 I turned away 17 from the temple (icpoi/) 4 I tu rn e d 5 away from the temple (lepoi/)
to a mountain ... place ... to the mountain, a 6 desert place.
6 [I w a s ]18 grieving (Xuttcii/) greatly in my h e a rt,19 saying, 6 And I grieved (Xmreli/)7 greatly in myself, saying,
How (ttcLs>) . . . 20 8 How (ttujs) then was th e 9 savior (ctdttip) appointed (xeipOTOi/eii/),
8 ... [was] h e 21 sent into the world (icooiio?) 8 and why was he 10 sent into the world (Koajios)
by [his Father by his 11 Father, who sent him,
10 . . . 10 and 12 who is his Father,
and of w h a t11 sort is that aeon (aitm/)
12 to which] we shall [go 12 to which we 14 shall go?

14 ... 14 He said to u s , 15 T h is aeon (alcji/) is of

the type (tutto?) 16o f that imperishable aeon (aitm/),
16 ... 16 b u t 17 he did not teach us concerning 18 the latter
o f what sort i t 19 is.
18 ... 18 Straightway, while I was contemplating these things,
20 the heavens opened,
20 ... 20 and th e 21 whole creation shone with a light

14
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 2

111,16-32 IV ...2,1-4...

A<|KTCDTN C]i7BOX NMTTApAA(OCIC

2 N N eT N eioT e 2 ...
NTApi]l8CO>(TM] CNA.I AN[OK iU>ANNHC
4 2LiKO>Tei 19eB(o]x M n e p n (e 4 ...
e o y n x n t o o y mn u x x iej
6 A ipxyneii n ^ o y o n a^H T e ix c u 2im]moc 6 ...
eTBe (oe eTAYno>qjN m ttccdthpi ] 2 'eTBe e e [eNTAyncoajN M]2nccuTHp
8 22x y c j x e eTBe [oy aytnnooy< 1 enK ocM oci 8 [aycd x e eTBe oy] 3a y tn n o o iy < j enK ocM oci
e s o x ^ i t n TT[eqeio>T 42iTN [ne<|]e|[u>T
10 x y o nim n e n e q j24^io>Ts eTA^TtNNOOYq 10 ...

2lycd o y a o j N^ej n e ttaicdn citm m ay

12 neTNN^BCDK epoq] 12 ...
26oy rAp e<\aj[xe eTBHTq
14 Atpcooc nan] 21x e ttiaicdn eTINNABCDK e p o q x q x t 14 ...
TYi28n o c mttaicdn n ia ttc k o
16 aycd M neqTce]29BON eTB[e ne]TM[MAY x e 16 ...
oyao; N^e n e]
18 32n to y n io y NTApiMeeye eNAi 18 ...
e ic2H]JIHTe AMfnHYe oycdn e a o \
20 AYCD Neco] 32NOYOeiN [n6|] TKT!C[IC THpc 20 ...

(and) turned y o u ]17 from the traditions (irap aS o ais)

2 [of your fathers].
[W hen]181, [John], heard these things,
4 [I turned]19 away from the temple
[to a mountainous and desert place].
6 20And I grieved (Xrnreii/) [greatly in my heart, saying],
21 How [was] the savior ( c t d t t ip ) [appointed],
8 * and why was he sent [into the world (Koap.09)]
23by [his Father,
10 and who is h is ]24 Father, who [sent him,
and of what so rt]25 is [that] aeon (aitov)
12 [to which we shall go?]
26 For (yap) what did he [mean
14 (when) he said to u s ],27 That aeon (alim/) to [which you shall go is of
the] type (tvttos) 28 o f the [imperishable] aeon (atim/),
16 [but he did not] teach 29 us concerning [the latter
of what sort it is.]
18 30 Straightway, [while I was contemplating these things,]
behold,31 the [heavens opened,
20 and] the [w hole]32 creation ( kti<j i s )

IV 2,3 There is not enough room for c b o a . in the lacuna. IV 2,5-end are missing.

15
 SYNOPSIS 3 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m . . . 2,14-20... BG 20,21 21,18

eTN21'iniTN N Tjne
2 ... 2 CD ATTKOCMOC 2[THpq KI]M
A.NOK A.ij> 2 0 T e AYJ[CD A.W>CDqj]T AYCD eiC^HHTe
4 ... 4 2l<|4(OYU)N N]A.I GBOA. R6l OYAAOY
5[Aqq>BTq] A e e n e iN e ey^AA O
6 2 '4 ____ 6
.....................IN 6[eNCYN OJYOIN <X) o n N H Tq
8 15......................... ly e no (y ... 8 7[e i6 a )q p jT e ^ o y N e p o q Mni[eiMe e n jiq jn H p e
16...........................0 )Y*T0 NM[Op17<J)H e q jx e O Y9[2i A e A T j e e N A q je NecMop<|>H
10 N2P*i 2 M noyoeiiN 10 ,0i2P*i M n ojYo eiN
eNMop<f>[H 18..........o y o n 2 c b o i a eiTN N0 y ,9[epH0 Y NecMop<|>H [AYOYCUN12 c b o a 2i t n NeYe,2ipHY
1 2 .................. 1 . MMHe T e [ . . 20 12 OYAje eq jx e o y e ie T e Nl3[2iAeA x \e eco m ojom 't' n jo
n e l4ptA.q nai] x e icd2 A nnhc
14 ... 14 e T ,5[Be o y ejico N 2 h t c n a y eirx ,6[ko N20Tej
n t k OYqpMMO rAp i7[an e 'f2 iA ) 2L
16 ... 16 Mnpp k o y i n ,8[ 2 h t

2 1 1 [below] heaven,
2 2 and th e 2 [whole] world ( koct^ os ) [was shaken].
I was afraid a n d 3 [I looked], and behold,
4 4 4 a child appeared to me,
5 and (Sc) [it changed] (its) likeness into an old man
6 6
6 [while] the light [existed] in him.
8 8 7 [As I looked] at it, I did not * [understand this] wonder,
2 16 ]multiple [forms (iiop<t>ii) 9 w hether there was a [likeness (i& a )] with multiple forms (nop4>ii)
10 17 in the light] 10 10 [because o f the] light
while the forms (iiop<t>ii)19 [... appeared ...] through each 19 [other] since " its forms (jiop<t>ii) appeared through each 12 [other
12 ...tr u e ... [ 12 or (oi>5)] w hether 13 it was one [likeness (i& a), because] it had three
fa c e s .14 He said [to me], John,
14 ... 14 15 [why do you] w onder and (eiTa) ,6(why are you) [afraid]?
Surely (yap) you are [not] unfam iliar with 17 [this likeness (ifica)].
16 ... 16 Do not be 18 [faint-hearted!

III 2 There is considerable blotting from page 3. III 2,16-20 following Funk (see note on III 1); there are traces of two letters in line 20.
BG 21,1 Till-Schenke read (Tic* mttitn NTjne (too long). BG 21,2 Till-Schenke read [THpq AqKiM) (too long) BG 21,3 Till-Schenke read *Y(0> a.iTTa.2IT
and [1 fell down]. BG 21,5 Till-Schenke read (NTa.piNAY) (too long). BG 21,6 Till-Schenke read [n e eN epenoiyoiN (too long). BG 21,8 Till-Schenke
reconstruct [<p)NO<e)i MTTejiajTTHpe. * BG 21,9 Till-Schenke read oy (n oyc^iM je (too long). BG 21,10 Till-Schenke read (2pa.i M ttoiyocin (too long).
BG 21,12 Till-Schenke read NeyeipHY XIG (too short). BG 21,13 Till-Schenke reconstruct N[a.q) Ne| e c o NtyOMT N0 [how] can she consist of three
persons? BG 21,16 Till-Schenke read t n e x i q x e ) he said. BG 21,17 Till-Schenke read [e fe iA e ia . (too short).

16
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 3

II 1,322,12 IV ...3,1-5

6TMTTCA] 33MTTITN NTTTe

2 aycd 2lc| kim [n6 | ttkocmoc ] 2 ...
2'2L[ip 2 0 T e aycd eic^H HTe a i ]nay
4 2PAi 2M 2noyo^|N [e y A x o Y A e ) ^p A Tq n a i 4 ...
3ntap in a(y epoq Aqu)CDn]e e q o Nee n o y 4n o 6
6 aycd NAqiccp[Te MnejqcMAT' eqo Nee 3n o y 2 a X 6 ...

8 NNAY[0 NA2 an mjttamto eBOA. 8 ...

6aycd NeoyN' oiyeilN e e iq o n j^ a ^ m m o p <J>h
10 7epAi 2m noypieiN] 10 ...

aycd n[icm at]s n a y o y o n ^ 82 i tn NeyepH y

12 AlYCD] TTe[CMA]Ts NAqO NOJO[M]9T[e] MMOp<f>H' 12 31NCpMTMO]p<|>H
nexiAq] n ai x e i o ^ a n n h icui0(2an]nh n e x A q n a i x e 2[icd2 a n n h
14 eTBe o y [KpAijcTAZe h eTB e o y 11[koj N 2 o tc 14 e]TBe o y KjAicTA2e 3ih eTB e o y k o N ^ o j e
MH N[TK] QYCyMMO A feiA G A m[h] N fk 4[OYcyMMO e ^ eijA iejA
16 ,2ie]re ta i T e Mniepp 2]h t ' o jhm ' 16 e T e t[a ] i [Te 5Mnpp 2 t ojh]m

[which is] below heaven shone,

2 33 and [the world (koctjjlos)] was shaken.
2 [I was afraid, and behold. I] saw
4 in 2 the [light a child who stood] by me.
3While I looked [at it, it became] like a n 4 old man.
6 And he [changed his] likeness (again), becom ing lik e 5 a servant.

8 There [was not a plurality] before me,

6 but there was a [likeness] with multiple forms (iiop<t>ii)
10 7in the [light,]
and [the semblances] app eared 8 through each other,
12 [and] the [likeness] had th re e 9 forms (iiop<t>ii).
He said to me, John, John,
14 10why do you wonder (8i<rrdCeii/), and On) why [are " you] afraid?
12You are not ( ^ ) unfamiliar with this likeness (LSea), are you? 12
16 that is, do not [be] faint-hearted!

II 1,33 HOC may have been written below this line as in 18,34 and 25,37. II 2,2 AA.OY Schenke reads qjHpe o;hm . II 2,6 eiNe Schenke reads ceiMe.

17
 SYNOPSIS 4 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III ...3 ,8 -1 0 ... BG 21.18 22,16

a n jq k n e T o j o n nmh,9[ t n N O Y lpeicy nim

2 ... 2 a.nok n e 20(neicuT]
A.NOK n e TMAAY
4 ... 4 a.n o k 2,[ n e n q ;H ]p e
a.nok n e n e T c y o o n 2 2 'q ; a e w e ?
6 ... 6 niATTO)[AM MN niAT]2MOYX<> NMMAq
t i c n o y A e ie i] 3eTO Y N O Y eiA TK e a \ o \ x e
8 ... 8 o y n e ] 4T q j o o n
a y o > o y n e iN T A q q ja > ]sn e
10 ... 10 a y o > o y n e T e c y i q p e e T p e q ] 6q ; a ) n e
] 38x e [ K A A c ............................. a t ]9n a (y ............. x c k a a c e iq e e i M e e ] 7NiATNAY ( e i e p o o y
1 2 ............................. ) 12 MINN NeTOYJ8NAY e p o o y
,03Lyia) a y o j eTioY N eiA TK ) 9e B o x
14 ... 14 e T B e n i T e x i t o c NpcDMe]
,0TeN O Y 6 e qi M n e K i^ o e ^ p A ^ 'e i nFccutm
16 ... 16 AYO) N [rx i NN6'f]l2NAXOOY NAK. MTTOOfY
XGKAAC] ,320>0)K eKeTAOYOOIY
18 ... 18 N N eK 20],4M0TfN3L
n a i e T e e e N [ e B o x ^ itn j ,5* fre N e A e T e mackiim Ne
20 ... 20 M n T e j,6x i o c N pa)M e

I] am the one who is with " you (pi.) always.

2 ... 2 I a m 20 [the Father,]
I am the Mother,
4 ... 4 1 21 [am the Son].
I am the 2 2 1eternal One,
6 ... 6 the undefiled, [and] th e 2 uncontaminated [One].
[Now I have c o m e ]3 to teach you
8 ... 8 [w hat]4 is,
and [what was,]
10 ... 10 5 and what will come t o 6 pass,
3s. . .that [ not] manifest that you [may k n o w ]
1 2 ... 12 [and the things which a re ]8 manifest,
l0and [ and to teach y o u 9 concerning
14 ... 14 the perfect (tc Xcios ) [Man].
10 Now, therefore, lift your [face to m e ] 11that you may listen
16 ... 16 and [receive the things that I ] 12 shall tell you today,
so that you m a y ,13 in turn, relate [them
18 ... 18 to y o u r]14 fellow spirits (o^oTn/eu^a),
who are [fro m ]15 the unwavering race (yeved)
20 ... 20 o f the 16 perfect (reXeios) Man.

III 3,8-10 following Funk (see note on III 1).

BG 22,1 Till-Schenke reconstruct ttiattcd|A.m eMN neT)MOYJC6. BG 22,5 Till-Schenke reconstruct T ieT eqflqje ej.
BG 22,11 Till-Schenke read NfreiMe eNe*f] (too long). BG 22,14 Till-Schenke reconstruct eN(eBOA. N).

18
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 4

II 2,12-25 IV 3,5-21

ANOK' TTTM'iq}OOTT NMMHTHYTN] NOYOeiU? NIM' anok n e j c y o 6[o n nmmhtn Noyio^icy nim
2 a n o k ,4(n e neicDT 2 7[anok n e nicDT
anok ne] tm a a y A]NOK n TMAAY
4 a n o k n e nq>H,5[pe 4 8(anok n e nq?Hpe]
anok ne anok n e
6 niATJTCDXM' AYCD niA TX C D 2M 6 n[l]A V 9[TCDXM AYCD niAT]XCD2M*
,6[TeNOY Aiei TC B ]Q K [X)e jeN iojY ,0[Aiei c t c a b o k xe
8 oy n e T o jo o n ' 8 o ]y n eT cy o o n *
,7[aycd oy neTA eqpcD ne "( aycd oy neNTAqq^cDne]
10 AYlcp (ojy n e T q je e '8[qjcDne 10 aycd oy l2[n e T e q } q je e cy c u n e
X e K A A C CKNAMMe N]T NCeOYO(N2 >9a n X]KAAC 13[KNAMMe NTC NCOYO]N2 AN
12 MN N6TOYON2 12 l4[MN N6TOYON2
AYCD TC eB O ]K x AYCD TC]A[BOK
14 e Tfe iN e A 20n a tk im N T e n r r e x i o c npcdmc 14 ,5TreN A NATKIM NTE n ]^IT X |,6(OC NpCDM
t ]^ n o y 2116e qi M n eK 2 0 2 PAi e s o x TNOY 6e qi] MneKl7(20 2 PAi
16 x e K A A ]c K n a 22[x i n n e ^ n a t c e b o o y epo K M ]n o o y 16 eKNAXI] NNE*f*(NA,8TCABOOY epOK MnOOY
[A]y(CD 2JNKTAYO Y AYCD] XKAI9(AC KNATAYOY
18 NN6KU^Bpn]NA 18 NNKU>B]p MTTNA
NAI TC y[00]IT 24(BO X 2N T r N G A NATKIM]' 20[nai e T q jo o n e s o x 2 N1 TreN eA 21[natkim
20 N T n iT X IO C m[NPCDM 20 NTE nei]T[XIO]C NpCUMC

I am the one who 13 [is with you (pi.)] always.

2 1 14 [am the Father],
I am the Mother,
4 I am the Son.
151 am
6 the undefiled and uncontaminated One.
16 [Now I have come to teach you]
8 what is,
17 [and what was,]
10 and what will come to 18 [pass],
that [you may know the things] which are not manifest
12 19 [and those which are manifest,
and to teach you] concerning
14 th e 20 [immovable race (yei/ea) of] the [perfect (tc Xclos) Man].
Now,21 [therefore, lift up] your [face,
16 that] you [m ay22 receive] the things that I [shall tell you] today,
[and]23 may [relate them
18 to your fellow] spirits (m /eu^a),
who [are24 from] the [unwavering] race (yevea)
20 of the perfect (TeXeios)25 [Man.

19
 SYNOPSIS 5 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III ...4 ,8 -1 1 ... BG 22,1623,9

AYCU A[IXNOYC] ,7NOI

2 ... 2 n e x A q n a i x[e
TMNTOYl,8A eYHONApXIA T $
4 ... 4 (MN n T p i ,9A p x e i S X i V q
TTNOYlTe n e a y c u ] 20neicuT MTTTHpq n e
6 ... 6 n iA i T O y i2,a a b
niATNAY e p o q (n e T a ;o ]22o n i.XM nTHpq
8 ... 8 n e T iq jo o n N]23TeqA<|>eApciA
e q i q p o o n m ]231t to y o in n t b b o
10 ... 10 n A i e T [ e ] n o ; 2x a a y n o y o in n b a a . 6 cuo ; t e?O Y N 3epo<|
N T o q neifN A
12 ... 12 q p q p e a n e 4M e e Y e e p o q cdc
h xe e q su ; o o n n + m in c
14 4 8 ........................ 14 N T o q t a p q o Y 6OTB eN*f*
____A.AA1Y AN 9 [.................. OYAPXH CMN A. A AY Ap7X l e ^ P A I eX CD q n e
1 6 ................ 2 * T ] <J,0[< )2 h ............... 16 m n x a a y 8rA p q j o o n e A T e q e ^ H
..................... iqp"lX piA OY*A q p 9xpiA MMOOY a n
18 ... 18

And [I asked] ,7to know (i/oeii/).

2 ... 2 He said to me,
[The M o n ad ,]18 since it is a unity (^oi/apxia)
4 ... 4 and nothing 19 rules (apxeii/) over it,
[is] the God a n d 20 Father of the AM,
6 ... 6 [th e ]21 holy One,
the invisible One, who is above the All,
8 ... 8 who [exists a s ] 22 his incorruption (a4>dapoia),
[existing in] 23' the pure light
10 ... 10 into w h ic h 2 no light o f the eye c a n 3 gaze.
He is the Spirit (uveO^a).
1 2 ... 12 It is not rig h t4 to think of him as (at?) a god
or (if)5 something similar,
14 ... 14 for (yap) he i s 6 more than a god.
4*... nothing (He is) a rule (dpxn), over which nothing ' rules (apxeii/),
16 ... before 10 him ... 16 8 for (yap) there is nothing before him.
'' need Nor (ouSe) does h e 9 need (xpcia) them.
18 ... 18

HI 4.8-11 following Funk (see note on HI I );altemate reconstruction for the end of line 9, olYANfApxoc.
BG 22,16 Till-Schenke read aycd (xeKAAC eyieNOi (loo long). BG 22,19 Till-Schenke reconstruct TTNOYfTe MMH6| "the [true God]". BG 22,20 Till-
Schenke reconstruct TTe|TTNa. eTOY)3L3LB the [holy spirit]". BG 22,21 Till-Schenke reconstruct (eTq}0|0TT; 22,22 Till-Schenke reconstruct TieTl^ooTT N|.
BG 22.23 Till-Schenke reconstruct eq(q?ooTT M). BG 23.4 The abbreviation N't- for NOYTe is found in BG 23,5.6; 31,19; 32.4 and 34,9; it leads to confusion in
BG 34,20 and 51,7. BG 23.7 Till-Schenke emend excD(q)<c> but the incongruity in gender can be considered an adsensum reading.

20
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 5

II 2,253,2 IV 3,224,9

aycd a n o k A ix N jo y c x e K x x c ei(NA)26[MMe e p o c 22(aycd a n o k x \ x ] u o [ y c xe]KA[A]p i23(N2lmm e p o c

2 xyw nexA q] n a ci x e 2 XY)iV ii[exxq nai] x e
TM(0]NAC 27[eOYMONApXIA T 24(TMONAC eOYMO]NApX[IA T e
4 MN) n e T ' q j o o n ' i.x tD c 4 e)MN n e T ^ i q j o o n 2 * x c d c
'-'[Tixi e T t y o o n n n o y t ] a y c d N e ic u T ' M n '29[THpq n e nAi eT)cy[oo)Tf n 26( n o y t aycd n c ic d t] M[nT]Hpq n e
6 6
n iA e o p A T jo c e T q j o o n ' ^ l x n ^ [n T H p q 27[niA2opATOc eTjcyoon* gl.XN 28[nTHpq
8 e q u j o o n n ]T m n t a t t k o 8 e q q p o o n n ]tm n t, a t , t a 2,[ko
eTCpOJI(O n HTTOYOl]N (eTTBBHY) e T q jo o n m ttoiyqcin c t 't b h o y
10 nA i e T e mn 32(qj<)OM n x a a y n b a x e tftD jc y T ' N c c u q ' 10 4'nA i e T e [mjmn cy6o(M n x a a y n b a x e]26cDajT> Ficcuq
NJ,(T oq n e n e n N A ] N A ieo p A T iq N NT[oq n e nenNA) 3n a o p a t o n
12 fic q je x u ( e M e e y e e jp io iq N e e N N(iNO]yTe 12 Nccy[u;e a n eM eeye] 4ep[oq] N[]e n n in o iy tc
h x e e q o N T e i^ je h x e e q o N]5*)*2e
14 NToq r ^ p o y ^ o y o a n o y t c ( n e 14 NToq t a p [o y ^ o y o eN oyT e n e ]
6MN n j e T ' o j o o n ^ i x c o q ' 6eMN n e T 'c y o io n eix c u q
16 mn \ x x y r x p 3 'o N x o e i c [ e p o q 16 mmn a .a a y 7rAp] o N x o e ic e[poq

18 N q q jo o n ] a n ? n \ [ x ] x y 2n 6<d x b ( e p o q 18 q q p o o n an N] 8x a a y n 6 cuxb [epoq

e p en T H p q q j j o o n ' N ^H T q' epenT H pq q jo iq i f n^ htcj

And I] asked t o 26 [know it,

2 and he said] to me,
The Monad (iio i/d s)27 [is a unity (^o i/ap x ia)
4 with nothing] above it.
28 [It is he who exists] as [God] and Father o f 29 the All,
6
[the invisible (aopaTos)] One, who is a b o v e 30 [the All,
8 who exists as] incomiption,
(and)31 [as] pure light
10 into which no 32 [eye] can gaze.
33 He [is the] invisible [Spirit (m /eu^a)]
(a o p a T O i / )
12 of whom it is not rig h t34 [to think] as a god
or (t|) something " similar.
14 For (yap) he is more than a god,
10 since there is nothing above him.
16 for (yap) no one 3' lords it over him.

18 [For (yap) he does] not [exist] in something 2 inferior [to him,

since everything] exists in him.

* II 3,2 After NHT{| text was omitted due to homoioteleuton.

21
 SYNOPSIS 6 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

ni ...5,1-3 BG 23,9 24,7

2 ... 2 qpxpia. NCDNe ,0* N NToq r* p o y q jx e u e z n e

C|pnXpi3L N \ X X Y
4 ... 4 NToq r* p o y * T ,2xoicq n e
2 coc eMne<ju)T2L ,3pto x e e y e x o ic q
6 ... 6 x k k x n o y o io ) ,4nim o y x c d k THpq n e
o y o in n e
8 ... 8 ,5OY^T*t tcuoj e p o q n e
e s o x x e ,6mn kxxy e aT eq e ^ H + Tcucy ,7ep o q
10 ... 10 n i^ A I^ K p iT O C
e s o x x e ,8mn \ x x y z a r e q e ^ H eAi*icpi,9Ne MMoq
12 ... 12 n ia rq jiT q x e M ne20iceoY* cyiTq
2 cd'c' e q q > o o n 2 * 2,[T]eqe2 H
14 ... 14 ni3LTN3LY e p o q e s o x x e 24'Mn[e]A.**Y n * y epoq
m q ) x eNe(2l 2e T q ^ o o n x e t
16 ... 16 m x r c y x x e epptq] 3e s o x x e M u e ^ x x y T * o q
e<gx4x e e p o q
18 ... 18 niaLTXCD Pineqp^N
5 n e T 2 *T e]q2 H e + p*N 2[epoq x e sN q q )oon x u n6i n e T q j o n 2Axe[q]6e2H e f p^ln epoq
20 n x i n e noyoei]N N*MeTpHJ(TON 20 n a j n e tto y q 7in N arujiT q

2 ... 2 He does not need (xpeia) lif e ,10 for (yap) he is eternal.
He does n o t 11 need (xpeia) anything,
4 ... 4 for (yap) he cannot be 12 perfected,
as if (d>?) he were lacking 13 and thus needing to be perfected;
6 ... 6 rather (aXXa) he is 14 always completely perfect.
He is light.
8 ... 8 15 He is illimitable
since 16 there is no one prior to him to set limits to 17 him,
10 ... 10 the unsearchable O ne (afiidicpiTO?)
since 18 there exists no one prior to him to examine (S iaicpim t/)19him,
12 ... 12 the immeasurable One s in c e 20 no one else measured him,
as if ((!>?) b e in g 21 prior to him,
14 ... 14 the invisible One 24" since no one saw him,
the eternal O n e 2 since he exists always (dei),
16 ... 16 the ineffable O n e J since no one comprehended him
so as to sp ea k 4 about him,
18 ... 18 the unnameable One
5 1since there is no one prior] to him to give a n a m e 2 [to him. s in ce 5 there is no one p rio r6 to him to give a name to him.
20 He is the] immeasurable (d iie T p iy ro i/) [light, 20 He is the immeasurable light.

111 5: There is considerable blotting from page 4.

BG 23,14 Till-Schenke em end < 0Y > 0Y 0 eiN ; this is a com m on contraction.

22
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 6

II 3,3-18 IV 4,95,1

3oY A A T q N [T o q t a p n e T T A ^ o q ] 10$ [p A ]f q OYAAq*

2 [N T o q o y q ) x N e n j e 2 [N T oq o y o ? a e u e z n e )
b o x x e 4qp x p e |[A n a a a y a n " e s o x [xe qp xpeiA n a a a y a n
4 N Toq n x f OYXCDK THpq" 3TT 4 NToq] l2rA p o y ix c d k THpq n e
R n etq o p cu c u T n a a a y x c j k a a c eq N A 6x c u ic ' NH[Tq M n e q q jtD tD T njI3a a a y [x e K A A C eqNAXCDK N ^H Tq
6 a a a a N o y o ie iq ; nim " e q x H K ' 7T H p q ' 6 I4a a]X [a N o y o e iq ) nim e q x H K l3T]Hpq
ZU oiY oeiN ] [N OYOeiN
8 [OYATf TO ]q;q" ne 8 o y a t + T o a j q ] l6n e -
b o x 8x e mn n e iT ^ A T e q ^ H AT]peq*f- t c d o ) ' e p o q " [b o a x e mmn neT^A T eqe^H ] ^ e T p e iq t Tcuq? e p o q
10 o y A T z e T f t a r r q n e 10 OYAT2 T],82 c o fq [n e
x e mjn n e T c y o o n " ,02 A T e q 2 H A iT p e q ^ e T ^ tD T q x e mmn n e T c y o o n 2A ]l9T e q e 2 [H e T p e q ^ e T ^ a r r q -
12 o ]Y ^ lT q ;iT q n e ] 11x e m t c a a i a y q j t o n e ^ A T e q ^ H 12 OYAT]20q jif q [ n e e s o x x e ^ A T e q e ^ H m]2Imn n [ T c y o o n
ATpeqcyi] ,2e p o q " eT peqcyi e p o q ]
14 OYATfNAY e p o q n e c b o a . x e M n e ],3xA A Y n a y e p [ o q 14 22q y a t >[nay] epo[q n e e s o x x e Mne]23x[AAY nay] ?po[q
o y o ? a e u e z n e e q q j o o n ] 14o j a e u e z o y o ? a eN ee n e ] 24e q [q jo o n o jja e [u e z
16 o y a i t o j a x c e p o q n e e s o x x e M]13n e x A A Y q j T e i ^ o q 16 OYATG^Axe] 25epp[q n ]e e[B O A x e MnexAAY q jp T A ^ o q
eq?A xe ep o q eq>A [xe e p o q
18 OYAT*(*]l6pAN e p o q n [ e 18 oyat*(* pan] 27e p o q n e
b o x x e mn n e T ^ A T e q ^ H ] l7A T p e q + p a n e t p o q x e [mmn neT^A T eqe^H ] 28eTpeq*(* [pan e p o q
20 n o y o e iN NATcyiTq] l8n e 20 n o y o eiN 5NATcyiTq] n e

{IV 4,9-10: [For (yap) it is he who estab lish es]}3 himself.

2 [He is eternal]
since4 he does [not] need (xpcia) [anything].
4 For (yap) [he] is to ta l5 perfection.
[He] did not [lack anything] that he m ig h t6 be perfected by [it;
6 rather (aXXa)] he is always completely perfect
7 in [light].
8 He is [illimitable]
since * there is no one [prior to him] to set limits to him.
10 9 He is unsearchable
[since there] exists no one 10 prior to him to [examine him.
12 He is] immeasurable 11 since there [was] no one [prior to him
to m easure]12 him.
14 [He is invisible since n o ] 13 one saw [him.
He is eternal] since he [exists] 14 eternally.
16 He is [ineffable s in c e ]15 no one was able to comprehend him
to speak [about him].
18 16He is unnameable
since [there is no one prior to h im ] 17 to give a name to [him].
20 He is [light immeasurable],

23
 SYNOPSIS 7
III 5,3-20
N^IAJICpiNec N ^ ^ iriO N NKiLOiL4(pON
2 o y ^PP h t o c n e
e iq x H K e s o x 5[N T*<f>e*pci*
4 n o y m n ]T t x i o c 6[x u n e
n o y h n t ]h [^ k ^ p io ]c xu ne
6 7[NO YM N TN O YTe] xu ne
x k k x o y^cu b 8[ e q c o m e p o ip y Tie
8 f io Y ^ n ip o c xu 9[n e N o y ^ T TC u c y ] e p o q n e
x k k x o y ,0[2 CUB e q c o m n je -
10 n o y c c u m * tik o c " [* n n e n o y * t]c c u m * x u n e
n o y I2(n o6] x u n e N O Y K o ye i xu ne
12 n ,3[oyhip x u n e
n o y t 2lmio eN n e ,4[NO Y]TeeiM iN e xu ne
14 ^ o x c u c ,5mn o )6 o m e T p e k x x y u o e i eMMoq
16u o y * x x y x u n e N T e N e T c y o o n
16 17x k k x oy^cu b e q c o T n ne-
o y x cuc ,8x e e q c iiT T t x k k x n e T e ncuq n e
18 H l9T fq H e T e x e mn u x k d u
MMN 20XpONOC CpOOTt UXq
3 the pure One (ciXucpti/ife)], who is holy (ayioi/) and immaculate
2 (icaQapoi/).4 [He is ineffable (dpprp-os)],
being pe rfe c t5 [in incorruptibility (a<J>0apaia).
4 He is not] perfection ( t c Xc i o s );
6 he is not [blessedness (jiaicdpios)];
6 7 he is not [divinity],
but (aXXa) he is something * [superior to] them.
8 He [is] not unlimited (aircipo^);9 [he is not limited],
but (aXXa)10 he is something [superior].
10 He is [not] corporeal (CTaj^aTiKO?);11 he is not [in]corporeal (ow ^a).
12 He is [not large]; he is not small.
12 13 He is not [quantifiable],
for he is not a c re atu re ,14 nor qualifiable.
14 It is entirely (oX u?)13 impossible for anyone to know (t/oit/) him.
16 He is not someone among (other) beings,
16 17 but (aXXa) he is something superior,
not as (oux o>?)18 being superior, but (aXXa) as being himself.
18 19 He did not partake (^TXii/) in the aeons (aitii/).
20 Time (xpot/o?) does not exist for him.
111 5,15 expected stroke on h n is in a lacuna. III 5,17 corr. IT2over e.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
BG 24,725,3
niTBBo ero Y x x [B ) 8n k ^ o ^ p o n
2 m ^ T q ^ x e epoq
e T 9XHK eBOX N2lTT2lKO
4 OYAe NOY,0M N TTexioc xu n e
OYAe NOY"MNTN3Ll3LTq XU TIG
6 N0 YMNTN0 y,2Te xu n e
x k k x oy^cub e q c o T in i i3NOYO e p o o y n e
8 oYAe NOY3Ln|,4p o c xu 'n e ' o y a b M n o y t tc u o j epoq
,5x k k x oy^cub e q c o T n e p o o y n e
10 x i e ] ,6n o y ccum 3ltikoc x u n e n o y * t I7ccum2l x u n e
o y n o 6 x u n e no[Y]I8k o y i * n n e
12 oyhp xu n e
n o y ,9t* m io x u n e
14 o y a b N e q jx a ^ y 20noi MMoq
oy ^ xxy <x>u enTH pq 2le T c y o o n
16 x k k x oy^cub e q c o [T n i 22e p o o y n e
o y x cuc e q c o T T T x k [ k x ) 25'cuc e n cuq mmin MMoq ne
18 Neq2M e T e x e xu ey^icuN
o y o e ic y 32ln n e T c y o o n N ^q
7 the pure One who is holy a n d 8 immaculate (xadapoi'),
2 the ineffable One,
who i s 9 perfect and incorruptible.
4 He is neither ( o u 8 c ) 10 perfection (tcX cio?)
nor ( o u 8 6 ) 11 blessedness
6 nor divinity,
12 but (aXXa) he is something far superior 13 to them.
8 He is neither (o u S e ) unlimited ( a i r c i p o ? ) 14 nor (ov6e) limited,
15but (aXXa) he is something superior to these.
10 F o r ,16 he is not corporeal (ctu^ citlkos); 17 he is not incorporeal (a<L[ia).
He is not large; he is n o t 18 small.
12 He is not quantifiable,
19for he is not a creature.
14 Nor (ovSe) can a n y o n e 20 know (t/oit/) him.
He is not at all som eone21 who exists,
16 but (aXXa) he is something su p erio r22 to them,
not as (oux w s) being superior, but (aXXa) 251 as (u>s) being himself.
18 2 He did not to partake (iiTxeit/) in an aeon (aiuii/).
T im e 3 does not exist for him.
24
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 7

II 3,18-30 IV 5,1-16

eqTBBHY etqoYA A B n k a o a p o n eqfBBHOY e q o Y A A B 2[n k a o ap o n ]

2 o Y * T]'9q jA :* e e p o q n [e 2 oYA T'qjAxe e p o q n e
eqxHK e B o x z u TMNTAT]20T e ic p 3[eqxHK e B o x ]n tm nt ' at' t a k o
4 N OYlHNTTeXIOC AN 4 4[N OYMNTTejXIOQ AN
OYT6 N] 2lOYMNTMAK[ApiOC AN P Y T G Z b OY5[MNTMAKApi]pC AN
6 OYT6 2 n OYMNT]22NOYTe AN 6 O Y T e n OY6[MNTNOYTe AN]
a[ \ \ a e q c o T n N o y o AXXA e q c p T T f [N^OYO
8 8

10 OYCtDpMATiKOC a n [ne oYTe o y a tc c u m a an ne] 10 o y c c o jm a tik o c a n n e 8[OYTe o y a jtc c o m a a n n e

24o y n o 6 an nie OYTe o y o )h m a n n e o y n o 6 9[an n e OYT]e oyu>hm a n n e
12 mn] ee n jc o o c x[e o y h p n e 12 ,0[mmn e N]JC0 [0 ]c x .e oyhp n e
h o y MMiNe n e ] h oy (MMiNe n e
14 26h n 6 om t a p [NTexAAY pN oei MMOq 14 mmjn 6 om tap NTexAAY i2ipNoei MMOq]
a y f \ x x y a n n e [N N e T q jo o n o y x a a y * n n e n l3[NeTq>oon
16 a x x a e q c o m i 28n 2 o y o 16 a x x a eq]co[T]Tf n^ oyo
ZO)Q [an e q c o T n a a a a MnAi e ]29T e ncoq' I4I2coc an e jq c o iT n ] a x x a mit[a ]'i e T e ,5[ncoq
18 e<jMe[Texe a n ^ n n a ic o n 18 eqMe]Te[X]e an n na [ijcon
OYAe] "2N XpONOC N O Y A e ,6[N XpONOC]

'* which is pure, holy [(and) immaculate OcaOapoi/)].

2 19He is ineffable,
[being perfect in] incorruptibility.
4 20 (He is) [not] in perfection (tc Xc io s ),
nor (outc) i n 21 blessedness (iiaicdpios),
6 nor (outc) i n 22 divinity,
but (aXXa) he is far superior.
8

10 23 He is not corporeal (cjaj^aTiKO?) [nor (outc)] is he incorporeal

(aui^a).24 He is not large, [nor (outc)] is he small.
12 [There is n o ]25 way to say, W hat is his quantity?
or On), W hat [is his quality?],
14 26 for (yap) no one can [know (i/oeii/) him].
27 He is not someone among (other) [beings,
16 but (aXXa) he is] 28 far superior,
[not] as (tos) [being superior], but (aXAa)29 himself.
18 He does not [partake (iie-rex^ii')] in the aeons (atuiv)
nor (ou8c)30 in time (xpoi/o?).

25
 SYNOPSIS 8 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 5,206,11 BG 25,3-19

n eT M eT e2,x e r^ p gyaicun n e T M e T e 4x e r ^ p e y ^ ic u N
2 e ie k g o y 2l n e NTAq22p cppn N ciT cufq- 2 N K o o y e N ep5c o B T e * p o q
mmn o y o eicp e o 23[pi]?e N*q 2lYcu o y o e iq ? n e 6eM noyf* t c u o j e p o q
4 ^ c u c e c p c i ' * N' 2 ,t n K e o y e 4 c u c gn<|7x i 2ln n t n Keoyx e q + tc u o j

6 6'oyATq;cp[CDT n e 6 82lycd qpxpiA xu

mmn n e T 2 A T e q ] 2e H mn \x x y c p o o n 9e n T H p q e ^ T q e ^ H
8 x e eqtexi ^iTooTq 8
e q ^ i T i r ^ p j 3mmin MMO[q N TO q e T 2 J ,0TI MMOq MMIN MMOq
10 2m noyoeiN 10 2P2iei 112M ttx c d k m ttoyoin
eqe]4Noei ?m [noyoeiN N2Jcep2J o c e q e j> N o t2e i m ttoyoin uxKepeou
12 tm n tj5no6 N2lTOJ|[TC 12 *t*MN, 3T N 0 6 N2lTOJITC

14 nqjx e N e ^ n p e q -f- n ] ^ m n t o > [ 2l e N e 14 n q j * euez n p e q ,4*f n t m n t o j* e N e ^

n o y o e i N n p e q -f- M]7n o y o e i N n o y o iN ,5npeq*f* o y o in
16 tt[cu]N 2 [n p e q -f- M ncuN ] 16 n c u N ^ n p e q -f- ,6c u n 2
8nH2LK2ipioc npeiq-f- ntmntm2lK2l]9pioc n M ^ K ^ p io c n p e q -f- n t m n ,7t m 2lK2lp io c
18 ncooyN nipeq-f- mttcooyn 18 n c o o y N n p e q -f- ,8c o o y n
n2L],0r 2 i o o c T T ^ r ^ e o c N o y o e iu ; nim ,9npeq*f* ^ r ^ e o N
20 e-f-pe NTT^n^eoc Noyoeicp] " nim 20 n p e q p ^ r ^ e o N

For (yap) he who partakes (jieT exeii/)21 in an aeon (aioji/), For (yap) he who partakes (tiTXit')4 in an aeon (aiuy),
2 then it is another w h o 22 prepared it beforehand. 2 o th e rs3prepared (it) for him.
Time is not apportioned (6 p i eiy )23 to him, 6 And time was not apportioned to him,
4 since (ds) he does not receive from another. 4 since (d>?) he does n o t7 receive from another who apportions.

6 6* He is One without [want. 6 8 And he is without want (xpcia);

There is no one b e fo re ]2 him there is no o n e y at all before him.
8 that he might [receive from him. 8
For (yap) it is he who desires (aiTeii/)] h im se lf3 alone He 10 desires (aiTii/) him self alone
10 [in the the light], 10 in 11 the perfection o f the light.
4 He will contemplate (i/0ii/) [the pure (aicepaioi/) light, He will contemplate (i/o d i/)12 the pure (axepaioi/) light,
12 th e 5 immeasurable majesty. 12 13 the immeasurable majesty.

14 (He is) [the eternal One, the One who g iv e s]6 eternity;
[the light, the One who g iv e s]7 the light;
16 the life, [the One who gives life];
8 the blessed One (iiaicdpios), the One who [gives blessedness
18 (iiaicdpio?)];9 knowledge, the [One who gives knowledge;
th e ] 10 good One (ayaSos),
20 the One who every [time] does the [good (ayaSo?)],
14 (He is) the eternal One, the One who 14 gives eternity;
the lig h t,IS the One who gives the light;
16 the life, the One who gives 16 life;
the blessed One (iiaxapio?), the One who gives 17 blessedness
18 (iiaicdpio?); knowledge, the One who gives 18 knowledge;
the always good One (a y a S o s ),19 the One who gives good (dyaBov),
20 the One who does good (ayaOoi/),

III 6,4 The expected stroke over M is in a lacuna.

26
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 8

II 3,304,7 IV 5,166,5

n ? [T M T X rxp 2 n OY^ICUN] TTeTMeTexe r* p 2[N 17o y * k u n

2 J,TT2j <N>T3lYP c y io p n NCBTCUTq 2 nxi] NT^YP cypipltf NcpTcu,B(Tq
H n o y n o p jc q ] 322 N c> Y xpoN [oc M noY nippxq 2n [oyixponoc-
4 xe BOX 2*TN K O Y * T ]33M * q X I \x [x y 4 X9[xe esox 2iT]N KeoYI*] eH^qxi x * 20[ay
n s T o y x i MMoq rx[> e n o Y ] wo ;< ^ > n ne- neTOYl^Ci <MMoq> r* p e n o Y q ja a f n e
6 q q j m T ] r * P *(N] N0H n e T O N q ^ o p n ] Me p o q N 6 2,(qq}**T r*]p xu n 6 | n e T O Ncyo^ipn epoq]

8 xeKX[xc) equxxt B[o\ eiTOOTq] 8 xeKXXc equxxi e s o x 23(2 iTooTq]

* n xi rx\>s e q e io p M ' N c tu q ' o [ Y * a r q naj rxp eqeiopH Nccuq 24[OY**q
10 e p ^ i 2M] 4 'n ie q jo Y o e iN 10 N2ipaj 2M neqoYoeiN

12 tt[ ......................... 1 p Y H e r e 2o o c n e 12 M[ ................ i r* P O Y H epeooc n e

oYN(T*q M n ^ ic e p a jo c N]3LTsc y iT q ' 3n e 26[OYNT3Lq Mn3LK]ep2Lioc n e N ^ T c p iT q
14 oy * io >[n n e e q t n o y ^ icunj 14 27[o y * ic u n n e e]q-f- n n o y ^ k d n

16 q y u >N2 4n e e q f n o [ycu n 2 16 6'oycun2 n e eq-f- no(ycun2

oym3lKXpioc] n e e q + 5n o y h n t h ^ [ k ^ p i o c oym *]2k * pioc n e eq-f- n [noyhntm ^]3k ^ pio c *
18 oY rN cocjic n e eq*f n o y c o o y n 18 OYrNcp(cic n e eq-f- noyi4c o p y n
[O Y ^ ra ie o c n e e q j- f NOYMNT7a r * e c > c oyxrxo[oc n e eq-f- NOY^HNT^raLeoc-
20 20

For (yap) he who partakes (jicTexeiv) in [an aeon (aLoiv)]

2 31 which was was prepared beforehand . . .
He [was not] not given a p o rtio n 32 in tim e (xpovos),
4 [since] he does n o t33 receive anything from another,
[for (yap) it would be receiv ed ]34 on loan.
6 For (yap) he who is prior to someone [is not in want]

8 35 that he may receive from [him].

36For (yap) it is he that looks expectantly at him self
10 in 4 ' [his] lig h t

12 For (yap) the [ . . . ] is majestic (jiey0o?).

2To him belongs immeasurable purity (aiccpaios).
14 3 He is an eternity (aiu v ) -giving eternity (auiw).

16 He is [life]-4 giving life.

He is a blessedness (jiaicdpios) -giving 5 blessed one (jiaicdpios).
18 He is knowledge-giving 6 know ledge (yvuiais).
[He is] goodness (ayaOo?) -g iv in g 7 goodness (ayaOos).
20

II 3,31 TT2J the antecedent could also be n^(THeTexe. II 3,31-32 Text appears comipt. II 4,2 reconstruction very uncertain.
IV5,26 transposition of ne; see also 12,24 and 36,6.

27
 SYNOPSIS 9 TH E APOCRYPHON O F JOHN

III 6,11-24 BG 25,20 26,12

2 2
o y x o io n x e o [ \ u t x <\ 20o y x o io n xe oyN T^q
4 xw x) l2x e q -f m t c ^ m o t 4 3 l\'\ '3 l OI2,QN X G <1+
TTie^HOT T + jjuxe eruxe n e ^ M O T 22[eiT*f* ^ m o t
6 Mi,3noYoeiN n ^ m ctph to n 6 n o y o iN N x rc y iT q
oy (ne-f-j^NaLXooq n * k eTBe ni*TTl* 2oq e)lsTMMxy 26eeiN^xe oy N2lk eTBHHTq n[i]2ATT*2oq
8 T txi n e neiN e Nn[oyoeiN] 8 T ix i ne neiNe Mnp(y]3oiN
16k x t x e e e fN ^ e c y N o e i mmoc n p o c ne*t*N^6M6oM c n o i 4MMoq
10 (ni)m ,7r* p epN oei MMoq eu e z 10 nim rx p n e TN 2 iN o e i M5Moq eN
*t*N*.xo,8o c epoK
12 k x t x e e e't'N ^eu^N oei mmo<c> l9f u x x o o c 12 k x t x e e e ^ N ^ q ; <s)x6x e nmm^k
n e q 2LicuN o \x< \> o x\> to c n e ne q ^icu N o y a t t * 7k o n e
14 20eq2^pK eqMT^N MMoq m niK^pcuq 14 e q ^N o y c 6 p * 2 T e q fiT O N 8MMoq N oyK ^pcuq
2'n e T q jo o T t z * GH n n k nim n e T t p o n 9z ^ T e ZH M nTHpq
16 r x n e 22n^icun THpoy 16 T a j i e A e N3li,0cun nim n e

18 x e TeqM N T^r2ieoc x o -3pHrei n ^ icun THpoy 18

e q > tu n e eyN 2* k x x \ 2*THq eqjxe o y n Ke^cpiB) " z ^ T H q
20 mn \ x x y mmon cooyN 20 2ln o nrx? HTteKxxy n I22 h t n coycun

2 2
" not (oux) on the basis (o W ) that [he possesses, 20 not (o u x )on basis (oloi/) that he possesses,
4 but (aXAa)]12 on the basis that he gives the gift 4 but (aXAa)21 on the basis that he (oloi/) that he gives
the [gift which gives] the mercy-giving m ercy,22 the gift which gives the gift,
6 13 the immeasurable (ajiTpr|Toi/) light. 6 the immeasurable light.
W hat am 1 14 to say to you about that [incomprehensible] One? 2 6 1W hat am I to say to you about him, th e 2 incomprehensible One?
8 15This is (only) the likeness o f the light: 8 This is (only) the likeness of the light:
as (koto) I will be able to understand (voelv) 3 to (irpo?) the point that I will be able to understand (I'odi')
10 17 for (yap) who does ever understand (voelv) him 10 4 for (yap) who will ever understand (voelv) 5 him
I will speak 18 to you.
12 As (k o to ) I will be able to understand (i'0ii>)191 will speak. 12 thus ( k o to ) I will be able to 6 speak with you.
His aeon (aiati/) is indestructible (a<J>0apTos), His aeon (aioti') is indestructible,
14 20 at rest, reposing in silence, 14 ' at rest, reposing8in silence,
21the One who is prior to everything. the One who i s 9 prior to everything.
16 (He is) the head 22 o f every aeon (aiaiv), 16 He (+8e) is the head 10 o f every aeon (aioti'),

18 because his goodness (ay aG o s)23 provides (xopnycli') all aeons (aioji'), 18
if there exists 24 anything beside him. if there exists anything 11 beside him.
20 No one of us knows 23 the attributes 20 For (yap) no one ,2 o f us knew the attributes

III 6,15 The final N was probably indicated by a superlinear stroke. III 6,24 corr. N3 over c.

28
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS
II 4,7-16 IV 6,5-17

oyN[ 2i e n e e q - f n n o y n j a mn o y c c u T e Q [Y n a n e e q -f n ]6n o y n a m n o y i c a r r e
2 *oYXApic n e e[q*f* n o y ^ m o t 2 o y x a p i c n e ] 7e q j- n n o y MO[t
o y x ] e o n x e oYN 9T * [ c ] q ' O YX O T I X OY]8NT2L<C>q-
4 a a a a X [e e q f 4 a a a a x e e q -f

6 H no Y o eiN je N A TqpiT q' N10[A T T e 2 o q ] 6 (MTTOYOeiN] 9NAT>O JITq NAT,T A [O q

[TTCDC + q jA X e NMM2L]K' C TB H Tq' ncDC -f u j^ -x e ] 10n m m a k eTBHHfq-
8 8

10 10

12 12
n e q MI[*io)N ra ip o y ^ t t c k o n e TT[eqA.icDN r^ p ] o y ^ t 't a k o n e
14 e q c ] 6 p 2LT' 2ly cu e q ,2[ q j o o n ^ n o Y c irH eqM TO N] M M oq' 14 eqc0p[A T aycd] ,2e q q jo o T f n oY [cim eqMTON M]13Moq
e q o N,3[ q jo p n e n T H p q e q io ] N ty o p n [e n TH p q
16 N Toq r * p n j e T A n e n a ic d n 14[ t h p o y 16 N To q ] l4n e T A [n ]$ n [n a i ]cdn [t h p o y
N T oq e * r f n a y n j o y t a x p o aycd] 15N T o q e i f n a y N o y iT A X p o
18 2p2J 2N 15[ T e q M N T ^ r ^ o o c 18 N2P2LI] ,62 n TeqM NV2Lr2Lp[c

20 t n c o o y in r * p a n ' a n o n ' A l6[N e T o N A T ty A x e e p o q 20 TNCO O YN] ,7fA p AN ANON CNe[TO

[He is] mercy- and redemption-[giving mercy].

2 ' He is grace-giving grace (x a p is)
[not (oux)] because ( o n ) 9 he possesses it,
4 but (aXXa) because he gives

6
[the] im m easurable,10 incomprehensible [light].
8 [How (utis) am I to speak] with you about him?

10

12
[For (yap)] his 11 [aeon (aitoi/)] is indestructible,
14 at rest and 12existing in [silence (aiyii), reposing]
(and) being 13 prior [to everything.
16 For (yap) he] is the head o f [all] aeons (aitov),
14 [and] it is he who gives them strength
18 in 13his goodness (ayaOos).

20 For (yap) [we know] n o t 16 [the ineffable things,

 SYNOPSIS 10 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 6,25 7,14 BG 26,12 27.7

NNAniATOJITCJ GTMM2LY N A n iA TU JIT q

2 eiM H im 7 '[e n e N TA q o Y C D 2 2 M ttc tm jm a y 2 ,3c im h ti e n e N TA q o Y C D ^ NH,4T q

4 neNT2Lq2i x o o c epoN 4 N T o q TTG N TA q X e NAI epON

N T o q e T )N o e i NMoq m 3[m in MMoq ,sN T o q g t n o i MMoq o y A A q
6 2 m n o y o e iiN g t k c u t g e 4(poq 6 ,62M n e q ^ iA io N N oyoe iN g t ,7k c u t g epo q
e T e N T o q n e TTTHjrH m m o y n 5[c d n e T e N T o q n e T n [H ],8rH m m o o y n c d n ^
8 n o Y o e iN e T M H # NixeiicpiNec 8 n o y o iN e T l9MH2 n t b b o
6[MN TlTTH m N [TC TTeTTNJA T n H rH n t c n e 20n N A
10 e c p m o o y 7ieqoNJ2 e a o x [n ^ h t c ] 10 a c ^ a t c e s o x M n M o o [y ] 2le T O N n t c n o y o iN
N eqem xopH*[rei n ]n a ic d [n TH jp o y aycd Ne[q)22x o p H re i n a ic d n n im
12 MN NeYK O C 9[MOC] 12 m n n 27'k o c m o c
a y c d n (c m o ) T n im Teq^iiccDN ,0im m i )n MMoq ^ n c m o t n im [A]qNo2ei N Teq^iK cuN o y A A q
14 eqNAY e p o c m 14 eqNAY 3e p o c M

16 n M 0 (l[0 Y NoiYoeiN n k a o a p o n 16 n M O O Y NOYOCIN 4NKAApON

c tk c d tc e ,2[poq] ctk c d tc epoq
18 a y c d Te q e N N o iA A c p o y ^ cdb - 18 a y 3cd A Te q e N N o iA p o y ^ cdb
i3(2LCOY]CDN2 eeox a c o y 6cdn 2 e s o x
20 a c a ^ c e p A T c M n e q ,4(M To] e e o x - 20 A C A ^ e p A T c R n e q 7M T o e s o x (e s o x )

o f that immeasurable One of that immeasurable One

2 except (ci |U}Ti) 7' [for him who dw elt in him]. 2 13 except (ei |iiYn) for him who d w e lt14 in him.

4 w h o 2 [told it to us]. 4 It is he who told us these things.

It is he who contemplates (voeTv)3 [him self alone
6 in his light] which surrounds4 [him,
namely, the spring (Tnyyii)] o f 5 [living] water,
8 the light full] o f purity (clXucpii/ife),
6 [and the] spring (tttiyii) [of the Spirit (m /0|ia)],
10 which poured fo rth 7 living water from [it].
He provided (cm xopiyyciv)8 [all] aeons (aiu v )
12 and their worlds (Koajio?).
9 And in every [direction] he perceives his 10 own image (citctoi/)
14 in
13 It is he who contemplates (voeiv) him self
6 16 in his own (iSiov) light which 17 surrounds him,
namely, the spring (Tnyyii)18 o f living water,
8 the lig h t19 full o f purity.
The spring (iiTyyii) o f th e 20 Spirit (irvcuiia)
10 poured forth from th e 21 living w ater o f the light.
And h e 22 provided (xoptiyeii/) all aeons (aitiiv)
12 and 271 worlds (Koajios).
In every d irection2 he perceived his own image (ciioov)
14 by see in g 3 it in

16 the pure (K adapov)11 light-water 16 th e 4 pure (ic

which surrounds 12 [him]. which surrounds him.
18 And his thought (cin/oia) became actual 18 A n d 5 his thought (cin/oia) became actual
IJ and [she] came forth and s h e 6 came forth
20 and attended 14 him 20 and attended7 him

III 7.1 There is no room for NHTcj in (he lacuna (cf. 10.9). III 7.2 NM oq for M M o q. III 7.5 T h e expected stroke over N1 is in a lacuna.
III 7,12 corr. B over X.

30
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 10

II 4,16-29 IV 6,18 7,4

X\(D NITNMMe 2LN < * N > e T '17[0 N2LTCyiT<| N2LTCyiT<|]

2 eiHHTi 3JT eN )T *20Y 0>N 2 e s o X ,8[ e B o x N H Tq 2 ,8eiMHiTi e jn e N T ^ g io y c D N e e e o x ] ,9N H fq
e r e n a i n e n je ic D T ' ^ ( T e j n a il n e [niorr
4 n*i r*p n e ,9iTaL2Xooc epoN u>u>n] 4 nan raipi 20n e N T 2 L q [ x o ]o c e p o N [ u x d n
(N)Toq r*p' eT6oqjT' e 20[poq o\xxrq N T o q i 2,r2ip e T '[6 ]a > q jV e p o q [ o y x x q
6 2P*1M neqoiyoeiN (c tik th y e 2,[poq 6 N^pa/i] 222m n e q p y o e i N e i^ K T iH o y e p o q ]
eTe n*i n e m H ra MnjMooY ncun^ 23e T e n a i n e V n H m M[nMOOY n]24c d n 2
8

10 10
X\(D :2ieq*f NN2JCDN T H p o y 2lYci> eq-f nn 2l|[u>n THpoy]
12 12
iy<D 2]n c m o t ' nim e q e i23(u>pM Ncai Teq^iKCUN aycu n cmot* nim e[qeiu>pM n c 2l] TeqJiKCUN
14 eqNjay e p o c z?*&] Z412N T n H r H n t c n e n N i 14 eqNxy e ip o c Nzpaj] 27n TnHrH n t c n en fN *
eqioycucpe M n e q ^ o y o e iN mm ooy eqoycucye] 28m n e q o y o eiN M M [ooy
16 eTN T n H ]m N T e ttmo26[o y N o yo e iN c t t b b h y 16 c t ^ n TnH]29m n t c nM ooy [NoyoeiN e T 7 1TBBHoy
e T]K TH Y epo q' eTKTHoy e p o q
18 x y u ) 27[TeqeNNoi2i 2Lcqja>ne noy]0>b' 18 2lyu> T eq 2eNNoi2i 2LCu?u>ne no]Y2 <PB
y<D * c 6 a )x n ' 28[e B o x 2l[YO> 2LC36 a> x n e s o x
20 n6i t * i eNTai20Ya>N]2 e s o X M n eqfi29[ T o e s o x 20 n6 ]| Tan eT3L20[Ya>N2 4e e o x M neqM iro e s o x

and we] do not understand w h a t17 [is immeasurable],

2 except (ei H^tl) for him who came forth 18 [from] him,
namely (from) [the] Father.
4 For (yap) it is he 19 who [told] it to us [alone].
For (yap) it is he who contem plates20 him [self]
6 in his light which surrounds21 [him],
namely the spring (tttiyti) [of] living water.
8

10
A nd22 it is he who provides [all] the [aeons (altiiv).]
12
And in every direction h e 23 [perceives] his image (lkgjv)
14 by seeing i t 24 in the spring (iniYrj) o f the [Spirit (irvcujia)].
It is he who puts his desire in h is 25 [water]-light
16 [which is in the] spring (ittiyii) o f the 26 [pure light]-w ater
[which] surrounds him.
18 A nd27 [his thought (in/oia) became] actual
and she came forth,
20 28 [namely] she who had [appeared] before him

II 4,16 haplography. II 4,25 (N )TTTH was crossed out before f*H (homoioteleuton).
IV 6,19 homoioteleuton (from N T O to c n c t o ). IV 6,26 short line; N could still have fitted.

31
 SYNOPSIS 11 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 7.14-23 BG 27,7-19

m neqAAMTTHAONoc Nl5[oyoei]N N tA.2iMnH8a c u n M noyoeiN

2 e T e n t o c n e T a y n a m ic e ,6[Tq?o]oit z * QH n n k a nim 2 e T e t2 li T e t 96om e r z * o H MnTHpq
NT2LCOY,0CDN2 CBO X
4 T enpoN oiA ,7[MnT]Hpq 4 e T e t2 li T e T npoN oi11* c t x h k e s o x n t c nTHpq
e fp o y o e iN m noy o eiN noy,2oiN
6 6 n e m e MnoyoeiN

8 ni8[ikcd]n Mn2L2P*TOC 8 eiKcuN ,3MnaLTN2LY e p o q

TTCAI2L NAY,9(N2L]MIC e T e n t o c T e t ,46 om n t c a ia
10 10
TB2LPBHAON TBA.PBHXCD
12 n2LlCDN CTXHK 20[eBO]X 12 n 2ii,5cDN c t j c h k e s o x fin e o o y

14 'n e o o y ' e q -|- e o o y N *q 14 e c + ,6e o o y NAq

16 x e e s o x 2 i2,[T o o T ]q a c o y c d n ^ e s o x 16 x e 2lcoycdn2 e s o x ,7NHTq

2lYcd 2lc*|- e o o y 22[NAq] 2lycd e cN o e i MMoq
18 T ee i T e T e ^ o y e iT e ncnnoia 23[Teq)2iKCDN 18 n ,st o c T e T e ^ o y e iT e n n c n n o ia ,9Teq2iKCDN

20 20

in his brilliance (XaiiiniSbii/)13 o f [light]. in the brilliance (Xa^iniStin/)8 o f the light.

2 She is the power (6ui/a^ii?) who 16 [is] before the AH, 2 She is th e 9 power who is before the All,
who came 10 forth.
4 the Providence (irpovoia) 17 [of the] All, 4 She is the 11 perfect Providence (Trpowoia) o f the AH,
who shines in the light the 12 light,
6 6 the likeness of the light,

8 o f 18 [the image (eiKcjw)] o f the invisible One ( a o p a T o ? ) , 8 the image (eiKGjv) 13 of the invisible One,
the pefect (TeXeia)19 power (Sw azis), 14 the perfect (TeXeia) power,
10 10
Barbelon, Barbelo,
12 the perfect aeon (aiim/), 12 the 15 perfect aeon (aioii/) o f glory,

14 20 the glory glorifying him, 14 16 glorifies him,

16 s in c e 31 she had come forth because [of] him. 16 since she had come forth because " o f him.
And she glorified 22 [him]. And she knows (1/oeiv) him.
18 She is the first Thought ( e w o ia ) ,23 [his] image (eiKon'). 18 18 She is the first Thought (e w o ia ) , 19 his image (eiKuii/).

20 20

HI 7,15 corr. A. over T and NJ over A (?). III 7,19 corr. B1 over 2l. III 7,20 n a i was crossed out under neooy.

32
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 11

II 4,29 5,6 IV 7,4-20

2H TTppie NT6] T T eq'oY oeiN [njppfie 3n t c n e q o Y lo e iN

2 T i i T e ^ T q j o p n n 6 o m N T a ^ q j i c p n e g i T o y e g H t h 3,[p o y 2 T2 li T e T c y o p n 6[n 6 o m N T2 icq ;u > ]n e ^ T e Y e ^ H t h 7(p o y
NT2L20YCUN2 e s o x ^M] T T ^q M eeY e n t 2l c o y c d n 2] e s o x m [neq]M e8[e Y e
4 6T6 32[T2Ll T e TnpONOI* MTTTHp<J 4
ni^coYoeiN e 33[Tp oyoeiN
6 2m neiNe n t c n eq io y o e iN 6
t6 om ' ^[eTXHK e]B ox
8 [6]TC T2L|" [Te eiJKCDN MTTI2LTN2LY 35[epoq 8
MTT]2ipeeNiKON m ttn* eqxHtc' e s o x
10 (Tojopn n6]om' 10
neOOY NB^pBHACD
12 neooY 5eTXHKNesp[X ] ^n n^licdn 12
neooY MnoYJcDN2 e e p [ x r
14 * [ C ] t e 0 [0 ]Y HTT[TT]2LpeeNIKON 3MTTN2l 14
*Y cd eccM O Y e p o q '
16 xe eTBHTq' 42l c c o y c d n 2 esox 16

18 n * ! n e n c y o p n ' MMeeye sN Te<jiK tpN 18

* c q j a m e mmhtp* fin T H p q '
20 *xe n t o c e [ c j o N q jo p n ' e p o o Y t h p o y 20 X ] e n t o c 20[e c o N q jo p n e p o o Y ] t h p o y

29 in [the shine of] his light. Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. 1.29

2 This i s 30 the first [power, which was] before the All, 2 (superscript numbers refer to line numbers in Appendix 4)
31 and [which came] forth from his mind.
4 She32 [is the Providence (irpovoia) o f the All] 4
her lig h t33 [shines
6 like his] light 6
the [perfect]34 power 7 Certain ones o f them propose that
8 who is [the] image (eiKioi/) o f the invisible, 8 there is a certain unaging aeon (see 12,8: III and BG only)
virginal (TrapSei/iKOi/) Spirit (irveO^a) who is perfect. 8 in a virginal Spirit
10 [The first power], 10
the glory of Barbelo, whom (ref. virg. Sp. see 12,3) they call Barbelo.
12 the perfect 5l glory in the aeons (aiiov), 12 9 They say that a certain unnameable Father (see 6,18-19)
the glory of th e 2 revelation, also exists there;
14 she glorified the virginal (TrapOei/itcov)3 Spirit (m /eu^a) 14 10 that he willed to reveal him self (see 10,15: II only) to Barbelo;
and it was she who praised him,
16 for because of h im 4 she had come forth. 16

18 This is the first T h o u g h t,5 his image (clkioi/); 18 11 and that this Thought came forth (see line 3)
she became the womb (^iiVrpa) o f everything,
!0 6 for it is she who is prior to them all, 20

33
 SYNOPSIS 12 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 7,238,10 BG 27,1928,10

2 ^ c c y o m e N O Y e o Y e iT N 24(pci>M]e 2 * c ty a m e NOY2OY20eiT NpcuMe

e T e N T o q n e r n f N i. N n ^ p e e N iS 'K O N eTe neTTNA. Mn^p2leNiKON ne
4 n c y fO M T 2 0 0 Y T 4 nqjoM T ^ooY T
t t o jo m n t ] 2n 2 Y m n o c n * T28'q;o[M]NTe n6om
6 TT[OJOMNT NpA.N 6 ncyOMNT Np^[N]
t o j o ] 3m n t NAYN[A.MIC 2ncyoMNT Nxno
8 n 2iia>N e n e q p 2 * ] 4a .o n o y z o c h y t c ^ im c 8 n^ia>N e T e 3Meqp e x x o <|>OYTC2iMe
e N T ^ q n p o ] 5e x e e B o x N T e q n p o N o ia . NT2iq4ei e B o x N TeqnpoN oia.
10 10

12 2LCAJ]6T I MMOq 12 xyay 2l c 52l it i e a o \ ^iTOTq

14 N[6l TB^pBJHXON 14 n 6 i TB2LpBH6XU>

[ e t NA.C] 7NOYCypTT NfCOOYN] e f N2i<c> NOYNoycyopn nco 7oyn
16 x y a y A.q[K 2LT 2L]8N e Y e - 16 2LqK2LT2LNeye
NTepeqictaLTaLNieye NT2LpeqK2L8T 2L N eye
18 2i[ n q ;p n ] n c o o y n o y c d n iz c b o x ] NA.q 18 a n q jo p n
n c o o y n o y con ^ b b o x
e q [ 2 ^ e e ] 10p ^ fq m n T e N N o ia . 2Lqu>eep2iTq m n TeN'Noi2L
20 e T e T e n p o [N o ia . T e ] 20 e T e T enpoN oia. T e

2 She became a fir s t24 [Man] 2 She became a fir s t20 Man
who is the virginal (TrapOewiKoi/) Spirit (m /cu^a), who is th e 21 virginal (TrapOewiKoi/) Spirit (m/cu^a)
4 8' the [thrice-male, 4 the thrice-male,
the th rice -]2 praised (u^ii /os ), the thrice- 28' powerful,
6 [the thrice-named, 6 the thrice-named,
the th rice ]3 -powerful (6ui/ajiis), ^ e thrice-begotten,
8 the andro[gynous4 unaging aeon (aicjw), 8 the androgynous3 unaging aeon (aiui/),
[who] 5 came forth (Trpor|X0Lu) [from his providence (irpoi/oia)]. w h o 4 came forth from his providence (irpoi/oia).
10 10

12 [And Barb]elon [requested (aiT cii/)]6 from him 12 And B arbelo5 requested (aiTeiv) from him

14 14
[to grant h e r]7 fore[ know ledge]. 6 to grant <her> foreknowledge.
16 And h e 8 consented (KaTai/eue ii/). 16 7 He consented (icaTai/eueii/).
W hen he had consented (Kcrrai/cueii/), W hen he h a d 8 consented (KaTai/cueii/),
18 9 [Fore]knowledge came [forth] for him 18 Foreknowledge came 9 forth
and [stood in atten d an ce]10 together with Thought ( e w n a ) , and stood in attendance 10 together with Thought (ei/voia),
20 which is Providence (irpoi/oia). 20 which is Providence (Trpoi/oia),

III 8,3 T he expected form is the fem. q jO M T e (cf. 16,13).

BG 28,6 Ms reads N&q.

34
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 12

II 5,6-16 IV 7,218,4

TMH7TPOTT2lTCD[P] 21[TMHTpOTT2lTO>P]
> n qjopn' FipcDMe 2 n c y o p r f FipcptMe
TTNl TOY*2lB- 22nenN2i ctoy^^IB'
\ ttojomt' <n>zooyr 4 n a jM T ^ o o y iT
TOJOMTe n 6 om 23T q jo M T e n 6 om]
5 TTOJOMT' Np2iN 6 ncyMVp^LN

1 N2Q[0]YT cgiMe 8 N 24[ O O Y T c ^ i M e

0 *YQ) tt2J ,0cdn' no}2l c n c ? ZN N2lt'N2ly epooY 10 aiiYcu ttjlicd n n [u j 2l e N e e N N2lTN*y epjooY*
^ycp n q jo p n ' fiei e so X *Ycp 26[n c y o p n n ci e s o x
2 ai<c>[2Li]Tei cboX ITN 12 2lC]P2lITI 6 BOX [I27TM
,2n2L2op2iToN mtt a p e e n ikon mttn2l n 2L2 0 P^TON MTT]ApeNIKO[N M28TTNA
14 13eT6 B^PBHACU TC 14 e T e B2ipBHX]cp T e
2lTN N2lC N0YTTp[0 ]rN[CD]l4CIC * + N2l[c NSo Y n p o rN c u c ic
16 aycd aqeio)pMs n6i t t n ! 16 2l y A q e i t D p M 2n 6 i tin ]*
NTaL[q]e[i]cp[pM] ,sA e N[T*qeicDpM A 6
18 Actfcuxn' e s o x [N]6 i TnporN cuci[c 18 2i c 36 a>]xTf e s o x n 6 [i T irp o rN c u c ic
XY]I6(1> 2LC2L2ep2iTC MN 42lY]CU 2LC2L2 e p 2iT[C MN
20 T[TT]pONOI2i 20 TTTPONOI2L]

the7 Mother-Father (^TiTpoTraTujp), Irenaeus

2 the first Man, 2
the holy Spirit (Trveu^a),
4 8the thrice-male, 4
the thrice-powerful,
6 9 the thrice-named 6

8 androgynous One, 8

10 and the 10eternal aeon (aitov) among the invisible ones, 10

and11 the first to come forth. and attended him (see 10,20: III and BG only)
12 <She> requested (aiTeiv) from 12 u and requested
12the invisible (aopaTov), virginal (TrapOeviKov) Spirit (m'eup.a)
14 13that is Barbelo 14
to give her foreknowledge (Trpoyvuiais). foreknowledge.
16 14And the Spirit (irveO^a) consented. 16
And (86) when he had [consented],
18 15Foreknowledge (Trpoyvoxjis) came forth, 18 13 W hen Foreknowledge had come forth,
and 16stood in attendance together with
20 Providence (irpovoia); 20

* II 5,8 Ms reads eOOYT. II 5,11 Ms reads A<|(Ai]Tei.

35
 SYNOPSIS 13 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 8,11-23 BG 28,1029,4

2 2
"N ec-f- e o o y m tt 2lOP2l t o n h [tt n 2l] ec-f- " e o o y mtt2l t n 2ly ep o q
4 i2MN TAYN2LMIC C T X H K 6 B O X T[B2LpBHXON] 4 MN T T e ,2XIO C NAYN2LMIC TB2LpBHXtD
,3x e NT^qajtune esox ^ itootFc] X [e ] ,3aLY<ycDne e s o x 2i t o o t c
6 (TT2L]I4AIN 2LC2LITI 6 t t jlx in ,43lc3liti n6i T e e ib o M
e -f N2ic Noy^<i>e^P(ci 2L e t N2LC N [T]ls2L<|>e2LpCI2L
8 2lY ]'5cu 2lJK2l t 2lN 6 y e 8 2lycu 2iqK2LT2LNeYe
N T e peqK JL T X N iey e ,6NT2LpeqK2LT2LNeYe
10 2L],6T2L<|)2LPCI2L OYCDN^ 6B O X 10 (N )T2L<f>G2L[p] >7CI2L 2LCOYCDN2 6 B O X
Nec[2L?e e i,7p2LTC m n t c n n o i x N2lC2L2e,8p2LTC MN T6NNOI2L
12 MN nq ^pit NICOOYN] 12 mn T e n p [o i,9rNCDCic
,8e Y t COOY MTT2L2C>P2lTON MTTN2L M[N T]l9B2LpBHXON e c -f e o o y mtt3ltn2liy1 20ep o q mn tb ^ p b h x c d
14 x e NT2LYq>CDTTe 0BO(A 2ITOJ20O fC 14 x e 2Lcq?[u>]2ln e c t b h h t c
2LYCD 2LC2LITI 2LC2LITI
16 e t N2LC NOYCP(N2) 2,NOJ2L CNC2 16 e -f N2l[c] 29'MncuN2 eNe?
2lycd 2LqK2LT2LNeye 2iqK[2L]T2L2N e Y e
18 N [T ei22peqK2LT2LNeYe 18 NT2LpeqKXT2LNeYe
2JKDN2 Ncy2i eN(e2123oycuN2 e s o x 32iqoYCDN2 e s o x n6i nu>N 4oj2l G u e z

2 2
11 She glorified the invisible (dopaTov) [Spirit] (m/eu^ia)
4 12 and the perfect power (Sui/apis), [Barbelon],
13 since she had come into being because o f her.
6 14 She requested (aiTeii/) again (iTdXn/)
to grant her indestructibility (d<t>6apcria),
8 [a n d ]15 he consented (tcaTai/cuen/).
W hen he had consented (tcaTai/cuen/),
10 16 Indestructibility (a<|>0apaia) came forth
and stood in attendance 17 together with Thought (ei/voia)
12 and Foreknowledge.
18They glorified the invisible (dopcrroi/) Spirit (m /eupa)
14 and 19 Barbelon since they had come into being [because o f ] 20 her.
And she requested (aiTeti/)
16 to grant h e r 21 eternal life.
And he consented (tcaTaveuen/).
18 And w h e n 22 he had consented (icaTai/euai/),
Eternal L ife 23 came forth;
" glorifying the invisible One
4 and the 12 perfect (TeXeios) power (6ui/ajiis), Barbelo,
since 13 they had come into being because of her.
6 14 This power requested (aiTCii/) again (naXii')
to grant her 15 indestructibility (a4>0apma),
8 and he consented (tcaTai/cueii/).
16 W hen he had consented (tcaTai/eucii/),
10 Indestructibility (d<t>6apaia)17 came forth
and 18 stood in attendance together with Thought (w oia)
12 and 19 Foreknowledge (iTpoyi'iocris).
She glorified the invisible20 One and Barbelo
14 since she had c o m e 21 into being because o f her.
And she requested (aiTeii/)
16 to grant her 29' eternal life.
And h e 1 consented (tcaTai/eueii/).
18 And when he had consented (tcaTai/cueii/),
3 Eternal Life came forth;

III 8,12-13 BA.pBHA.ON must have extended into the margin and the final N may have been indicated by a superlinear stroke. III 8,17 The final N was probably
indicated by a superlinear stroke.
BG 28,11 The scribe placed the stoke as if the word was H N TT exioc perfection. BG 28.21 There is a diagonal stroke after n e extending well below the line.

36
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 13

II 5,16-30 IV 8,5-18

T * i oyep[O A .] l7T ^ m T T M eeye sT * i Q Y e B o x T 2M [ n M e e y e

2 mtt|^ t vN2ly e p o q M[TT*p]18eeN iK O N mttn! 2 m t t i * t ] 6n 2ly e p o q M n*pp[eN iK O N m ttn^l]
ec-f eopy N*qx 7ec+ e o o y N2iq
4 a(ycu] 19T e q 6 o M ' c t j c h k ' e e o [ x b i j p b h a c p 4 [2lycu T e q 6 oM T ] 8jc [h k ] e s o x b X Ip b h a c d
X[e N]20T2Lcq;a>n e[TBH]TC
6 *[YCD 0]N 2LC2LIT[I]
2,6TN N*C NO[YMNT]3lT'[TK]Q
8 ycu * q e |22a>pM' 8
2M nTpeiqeicupM
10 *C6CDA]TT' 6BOX 23n6| TMNT2lT'T[K]0 10
*[YCD MN 24nMY
12 Y<P [T]npOrNCUCIC 12
a x f e o o Y MniaiT'NiLY e p i o j q ' m n t b jl p b h a c d
14 T*i 26Ta.YCyCI>n T[BHT]C 14
*YCD IC H T ei [N]6l TB*p27BHXCD
16 eTN u x c NOYO>[N2] a ;* [e]N 16
aycu 28aqeicupM n6i tt* [2 )op2l t o n m ttnjl TT2L20 p2Lll7TON MTT[NA
18 ^ycd 292m nTpeqeicupM 18 2lycu M n T p e q e ic u p M ]
* q6cpxn' eBOX n6i ttcdn^ a?* e u e z ,82Lq6 a > X lf e s f o x n 6 i ttc d n q ; * e u e z \

she originates from 17 the Thought Irenaeus

2 of the the invisible,18 virginal (TrapOei/iKoi/) Spirit (m /eu^a). 2
She glorified him
4 [and]19his perfect power, Barbelo, 4
since20 they had come into being because o f her.
6 And she requested (aiTeii/) again 6 14 they requested again,
21 to grant her [indestructibility],
8 and he consented. 8
22 When he had [consented],
10 Indestructibility23 [came] forth, 10 and Indestructibility came forth;
and stood in attendance together w ith 24 Thought
12 and Foreknowledge (TTpoyvoxjis). 12
She glorified25 the invisible One and Barbelo,
14 26 the one because o f whom they had come into being. 14
And Barbelo requested (aiTeiv)
16 27 to grant her eternal life. 16
A nd24 the invisible (aopaTOi/) Spirit (irveupLa) consented.
18 A nd29 when he had consented. 18
Eternal L ife 30 came forth, 15 and after that. Eternal Life.

37
 SYNOPSIS 14 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 8,23 9,8 BG 29,4-14

*Y cu N e q 2L?e e p * T [q AYCD N eY ^eepaiT O Y
2 e q ]24*f e o o y Naiq mn t b j lp b h x o n 2 5e Y + e o o y N *q mn tb jlp b h a u )
Jjl[e] 9 1eTBHHTC N[T2LYJtytDTTe 6c b o x x e x y a j i v i i e , c t b h t c
4 62P2LI e 2JCM TTOYOJN12 0 BO]A M n ^ O p ^ T O N 3MTTN2L 4 72 P^i 2 m noY cu N ^ e s o x MmaiT8N2LY e p o q m ttn a

6 6

8 8

10 10

12 12
n 2li N[e n ]- fo Y n 2lic d n i ^ T e n e i c u T T 2LI T e TMC2 9+ N T e NI2JCDN MneiCDT
14 e T e [NT]Qq n e n e ^ o y e i T 5NpcuMe 14 e T e l0n e 2 O Y eiT NpcuMe n e
T2|K[cdn] Mna^opaiToc- o ik c u n "M n2LTN2LY e p o q
16 T 2L6e i T e TB*pBH[AON] 16 eT e n to c Te l2T i^ p iH X c b
MN T6NNOI2L MN T 6 NNOI2L
18 MN 7n c y p r f NCOpfYN 18 mn l3n q j p n n c o o y n
m]N T2L<t>e2Lpci2L MN T 2L<|>e2Lpl4CI2L
20 m n 8ncD N ^ n o j [2l e N e # 20 MN nCDN^ NOJ2l C N e?

she attended 4 they attended

2 [a n d ]24 glorified him and Barbelon, 2 a n d s glorified him and Barbelo,
since 9 1 they had come into being because o f her 6 since they had come into being because o f her
4 fro m 2 the coming-forth o f the invisible (dopaTois)3 Spirit (m /cu^a). 4 7 from the coming-forth o f the invisib le8 Spirit (m/eujia).

6 6

8 8

10 10

12 12
These are the pentad o f aeons (alan /)4 o f the Father, This is the p e n ta d 9 o f aeons (aion/) o f the Father,
14 which is the fir s ts Man, 14 which is 10 the first Man,
the [image (cLkwi/) of] the invisible (aopaTO?) One. the image (cikon/ ) 11 of the invisible One.
1 6 6T h isis Barbelon, 16 This is 12 Barbelo,
and Thought (Iw H a ), and Thought (Iw o ia ),
18 7 and Foreknowledge, 18 and 13 Foreknowledge,
and Indestructibility (a<t>6apoia), and Indestructibility (a<t>0apcria),
20 a n d 8 Eternal Life. 20 14 and Eternal Life.

III 9,1 The diairesis over I is uncertain.

38
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 14

II 5,306,7 IV 8,199,8

^ xya> * [Y * e ]e p [* TO Y ]
*2 * Y t e o o y 31Mn3Leop3LTON M[TTN]1' *[YO) TB]IfBHXCU 2 19*YCD 3lY1* e o p [Y MTT2LOp2LTON MTTNA.] 20AYCD TBA.pBH[XCU
T x i 32eNT2LyqpcuTTe T [b h tc] T x i eNT3LYqpcunei 21 t b h h t c
4 4
XYO) ON 3lC3lIT| 33 T N N3lC NTM[H] *Y[CD ON A.CPA.ITI e + NA.C] 22NTM
6 xy<D [AjqeicupM n6i n ^ ^ P ^ p ^ T O N m ttn ! 6 zyw ^[qeicupM
2 M n T p e q i23eicupM A e
8 2lc 6 cDXTT' B O X n 6| TM H 8 [2l c 6cdatt e s o x n 6i tm c ]
35aycd 2LY*2ep*TOY 242lYCU 2LY*?[ep2LTOY
10 x y f eooy mtt2l20P2lto[N] 6'MTfFfi eTqpHTT 10 ^ Y + e O O Y M]25TT2l 20 P2lTO [N MTTNA. e T X H K e s o x ]
MN TeqB[2L]pBHXCU 26mn TeqBAjjpBHxeu
12 r x i 2eNT3LYqpo>n[ei t b h t c 12 t a .1 e N T^Y q p cu n e 9 'e TB H H TC ]
T[3l]| T TTTNT2 lC 3N2lICDN' N T e TTICDT T X i T e TTT[GNT2lC N2N2lICDN N T e] t t i c u t '
14 [6]T TT[2J] Tie TTCyopTT' 4NpCUM 14 en*e tta .1 n e 3nqpopn NpjcpMe
0IKCDN' H n i 3 L 2 0 p ^ [ T 1 0 C H T T N l ei[KCUN M T T I^ O p A T O C MTT]Nl
16 5T3lI T TTTpONOIA. T T l i T [ ] BXpBHXCD 16 T [ Xi T e TTTP0 5NOI2l T T X l T B^pBHXCD
63lYcw TTMeeYe x y c o 6n M e e Y ]e m[n
18 MN TTTpOrNCpCIC 18 TTTporNCDCIC
x y CD 7TM N T3LT'TeKO xyw 7TM N T3l]T,T3l[KO
20 AYCD TTCDN2 [Op]* e N 2 20 xycj TTCUN2 NUp^L 8e N 2

and they [attended] Irenaeus

2 and glorified31 the invisible (aopaTov) [Spirit (irveCiia)] and Barbelo, 2 16 That, while Barbelo gloried in them
32 because o f whom they had com e into being.
4 4
And she requested (aiTeii/) a g a in 33 to grant her truth.
6 And the invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (irveO ^a)34 consented. 6
(IV 8,24-25: And [he consented]. And (8e) [when he had] consented}
8 truth came forth, 8
55 and they attended
10 and glorified the invisible (aopaTov/), 61excellent Spirit (TTveO^a) 10
and his Barbelo
12 2 because of whom they had come into being. 12
This is the pentad (irei/Tas) o f aeons (a iw v )3 o f the Father,
14 which is the first4 Man, 14
the image (eimoi/) o f the invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (irveO^a).
16 5This is Providence (irpoi/oia) which is Barbelo 16
0 and Thought,
18 and Foreknowledge (TrpoyvaxjLs), 18
and7 Indestructibilty,
20 and Eternal Life, 20
II 6,2 correction Y above c.
IV 8,19 homoioteleuton (from x y - to A Y " ) . IV 8,22f conforms to the parallel construction (see II 5,28f.). IV 8,25 JCHK. eBOA. is needed for length and fits the
wording in II 4,35; the text in II appears to be corrupt.

39
 SYNOPSIS 15 TH E APOCRYPHON O F JOHN

0 1 9 ,8 -2 2 BG 29,14 30.13

2 n a n n e TT't'oy N ^ o o y T c ^ iM e 2 r x i ,3T e T b t e z f n ^ o y t c iM e
e j[ e ) ttmhT n j jc d n e T e ,6N T o q n e nM e^M H T n t c n u j I7cdn
4 n t c ,0n e ic u T 4 e T e N T o q n e n e i c u T M,8n i a r e N H T o c n c i c u t
^ y c u ^ c 6 c u q p r e n x a j o n 6i " t b X p b h X o n a .c 6 c D ( q ,9q>T eO Y N e p o q e M ^ T e n 6 i 20tb 3 lp b h x c d
6 e o y N e n ix iic p iN e c ,2N o y o e iN 6 TTITBBO 2N o y o in
A ycu 2l . c t k a . t o e ^ o y N e p o q 3 0 13 l< p (k jo tc e e o Y N e p o q
8 8

10 13ACXTTO NOYCTTINOHp NOYOeiN 10 X C X T I O N2NOYCniNHp NOYOIN

e q ,4e iN e f t n o y o e i N e T e u x e i x r q HMA3K3LplON
12 x k isk x NqqpHqp x u ^N t m n t n o 6 12 NeqqpHqp J ie o y b h c 4* n N t m n t n o 6
n e e i ,6n e TTMONoreNHc n a j n e nM osNoreNHc
14 e p o y c u N e e a o x ,72 M n i c u r 14 NT*qOYCDN2 e s o x 6MniCUT
TTAYTOreNHC NNOYTe n ^ Y T o r e N H T O c n n o y 7t c
16 nqpHpe N u p ^ M ice n t n N ^ n ic u T ,9t h p o y 16 nqpHpe Nqppn MMice f in 8TH pq n t c n e n N *
n ix iK p iN e c N o y o e iN MnoyoiN <N>^X[l]9KplNec
18 a.q20T e x H A n 6 i n N o 6 N a ^ o p a r o N n t t n a 18 ^ q T e x H X A e n6i n 2 iT l0N ^Y e p o q h t u Tx
21e 2 p A i e jtM n o y o e i N e^pAi exM "noyoiN NT^qqpcune
20 T txi N TA qoY 22o)N 2 e s o x n - f e o Y e i T e n 6 o m 20 n a j N,2TAqp qppTT n o y c u n 2 e a o x ^ n T e ,32 0 Y eiT e n6om

2 This is the y androgynous pentad, 2 This 13 is the androgynous pentad,

which is the decad o f aeons (aiu v ) which 16 is the decad o f aeons (aicjv),
4 o f the 10 Father. 4 which is the Father 18 o f the unbegotten (dyein^T o?) Father.
And Barbelon gazed intently Barbelo 19 gazed intently into him,
6 11 into the pure (eiXiKpii'ife)12 light. 6 20 the pure light.
And turned to him 30' She turned herself to him
8 8

10 13 and gave birth to a spark (ami/Oqp) o f light
14 resembling the blessed light,
12 19 but (aXXa) he is not equal in greatness.
This 16 is the only-begotten One (iiovoyei/ife),
14 who came forth 17 from the Father,
the divine Self-Generated (airroyevns)
16 18 the first-born Son o f all the Father's (sons),
19 the pure (eiXucpLi/ifc) light.
18 20 And the great invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (m/eO^a) rejoiced
over the light
20 w h o 22 had proceded from the First power,
10 and gave birth to a 1 spark (oini/O^p)
o f blessed (iiaicdpioi/) light,
12 3 but (8e) he is not equal to h e r 4 in greatness
This is the * only-begotten O ne (iiovoyevifc),
14 who came forth from 6 the Father,
the divine Self-Generated (airroyei'Tvros)
16 7 the first-born Son o f th e 8 All o f the Spirit (Tn/eOjia)
o f pure (elXucpLi/ifc) light.
18 9 And (8e) the 10 invisible Spirit (nveOiia) rejoiced
over 11 the light who had come into being,
20 12 who had proceded from the 13 first power,

BG 29,17-18 MiTi&reNHTOc perhaps to be emended to (Mini&reNHToc; see III. BG 30,8 haplography.

40
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 15

II 6,7-21 IV 9,8-28

XY<D 8TM* *YCD TMe

2 T X i T T J ie U T X C N2l[I]CUN N^O O Y T C ^ lMe 2 TA.}| TS TlJ[eNTA.C 9NN2lICON N^OOYll' CgiMe
6 T 6 T X i T TJl?[IC3l]C UXiiDU e[T e l0r x i T e TAe]ica.g nnajcun
4 e T e n ^ i n e 10n ^ [i]c u T x 4 e T e n(a.i n e m orn*
c x y <d 3Lq6cuqpTx e^O Y N T iX p iH x c b xy<
d a.q6cuqp [e12OYN) ^ n tba.pbha.cd
6 lleH n o Y o e iN ' e[T]TBHY 6 2M nOYO3[eiN eTlTBBHOY
6TKTHY 3Ln3L20p3L12T 0 N ' MJltTx e i'ic T H O Y en3L,4[2op3LTipN m jtu x
8 mn n e q n p p e 8 mn n e iq jn p p e
x y cd x c x e o y c o l3( e p o q I5[3lyco] x c x e oycd e p o q
10 J iiq x n o NOYt*^ N O Y oeiN ' 10 a jq ix n o N16[oiY[tlc NoyoeiN
2N o Y o e il4[Nie m m n t m 2lK2lpi[o c ] n g in g 2N oYoeiN M17[MNprM2LiC2Lpioc NeiNe
12 e q q jH q j A e 15[* n ] m n T eqM N T N [0]6 12 eqcytHcy 18A e x h \ mn TeqMNNo6
ttju N eoY qppoY cuT ,6[ n e i [ttjVI 19[Neo]YqjpOYCDT n e
14 NTMHTpOTTJLTCDp eAXJOYCDN? 6BOA. 14 NTMHTp[o20n a.it cup ea.qoYCDN eBOA.
e T e l7[TT2J] n e n e q x n i o ] O Y ^ T q ' e T e 21[tt2lij n e n e x n o o y ^ q
16 nqjpoY C D T' Nl8[T ]e [n je ic o T 16 nqpFp^oYlcpT NTe m an *
[n o Y loeiN ' eTTBBH Y ' nOYOei[N 23eT]fBBHOY
18 jL iqrrexH X l9lJ iie n 6 i nA . 120 p 1a .T 0 N [m]ttA.p&eNitcoN m tT n I 18 A.qTA.HA. j i e n6 i 24[n i^ 2 P ^ TON Mna.peeNiicoN [MniN*.
20e z ? i e x M [ n o iy o e iiN e T ^ i e q p c u n e e ^ p a j exM noYoeiN 26[eTa.]2qpcune-
<20 n e T a . 2 2lq > p n ' Q [Y cdn c b o a . e a o \] n T q p o p n ' n 6 o [m ] 20 neNTA.qpcyprf 27[noiycun2 cboa .* bboa . n Tqpo28[pn

and1Truth. Irenaeus
2 This is the androgynous pentad (irei'Tas) o f aeons (aiijv), 2
y which is the decad (Seicd?) o f aeons (aiojy),
4 which is 10 the Father. 4
And he looked into Barbelo and looked into the majesty (III and BG)
6 11 with the pure light 6
which surrounds the invisible (ao p aT o v )12 Spirit (irveO^a)
8 and (with) his spark, 8
and she conceived 13 from him. 17 and took delight in him in conception,
10 He begot a spark o f light 10 she gave birth to a light (III and BG)
with a lig h t14 resembling blessedness (iiaicdpio?), similar to him.
12 but (6c) he does not e q u a l15 his greatness. 12
This was an only-begotten One 19 They say that this is the beginning o f all light and generation,
14 16of the M other-Father (^T}Tp0TrdT0)p) who had come forth; 14
17 he is his only offspring,
16 the only-begotten One o f 11 the Father, 16
the pure Light.
18 And (8 e )19 the invisible (aopaTOi/), virginal (TrapOeviicov) Spirit 18
(m/eOjia) rejoiced20 over the light who had come into being,
20 who had proceded21 from the first power

IV 9,21 reads the only offspring."

41
 SYNOPSIS 16 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 9,22 10,12 BG 30,1331,7

e 23T e T x i T e Te q n p o N o iA . t b ^ p b h a o n e T e T e q n p o MNoi3i T e t b ^ p b h x c o
2 m2l<|To>2C MMoq 2 xya> 3LqT3L,52 c < |
2N T eq H N T X p C 10*M<M>IN <H>MOq N T eqH N T X C
4 o > c T e (Nqjcycone n t c x c i o c 4 a > c T e N q,6q p c u n e n t c a i o c
2eM N T q 6 p a > 2 e q i q p o o j i t N x p c xya> gm n o j t ^ ,7N H Tq n x c
6 xe 2ly3t c u 2 c HM oq 6x e 2iqT3L2Icqi
N[TM]NTXpHCTOC ,82N T eqH N T X C
8 MTT2L42 0 p a T 0 N MTTN[2l 8 <M>ni2L'2'Op2LTON [M]i9TTN2l
eqjoYo><T>2 N2iq g b o a NT3iqOYCUT2 N2iq GBOA
10 52LYCl> 2iqxi MTTTfCD^C] 10 XyiiD) 20x<\xt
MTTTCD^C
G BO A IT O O T q M6TfTT2LpeeNIK[ON M njN A |nTO>2C) 2 IT H n n A p e 3 1 '[ n ik o n mttjna.
12 2lyci> ^ q a ^ e e p ^ T q MTT(eqM]To g b o a 12 N e q ^ e p ^ T q M2[neqM T O ] g b o a
e q * f e 8o o y mtt^ z o p a t q i n MTTjNa. e q f e o o y M T T i^ o p a r o N ] mttn X
14 14 MN T e n p O N O I4[2L CT1XHK GBOA

16 16
mn n e N 9T2iqoYcuN2 e s o x [ ^ i T o o j f q rm NT2iqoYa><N>2 N5llH T q
18 x y iD 2iqpl0A iT i e f u x q N o y q w p e q p a>B- 18 xycj ^ q ^ m e - f N2iq n o y 6I21cob n o y c o t
ITNOYC ITNOYC
20 "2LYCl> A.qKA.TA.NeYe n 6 | n2L20p3lTO N n ,2ttn1 20 2iqK2LT2LNeY7e <n 6 i > im ) tta^ o p ^l t o n mttn!

23 which is his Providence (irpoi/oia), Barbelon.
2 24 He anointed him
with his own Christhood/goodness (Xpicrr6s/xpT| 0T6s )
4 10' so that (dicrre) he became perfect (TeXeios),
2 and not lacking in anything Christ/good (XpLOT6?/xpr|OT 6?),
6 because he had been anointed
with the goodness/Christhood (xpiyrros/XpiOTo?)
8 o f th e 4invisible (aopaTov/) Spirit (m/eOjia)
pouring (it) out for him.
10 9And he received the anointing
from the 6 virginal (iraptei/iKoi/) Spirit (m/eOjia).
12 A n d 7 he attended him,
Bglorifying the invisible (dopaTov) Spirit (m/eD^a)
14
which is his 14 Providence (irpoi/oia), Barbelo.
2 And he anointed ls him
with his Christhood/goodness (Xpicrros/xpricrros)
4 so that (dxrre) he 16 became perfect (TeXeios)
and not lacking 17 in anything Christ/good (Xpicrros/xpilOTfc),
6 because he had anointed him
,B with his Christhood/goodness (Xpi<7T6s/xpr)OT6s),
8 (that) o f the invisible (dopaToi/)19 Spirit (m/eCiia),
which he <poured> out for him.
10 A n d 20 he received the anointing
by the viiginal (Trap0ei/iKoi/) 3 1 1 Spirit (m/eOjia).
12 And he attended2 him,
glorifying th e 3 invisible (dopaTov) Spirit (m /eu^a)
14 a n d 4 the perfect Providence (irpoi/oia)

16 16
and the o n e 9because o f whom he had come forth. because o f whom he had come forth.
18 And he 10requested (aiTii/) to give him a fellow worker, 18 5 And he requested (aiTiv) to give him one 6 thing,
the Mind (voOs), the Mind (vous),
20 " and the invisible (aopaToi') Spirit (m/cD^a) consented (icaTai'EUEii'). 20 a n d 7 the invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (m/eOjia) consented (icaTai'eueii/).

III 10,4 Ms reads oycDNg. III 10.6 TTT(DC does not fit the syntax of the sentence, nor does it appear to be a copying error.
BG 30,17: e n ia ^ o p A T (see 30.18, homoioteleuton) was erased and replaced by XC. BG 30,18-19 Ms reads enia^opATON.
BG 30,19 Till-Schenke emend o y o jt ^ to oyoj<m>2.

42
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 16

II 6,22-34 IV 9,28 10,14

22NT<e>qvTT[poNoiA] e[Te] tx i Te tb XpbhXcu n6 oim NTeqnpoNoiA. e T e IO'ita j T ei t b ^ pbhaco

2 23a y cd *<|[T]u>2c M M oq' 2 (*ycu a x it c d ^ c 2MMoqi
$lBO]A 2N +M NTXPC 24NTHqx eeoA frMNTXpc n tax j
4 q jaiN T eq 'q jC D n e N T e x e i o c 4 3q ^ N T e ]q q ja )[n e N T e x io c
eN qqja^A T ' N[A]**y a /n x MMNTixjpic eNqupa^T u\xx)y xu M(MNTxpc
6 e s o x x e e a iq T ^ e c q ' 6 e a o x x e 5* q T * 2 c q
262paj N T[M]NT[xpic N2PAI N TMNTXpC
8 HiraieopaLToc mttna 8 6M n * 2 o p * T o c mtt]FT2l
xy0) A q^ep^Tq' RneqMTo eeoX eqqjoyo 28excuqv [x y a ) A.qA.2e7p2iTq MneqMTO] e p p [x e qupoyo e x a )]q
10 2 N Tlo]Y(N]OY Ji[ei NTApeqxi 10 2 n TieyN oy A e t r r x p e < f x i )
esox 2 itn nen[NA. b o a 0 t n [nenNA .
12 __ 12
*qit ^ [1 Y HTTeTTNA. e T o y a A B x q f e o o y i ,0H neifN k eToy^aiiB
14 aycd Tenpp[Noi]ai eiTxiHK' gboa 14 xycu T e n p o ^ioiA. e Y x H K e s o x
I2itn neifNk 31a.q+ eooy RneinN* ejToya^B
16 xya) Tenpo32Noi*x c tx h k x e[BO]A) 16
t x(i e]Ta.q6cuxnx e s o x " c tb h tc [ r x i e TA .q 6 c o x n ] ,2e B o x eTB H Tc*
18 xy<d ^qpAiTei eTN NA.q' NoyqjBp Mp ^cub 18 xyu) Aiqp^iTei e ],3'f t*xq N oyqjlpp 2 <ub
eTe nNoyc n e e iT e nN oyci ,4n e
20 Ayed axjeitupM' 20 *ycu ^qeicupM n oyioypoT ]

of his Providence (irpoi/ota), which is Barbelo. Irenaeus

2 23And he anointed him 2 20 and that, when the Father saw this L ig h t,21 he anointed him
with his Christhood/goodness (Xpicrr6s/XPTlcrr6 s) with his goodness
4 24 until he became perfect (TeXeios), 4 22 so that he might be made perfect.
not lacking25 in any Christhood/goodness (Xpioro^/xpTicrTos),
6 because he had anointed him
26 with the Christhood/goodness (XpicrTos/xpn0"^) 23 Furthermore, they say that this Light is Christ (cf. 17,15),
8 of the invisible (aopaTo?) Spirit (irveOiia). 8
A nd27 he attended him as he poured upon M him.
10 And (8e) immediately, when he had received 10
from 29 the Spirit (TTveO^a),
12 12
he glorified the holy Spirit (TTveu^a)
14 30 and the perfect Providence Crrpoi/oia) 14

16 16
32 because of whom he h a d 33 come forth.
18 And he requested (atTcii') to give him a fellow worker, 18 24 who in turn, they say, asked that the M ind be given to him as a helper.
Mwhich is the Mind (y o u s),
,20 and he consented (IV 18,14: [gladly]}. 20

II 6,22 Ms reads MTHq' due to 6,24. II 6,30-32 dittography due to homoioteleuton.

IV 9,28 Stroke on n in n 6 o m is visible.

43
 SYNOPSIS 17 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

ffl 10,12 11,2 BG 31,7 32,3

2 AJTNOYC OYCUN2 CBOA 2 AxiNoyc oy8coN2 c b o a

NeqA.ee epvfq mn nexpc NA.qiA.qiA.eepA.Tq mn n e 9x c
4 eY*f eooy Neq mn ,4tb 2lpbhaon- 4 eq-f* g o o y naxj m n t S x p b h x c u
na.1 THpoy NTxyqjcune ,5n oYcirH l0u x i a g THpoy NT^ycpcDne z N oy"k2lpox|
6 MN OyCNNOIA. 6 <M>N OYeNNOIA.
*qp 2NA.q ,6n6i n^oparoN mttna. ^qoycucp I2n6| n A .2 0 p A .T O N MTTNl
8 eeipe noycdb ,7ITn qyqjxxe. 8 epoy^coB
xycu neqee^HMA. 2Lq,8qjcune noy^cdb ^ n e q o y c u q j p o y ^ cob
10 aXJOyCDN? cboa 10 axjoycoN? ,4g boa
xql9xZe ep^Tq mn nNoyc mn noyoeiN AXjcueepATq mn nNoyc ismn noyoiN
12 eq:af eooy NA.q 12 eq*f- eooy NA.q
xycu ncpixe A.qoY^e<l 21nc * noycuqje nA o l6roc A.qoyA.eq nca. noytDoj
14 cboa r*p 2*t h nqj*22.xe 14 cboa ,7rA.p eiTM nxoroc
Ajrexpc TA.MIO NNKA. NIM nexc 2iqT 2Ll8Mio nnka. nim
16 nxyTo23reNHc nnoytg 16 mxyToreNHc NN-f
ncoN^ NopA. xuhzg 24mn neeexHMA. (M)ncuNe NopA. e u e z hn n 'o 'y ^ c u q j
18 tinoyc mn Tenpo^mcucic 18 n N o y c a c mn T c n p o r N c o c i c
Ney^^e epvroy eY*f eooy Mlln^eop^TON (mittna. 32A.yA.eepA.TOY eyi* eiooy MnA.eoj2pA.TON mttna
20 MN TB*pBH2A.ON X. NT^lYtpjCOne CBOA. ITOOTC 20 MN TB[A.pBHACU X6] 3CBOA fclTOTC A.YO>CL>ne

2 12 The Mind (i' ous ) came forth. 2 The Mind (i/oCg)8 came forth.
He stood in attendance 13 together w ith Christ (XpioTos), He stood in attendance together w ith 9 Christ (Xpicrr6s),
4 glorifying him and 14 Barbelon. 4 glorifying him and Barbelo.
And all these came to be iS in silence (oiyi^) 10 And (86) all these came to be in 11 a silence
6 and thought (ei/i/oia). 6 and thought (ei/i'oia).
16 And the invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (m/eOiia) wanted And 12 the invisible (dopaToi/) Spirit (m/eOiia) wanted
8 to make something 17 through the Word. 8 to make something.
And his will (BeXruia) became 18 be actual, 13 And his will became actual,
10 and came forth, 10 and came 14 forth,
and 19 stood in attendance together with the Mind (isou?) and the Light, and stood in attendance together with the Mind (i/oOs)15 and the Light,
12 20 glorifying him. 12 glorifying him.
And the Word followed 21 the Will. And the 16 Word (Xoyos) followed the Will.
14 For (yap) through the Word, 14 17 For (yap) through the Word (Xoyos),
22 Christ (Xpicttos), the d iv in e 23 Self-Generated (airroyei/ife), Christ (X pioT os),18 the divine Self-Generated (aCrroyei/Tis),
16 created the All. 16 created the All.
Eternal Life 24 together with the Will (0eXr)iia), 19 Eternal Life together with the Will,
18 the Mind (i/ou?) w ith 25 Foreknowledge (Trpoyi/uicris) 18 20 the Mind (i/ous+Se) w ith 21 Foreknowledge (Trpoyvoxjis)
attended and glorified II 1the invisible (aopaTOi/) Spirit (irieO |ia) 32* attended and glorified2 the invisible (aopaTov/) Spirit (trvcujia)
20 and B arbelo,2 since they had come into being because o f her. 20 and Barbelo, s in c e 3 they had come into being because of her.

III 10,12 corr over .

BG 31,8 dittography. BG 31,11 Ms reads n n .

44
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 17

II 6,347,15 IV 10,15 11,5

H u[TT]Tpeq'e|[cup]Me J ie n6 i n^eop^T O N mttn! 15m TT[Tp]eqeicupM A e n 6 i [n]3L^[op3L],6r o N m ttn a .

1 7l*q6<DATT' e s o x n6i ttn o y c 2 * q 6 c u X lf e s o x n 6 [i t t n o y c ]
AYti) 3iq3L2e2ep3LTq' mn ir e x p c llx y o A X j^ e p ^ fq mn n e x fp c
t eq+ e o o y NA.q' mn 3t b 2lpbhacd 4 eq-f- ,8e o o Y l NA.q m n t b a .p b h a c d
N2J JL0 THPOY eTA^qpCDTTe 4N OYMNTKApCDq' [f*xi j i e l9TH po]Y e T ^ e q p c u n e n oY[MNT]20K * p c u q
) 6
x y o T iM eeye x q o y 5a x i ) e xy cu TTMeeye 3iq[OYcu]2lqpe
] ITN T iq )X X e Mn3L20p3LTON M TTNl 6T2LMIO NOY2CDB 8 glTN T lO )\X e MTTA.20[p3LTON] 22MTTN3l GTA.MIO NOY2CUB
x y o neq'OYCDqp' *qcycu7n e N o y e p ro N [xycj] 23neqoY cuqpe ^qcycune N[0Yep]24r0N
0 Aycu Aq6cDAn' e so X 10 x y c j A .q 6 c u X jf g b o a
mn 8ttn o y c x y w n o y o e iN h [6i t t n o y c ] a y u * n o y o e i N
2 e q f e o o y N*q' 12 eq-f- e o o y [N*q]
9aycd n q p ^ x e aiqoYlAJfcq' n c * n o ycuq pe 26x y o JiG)xxe A q o y ^ e q n c [ * n o Y l27cuqpe-
4 10eTB e n c p iix e r* p 14 e T B e r r c y ^ x e r * p
AqTAMIO MTTTHpq' N u61 TT6XC A.iqT3i]28M io MTTTHpq n 6 i n e x f p c
6 nA Y To reN [H ]c n n o y t c 16 n3iY TO ]29reN H C n n o y t g *
na)N2 12A e <yx e u e z <mn> n e qpY cuq p [n c u N ^ J l o p * l l ' e N e ^ mn n e iq o y c u q p
8 x y o ttn o y(c ] 13mn T n p o rN c u c ic 18 x y c j 2[ n N o y c mn] T n p o r N c u c [ ic
AYA^ep^LTOY A.Y+ [0 ]l40 Y Mn3L20p3LTON m t tn ! 33LY3L2ep3LTOY] x y f eooy m tt[ 2l42 o p a t o n m ttnJa.
0 MN TBAPBHA[CU] lsX 0TBHTC r* p ' ^YCpCUne 20 MN BA.pBHs[ACU X S CTBHTC r ] * p 2LYU?CDTT[e

MAnd (Se) when the invisible (aopaTOv) Spirit (TTveO^a) had consented, Irenaeus
1 T the Mind (vous) came forth, 2 25 Therupon the M ind came forth.
and he stood in attendance2 together with Christ (Xpicrros),
I glorifying him a n d 3 Barbelo. 4
And (8c) all these came to b e 4 in silence.
i 6
And the Mind w an ted 5 to make something
1 through the W ord6 o f the invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (m /eu^a). 8
And his will became ' actual (epyov)
0 and came forth 10
w ith 8 the Mind (you?) and the Light
2 glorifying him. 12 26 In addition to these,
9 And the Word followed the Will. the Father emitted the Word.
4 10For (yap) through the Word, 14 27 Then there were formed the conjugal couples of
11 Christ (XpiCTTOs), the divine Self-Generated (aCrroyevTis) Thought and the Word,
6 created the All. 16 28 Incorruptibility and Christ.
And (8 c )12 Eternal Life <with> his Will, 29 Likewise, Eternal Life was joined with the Will,
8 and the Mind (voO s)13 with Foreknowledge (TrpoyvoKri?) 18 30 and the M ind with Foreknowledge.
attended and glorified 14 the invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (TrveO^a) 31 And these magnified the great light and Barbelo.
0 and B arbelo,15 since (yap) they had come into being because o f her. 20

II 7,7 and IV 10,24. It would appear that some text is missing after B O X (see BG 31,14). II 7,12 Ms reads M.

45
 SYNOPSIS 18 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 11,3-16 BG 32,3-21

^ q x c u K . e s o x n [6 i ] n N o 6 na ^ o p ^ t o n 4mttn 1 ^qixcuK.) 4e s o x fciTOTq M n e ifN l

2 <M>TT2LYTO[reN]HC NNOYTe 2 MTT[N-f] sN3LYTOreNHC NC$ 1 SH SZ
n qpH sp e n t b ^ p b h x q in nq>[Hi6p e n t b X pbhxco
4 4

6 6 YTTA.JPA.CTA.CIC 6 x e ^ q ^ e p ^ T i q ) 7e p o q
M*nNo6 N ^ O p f ^ T O N ] MTTN2l m q j x e u e z M n * p eeN i8icoN m t t n ! N ^ o p a r o N
8 n 3 iY T o r e 7NHc n n o y t g 8 iiNOY9T e N ^Y ToreN H c
[n e x jp c NXC
10 neN T2LqTi8M2i h m o c j 2( n o y j n o 6 n t i m h 10 neNTA.q iot A.io q N o y n o 6 n t ^ g io
e n i 9u t x <\q > u > n e [ e e j o x n o Y 2 Y e i T e N 'eN N oi 2L e s o x 11x e NTA.qu;u>ne e s o x ? n T eqO Y l2e iT e nngnnou
12 jr x i h t x <\k x x <\ n6i n ^ o 1'p ^ t o n n t t n ! 12 TT2J NT2LqtC2Ll32iq NNOYTe n 6 | TTI^LTNXy e p o q M,4TfN*
N N O Y Te e x u UKX NIM e x M nT H pq nNOYTe MlsMHe
14 14 x q f N ^ q e i o y c t x nim
,2a x |T p e T M e e T N ^ H T q ^ Y n o T ^ c c e 3ly,6o> A.qTpeTMHe eT N ^H Tq 2 Y n o ,7T 3 ic c e N^q
16 e T p e q N o e i n n k a nim 16 x e m x c e q e N o i Ml8n T H p q
jr x i jjx i
18 e T O Y l4N ^ x a > M n e q p ^ N e N e T M n u ^ 18 6 TOYN 2lXCD M n e q l9p2LN NNeTMTTOJA. mmocj
e lss o x m n o y o e iN e T e n e x p c n e e e o x 20jl c 2H t to y o in < e > T e n e x c n e
20 MN ,6T3Ln03LpCI3L 20 MN 2lTA.<)>GA.pCIA.

3And the mighty invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (m/eO^ia) completed A n d 4 he completed by the Spirit (m/eO^ia)
2 4 the divine Self-Generated (auToyei/% ), 2 5 the eternal divine Self-Generated (airroyeuife),
the S o n 3 o f Barbelon, the S o n 6 o f Barbelo,
4 4

6 that he may stand in attendance (irap d aT aais)
t o 6 the great and invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (TrveCip.a)
8 th e 7 divine Self-Generated (airroyei/iis),
the Christ (Xpicrros),
10 whom he had * honored (tljioi/) with great honor
since (cttcl) 9 he had come into being from a fir s t10Thought (lin/oia),
12 he whom the 11 invisible (aopaToi/), Spirit (m/eO^ia) installed
as God over the All,
14
i2And he subjected (w roTaaaeii/) to him the truth which is in him,
16 13 that he may know (i/oeii/) the All,
he
18 whose name 14 will be told to those who are worthy.
15 From the Light, which is Christ (XpitJTos),
20 and 16 Indestmctability (d<t>6apma),
6 that he may attend 7 him,
the eternal, virginal (Trapdei/iKoi/),8 invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (iTveO^ia)
8 the d iv in e 9 Self-Generated (auToyeuife),
the Christ (Xpicrros),
10 whom he had 10 honored with great honor,
since 11 he had come into being from his 12 first Thought (lin/oia),
12 13 he whom the invisible 14 Spirit (m/eO^ia) installed
as God over the All, as true God.
14 15 He granted him all authority (cfo u a ia )
and 16 subjected (wroTdooeii/) to him the truth which is in him
16 17 that he may know (i/ocii/) the 18 AH,
he
18 whose 19 name will be told to those who are worthy of it.
20 And (8c) from the Light, which is Christ (Xpicrros)
20 and 21 Indestructibility (a<t>6apa(a),

III 11,14 corr. <J over p. *111 11,16 aneapa*. is a sound spelling for 2i<t>e2Lpci2L(cf. 15,3).
BG 32,3 Till-Schenke read *y(XCDK). BG 32,20 Ms reads NT.

46
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 18

II 7,15-32 IV 11,6 12,4

xy<D *qxa)icv ,6 boX n6 i n eim k T oya.a.b 6a y o > ^ q x c u K . e s i o x in 6 i n e n N * 7e T O Y * * B

2 MTTAYTQ'YeNHC NNOYTe 2 m n n ^ Y T o r e N H C N8N o y T e
neqq>Hpe mn tb Xpbhixcdj n e q a ^ H p e m n tb 2 lp 9b h x u > i x e eT B ]H T [c r * p A Y qja>,0n e
4 4 x y w a jq x c D ic [ e s o x n 6 i n e "n N A j T o y a .a .b m[n
n a i Y T o r e ,2NHC n i n o y t b * TT[eqa;H pe m n ,3TBaLp]BH(x]cu)
6 18*TpeqA 2ep2LTcj 6 e T p e q A ^ ie p a iT q
e n N O b [X]\G} TT2L2 0 p[2L],9TO C H n*pO eN |K .O N M[TT]NA. e ,4n N o 6 ]- x [ \] a> n A ^ o p a iT p f c MnA.plseeN i]K O N MTTNi
8 MT7AYTO20reN H C NNOYTe 8 M n a i[ Y T o re ,6NHC] n n o y t c
[TTjeXC nxpc
10 [n]Aei
eNT^qT^'eioq' ? n oyno6 ncmh 10 n [a u eNTaLq,7T a ie iio q n o y n o 6 n c m h
* AqoycuN^ eso x 22itn TnpoNpi* [aLqoY,8a)N21 e s o x 0 t n T n p o N p ii *
M2 x y w [A]qK<D n6 i naL2P23paroN Mn^peeNiicoN mttn! 12 ,9ayo> ] x q K w n 6 i naL ^opaiT P iN 20M n i* p e e N iic o N m t t n ! mn
MnxY24ToreNHc nnoytc mmg x x h n T H p q ' 2,inaL ]Y T oreN H c n n o y t c mm[c 22e x iM nTHpq*
4 AYCD A qp^Y TTOT^CCe NA.q' NTexoyciA. 26THpC 14 3lyo> aiqp2Y 23[n o T ]a L C c e u x q N T e x o y c i* 24[THpc]
AYCU TMC T x i CTCyOOTT N ^H Tq x y a> TM e T x i e T ,q j [ o 25o n i N ^ H fq
16 21x e K x x c eqNAMMe a n T H p q ' 16 x e K x x c eqNAM 26[Me e jn T H p q
n * i eN 28TaiYMOYTe e p o q R o m p l^ N ] e q x o c e e 29p*N nim ' J ix i e N T * y 27[MOYTe] e [p ] p q n o y p ^ n e q x [ o c e e p * N nijm
-8 np^N rApv ^ itmmay cjeNaixooq' aLNeTMnoj* MMoq 18 npA.[N n * p 12leTMMaiY c e i N ^ x o o q eN eT M ]2n q j * MMoq
cb[0]x raip ^ m n o Y o 3,eiN e T e n*j n e n ex p c [ e s o x r * p ^m n o Y l3o e iN e T e [tt]^l[i n e n e x p c
0 XY<D TMNT2LT'32TeiCO 20 AYCD] 4TMNT'2lT'T[2lKO

And the holy 16 Spirit (m/eO^a) com pleted Irenaeus

the divine Self-Generated (airroyevife), 2
17 his Son, together with Barbelo, 32 After this, they assert, from Thought and the Word
4 33 the Self-Generated was emitted
34 as an image of the great Light (cf. 15,11),
18that he may attend 6
the great and invisible (aopaTov/),19 virginal (napOei/iKoi/) Spirit
8 (m/eOjia) of the d iv in e 20 Self-Generated (auToyev% ), 8
the Christ (Xpurros),
10 whom he h a d 21 honored with a m ighty voice. 10 " and they say that he was greatly honored
He came forth22 through Providence (irpoi/oia).
12 And the invisible (aopaTOi/),23 virginal CrrapOei/iKOi/) Spirit (m/eO^a) 12
installed th e 24 divine true Self-Generated (airroyei/Tfe) over the All.
14 23 And he subjected (urroTdaaeii') to him every authority (efcnxna) 14 and that all things were made subject to him;
; i6 and the truth which is in him, 36 that Truth was emitted with him
16 27 that he may know the All, 16 37 and that there was a conjugal coupling
he who 28 had been called with a name exalted a b o v e 29 every name. 38 between the Self-Generated and Truth.
J8 For (yap) that name will be to ld 30 to those who are w orthy o f it. 18
For (yap) from the L ig h t,Jl which is C hrist (Xpicrros), 40 They say that from the Light, which is Christ,
!0 and Indestructibilty, 20 and from Indestructability

II 7,23 co rre c tio n M1 o v e r IT. II 7,29 c o r re c tio n TT1 o v e r N. II 7,31 c o r re c tio n e 3 o v e r A..
IV 11,7 re ad s MN (s e e a ls o 11,20 a n d 12,5). IV 11,9-13 h o m o io te le u to n (fro m B A pB H A O ) to B A pB H X O )); th e s c r ib e m a d e u p fo r th e fo u r e x tra lin e s b y in c re a s in g
the n u m b er o f lin e s o n p a g e 12 fro m 28 to 32.

47
 SYNOPSIS 19 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 11,16 12.3 BG 32,2133,12

2ITM n't* HTT^Op^TON ,7MTTN2l 2 'iT O T q M nN O Y T e 33'[M nenN 2L

2 neqqTOOY nno 6 NoyoeiN 2 n i e q T o o Y n n o 6 n o y 2[ o c i n 3 l1 y o y c o n 2
,8BOA. 2ITN nA .yT O r6N H C NNOYTe enox n * Y 3[ToreN]HC NNOYTe
4 ,93lyoycon2 e n o x naxj 4 x e e Y e * 2 e p 2L4[TOY] e p o q
20nqpoMNT n e (N)TCyOMNTe
6 o sk h h x 6 noY cuqp
mn n c u N ^ N2lqp2i ^ N H ^ e 5[MN] T6NNOIA.
8 MN TCNNOIA. 8 MN nCDN?
n e q q T O O Y 22A e T e q T o 6[ej A e
10 T e x ^ p ic 10 T e x ^ p ic
TCYN^eCIC TCYN^eCIC
12 T eceH dc 12 T eC 70HCIC
23MN Te<()pONHCIC Te<()pONHCIC
14 T e x ^ p i c m n n e 24 O Y eiT n o y o g in 14 T e x ^ p ic 8M(ejN R n e ^ o y e i T n o y o i n
X pMOZHX 23Lp9M 02HX
16 e T e n3Lr12,r e A o c n e R n e ^ o Y e ijT najcdn 16 e T e n a r r e x o c m t t o y o in ' ^ m n e ^ o y e i T n ^licun
xya> 2o y n cyoMNT n[2licd]n NMM^q eY N qpOMT "N^ICDN NMMAXJ
18 T e 3x * p ic 18 T e x ^ p ic
T X \H O S l[X TMHe
20 TM]Op<|)H 20 ,2TMOp<|)H

through the gift o f the invisible (ao p aT o v )17 Spirit (m /eujia), through the divine 3 3 [Spirit
2 the four great lights (came forth) 2 the] four g re a t2 lights cam e forth
18 through the divine Self-Generated (airroyei/ife), from th e 3 divine Self-Generated (auToyei^n?),
4 19 that they may stand in attendance CrrapdoTaai?) to him. 4 that they may atte n d 4 him.
20 The three are The three are
6 the Will (0eXr)iia), 6 the Will,
and 21 Eternal Life, 5[and] Thought (em/oia),
8 and Thought (ew o ia). 8 and Life.
22 And (8c) the four are And (86) the fo u r6 are
10 Grace (xapi?), 10 Grace (xapi?).
U nderstanding (crw eaig), Understanding (ovi/eoi?),
12 Perception (cua6r|CTi ?), 12 7 Perception (aIo6r|CTi?),
23 and Prudence (<|>p6i/r|CTis). Prudence (<|>p6i/r|(ns).
14 Grace (xdpt?) (is) with th e 24 first light, 14 Grace (x d p i? )8 (is) with the first light,
Armozel, 9 Harmozel,
16 which is the 121 angel (ayyeXo?) o f the first aeon (aioji/). 16 which is the angel (ayyeXo?) o f lig h t10 in the first aeon (aicii/),
And 2 there are three aeons (aia>i/) with him with whom there are three 11 aeons (aion/):
18 3 Grace (xapi?), 18 Grace (x a p tj).
Truth (dXi^Beia), Truth,
20 Form (jiop4>ii). 20 12 Form (jiop4>Ti).

BG 33,4 (N ) Till-Schenke suggest emendation to <m >n .

48
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 19

n 7,328,8 IV 12,4-18

2ITN TT+ HTTeifNa. 2 *tn n*|* Mne]3ifN^

MniqTOOY 33mc(k u c t h p x 2 mn n[iqTOOY n n o 6 m<J>cuc]6t h p
6BOX M TTI^YTOreNHC MN N o y T e e so [x niaiYToreNHC] 7N[NoyTe
Aq6cDqpT e s o X * T p o y a > 2 $ 8 'e p * T o y e p o q ' 4 xq6a>q)T e s o x e 8Tpoya>2 e epa^roy e p o q
TTOJOMT' JL6 9ncyoMT A e
n o y tu c y e 6 noycucye
T eN 'N O I*/ TeNNOIA
x y a ) ncDN^- 8 l0* y a > ncD N]^
Te<|T O JL6 n 36 o m n [T eqT o A e n6 om
D THNTpMN^HT"- 10 nTMNTp]MN[2HT
TX^piC* T x ^p ic
2 TeCGHCIC* 12 T eC 1J0HCIC
^({jpO N HCeiC T]<t>pON[H]C|[C
* T X ^pic j l 6 e c u p o o n ' z * sZT ^ tt^ ic d n M<|>tDCTHp' 14 T x ^ p ic l3A e eccy]poTf z niajcuN m14<|>cdcth]p
2LPMOZHX
5 e T e 6n a j n e n c y o p n ' N A T 'r e x o c 16 e T e 15n a j n je n c y o p rf [N ]ar[rex o c
ni^icDN A 6 7c e N N e M ^ q v n 6 i K e c y o M T ' na icd n 16ni2ii]coN A e ceNMM^iq n 6i K el7q;o]M nngcdn

g T X ^ 8piC- 18 TX[*pic
TMHe 18TM]e-
0 TMOp<J)H 20 TMOp<t>H

32 through the gift o f the Spirit (-nvcu^a) Irenaeus

\ {IV 12,5: and} the fo u r33 {IV 12,5: [great]} lights (4>axmip) 2 41 four lights were emitted
from the divine Self-Generated (airroycvT is). . .
\ 34 He expected them to attend 8 him. 4 to attend the Self-Generated;
And (6e) the three (are) 43 that, again, from
1 the Will, 6 the Will
2 Thought (em >ia),
1 and Life. 8 and Eternal Life
And (5e) the fo u rJ powers (are) 4J other four emissions were made to attend the four lig h ts,44 which they
0 Understanding, 10 name Grace,
Grace (xdpig), Volition,
2 Perception (aia6r|CTis), 12 Understanding,
4 Prudence (<t>poi/r|CTis). and Prudence.
4 And (8c) grace (x ap is) belongs t o 3 the light (<Jxixmip)-aeon (attov) 14 45 They postulate that Grace was joined to the first light
Armozel, 46 and that this is the Savior (see 22,2) and they call him
6 who is 6 the first angel (ayycXog). 16 (H)armogenes;
And (6c) there a r e 7 three other aeons (aioW) with this aeon (aloii'):
8 Grace (xapis), 18
Truth,
0 Form (^iop4>ii). 20

49
 SYNOPSIS 20 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 12,3-18 BG 33,12 34,9

TTMe24CN*Y N o y o e iN [cupojiA H A TTMe^cNay N oyoeiN l3fcupOllXHX

2 n e N T ^ K ^ j T ^ j o i c T ^ MM(oqi 2 m n M e^ cN aiY n 6* ic d n 2 n an N T a q ita e iC T a Mt4H o q 2'i.XM n M e ^ c N a y n a ic d n
e y N cy(OMNT) n a ic u n N e H ^ q 7e T e u x i N e l5ey N CyOHNT N2JCDN NMM^q ,6e T e N tf Ne
4 T e [n p o N o i)A 4 TnpONOIA
TeCO H CIC TeCOH,7CIC
6 TeMNHMH* 6 np nM eeye
(2M) TT[Me2)cyoMNT N o y o eiN < JL * y ei e> n M e ^ c y o 1mnt n o y o in A a y e i e e
8 A yA noK A i[C T A MjMoq m TTHe^ l0c y o m n t n a ic u n 8 naiif Nl9T*qKAiCT* MMoq i.XM fT20He2cyoM NT n a ic u n

< eyN cyoM N T n a ic u n > (NM]MAq e T e Nauf N e ey N Cy02tMNT N2JCDN NHM^q S T S NXi <N6>
10 " T c y N ^ e c ic 10 3 4 ,T C Y N 2 e c ic
totuth T^raiTT[H
12 T ^ u ie a .* 12 T ^ e ijL e ^ i
(2M) l2n M e2 q T O O Y N o y o e iN <h x h x h > 2n M e 2 q T o o y A e Noyo[eiN h x h ]3x h
14 * y a tfT O K * e i,3C T * MMoq m n M e ^ q T o o y n j j c d n 14 T ixi N T a q K A e i c j t a MMoq] 42 ix m n M e ^ q T o o y nai[cun]
l4e y N cyoM N T n a ic u n NMM^q e T e i5u x i N e se y N CyOMNT N2JCDN NMMA[q) 6e T e NXi N e
16 TM N TTeX IO C 16 TM N TTeX IO C
fpHNH *t*7pHNH
18 tco ,6<J>i ** 18 TCO<J>l*
u x i N e n e q T o o y N oy< o> eiN u x i Ne n e q T O * o y NoyoiN
20 e T a il72 e e p a iT o y e n a y T o r e N H C N N oy^T e* 20 e T ^ ^ e p a iT o y e n ^ y 9T o re N e T c u p NN*f :

T h e 4 second light (is) Oroiael, The second light ( i s ) 13 Oroiael,

2 the one whom h e 5 placed (Ka0i<rrdvai) in the second 6 aeon (alah/), 2 the one whom he placed (KaGicrrdvai)14 over the second aeon (aiwi/),
with whom there are three aeons (aiajv ),7 namely, 15with whom there are three aeons (aloiv),16 namely,
4 Providence fnrpovoia), 4 Providence (irpovoia),
Perception (ato0Tjois), 17 Perception (aia8r|cjis),
6 1 M emory (|j.vni|j.r|). 6 Memory.
The third 9 light, <Daveithe,> The 11 third light (is) Daveithe,
8 was placed (diroKa6i<rrdvai) in the 10 third aeon (aiojv), 8 19 the one whom he placed (ca0i<TTdi/ai) over th e 20 third aeon (alwv),
with <whom there are three aeons>, namely, with whom there a r e 21 three aeons (aiaiv), namely,
10 11 Understanding (aui/Tpis), 10 34' Understanding (out/rpri?),
Love (dydTiT|), Love (dydTTT|),
12 Idea (i6ca). 12 [Idea (iSea).]
12 The fourth light, <Eleleth,> 2 And (Sc) the fourth light ( is ) 3 [Ele]leth,
14 was placed (diroK a6i<rrdvai)13 in the fourth aeon (aiwi/), 14 the one whom he placed (KaGicrrdvai)4 over the fourth aeon (aiuv).
14 with whom there are three aeons (aiajv), namely, 5 with whom there are three aeons (aiajv), namely,
16 15 Perfection (tc Xcios ), 16 6 Perfection (tc Xio s ),
Peace (cipiy/Ti), 7 Peace (cipiy/ri),
18 Wisdom (ao<j)ia). 18 W isdom (oo<)>ia).
16 These are the four lights These are the fo u r1 lights
20 which (/ attend the divine Self-Generated (airroyci/ife), 20 which attend th e v divine Self-Generator (auToycvcTup),

III 12,8 (M| The scribe appears to have jumped ahead to M in 12,9 and corrected the error incompletely; the confusion continues in 12,11-12.

50
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 20

II 8,8-21 IV 12,18 13,5

TT M e ^ C N a Y A 6 H 9< J)CUCTH pN U > p i< ^ > H X nM^[2CN3lY ,9Jk.e) H<t)0)CTHp CUpIXfHA.

2 T T e N T X Y c e ^ a K i ' e p x n f 10e x H n t - i e ^ c N ^ y n ^ ic o n 2 n e N 20T ^ )Y c ^ 2 coq e p A f q e x M [nM e 2 21c]NAy nnbcun-
cem enxq a c un 6 i k u ?o m t n j j c d n CeNfMMAXJ] 22A 6 n 6 | K.eU?OMT NN[AJC1>N]
4 T e n iN o i* 4 23T eniN oiA
T e C H 12[C )IC TeC O H C Ip
6 np nM eeye 6 [npi 24nMeeye
n M ^ q p o M T a g h <|)cu 13[c i t h p n e X x y b Ig x i nMe^cyoMfT n e ]23Ae h ^ cucthp (NiJiXYfeie^i]
8 naii e N T ^ y c e z o x f e 14p * T q ' e x M n M e ^ c y o M T ' n ^ icon 8 26n a j N T ^ q c ^ ^ c o q epA [Tq exM ] 27nM e2cyoM T' NNecp[N
CNNe lsM ^q A C n 6 | K ecyO M T ' N2UCDN c e ]28NMM^q A e n6 i k u ?o [m t ] 29nnajcdn
10 t m n t p h 16N2 h t n 10 TMNTpMN^IHT]
T araJT H T ^ ra rn H
12 12
TTM*2qTOOY J lc 17N2JtDN nM[e2qTO]3,OY a g nnajcd[n
14 A y T e ^ o q ' e p a iT q ' e x n n M 2 18q T o o Y m<)>cpqthp 14 AYTA^oq e]32[paiTq e x lM n M e ^ q T o o y m13< |)cocthp
hX hX h CCNNCM^q' 19A 6 n 6 | Ke[Cy]OMTx N2l|CUN H]AH\HQ CeNMM[^q 2A N6l KeU?]OMT NNAI[CDN
16 nxcuK' e so x 16 n3JCCOK CBOX
201*PHNH "f*p]HNH
18 TC[0]<f>ia. 18 TCO<f)[IA
n Ai Ne nqT O O Y m <|>cd21c t h p ' 4n a i Ne n q T o o ]Y h<|)cuct[hp
20 e T A ^ e p A r o y A n A y r o r e N H c n n o y t b 20 5eT ^2epaiT O Y en ]A Y m o re [N H c

And (5e) the second 9 light (4>tixrnip) (is) Oriael, Irenaeus

2 who had been placed 10 over the second aeon (aitov). 2 47 Volition to the second, whom they call Raguhel;
And (8e) there are 11 three other aeons (aicju) with him:
4 Reflection (cm i/oia),
Perception (alaOTiaig),
6 12 Memory.
And (5e) the third light (4xixrn]p)13 is D aveithai, 48 Understanding to the third light, whom they call David;
8 who has been placed 14 over the third aeon (aitov).
15 And (6e) there are three other aeons (aiuju) with him:
10 Understanding,
16Love (aydTTTi),
12 Idea (L8ea).
And (5e) the fourth 17 aeon (altov)
14 was placed over the fourth 18 light ((fxixmp) Eleleth. 14 49 Prudence to the fourth, whom they call Eleleth.
And (8e) there are 19 three other aeons (aiajv) with him:
16 Perfection, 16
20 Peace (clp^i/Ti),
18 Wisdom (ao<j>La). 18
These are the four lights (4>axmip)
20 21 which attend the divine Self-Generated (airroycvTis); 20

IV 12,24f. transposition of n e (see also 5,26 and 36,6). IV 13,6-end are missing.

51
 SYNOPSIS 21 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

IU 12,18 13,4 BG 34,9 35,5

t t m n t c n o o y c n ^ ic u n e r x z e l9e p * T o y e n a . x o y niM NTc,0N o o y c N2HCDN e T n a j* 2 ic T * e " n ^ x o y

2 ^ITM n + MN T e Y MA O K I^ 2
m ? n ittn o 6 N ^ Y T o re w e T c u p 2,N x p c ttino6 N ^ y T o reN eT cu p I2n x c
4 ^ i t m n 1* m n T e y A o iu a . 4 2 iTN T e y jL O K i^
M22n ^ 2 o p a iT O N MifFTi MnNOY,3T e N ^ O p ^ T O N MTTN2L
6 u x i N e t t m n t 23c n o o y c n a jc d n 6 TTI,4MNTCNOOYC N2LICDN
N ^ n q ^ H p e u e M24n a y T o r e N H C u x nq?H ,9p e n c M n Y ^ y T o re N H T o c
8 8 NT^Y,6T ^ X p e HKX NIM
e s o x 2>TOTq " m tto y c d o j M ireriNa. eT oy^A A
10 10 l* e a o \ 2 ,t o t < I H n ^ y T o reN H C
e so x m n q jp n n co ^o yn l9e e o x j l c 2m n q j o p n n c o o y n
12 M TTN O YC N T e X IO C 12 20mn n N o y c N T e x io c
2 it m n -f 2 'itm n N 'o yS S 'iT e
14 MN 26TC Y A O K I^ MTTN06 14 2*t n j T e y A O K i^
N ^O p ^TO N NTTN2L M|N)TTN06 2[N^20]p^TON MifFTi
16 1 3 'M n e M T o e s [ o x ] M n ^ y T o re N H C 16 mn T e y 3[AOKii^ MnaiYToreNHC
n p c u 2M e N T e x i o c m m hg T T g a rio c npcuM e 4[N T e x ]|o c mmhc
18 n e 2 o y 3e i T N T ^ q o y c D N z e e o x 18 n e ^ o y e i T N oy3[cu]N2 e e o x
^ Y H o y T e e 4n e q p 2iN x e x q f piriq x e
20 XJLXH XC 20 x jlx m

18 the twelve aeons (aidn') which '* attend the child, the10 twelve aeons (aiajv) which attend (irapi< rrdvai)11 the child,
2 through the gift and the g o o d 20will (euSoiaa) 2
o f the great Self-Generator (auToyei/CToip)21 Christ (Xpi<rr6s). the great Self-Generator- (auToycvcToip)12 Christ (Xpicrrfc),
4 through the gift and the good will (cuSoicia) 4 through the good will (u6otcia)
o f 22 the invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (m/euim). o f the divine 13 invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (uveuiia).
6 These are th e 23 twelve aeons <gllc5i/>; 6 The 14 twelve aeons (alo)i')
they belong to the Son 24 o f the Self-Generated (auToyci/ifc). belong to the Son o f the Self-Generate (auToyei/iyros).
8 8 All things were 16 established
through the 17 will o f the holy Spirit (iTvcu^a).
10 10 n through the Self-Generated (auToyci/ife).
From the Foreknowledge 19 And (8c) from Foreknowledge
12 23 o f the perfect (tcX cios) M ind (vovs), 12 20 with perfect (TeXeios) mind (vous).
through the gift through God,
14 and 26 good will (euSotcia) 14 3 51 through the good will (cuSoiaa)
o f the great invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit (m /cuiia), o f the g re a t2 invisible (dopcrroi/) Spirit (nveu^a)
16 13* in the presence o f the Self-Generated (airro y ct^g ), 16 and th e 3 good will (euSoiaa) o f the Self-Generated (auToyei/ife),
2 the perfect (TeXcios), true, holy (a y io s) man (came forth), th e 4 perfect, true Man (came forth),
18 the first one 3 who came forth. 18 the first one to come forth.
He was named 5 He named him
20 4 Adamas 20 Adam

12,23 A phrase parallel to BG 34,15-18 was probably omitted due to homoioteleuton (see 2i Y T o r e N H C in BG 34,18).
III
BG 34,20 misconstrued i r f \ the gift, as the abbreviation for TTNOYlTe, God; see note on 23,4. BG 35,1 Till-Schenke reconstruct TTNOYIT6 HN).

52
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 21

II 8,22-35 I V . ..(1 3 )...

22N3li Ne t t m n t q n o o y c N2JCDN e T A e p A T O Y 23a n q ? H p e

2 _ 2 ...
m ttn o 6 n a Y T o r e N H c n e x p c
4 24iTN n o y c u q ^ e mn n - f 4 ...
M n a ^ O p a T O C M^TTNA
5 niMNTCNOOYC [JL]e NAICDN 6 ...
NN3i'26n q jH p e M n ia iY T o re N H c N e
8 xyay N T a jr-m p q ' 27t a j c p o 8 ...
2 p a i 2M n o Y c u q j M n e if N a e T o y 2*xxB
0 eepiA . 2HTIM] n a y T o r e N H c 10 ...
e e o x A e mN T n p [ o rN c u c i] c
2 MTTNOYC' N T e x e iO C 12 ...

4 " ^ itm n 6 c p [ x n e i s o X m tto y c d o j 14 ...

Mn3L203P ^ TO C MlfNA
16 ay cd n o Y c u c y e M n a Y T o r e 32NHc 16 ...
<n>po>Me N T e x e i p c
18 n q ^ ) p n ' o y c u n ^ 33e B o x - x y c o r m e e 18 ...
n e T a q M O Y T e e p o q ' mn 6 i n n a p e e N itc o N m t t n a x e
>0 n ire p a ^ a jL A M A N 20 ...

a 22 these are the twelve aeons (alans) which attend 23 the Son Irenaeus
2 2
r of the mighty One, the Self-Generated (auToyei/% ), Christ (Xpicrros),
4 24 through the will and the gift 4
of the invisible (aopaT ov)23 Spirit Cm/eu^a).
6 And (5e) the twelve aeons (aiow) 6
belong t o 26 the Son, the Self-Generated (airroyei/rfc).
8 And all things w e re 27 established 8 33 W hen all things had been established in this way
by the will of the holy Spirit (uveuiia)
10 28 through the Self-Generated (auToyci/ife). 10
And (6e) from 29 the Foreknowledge (TTpoyvcuai?)
12 of the perfect (TeXeio?) mind (wou?), 12

14 30 through the revelation o f the will 14

of the invisible (a o p a ro s )31 Spirit (Trveu^ia)
:16 and the will of the Self-Generated (airroycvife), 16 54 the Self-Generated emitted in addition to these
<the> perfect (TeXeios) Man (came forth), 33 the perfect and true Man
18 the first revelation,33 and the truth. 18
It is he w hom 34 the virginal (TTapOei'iicov) Spirit (TrvcO^ia) called
20 Pigera-Adama(s), 20 whom they also call Adamas,

53
 SYNOPSIS 22 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 13,4-22 BG 35,636,5

x y x n o K x o i 5c T x mmocj g ttg ^ o y g i T n a icd n 6[A ]q K A IC TA MMoq GJCM TTG 20Y7G IT NAICDN

2 62 ^ t m n N o 6 N x y T o r s N H c n n o y t g 7N x p c 2 * t m t t n o 6 n n o y *t g n a y T o rG N G T c u p n x c
2M t t g z o y g i T n a ic d n 2 * t n 82apMOZHA.* GTTG92 0 Y G IT NAICDN N TG 2*pM O ZH A
4 GpGNGCjAYNAMIC NM9MA(f 4 l0aY cu G p e N e q b o M NMMAq
x y < v aq-f* N a q n 6 i n a z o p a T O N xycj u x q n 6 i n * 2 0 P^T 0 N m i t n ^
6 l0NOYAYNaMIC NXTJCPO e p O C N<N>Oe"pA 6 l2N 0Y60M G M ^Y X P O GpOC NNOGl3pON
xy< v n e x x q x e nexxq x e
8 1 f* e o o y x y w ' ^ c m o y e n i a ^ o p a T O N n ttna 8 t t GOOY aycu *f*l4CMOY G na e o p a iTO N MTTNA
eTBH,3HTK NK* NIM GYUJOOTt x e ISG TB H H TK N TA N K A NIM q>CD,6TTG
10 eeoY N epoK 10 x y a y n k a n im g o y n epo K
l4ANOK f*CMY e p o K 17ANOK J lG *f*CMOY GpOK
12 x y < v T f r y T o f e ,5NHc 12 x y o ) T ia Y l8TO rG N H C
x ya > ttaicdn rrcyoM N T TficuV ,6t m X X y t t o jh p g m n NiaicuN nq p o M T i9t t g ic d t m n T b t x x y m n tto jh p g
14 T J lYN*MIC g t j c h k l7GBOX 14 20t 6 o m g t j c h k GBOA.
x y o ) a y a t t o k a i c t a N n e q q p H ,8p e c h \y a > ACJ2IK A IC TA MTTG<jq?HpG CHO
16 z h TTMeCNaY N2LICUN 16
2 a t m i9t t m g 2 c n a y n o y o g i n o p o iA H A 36'GJCM TTMG^CNAY NOYPIIN CUpO]2lAHX
18 z h 20TTMG2CyOMNT NAICDN 18 2P^* e '2'M TTMG^CyiOMNT] 3naicd n
AYaJTOKA2lICTA MTTGCTTGpMa NCH a y k a i c t a M T if e c n e p i^ A n c h
20 N N G ^Y X O O Y G NNGTOYAAB 20 NNG'J'YXH N N [TO Y ]5AAB

and was placed (diroKaOioTdvai)9 over his first aeon (aiajv) 6 and placed him (Ka0i<rrdvai) over the firs t7 aeon (aiuv)
2 6 with the great divine Self-Generated- (airro y ci/ite),7 Christ (Xpi<rr6s), 2 with the great G o d ,8 the Self-Generator (airroycvcTidp) Christ
in the first aeon (aiu y ), w ith 8 Harmozel, (XpMrro?), by the 9 first aeon (aiui/) Harmozel,
4 accompanied by his powers (Sui/a^i?). 4 10 accompanied by his powers.
9 And the invisible (aopaTov) One gave him 11 And the invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (irveuiia) gave him
6 10 an invincible, spiritual (i/oepa) pow er (S w a in ? ). 6 12 an invincible, spiritual (I'oepov) power.
11 And he said, 13 He said,
8 *1 glorify and 12 praise (you), invisible (dopaTov) Spirit (irveO^a). 8 I glorify and 14 praise (you), invisible ( a o p a T o v ) Spirit (m/eu^a).
It is because o f 13 you that the All has being, For 19 it is because o f you that the All has come into being,
10 (and it is) into you (that it returns). 10 16 and (it is) into you (that) the All (returns).
141 praise you 171 (+6e) praise you
12 and the Self-Generated (airroyei/Tis) 12 and t h e 18 Self-Generated (airroyei/ife)
19 and the aeon (aiajv), the triad, the F a th e r,16 the Mother, the Son, and the three aeons (aio n '):19 the Father, the Mother and the Son,
14 the perfect power (S w a in s ). 14 20 the perfect power.
17 And his son Seth was placed (aTroica0iaTdi/ai) A n d 21 he placed Oca0L<rrdi/ai) his son Seth
16 18 in the second aeon (auiw) 16
with 19 the second light Oroiael. 3 6 1 over the second lig h t2 Oroiael.
18 I n 20 the third aeon (aiuii/) 18 And (Se) in the th ird 3 aeon (aLuy)
was placed (aTroicadioTdi/ai)21 the seed (cmepiia) o f Seth, was placed (Ka0i<TTdvai) the seed (cnrcpiia)4 o f Seth,
20 22 the souls (4>uxn) o f the saints 20 the souls (iliuxn) f the saints.

III 13,13 AY<1> NK2i n im omitted due to homoioteleuton ( n im and NIM).

BG 36.1 Till-Schenke suggest that <M ttm g ^ c n a y N2lICDN> was omitted at the beginning of the line due to homoioteleuton, but this could not have been the
reason.

54
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 22

II 8,359,16 I V ...14,1-6...

&Y(D a L q c e ^ to q ' e p ^ T q ' x x i * 9 n c y o p n ' n ^ ic o n

2 mn t t n o 6 n a iY T o re N H c 2n e x c 2
2*Z T N TTOJOpTT' H<J)COCTHpv a ip H 0 32H X
4 2lycu e y a j o o r r nm m axj' n 6 i N e q 6 o M ' 4
4* y a ) * q t n x <\' n 6 i n a ^ o p a r o N 14lN]6l TT*20p*TON
6 n n o y 6 o m ' sN N o ep o N n u \t6 \> o e p o c 6 n q [ y 6 o m N N o ep o N 2N N *]T '.xpo e p o c -
x y w x q x o o c 6* q f e o o y 3l[Yco xqxooc 3* q t ejooy
8 a y o ) x q c M o y a r r a ^ o p ^ T O N M7ifN k e q x c o m m o c x e 8 * Y tp [^ q c M o y e n ^ 2 0 4paiTiQN m ttn a . $[<\x<v m m o c x e
eTBHTK' aoTTHpq' 8q>tDTre e T 5BH]HTk ainTH[pq u ju m e
10 epenT H pq epoK 10 *Y tD e p 6e n T ]H p fq
92lNOK' J l t NaiCMOY N T ^ t e o o y UXiC
12 x y a ) ,0n a iY T o re N H c 12
mn n ^ icdn '
TTiqjoMT' n i a r T t m ^ y n q jH p e
14 t 6 om ' N T e x e i o c 14
3lYCU * q 12T e 0 e p ^ T q ' M ire q u jH p e c h
16 2lXN TTM*2i3CNO N2JCDN 16
N*pN TTM^CNO M<J)COCTHpv l4U>pU>IHA
18 e p * i A e 2M TTM*2q>oMT' n [ ^ i]con 18
152lY T2 0 (A e ) e p ^ T q ' M n e c n e p M ^ n c h o '
20 3l,6ocn n M 2 .2 ^ M T v m <()c o c t h p v X x y e l e x t i i 20

" and he placed him over 9 1the first aeon (diuis)
2 with the mighty One, the Self-Generated (airroyevTis),2 the Christ
(Xpicrros), by the first light (<txixrnip) Armozel,
4 1 accompanied by his powers.
4And the invisible (dopaTois) One gave him
6 a spiritual (i/oepos),9 invincible power.
And he spoke6 and glorified
8 and praised the invisible (aopaToi/)7 Spirit (Trveuiia), saying,
It is because o f you that the A ll8 has come into being,
10 and it is to you that the All will return.
91 (+6e) shall praise and glorify you
12 and 10the Self-Generated (auToyev'T^)
and the three aeons (aiuv): the F a th e r,11 the Mother, the Son,
14 the perfect (tc Xcios ) power.
And he |J placed his son Seth
16 over the second 13 aeon (aioh/)
in the presence o f the second light (4>uktttip) 14 Oroiel.
18 And (Se) in the third aeon (aiim/)
15 {8c} was placed (Ka0icrrdi/ai) the seed (cmcptia) o f Seth,
20 10over the third light (<J>ax7TTip) Daveithai.
Irenaeus
2 56 because neither he, nor those from whom he came to be, were
subdued;
4 37 who in turn was removed with the first light from (H)armogenes.
58 That, together with Man, from the Self-G enerated,39 Perfect Knowl
6 edge was emitted and joined to him as c onsort;60 that he too, therefore,
knew the one who is above all th in g s;61 and that an invincible power
8 was given to him by the virginal S p irit;62 and that, as all were thereupon
at re s t,63 they sang hymns to the great aeon.
10
12 64 They say that from this were manifested
65 the Mother, the Father, the Son;
14
66 that from M an and Knowledge there sprouted the Tree,
16 67 which they also call Knowledge.
18
20

IV 14,7-end are missing.

55
 SYNOPSIS 23
III 13,22 14,9
N a i e N e y 23q > o o r t n e m n a ia > N
2 n M e e H 'q p o M N T N o y o e |[N ] A A y e i e e
2 H 2n M e 2 q T o o y n a ic d n
4 a y a n o K a e i 3c T a N M + y x o o y e
N N ep c o y c u N 4n e y n x H p c u H A
6 e H n o y H e T A N o e i 5 n o y 6 x a m
x w x x \6 a > N o y o e iq p
8 HN^CCUC A Y M eTANOei
e y N A 6 c u * t m 7n o y o e i N n h x h x h g -
10 e y c o o Y 2 se n M i eT M M a y
12 e y - f e o o y M n a ^ o p a T O N mttna
w h o 23 were in the aeon (aiwi/)
2 with the 14' third light Daveithe.
I n 2 the fourth aeon (aidn/)
4 were placed (dTroKa6i<rrdi/ai)3 the souls (tjjux1!)
who k n e w 4 their perfection (TrXTipajjia)
6 and did not repent (iiCTdi/ocii/)5 at once,
but (dXXa) persisted for a while
8 b and repented ( iic tg li/o c ii/) afterwards.
It is with th e 7 light Eleleth that they will remain,
10 having been gath ered 8 to that place.
12 gloryfing the 9 invisible (a o p a T O i/) Spirit (TrvcOiia).
III 14,4 corr. TT1over N.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
BG 36.5-15
n a j e T q p o o n q ) x eN$[2)
2 62m nMeeq^OMNT N oyoeiN 7A * y e i e e
2 p a i A e 2 m n M e ^ c i^ T o o y n a ic d n
4 AYKA0ICTA NNe9+YXH
N T aycoycuN n o y x c u K
6 ,0*ya> M noyM eT A N oei N o Y 6 e " n H
x w x x \6 a y o y o e iq ?
8 Nl2 a e A e A Y H eT A N oei
e y N a 6 c u I32 ^ t m n M e ^ q T o o y n o y o in h I4a h a . h g
10 n e N T a q N o ^ B o y e p o q
12 e y f e o o y mtta^ o p a t o n mttna
3 who exist for ever
2 6 in the third lig h t7 Daveithe.
And (Sc) in th e 8 fourth aeon (a iu i')
4 were placed (ca0i<TTdi/ai) th e 9 souls 0|>uxii)
o f those who knew their perfection
6 10 and did not repent (iieTai/ocii/) at once,
11 but (aXXa) persisted for a while.
8 12 Finally (Sc) they repented (iicTdi/ocli/).
It is 13 in the fourth lighuE leleth,14 that they will remain,
10 the one that has joined them to himself.
12 15 glorifying the invisible ( d o p a T o i/) Spirit (m/cuiia).
56
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 23

119,17-24 I V ...(14)...

"a iY T e e o jl g e p ^ T O 'J ' n m 'J ' y x h n n g t o y ^ W b

2
,8N2P3li jl g 2M T T M ezqT ooY n a ic o n
2lYTG2 Q ,9ep3LTOY NM+YXH 4
NN[T]Q N3LTCOOYN 2LTT2(>TTA.HptDM2L
x y a ) H n o Y P M e T iiN o e i ^ n o y 2,6 IT h 6
3ly6 cd eN O Y o e iq j
x y u ) MNN^CCDC 2lYMCT2lNOCI 8
aiY q^cune z * 2 T f* n H G 2 23qTO O Y m <|> cd[c]thp' h a .h a .h o
10
NAI ng e e N 24x n o N e
G Y + eO O Y MTTiL^OP^TON MTTNA. 12

17And (6e) the souls (4>u)0l) o f the saints were placed (there).
2
18And (Sc) in the fourth aeon (aiaii/)
4 were placed 19 the souls OJwxn)
of those who do not know the 20 Plerom a (TTXiipajjia)
6 and did not repent (iiTai/oeLi/) at once,
21 but (aAAa) who persisted for a while
8 and repented (jicTai/oeTi/)22 afterwards;
they are by the fo u rth 23 light (4>oxrnip) Eleleth.
10
These a re 24 creatures
12 which glorify the invisible (dopa-roy) Spirit (TrvcOjia).

57
 SYNOPSIS 24 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

HI 14,9-24 BG 36,1637,7

TSNU?BpCtl)NS ,0TCO<f>IA 16TficyBpccuNe 6 e Tco<t>ia

2 ey a ic u N Te* 2 e y e ,7cuN T e
a c M e e y e e y M e e y e e i i o x n^ h t c a c M e e y e e y M e e y e e ,8B o \ n^ h t c
4 N TeNOY,2HHCIC 4 ay c u e p a i 2M n M e l9e y e
MTieTTNa M nenN A
6 MN n cy p it NCOOYN 6 MN TTCyopiT N20COOYN
,3a c p n a c n o y c u n 2 M n e c e iN e e s o x n ^ h tc * A c p n a c e o y o > N 2 M T T ^'fN e] e s o x n ^ h t c
8 mtteTeceNYHH CIC c y c u n e lsN aproN 8
a y c u A n ec^ cu B e i e s o x N,6A T ex ecT O N
10 eM N fq T y n o c n T e c ,7Mop<t>H 10
eso \ x e xcxxc
12 x cu p ic n e c ,8c y N Z y r o c 12
eMNTcj T y n o c n e i A e a I9m t m a a y
14 M neqeyA O K i n 6 i n e n N A 14 e M n e q T c u < T > 2[n m ]m a c n 6 i n e n N A
20o y jL e M TfqK A TA N eye o y T e o n 3[M n e iq K a T a N e y e
16 o y A e Mifq21cyN eY A O K ei 16 o y T e o n R ln e iq c y N e y A O K i
n6 i n e c c y N z y r o c n6 i n e c c y i ^ i z i y r o c
18 22n e if N a m m nt ^ o o y T MTTapee23NitcoN 18 niT fN * n ^ o o y t MTTAp6eeN iK O N
e M n e c 6 iN e 6 e M n e c c y N 24z y r o c M n e c ^ e 6 e e n e c 7cyM <t>cuNoc

O ur fellow -sister,10 W isdom (acxjHa), 16 O ur fellow-sister, W isdom (oo<t>ia),

2 being an aeon (aidiv), being an 17 aeon (aidiv),
conceived 11 a thought from herself conceived a th o u g h t18 from herself,
4 in the conception (cvOujitiois) and in the conception
12 o f the Spirit (m/eOjia) 19of the Spirit (m ^O jia)
6 and Foreknowledge, and 20 Foreknowledge.
13 She wanted to bring forth her likeness o u t 14 o f herself. She wanted to bring forth the 3 7 1 likeness out o f herself,
8 Her thought (cvQujitiois) was n o t 15 idle (apyos)
and her product came forth 16 im perfect (aTeXecrrov),
10 not having form (tuttos) from her 17 form (jiop<t>ii) 10
because she had made him
12 without (xwpte) h e r 18 consort (cn3viryos) 12
and not having form (tutto? ) in the likeness (LSca)19 o f the Mother.
14 The Spirit (irveO^a) had not approved (euSoKelw) 14 although the Spirit (iTveCiia) had not <agreed> 2 with her
20 or (ou8c) consented (caTavcueiv), 3 nor (out> consented OcaTaveuLv),
16 nor (ovSe) had 21 her consort ((JuvCuyos) 16 nor ( outc ) 4 had her consort (cjwCuyos)
approved (crweuSoKelw), approved ( ctwcuSoicciv),
18 22 namely, the masculine, virginal CrrapOci'iicoi/) Spirit (rTvcOjia). 18 5 namely, the male 6 virginal (irapOei'iicoi') Spirit (T r v e u ^ a ).

23 W hen she did not find her consort (avvCvyog), however, She, however, did not find her 7 partner (ot3^4ki)vos)

ni 14,9 o y was crossed out at end of line. m 14,10 n was crossed out at beginning of line; corr. A1over e . III 14,14-18 is virtually identical to m 15,4-9, except
for the replacement of T y n o c by Mop<f>H and of the spelling eiJLCA by t ^ i j l s a . The repetition does not appear to be a copying error. III 14,20 first three letters of
OYJLB over correction.
BG 37,1 Ms reads TCDOyN, raised.

58
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 24

II 9,25-33 I V ...15,1-6...

^C C X j)!* JLG NTeTTINOia.

2 ecqpOOTT' N2UCDN 2 ...
263LCMeeYe N o y H e e y e g b o a n h t c 15' g b o a n ^ h t c ]
4 MN 27TeNYHHCIC 4 HN T6NGYMHC[IC
M n^eopaiT O N MTmk ^H naL^opaiTojN mttn 2l-
6 28T n p o rN C U d c 6 2l[YCD TTTpoVNCDCIC
aicoY cpqjie] ? o y c o N 2 g b o a . 29N O Y eiN e n^ h t c 2 ic o Y (D ]a ? e e o y c p [ N 2 4b o a n o y c i n g n 2 ] h t c
8 8

10 10

12 12

14 2lxm [tto y c d jo j M n e n N k 14 e i N n[O Y cu5c y e M n e n N a .

M neqpeY A O K ei H n je q p c Y N e iY A O K e i
16 * y k u n i e c q p p NCDTp 3,2lycd x x m TTeqMOK'Meic 16 62lycd e x M n e c q j B p N ^ c u jfip
6M neqpcY N eY 32A O K ei j l g
18 n6i n n p o c c u n o N N T ecM N T 332<>OYT' 18 ...
M n e c 6 iN e j l e M T T ecxcoN q'

Irenaeus
25 And (8e) the W isdom (CTcx^ia) o f Reflection (em voia), 68 They say that from the first angel who attends the only-begotten
2 being an aeon (aum/), 2 67 the holy Spirit (see 34,13 35,4) was emitted,
26 thought a thought from herself 70 whom they also call Wisdom
4 and27 (from) the conception (evOujiTiCTis) 4
of the invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (-rrveu^a)
6 and24 Foreknowledge (TTp&yvuxjis). 6
She wanted to bring fo rth 29 a likeness out o f herself
8 8

10 10

12 12

14 without the consent of the Spirit (m /cuiia) 14

30he had not approved (<tuv u6ok iv )
16 and without her co n so rt,31 and without his consideration.
And (& ) though he had not approved (cruveuSoKeiv),
18 namely, the person (TTpoaomov) o f h e r 32 maleness,
33 and (86) she had not found her partner,
and the wanton sexual elem ent (see 25,5);
16 71 that when she saw that all others had a conjugal coupling
72 while she was without conjugal coupling
18 73 she sought whom she might be united to;
74 and when she did not find one

*II 9,30 reads eyJlOKCI. II 9,31 after e 4 a p was crossed out.

* IV 15,7-end are missing.

59
 SYNOPSIS 25 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

HI 14,24 15,16 BG 37,738,6

a c K a ra N e y e e cN a x a ra N eY * e
2 x c u p ic T e Y JL O lS 'K ia M n e if N a 2 e x t * T eY A O K ia MTTeTfNa
MN nCOOYN MTTeC2IJUON NCYM(|>CUNON 9m n t c o o y n m t t g c c y m ^ c d n o c ,0mm in m m o c
4 NGCXHK 3g b o a 4 eCTCUK e GBOA
GTBG TTG<J)pOY<N>IKON 6TN42HTC e T n B e n e n p o Y N iK O N e T N ^ H T c
6 M n e T e c e N O Y H H cic qjcD5n e fia p ro N 6 ,2n e c M e e y e MTTeqq? q j o m e N,3aproN
a y c u a n e c e c u s e l e s o x 6N * T e A e c T O N a y c u a n e c ^ c u B e i g b o a l4eNq.XHK x h
8 e M N fq MOp<J)H 2N 7TecMop<J>H 8 N 6 a e i e 2H n e q l5e iN e g b o a
GBOA x e x c x x c x e xcxxc
10 x c u p ic 8n e c c Y N 2 Y r o c 10 e x M ,6n e c c Y N 2 Y r o c
eM N T q T y n o c 9 n T e u i e a n t m *2 ly a y c u N a q e il7N e x n m ttin g n t m * y
12 12 e q o Nl8KeMop<t>H
a c N a y e p o q 102 M n e c c a x N e a c N a y J i e e p o q 2H ,9n e c q j o . x N e
14 x e a q q j c u n e n k g " m o p 4 > h 14 e a q q j o m e m tt20t y t t o c n k g g i n g
hZ\ N M o y ei h z * N ?a.q e q o N2 * N2,2 o q a y c u N2 0 m m o y g i
16 l2N e p e N e q s a A . p o y o e iN oykpcum 16 N e q 3 8 (< B a x N > eyp o y o iN 2N o y k c d ^ t
a c c i T e MMoq e s o x m m o c m t t b o x ,4n n t o t t o c eT M M xy a[C]2NOXq NC2l NBOA MMOC M[TTBOX] 3NNITOTTOC GTHM1Y
18 x e N N e x a a y i5n a .o a .N 3 lT o c n * y e p o q 18 x e [ K \ \ c ] 4NNe\ x x y N N ia e a .N a T [o c ] 5n * y e p o q
x e a Y x n o q ,62 N o y m n t ^ t c o o y n e s o x x e a c x n o q 62 NN o y m n t ^ t c o o y n

24 she decided (icaTav'euciv') as she was about to decide (icaTat'eueit')

2 without (xupt?) the 15' good will (euSoiaa) o f the Spirit (TiveO^a)
and the knowledge o f her 2 own (tSiov) partner ((JuiKtMiwoy).
4 She was perfect
3 because o f the <sexual knowledge> (TTpowiKov) which is in 4 her.
6 Her thought (ei/OuiiTiCTis) was n o t5 idle (apyov)
and her product came forth 6 imperfect (aTeXecrrov),
8 not having form (iiop<t>ii) from 7 her form (^op<t>ii)
because she had made him
10 without (x w p i?)8 her consort (ow C uyos) not possessing
form (tutto?) 9 from the appearance (i6 ea) o f the Mother.
12
She saw him 10 in her deliberation
14 that he was taking on another 11 form (iiop<t>ii),
the face o f a lion, the face o f a snake.
16 12 His eyes were shining with fire.
13 She cast him away from her, outside 14 those places (totto?),
18 that no 15 immortal (dOdt'aTo?) might see h im ,
because he was bom 16 in ignorance.
2 8 without the good will(euSoiaa) o f the Spirit (Trveuiia)
9 and the knowledge o f her own partner (ctuii^ qwos),
4 10 and as she brought forth
because 11 o f the sexual knowledge (ttpowikov) which is in her.
6 12 Her thought could not remain 13 idle (apyov)
and her product came forth 14 impoerfect,
8 foreign in his 15 appearance,
because she had made him
10 w ith o u t16 her consort (ouvCuyo?).
And he was not similar 17 to the likeness of the Mother,
12 for he has 18 another form (jiop<t>ii).
And (&E) she saw him 19 in her deliberation
14 that he was taking on th e 20 form (tutto?) of another likeness,
having the face of a 21 snake and the face of a lion.
16 His 3 8 1 <eyes were> shining with fire.
S h e 2 cast him away from her, o u tsid e 3 those places (tottos),
18 th a t4 none o f the immortal ones (dSdvaTos) m ig h t5 see him,
because she had given birth to him 6 in ignorance.

III 14,24 and BG 37,7 In addition to giving in to ones inclination," icaTai/cucii/ has here probably the connotation lower oneself," decline."
III 15,1 The expected stroke on m n is in a lacuna. III 15,2-3 The normal meaning of JCHK c b o a . is be perfect;*here perhaps, be full," i.e., pregnant.
III 15,3 Ms reads <t>pOYpiKON; a scribe may have had Latin prurigo, itch," in mind.
BG 37,10 T a > K e s o x is unclear. Crum (404a) suggests swelling out." BG 37,15 Till-Schenke emend to *.c*A<<|>, but see III 15,7.

60
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 25

II 9,34 10,14 IV ...16,1-2

^ C M O K M G K' JLG
2 xcopic TTOYOjq; MneTTNai 2
*Zy<D TTCOOYN MneCXCUNq'
4 xcem e eso x 4
10'eT B e t 6 o m jl g u x r x p o e p o c g t n ^ h t c
6 2M n e n e c M e e Y e q j c u n e N 2iproN 6
xy<\)' 32LqOYO)N2 eBOX NHTC n 6 | OY2CDB' N^TXCDK'
8 *ycu eqq?BBi2k.eiT' a rre c c M O T ' 8
56B o a x e 2k.cT2k.Mioq'
10 x m n e c q j s p n ^ c u t p 10
6y<i) n g o y ^ l t c m o t n e a n e i N e N T e q M ^ aiY
12 e q o N6eMop<|>H 12
NT^pecNaiY A e 2k.TTec8o y c D ty e
14 2iq q ;c u n e N o y T y n o c eqq?BBi92k.eiT' 14
NApAKCUN N^O MMOYei
16 NeqB2iA j l c 10n g y o N e e n n ik c d ^ t' N BBpH 6e e y * t 16
"o y o e iN x c u o x q 2 > c 2 ln b o x m m o c M n B O A 12N N T o n o c
18 6 tm m 2 ly x e K x x c NNex.2k.2k.y l3N n 2 lt'm o y n * y e p o q ' 18 1 16'N2k.Y e p o q
x e NT2k.CT2k.MIOq T2k.p ,4N OYMNT2k.TCOOYN x e NT2k.[CT2k.MIOq T2k.p 22]N OYMNT, 2lT,CO[OYN

Irenaeus
34 and (8e) she had considered she struggled and strained forw ard75 and looked toward the lower
2 without (xwpte) the consent o f the Spirit (TTveO^a) 2 reg io n s,76 thinking she might find a consort there;
35 and the knowledge o f her partner, 77 and when she found none,
4 (yet) she brought forth. 4 she leaped forward, but was also saddened,
10 And (86) because o f the invincible pow er which is in her,
6 2 her thought did not remain idle (ap y o s) 6
and3 a product came forth from her 4 which was imperfect
8 and different from her appearance, 8
5 because she had created him 78 because she had made the leap
10 without her consort. 10 without the Fathers consent.
6 And he was dissimilar to the likeness o f his M other
12 7 for he has another form (iiop4>Ti). 12
And (86) when she saw h e r 8 wish (realized)
14 he changed into a form (tutto?) 14
9 of a lion-faced serpent (SpdKiov).
16 And (8e) his eyes 10 were like fires o f lightning which 11 flash. 16
She cast him away from her, outside 12 those places (totto?),
18 that no one 13 among the immortal ones might see him, 18 79 A fter that, acting out of simplicity and kindness,
for (yap) she had created him 14 in ignorance. 80 she produced a work in which there was Ignorance (see 26,16-17)
and Arrogance (see 35,15)

61
 SYNOPSIS 26 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 15.16 16,10 BG 38,639,9

2lCNOYB NH17M2l<J NOy6HTTe N o y o e iN 2k.CN[OY]72B NMH2k.q NOYK AO O A e n o y 8o in

2 XY<D 2k.CKO> i8NOYPONOC N THHTG NTKHTTG 2 2k.CK.CD N THHTC NTC9K \ 0 0 \ e NNOyepONOC
x e I9n n g N a i y e p o q x e l0N N eA 2kAy 'n * y ' e p o q
4 eiH H Ti n 2 ^ 20n o N n ttn a . 4 eiH H n e n N a . n eToyak.ak.B
n a n e q j x y x o o c e p o q llx e t m x x y n n g t o n ? TH poy e T e a jx y M O Y T e l2e p o q x e z o j h t m ^ y n o y o n ,3nim
6 2lyo> 2L22c f pat* e p o q x e i 2k.A.A.2k.B2k.a>e 6 2k.YCD '2k.'C*f HTTeqp 2k.N x e ,4l 2k.AA 2k.B2k.CDe
n a il 23n e n e ^ o y e i T N2k.pxa>N n a n n e n e ^ o y e i T , 5N2k.pxcuN
8 e^qTCD K G 24NOYAYN2LMIC GN2k.qjCDC GBOA N 16'TH 2 l2lY 8 n 2k.i 2k.qTcu 6 e n I6n o y 6 o h GN2k.qjcDc g b o a n ,7th 2 l2 ly
xya> 2k.qc2k.2 c u q g b o a m m o c 2k.qeNTq g b o a h h o c
10 2aiqna)C D N e g b o a n o y T o n o c e y T 0 3< n > 0 c 10 ,82k.qnCDO)NG
h n n a . N T a iy x n o q N ^H Tq gboa n n a . l9N T a iY x n o q N ^H Tq
12 x c f e n ^ z r e N ^ e N i c e T o n o c 12 2k.q2k.39M2k.2TG NKGM2k.
2k.qT2k.HIO 5N2k.q NOY2k.lO>N 2k.qT2k.MIO 2N2k.q NNOY2k.lCDN
14 Nq)2k NKpCDH N6OYOGIN 14 e q + q^2k.2 n 3n o y k c u ^ t e q p o y o e iN
n e fq N ^ H fq T eN oy n 2k.4e i e T q N ^ H T q T e N o y
16 7aiqNOY2B h n t h n t ^ l T c o o y n 16 2k.YCU 2k.q5NOY2B HN T2k.TTONOI2k.
GTN8GM2k.q GTNH6M2k.q
18 z q x n o NNGXoyci2k. e T ^ p o q 18 2k .q x n o NNGXOYci2k. e T ^ a J p o q
hn n n rr fc N O O Y c N ^ r e x o c HHNTCNOOYC N2k.irGAOC
20 ,0aiYa) TToyak. n o y a i m m o o y n n 'o 'y ^ k d n 20 8n o y a i n o y * h h o o y e n e q 2 j 9a>N

She joined 17 a luminous cloud with him, She joined 7 a luminous cloud with him,
2 and placed 18 a throne (6povo?) in the middle o f the cloud 2 8 and placed a throne (6poi/o?) in the middle of 9 the cloud
t h a t19 no one might see him 10 that no one might see him
4 except (ei jiiVn) the holy (a y io v )20 Spirit (uveujia) 4 except (eijiii) the holy Spirit (m/eO^a),
who is called 21 the M other o f all the living. 11 who is called 12 Life (o>ii), the M other of everyone.
6 And 22 she gave him the name Yaldabaoth. 6 13 And she gave him the name 14 Yaldabaoth.
This 23 is the C hief Ruler (apxwv) This is the C h ie f13 Ruler (apxuv).
8 who took a great power (Sui/aiii?) from 16' the Mother. 8 He took 16 a great power from 17 the Mother.
And he removed him self from her, He removed him self from her.
10 2 and moved from place (to ito ?) to place (to ito ?), 10 18 and moved
3 away from the place in which he was bom. away from the place 19 in which he was bom.
12 He 4 seized other places (toito?), 12 He 3 9 1 seized another place,
and c re ated s for him self an aeon (aiui/) and cre ated 2 for him self an aeon (alui/)
14 sparking with light, 14 that bum s with 3 a luminous fire,
6 the one in which he exists now. 4 the one in which he exists now.
16 7 He copulated with Ignorance, 16 And h e s copulated with Arrogance (aiT6i/oia),
w h o 8 is with him. who is with 6 him,
18 and begot the authorities (eJjouoia) w ho are under 9 him. 18 and begot the authorities (e^ouaia) who are u n d e r7 him,
the twelve angels (ayyeXos), the twelve angels (ayyeXos),
20 10 and for each o f them (he created) an aeon (aicji/) 20 8 for each of them his (o w n )9 aeon (aioii/),

III 16,2 The expected stroke on M2 is in a lacuna. III 16,3 Ms reads T . III 16,7 coit . M1 over N. III 16,10 coit . Nl changed to n ' o 'Y . nnoy probably doubling of N
before the indef. article rather than the plural possessive adjective.

62
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 26

II 10,14-28 IV 16,2-6...

xycu a c K T o e p o q N15OYKAOOA.e N o y o e iN xy<D 2lc3k t o e ip o q N oy[K ]A .[ooxe N oyoeiN

2 xy<\) 3LCKCU NOYP016NOC 2N T H H T e N T eK X O O X e 2 4a]y cu x c k <
d N [o y e p o N o c 2N TMH5T ]e N T e ic x o o x ie
xeK xxc m e epoq' x e K x x c N N ex 2L62L]y N ay e p o [q
4 eiMHTi a n e if N a i e T o y a a B 4
l8eTO Y H O Y Te e p o q ' x e t h x x y nngton^
6 ACMOYTe J i e e n e q p a N x e i x \ r x B x < U G 6
n a i 20n e n q j o p n N [ap]xcoN
8 n a J e T x % x i o y n o 6 21n jly n 2 lm ic e [ B ] o \ 2ITN T c q M a a y 8
3lY^o a q s22c e 2 cu cu q e s o x m m o c
10 AYCD aq'TTCDCUNC 10
23b o x 2N n t o t t o c e T ^ Y x n o q N2HTOY*
12 2Lqs24e M * 2 T e 12
aqTA M io N * q ' N2 N K eaicoN
14 2N o y q ^ n k o > 2 T s N o y o e iN 14
TT2J eTOJOOTT 26TeN O Y
16 ay co aqTCDMT' 2 ^ T e q 'a n o N o i a i 16
^ T x i e T q p o o n " 2 P * i N 2H T q'
18 ayci) x q x n o N ^ e N ' e i o y c i * N a q 18
For parallel to 26,1927,12 see 30,9-12
20 and Appendix 2. 20

And she surrounded him with 15 a luminous cloud, Irenaeus

2 and she placed a throne (Bpoi/o?) 16 in the m iddle o f the cloud 2
that no 17 one might see him
4 except (ei jititi) the holy Spirit (irveOjia), 4
18 who is called the M other o f the living.
6 19And (8e) she called his name Yaltabaoth. 6
This20 is the Chief Ruler (apxiov) 81 They say that this work of hers is the C hief R uler,82 the maker of this
8 who took a g re a t21 power (Suvain?) from his Mother. 8 creation.83 They tell that he took great power away from the M other
And h e 22 removed him self from her, 84 and that he departed from her to the lower regions
10 and moved 10
23 away from the places (tottos) in which he was bom . 85 and made the firmament of heaven in which he also dwells;
12 H e 24 seized 12 86 and that, since he is Ignorance,
and created for himself other aeons (altov) he made the things that are under h im ,87 the powers,
14 w ith25 a luminous spark 14 the angels and the firmaments and all earthly things.
which (still) exists now.
16 26 And he was amazed in his arrogance (drrrovoia) 16 88 Next they say that he copulated with Arrogance
27 which is in him,
18 and he b egot28 authorities (efo u m a) for himself. 18 89 and begot W ickedness, Jealousy, Discord and Desire.
For parallel to 26,1927,12 see 30,9-12
20 and Appendix 2. 20

IV 16,7-end are missing.

63
 SYNOPSIS 27 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

ffl 16,11-23 BG 39,9 40,8

"eiTTY ITO C NNI2L<t>ea.pTOC e n T Y n o c NNiaia>N ,0N a < J> e a p T o c

2 2LYT2LMIO i 2N*Y 2 2lYO> a q T a M IO M,,n O Y * n O Y * MMOOY
fic a q jq N a f* re A .o c N c a c ijq ,2c a q j q N a .rr e A .o c
4 2lYO> N a iY e ,3A.OC NqpOMTS NAYNaMIC 4 a y c o N a r r e ,3A .o c n u ^ o m n t c n 6 o m
e T e l4N e e a p o q t h p o y N e
6 6 q jM T ,5q j e c e N a r r e A j a
mn T e q ,6M a2 c y o M N T e n 6 o m
8 K a T a n i ,4N e N m q jo p if N T y n o c ith 8 K a l7T a n e i N e M n e ^ o y e i T N TY ,8n o c
e T a ,5T e q e H e T ^ aT eq e ^ H
10 N eSO Y C ia NTaYOYO)N2* 10 N e x o Y ,9c i a 6 e N TepoyoY C D N ^
,62 h n a p x i r e N e T t u p s b o a 4 0 I2 H n a p x i r e N e T t u p
12 n e ^ O Y e iT N,7a p x a > N N T e r n c a ic e m n T M N T a T C 0 ,80YN 12 n e ^ o y e i T 2N apxa> N M m ta ite
? a M a N e z o Y c ia
14 N 6Y2N THNl9T2k.TCOOYN MTTeNT2k.qXTTOOY 14 e s o A . N 3T M N T a T c o o Y N M T T e N T a q ^ n o o Y
e T e 20N ai N e N e y p a N N a i N e N eY paN
16 n e ^ o y e i T n e a a ) e 16 n e 52 0 Y e iT n e i a a > e

18 2,nM e C N a Y n e ^ a p M a c e T e n a i n e 22n s a A . M m c a j^ T 18 n M e ^ c N a iY J 6n e ^ e p M a c e T e n s a x mttV cd^ t n e

n M e^ c y o M N T n e 23raA .iA .a n M e ^ c y o M T n e 8raAJA.a
20 n M e^ q T O O Y n e icdbha . 20 n M e^ q T O O Y n e icubh X

" after (K ara) the pattern (tutto? ) o f the imperishable (d<t>0apTO?) ones.
2 They created 12 for them
seven angels (ayyeXo?)
4 and for the 13 angels (ayyeXos) (he created) three powers (S uva^is)
6 6 being 360 15 angelic beings (ayyeXia),
8 according to (icaTd) the likeness * o f the first pattern (tuttos),
which is prior ls to him.
10 The authorities (e^ouaia) that came forth
16 from the Chief-Begetter (apxiyei^Tiop),
12 the C h ie f17 Ruler (apxut') o f the darkness and ignorance,
18 together with (a^ia) the authorities (efo u aia),
14 were in 19 ignorance o f the one who had begotten them
and their names 20 were these:
16 the first is Haoth;
after (K ara) the pattern (tutto?) o f the 10 imperishable (d<t>0apTO?)
2 aeons (ailin'). And he created for 11 each o f them
12 seven angels (dyyeXo?) each
4 and for the 13 angels (ayyeXos) (he created) three powers,
who 14 are all under him,
with his 16 third power,
8 according 17 to ( k o to ) the likeness o f the f ir s t18 pattern (tvttos),
which is prior to him.
10 19 Now, when the authorities (efo u a ta ) came forth
from 4 0 1 the Chief-Begetter (dpxiyeveTwp),
12 the C hief 2 Ruler (apxui/) o f the darkness,
14 b y 3 the ignorance o f the one who h a d 4 begotten them,
these were their names:
16 th e 5 first is Yaoth;

18 21 the second is Harmas, who is 22 the eye o f fire; 18 the second 6 is Hernias, who is the eye o f 7 fire;
the third is 23 Galila; the third i s 8 Galila;
20 the fourth is Yobel; 20 the fourth is Yobel;

III 16.13 Prob. homoioteleuton (from J lYN^mic to J lYN^Mic . see n6 om and n6 om in BG 39,4-6). III 16,22 KOO was corrected to KCDgT.
BG 39,12 c*.q?q written over erasure. BG 39,12-16 The Coptic Syntax is unclear; the text appears corrupt. The normal meaning of dyyeXia is message.
BG 40,3 Till-Schenke note that <a.M* Nezoycia. N6YN t m n t * t c o o y n > was omitted due to homoioteleuton.

64
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 27

n 10,28-32 IV ...(16)...

10

12

14

6 nqjopTT' M0N n e q p ^ N 29n e 2 ie c u e x 16

n a j eTOYMOYTe e p o q ' n 6i N re^N ea. x e tt[J 2JO ] 2 c
8 TTMe2CN*Y n e e ^ p M ^ c 31e T e n a .| [ n e nBa.*.] SmccD?- 18
nMe^qpoMT 32n e K x \ t\x oyM Bpi
.0 nM e^qTooY n e i3lbhX 20

Irenaeus parallel continues in 35,1.

6 The name (+^ev) o f the fir s t29 is Athoth,

whom the generations (yevea) c a l l30 [the reaper].
8 The second is H a n n as,31 who [is the eye] o f envy.
The third32 is Kalila-Oumbri.
10 The fourth is Yabel.

* II 10,30 The stroke over 2lPM2lC extends over Tie. *1110,31 Probably should be emended to MTTKa)<T> as in III and BG. II 10,32 The stroke over KAA.IA.2 l
extends over e in n e .

65
 SYNOPSIS 28 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 16,23 17,13 BG 40,9 41,7

n M e 2 24*foY n e j l a c d n ^ i o c 9nMel*oY n e jlacdnajoc

2 2
n M e ^ c o o y n e c ^ B a .t u e * ,0nM e2cooY n e cxbxcJg
4 4
n M e C 2Lq?q n e k a in a n k i c m ffM e z c a x y q n e k^lin^n 3ly,2o> k *h
6 171n e < T e > a j 2LYMOYTe e p o q x e npH 6 neTeq^Y M O Y Te ,3e p o q x e K xiu e T e npH n e
n M e 2 2q^MOYN n e ^ B ip e c c u i ,4nMe2cyMOYN n e 2iBipeccil5Ne
8 n M e ^ S 'ic 3n e icd bh x 8 nM ee'J'ic n e icubhX
nMe^MHT* n e A fM O Y n i^ H x ,6nM e2 MHT n e z^pMOYni^Hx
10 nM eeM NTOYHe n e jla c d n in 10 l7nM e2 MNTOYHe n e a a c d n in
5n M e 2 M N Tc<N >ooY c n e B e x i^ c * ,8nM e2 MNTCNooYc n e B exil92ic
12 12
OYN6T3lY MeN N2BNKGP2LN OYNTOY 2NKep2lN A e TH20POY MM*Y
14 e s o x n N e n f e y H i ^ m n <N > opm 14 e B o x T e m e Y 4 1 lMi2i mn T o p m
u x i TH poy z a jtx c d c N l i A e THPOY 2OYNTOY 2NKep2lN
16 8N e y p ^ N c s k h b e q p ^ y M O Y T e e p o o y 9n h t o y 16 eYKHB e y 3+ m m o o y e p o o y
GBOA 2ITO O TO Y NNieOOY ,0M ncaLN 2pe n 2li NT2LYT3L42L(aL}Y e p o o y 2 *tm n e o o Y NTne
18 e^Y M O Y T e e p o o Y k x t x " T W H o e i x 18 5u x i A e KXTX THHG
c y ^ Y o y c u N e e s o x N T e Y ,2<t>Ycic e T o y cu N ^ 6c b o x NTeY<t>Ycic
20 x \ w ^qM O Y T e e p o o Y n 6 i c 1*k \ c n ^ P ^ i n N e y p ^ N 20 x y w x c x 7k \ x c m o y t c e p o o y nnip^ln

the 24 fifth is Adonaios; 9 the fifth is Adonaios;

the sixth is 25 Sabaoth; 10 the sixth is Sabaoth;

the seventh is Kainan Kasin, 11 the seventh is Kainan and 12 Kae;

6 17' who is is called the sun, 6 who is named 13 Cain, who is the sun;
th e 2 eighth is Abiressia; 14 the eighth is Abiressine;
8 the n in th 3 is Yobel; 8 15 the ninth is Yobel;
the tenth is Armoupiael; 16 the tenth is Harmoupiael;
10 4 the eleventh is Adonin; 10 17 the eleventh is Adonin;
5 the twelfth is Belias. 18 the twelfth is Belias.
12 12
6 On the one hand (jiei/) they have one set o f names 19 And (8c), they all have one set o f names
14 from the desires (cm O u iu a)7 and the wraths (opyii). 14 20 from desire (em Sujiia) 4 1 1 and wrath (opyVj).
(On the other hand), to put it simply (aTrXoj?), But (6e) they (a lso )2 have another set of names,
16 8 the names o f all o f these are doubled, since they are given names 16 making it a double set, which a r e J given to them;
(a lso )9 by the glories 10 on high. the latter were given 4 to them by the glory of heaven,
18 Since they (the powers) have been called 11 truthfully (icaxa, dX^Beia) 18 5 and (6e) these (names) truthfully (icaTd).
they (the latter names) reveal their 12 (true) nature (4>uai?). re v e al6 their nature (4>uctis).
20 And Saklas called them 13 by their (former) names 20 A n d 7 Saklas called them by the (former) names

n i 17,6 N 1 m is ta k e n ly w a s g iv e n a s u p e r lin e a r s tro k e ; o r <N>opm. III 17,12 c o rr. n 6 i over x e .

66
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 28

H 10,33 11,4 IV ...17,1-5...

33n M 6 2 t Y n e a X c u N a io V
: neTO Y H O Y Te Me p o q x e c a l a c u e - 2
t t h 6 2 c o o y n e tfa iN
, n a i eTO Y H O Y Te e p o q n 6 i N r e N e a Nppcu36H e x e npH 4 17e p o q n6i] N reN ea NNpcuMfe x e npH-
TT M ecaq;q' n e a i e \ n]M e[]cacpq n [ e a s e x
6
nM 6 2 37q;MOYN n e a l p i c e F i e - 3nMe2qjH n e a]BpiceNe
! T T H e ^ ic n e ic o b h x 8 [nMe44'ic n e icobhx]
l l ^ H e e H H T ' n e a p M O Y n ie H x - nMazMHT* n [e 5apMOYnieHX
0 nM 6 2 MN2T O Y e n e M e x x e ip a jL C D N e iN 10 n jM e^ M N T o iY e
nM e^ H N ^ C N O o Y c n e B e x i a c
2 n a i n e c t ^ i x n n ty iK ' 4fiaM N T e 12
For parallel to 28,1329,4 see 33,3-12
4 and Appendix 1. 14

6 16

8 18

0 20

33 The fifth is Adonaiou,

1 who is called 34 Sabaoth.
The sixth is Cain,
4 35 whom the generations (ycvcd) o f men c a l l36 the sun.
The seventh is Abel.
5
The37 eighth is Abrisene.
3 The ninth is Yobel.
II1 The tenth is Armoupieel.
0 The eleventh2 is Melcheir-Adonein.
The tw elfth3 is Belias,
2 it is he who is over the depth 4 o f Hades.
For text parallel to 28,1329,4 (III and BG), see 33,3-12 (II and IV)
4 and Appendix 1.

16

18

>0

I I 11,2 The stroke over the name extends over e in Tie.

67
 SYNOPSIS 29 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 17,13-20 BG 41,8-15

n p o c T e l4<|>aN Tacia mn Ney6oM* 8ey < |> aN T acia mn T e y 6 o M

e s o x o y n ,52 i t o o t o y n n ib o o y 2 e s o x m cn 2 * t o o t o y n n io y o b io j
q ja p O Y c a 2 a ) ,6OY Ficep 6 cob ,0q;aYCOO 2 e m m ooy N cep 6 c o b
2 i t n N ai q>ap 0 Y<>Mi76 0 M N c e a y s a N e - 4 bboa. a g 2 ^ N a i q>aY<>M6oM ^ N c e a y s a N e
ayco a q K e ^ e y e a y c o a q o y e e l3c a N e
,8e T p e c a q j q e p p po 6 e T p e c a q > q Nppo p p,4p o

8 e^pai e x u MnH,9OYe 8 2IX N MHHYe

a y c o - f o y e i M n x a o c mn a 20MNTe* a y c o - f o y e ,52 p a i e x f i n e x a o c NaM NTe
10 10

12 12

14 14

16 16

18 18

20 20

with reference to ( n p o ? ) 14 illusion (< J> ai'T aoia) and their powers. 8 with reference to illusion (4 > a i'T a o ia ) and their power.
2 Thus (o w ) 15 through (the names of) the glories 9 Now (iii/) through (the names given by the glories)
they decrease 16 and grow weak; 10 they gradually decrease and grow weak;
4 (but) through the latter they grow 17 strong and increase (auai/eiv). 11 but (Se) by the latter they grow strong 12 and increase (aAEdrcii').
And he commanded (rcXefeii/) And he commanded
6 18 that seven should rule 13 that seven kings 14 should rule

8 over the heavens 8 over the heavens

19 and five over the pit (xao ?) and 20 the underworld. and five is over the pit (xao?) o f the underworld.
10 10

12 12

14 14

16 16

18 18

20 20

III 17,14 N> mistakenly was given a superlinear stroke. III 17,16 corr. B over O . III 17,18 The expected stroke on His missing.
III 17,19 coir. OY1 over e (from masc. to fern.).
BG 41,14 e erased before *t*oy.

68
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 29

II 11,4-16 IV ... 17,16-25

4
* < |T e o e p a r q
> NCAOjq N ppo 6 ...
so y x k x t \ c T e p e a > M * N T n e
\ e^paii e x u T M e6c * q j q e S n e 8 ...
l y w f o Y X X M n cy iK ' HTTNOYN 7 0 > C T e A T p o y p p p O
0 xya) iiqncDq; e x w o y e * o \ 8 m neqKo>T' 10 ...
M neqTN NeY A e g b o a . 9t 6 * ms M n o y o e iN
2 e N T iiq jc iT c n t n T eq M A l0AY 12 TeqM A ]A y
N Toq rA p ' o y k a k g n a t c o o y n g n e [N T oq 17r * p o y k a k g n ]a t c o o [y n n e
4 n o Y no e iN A e NTA .peqTC02 h n m c A x e 14 l8n o Y o e iN A e <N T *peq>T ]a> h n [n K A x e
2LqTpenK 2Ll2ice p o y o e iN 19A qT perocA ice p o)Y (oeiN ]
6 nKAice A N T aip eq T a> 2 h n ,3n o Y o e iN 16 n[K A xe 20NTApeqTa> h n n]pY oe|[N

3iq2TMTM n o Y o e iN Aq2,TMTM n o Y o eiN

8 ay cd M n q q ja> ,4n e N o y o e iN o y T e n k a k g 18 x y g ) H n e q 22c p a> n e NoyoeiN] o y r t e NKAice
a a a a A q q j a m e e q lsc p o N e Aqcya)]TTG eq cp p [N e
!0 niA pxajN 6 e e T q j o N e o y fiT A q m m ay n o j o m t ' n p a n 20 m 24Apxa>N 6 e eT c y o N e oyN TA q m ^m ay n o j o m t ) NpA[N

'4
And he placed
6 seven kings,
s each corresponding to (Kcrrd) the firm am ents ((TTepecj^ia) o f heaven
8 over the 6 seven heavens,
and five over the depth o f the a b y ss,7 that (dxrre) they may reign.
10 And he shared his fire 8 with them,
but (6e) he did not send forth (any) o f 9the pow er o f the light
12 which he had taken from his Mother,
10 for (yap) he is ignorant darkness.
14 And (6 e )11 when the light had mixed w ith the darkness,
it caused the 12 darkness to shine.
16 And (6c) when the darkness had mixed with 13 the light,
it darkened the light
18 and it became 14 neither (outc) light nor dark,
but (aAXa) it became 15 dim.
20 Now the Ruler (apxui') who is weak has 16 three names.

I I 11,4 correction o over e .

IV 17,19-20 There is not enough room for A e .

69
 SYNOPSIS 30 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 17,20 18,4 BG41.16 42,4

2 2

4 4

6 6

8 8

10 10

12 12
N efN P * i * x n T c a c y q e 2'f i n e ,6n p * n A M n e o o y
14 N eypaN N e o o y we N \ i 14 NNeT 2 i,7XN T c a c p q e f i n e n * i we
n e ^ o y e i T n e *ci>e n * NMoyei- n e I820 Y eiT n e ia u > e <J)o m h o y i
16 23nM eCN*Y n e e \ a ) i i o c n * Neici> 16 ,9nMeCN*Y n e eA.ci>aioc <|>o N20eia>
24TTHe2cyoHNT n e acT o < |> a io c n * ls'fi^ o e iT e * n H eecy o H N T n e ac T a 4 2 '< t> a io c c|>o N ^ o e iT e
18 n H e ^ q T o o Y n e ixZ iD 2n ^ a n a p ^ k c d n n * NM oyei 18 nHe2qTO<OY> 2n e iXcb <|>o N ?o q
N c a c p q e N2i3n e
20 Jn M e + o Y n e 2l a c u n 2l i o q n * 4< n > a p * k o > n 20 n H e ^ + o Y n e 2l a c u n 2l i o c 4n o n a p ^ k c u n

10 10

12 12
Those in command o f the seven 21 heavens, 16 The names (+Se) of glory
14 their names of glory are these: 14 o f those who are in command o f 17 the seven heavens are these:
22 The first is Aoth, the lion-faced; the 18 first is Yaoth, the lion-faced;
16 23 the second is Eloaios, the donkey-faced; 16 19 the second is Eloaios, th e 20 donkey-faced;
24 the third is Astophaios, 181 the hyena-faced; the third is Astaphaios, 42 1 the hyena-faced;
18 the fourth is Y azo,2 the serpent (6pdca)i/)-faced, lion-faced; 18 the fourth 2 is Yao, the serpent-faced
with seven heads;
20 3 the fifth is Adonaios the 4 serpent (6pdca)i/)-faced; 20 3 the fifth is A donaios,4 the serpent (6paKQ)i/)-faced;

III 17,20 corr. X over T. III 17,21 The ligature between e 1and N supports that the ink dot between these letters was not intended as a punctuation mark.
III 18,1 The expected dieresis on I1is in a lacuna. III 18,2 X2over erased CD. III 18,3 corr. X1over CD. III 18,4 Ms reads Ne.

70
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 30

II 11,16-32 IV 17,25 18,20

n q p o p n ' NpaN n e i a x T a I a [ < u e ] n c y o p n N26paN n e i a x T a B la c u p

17TTMe2 CN*Y n e c a i c x a c 2 [n ]H e [ C N a y I 8 n ] $ c a i c x a c -
nM e^qjO M T ' n e c i m i h x n H [e^ cy o H T n e 2caH a]H X -
n a i a c o y q ja q T e n e 4 n a i a s Q Y IcyaqT e n e
Zu T eqanp[N O ]ia l9T a i e T q j o o n ' N ^pai N^HTq N 3Teqa]iTONOia- [T a i e T c y o o n N^pa'i 4N]Hfq-
. a q x o o c r a p x e 20aNOK" n e n N o y T e 6 a q x o p [ c r a p x e aNOK n e 5n N ]o y T e
ay<u h n KeNOYTe q j o o n ' 21N caB A A H er a y c u [h h n K eN oyT e] 6c y o o if N c a B fx x a i
, e q o NaTcooYN n n e q T a x p o 22n H a e N T a q e i e s o x n n a y
ay<u aY T aH io mn6i N apxcuN ' N c a c p q e n 6om N a y
D ay<u 24n 6 o h s a y T a H io N ay
ncooy N arY ex o c a n o y a '
2 qpaNToyp cyH T cyeceT H N a r r e x o c
26t J i e Ne N'CCUMa NNpiN
4
TTcyopn <n>e a e c u e 27o y 0 N N e c o o y n e
6 TTHe^cNay n e eX a> 28a?oV o y ^ o n t y <J>cun n e
n n eeq jO H T ' 29n e a c T a c p a i o c o y ^ io N o ei]T e n e
8 TTHe^qTOOY n e la c b o y [ o NApaKicpN n e 18 ,7nH eqT ]p[O Y n e iacu o y ^ o NldA.paKcu]N n e
eyN 31T e q ' c a c p q e N ane- e y [N T a q c a c p q e 19N a n e
0 TTHe^+OY n e c a s a c u e 32o y o NApaKCUN 20 n jH e ^ + P tY n e c a s a c u e 20o y O NA.pa]K[cuN n e

The first name is Yaltabaoth,

1 17 the second is Saklas,
and the third is 18 Samael.
1 And (6c) he is impious
in his arrogance (dTTOvoia)19 which is in him.
5 For (yap) he said ,20 I am God
and there is no other god 21 beside m e,
B for he is ignorant o f his strength, 22 the place from which he had come.
And the rulers (apxw v)23 created seven powers for (each of) them, and
0 24 the powers created for themselves
six angels (ayyeXos) for 25 each one
2 until they became 365 angels (dyycXos).
26 And (6e) these are the bodies (ofiiia) belonging with the names:
,4
the first <is> Athoth, 27 he has a sheeps face;
16 the second is E loaiou,M he has a donkeys (tu<J>qii/) face;
the third 29 is Astaphaios, he has a [hyenas] face;
18 the30 fourth is Yao, he has a [serpents (Spdicaii/)] face
w ith 31 seven heads;
JO the fifth is Sabaoth,32 he has a serpents (SpdKoii/) face;

II 11,17 The stroke over the name extends over n e . I I 11,26 haplography. II 11,31 The stroke over the name extends over n e .
IV 18,20 The length of the line strongly supports the presence of n e .

71
 SYNOPSIS 31 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

EU 18,4-22 BG 42,443,6

T T M e e c o o y n e * a c u 5n in n * N b x n i
2 n H e ^ c ^ c y q n e c ^ b b ^ a j j o c
n * NBKpcDH e q p 7o y o e iN
4 r x i T e e e B A O H ^ c M n c x B N tie o N
u x i N e T ^ H ^ T e e ^ p a j e x M 9t tk .o c m o c
6 to tb i x \ 2L X B X co o e T e ,0c * k a . * n e *
n2Lni2LTO NHOp|>>H
8 8
2<jucn T e N q o y c u N 2 n 2 NIM
10 n p o c TTeq,2cy * .X N e
^ q M e p iz e u x y e s o \ m "n e q tc p c D H
12 e s o x A e m n o y o e i N l4N iA JtcpiN ec e T e t a y n ^ m i c t b
,5e T 2Lq2i n o c < n > 2L m m o c e s o x n T H e ,6e y
14 MTfq-t* n * y m m o c
e T B e n a n l7N e q o n j c o g ic e p o o y
16 e T B e n e o o y
' M n o y o e iN NTAYN2LMIC B T N ^H T q ,9NTB T H X X Y
18 e T B e n a il N e q M o y T e 20e p o q x e n o y t b e ^ p a j e x c u o y
e q o 2,N * T n i e e e T e q ^ y n o c T ^ c i c
20 NT2Lq22q ; c u n e e s o x n ^ h t c
n H e 2 c o o y n e s^ a u > n i <|>o N b a rn e i
2 n M e c * 6q j q n e c 2lb b 2lT 2l i o c
<|>o N q )^ 7n k o > T e q p o y o e iN
4 r x i 8T e T M e c ^ q ) q e m t t c * b b * 9t o n
N2lI N e e T * M * T e M n ,0KOCHOC
6 A 6 C \ liK W C
n2L't*2LCyH MMOp(J>H
,22 a > c T e N q o y o N ^ q 2** 2 NIM
10 ,3n p o c n e T e ^ N 2iq
x q T iD cy u x y ,4b b o a . m n e q K c u ^ T e T e nci>q ,3n e mn
12 T e q b o H e s o x a b M l6n o y o iN n t b b o n t 6 o h
n * e i 17NT 2 >qT2 X M e q e s o x N t m * ,8* y
14 M n q + u x y N H fq
e T B e ,9n 2ii * q p x c e p o o y
16 e T B e n e 4 3 * io o y
n e T N ^ J H T q N T e t 6 o m 2[ n t b n o y jo iN u t h x x \
18 e T B e 3[ n * i ^ q T ip o y M o y T e e p o q 4J t e n N o y T e
e q o N N ^ T n ie e 5e e y n o c T * c i c
20 N T ^ q q j a m e 6e a o \ n ^ h t c

the sixth is A d o n in ,s the monkey-faced; the sixth i s 3 Adoni, the monkey-faced;

2 the seventh is 6 Sabbadaios,
the shining fire-faced.
4 7 This is the sevenness (e08oiids) o f the week (adpparov).
8 These are the ones who rale over 9 the world Ocoajios).
6 Then ( t o t e ) Yaldabaoth, who 10 is Sakla,
the one o f many forms (iiop4>ii),
8 8
so that (u k rre )11 he (can) show him self in any face,
10 according to (irpog) his 12 desire,
shared (iicpiC d^) with them o f 13 his fire.
12 But (8c) o f the 14 pure (eiXiKpives) light, which is the pow er (8uvajiis)
15 he had drawn forth (dm xnrai/) from the Mother,
14 he did not give them any;
therefore 17 he was Lord over them.
16 Because o f the glory 18 o f the light o f the pow er (8uvajiis)
that is in him, o f the Mother,
18 19 because of this he called 20 him self God over them,
thus 21 disobeying (itciQcii /) the source ((m ooTaaig)
20 22 from which he had come to be.
2 the seventh 6 is Sabbataios,
th e 7 shining flame o f fire-faced.
4 T h is 8 is the sevenness o f the week (odpftaTov).
9 These are the ones who rale the 10 world (*601109).
6 But (Sc) Yaldabaoth 11 Saklas,
the one o f many forms (iiopc^),
><
12 so that (diore) he (can) show him self in any face,
10 13 according to (trpos) his desire,
shared with them 14 o f his fire, which belongs to h im ,,s and his power.
12 But ( 8 c ) 16 o f the pure light and the power,
17which he had drawn forth from the 18 Mother,
14 he did not give them any o f it;
therefore 19 he became Christ (XpiOTOs) over them.
16 Because o f the 4 3 1 [glory
that is in] him, o f the p o w e r 2 o f the light, o f the Mother,
18 b ecau se 3 [of this he let] him self be called 4 God,
thus disobeying (ttciQciv) 5 the source (uirooTaais)
20 from which he had come to be.

III 18,6 Punctuation mark was written above rather than after c 1; ms. reads Ne. III 18,10 Ms. reads MOpMH. III 18,15 Ms. reads a t t o c t a .
BG 42,19 Till-Schenke emend to <JC>C as in the other versions; but see 43,16; 45,6; 49,13; 58,2.15; 64,14; 66,13; 67,19; 68,13; 69,14; 70,9; 71,3 which shows a
consistent pattern of change from the nomen sacrum Lord, XC" to Christ, XC; XC is thus probably not a copying error. BG 43,1 Till-Schenke emend to ne|OOY
eTNHiT<|-
72
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 31

II 11,32 12,10 IV 18,2019,9

TTMezcooY n e aACDNiN 33o y 0 n h n g n e n M e 2,c o o )Y n e a[ACDNiN oy nhnb 22n e

nMegcaupq n e c a B B e A e 2 TT]M[cau;q n e c a B B e A e
* o y z n k cd 2 T n e e q + o y o e iN 23o y 0 nkcdi^ T ( n e e q + o y o e iN
T3lI T e T e 33BAOMaC NTe TTCaBBaTON 4 24Tai Te] eeBAOM[ac NTe ncaBBa2STON

I2lAT2lB2lCD0' AC
NeoYNTaq MMaY NOYMHHcyie] 12M n p o c cu n o N
eqoYHe eixcDOY t h 2p o y
2<vcTe aT p e q e iN e n o y ^ o N a 3p e o y t h p o y
i KaTa n eq o Y cu c y e e q c y o 4o n N t m h t b N?eNcapa<|>iN
aqTTO)5qpe a x c u o Y g b o a m n eq iccD ^ T '
6 O a x ra fa c p i A e
N e o Y N T a q 26 MMay NOY]MH[Hcye M n p o ccD 27n o N
8 eq]OYH2 |[.xcdoy t h p o y
282cu]CT[e eT ]p eq ^ [iN e n o y ^ o 19N a p ao Y T]Hpoy
10 K a T a neqoY[CDcye 2e q c y o o n N] t m h t b NN<?[apa<|>iN
Jaq n cD c y e e x ic u o y e s o x m [ n e q ^ c D ^ T
12

\ 14
eTB e 6n a i aqp x o e i c e p o o y e T B e n ] a i a q p x o e i c [ep ]p [o y
3 eTB e t 6 om ' M7n e o o Y 16 5e T B e t 6 om M n ie o o y
e T c y o o n ' Naq' n o y o c in N T e *T eqM aaY e i'c y o o T T 6[Naq NoyoeiN N T e T e q H ia ia y
I eTB e n a i aqM OYTe e p o q m9mins MMoq x e n o y t b 18 7eTBe n a i aqM OYTe e p o q mmin sMMoq x e n o y t b
N a q p n ie e A ,0aN a n M a N e q p n ie e Ae 9aN e n M a
D e rfT a q e i e s o x NHTq' 20 e N ]T a q e ) [eB]px N[?HTq

the sixth is A donin,33 he has a m onkeys face;

! the seventh is Sabbede,
34 he has a shining fire-face.
I This is th e 35 sevenness (epSo^as) o f the week (adppaTOv).

> But (6c) Yaltabaoth

36 had a multitude 12* o f faces (ttpoctwttov)
1 more than all of them
2 so that ((iicrre) he could put any face b e fo re 3 all o f them,
0 according to (Kara) his desire, when he is in 4 the midst o f seraphs.
He shareds his fire with them;
2

4
6 therefore he became Lord over them.
6 Because of the power of 7 the glory
he possessed of his M others 8 light,
8 he called 9 himself God.
And (Se) he was n o t10 obedient (ireiOciv) to the place
JO from which he had come.

II 11,32 Y1overTT.
IV 19,2 reads the Seraphs.

73
 SYNOPSIS 32 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 18,22-25... BG 43,644.4

aq N O V ^ B 23N2eNJLYN*MIC xyu > aqNOY2B 'mn N e i o y c i a

2 HN 2N [e]O Y C ia 2 N c a c y q e n 6 om
242 h T T T p e q jto o c x y G j u m e , 82 h n T p e q o j a x e a y q j a m e
4 * y o > a q t p*N e p o o y 4 9a y a > x q f paN e p o o y
aycu a q ic a e ic T a [ * q ic * e i,0c T * N e N G io y c ia
6 ... 6 a q p a p x e nc e a i n x i n T ir e
T e ^ o y e i T e ,2o y n T e 'T 'n p o N o i*
8 ... 8 z x t m n e ,32 o y e i T i a c u e
T H e e C N T e <T e> ,4TMNTNOYTe
10 ... 10 2 ^ TTMe2 ,5c N * y e x c u a i o c
T H e 2 q ;o H ,6N T e T e t h n t x c
12 ... 12 e * n H e 2 ,7q;oH N T x c T i t y x i o c
T H e 2 q 18T o e n e n ic c i^ T
14 ... 14 * t m n H e 2 q 19T o o y i* a >
T H a ^ + e T e THN20TppO
16 ... 16 2*T M n H a ^ + O Y CXB2LO>N
4 4 ,T M * c o e T e T C Y lN ^ e cic
18 ... 18 2 * j2t m n H a ^ c o o y * jm <d n i
T M e ^ c a a j q e T e tco c |>|*
20 ... 20 (2^1TH ^ M e ^ c a q j q c * bb * t * io c

And he joined 23 powers (S w a in s ) 6 And he joined 7 the seven powers

2 with authorities (efoum a). 2 with the authorities (eouma).
24 W hen he spoke, they came to be, 8 W hen he spoke, they came to be,
4 and 25 he named them. 4 9 and he named them.
And he established OcaOioTdvaL) [ He 10 established (K aSiordi'ai) authorities (e(oum a)
6 beginning (ap x c aG a i)11 with the highest:
the f ir s t,12 then (ow ), is Providence (irpoi/oia)
8 with the 13 first (authority), Yaoth;
the second <is> 14 Divinity
10 10 with the second 15 one, Eloaios;
the third 16 is Christhood/Goodness (Xpitrros/xpiicrros)
12 with the 17 third one, Astaphaios;
the fourth 18 is Fire
14 ... 14 with the fourth o n e ,19 Yao;
the fifth i s 20 Kingdom
16 ... 16 with the fifth one, Sabaoth;
4 4 1 the sixth is [Understanding (o w e o i? ])
18 ... 18 2 with the sixth one, Ad[oni];
[th e ]3 seventh is Wisdom (ao<t>La)
20 ... 20 [w ith ]4 the seventh one, Sabbataios.

III One leaf, pages 19 and 20, is lost.

BG 42,16 see note on 42,19. BG 43,13 <Te> omitted due to

74
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 32

n 12,10-25 IV 19,10-26

*YU> ll*qM OYq^S mn NesoYci^L eTcyoon' 12*poq' 10xycd 2iqM O Y ]x5 m [n n ]b z [o y c i ^ B T c y o jp n [ ? ] ^ p o q

I H c x q j q e n 6 o m ' epauf n B q M B 13BYB 2 N c 2 i[c y q e n 6 o m l2u z ? x i M ] n [ B ] q M B [ B Y i e
*ycd 2M nTpeqjcooc ^qajcune *IYCD 2m ,3nT ]p^[q]JH oo<? x y c y ta m B
\ a y 14co * q + p*N b t 6 o m ' t 6 o m ' 4 x y c i > 14* ] q + p [ * N b ] t 6 o m t6 [o m

5 aqp aip x ec15*! x n M n c x N T n e 6 ^ q p ^ p x e c lje ] 2 j [xit*] M nc3iN T [ne

TTCyopTT MGN TB 16TMNTXpC n c y o p n ] 16m bn [t b ] tm n t *x [Pc ]
i 2 *TN n q j o p n ' x o c o o > 8 ^ a.[t n n c y o p n ] ^ jcD fe]-
,7TTMe2CN2LY T e TTTpONOI* nMB^cNaiY T[B T n p o N o ix
0 2*TN 18TTMe2CNXY BXCDXICD 10 1823l]TN nMB[2]<?NaiY bX cd[*icd
'TM ezqjoM Te a b t b t m n t n o y t b 19n]MB2q}OMBT* AB [TB
2 *TN' TMB^CyOMT' 19 2LCTp^4>^l(D 12 XCT]pa.[<|>2JU>]
TM ezqT oe t b t s20m n t jc o ic 20nM B 2qT ooY a b t [b t ]mnV jc [o b ic
4 2lTN TTMe^qTOOY n ic b 14 212 * t n n M B ^ q T o o y fixlcb-
2lTM e2+e T e TMNTepo TT[MBe]22't'P Y A e T B TM N TBp[0
16 2 * 2 nM e2 l* 22oY c x n b x c d g 16 2]3 l[tn nM B223+ ] o y c x b x w o -
tmg ^ c o n e nKci>2 TMBC[0 n B nKCD2
18 2 i a 2'TN ttm b ^ c o o y x a c d n b i n 18 24XTN] nMB^COPY iACPINeiN
TM e^caicyq' 24t b t m n t p m n ^ h t ' T M B ^C ajC yqB AB TB TMN[TpMN2HT
20 2* t n TTM eec^cyq ^ c a .b b a .tg c d n 20 262 * t n ] nM [B ]c^q;[q c x bb x tb c d n

And 11 he united 12 the seven powers in his thought

2 with the authorities (eoixria) which were with him.
13 And when he spoke it happened.
4 And 14 he named each power

6 beginning (d p x e o 6 a i)15 with the highest:

the first (+ p.v) is 16 Goodness (xpiicrros)
8 with the first (authority), Athoth;
17 the second is Providence (fTpovoia)
10 with 18 the second one, Eloaio;
'and (84) the third is Divinity,
12 w ith' the third o n e ,19 Astraphaio;
the fourth i s 20 Lordship
14 with the fourth one, Yao;
21 the fifth is Kingdom
16 with the fifth o n e ,22 Sabaoth;
the sixth is Envy
18 with 23 the sixth one, Adonein;
the seventh 24 is Wisdom
20 with the seventh o n e ,25 Sabbateon.

II 12,19 The corrector who added text above the line crossed out A 6 n e at the beginning of line 20 to fit the expected pattern, 12,15 and 17. The uncorrected text in
II translates as and the third one is Astraphaio. II 12,22 reads Sanbaoth.
IV 19,19 supports the uncorrected text of II, and the third one is A. IV 19,20.22.25 conform to the parallel construction in II 12,18.

75
 SYNOPSIS 33 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

n i ...(19/20).. BG 44,5-9

5N*l OYNT2LY MMJlY NNOYCTe6peCUH3L

2 ... 2 KXTX n e 3lYO> OY7aiO)N
For parallel to 33,3-12 see 28,1329,4
4 4 and Appendix 1.

8 8

10 10

12 12

14 14
kxtx n e iN e n j j c d n
16 ... 16

18 ... 18

20 20

5 These have a firmament (crrepeuiia)

2 ... 2 6 corresponding to (K ara) each heaven ar
For parallel to 33,3-12 see 28,1329,4
4 4

6 6

8 8

10 10

12 12

14 14
according to (KaTa) the model of the aeons (aiuv)
16 ... 16

18 ... 18

20 20

76
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 33

II 12,25 13,3 IV 19.2620,16

Nai Ae oyNTay mmay N26oycTepecDMa' 27N a i A e o y N iT a y [HjMay [N oy]20'(pT epecuM a

icaTa ne NaicuN
Nai H6N 27ay+ paN epopy
icaTa neooy NName
encyopicyp nni]6om'
NpaN Ae eNTaY29TaaY eppioy
2itn] noyapxireNNHTCDp'
" e y p 6omxPaj nhtoy
NpaN Ae ct'to 3,epooY
icaTa neooy NName
eyqpoon 32Nay eyqjopqjp- aycu ayHNTaT6oH Nay
0)CTe eyNTay MMay NpaN CNay
NKa 34Ae nim'
KaTa niNe NNupopn 35[N]aicuN
eNTaecycune
2CDCT6 a T p e q ^ 'T a H i o o y
MnCMaT' N aT'TC K O
oyx eon 2NTaq' .xe aqNay aNaTTeKo
axxa t 6om' 3eTN2HTq'
2 K a T a [n e NaicDN]
2i}iai M6N a y f paN [ e p o o y
4 K a T a 3n e o o ] y f ia T n e
[e n q jo p q j p n n i46 o ]m
6 NpaN A e [N T a y T a a y e p o o y
52 I ]tn n o y a p x in e N e T t u p
8 e y p 6 o m ] 6N2 p a i n Z t q [y
10 ...
12 e y N ,0T a y ] M[May] NpaN [C N ay
aqTceNoq N K a A e nim] e a q [ T a ]M io q n [ o y c m o t a q ,2T c e N ] o p [ y
14
K ] a T a n |[N je N [N u?opn n c 13cdn
16 N T ja^ cycD n e-
2C D ]c[Te e T p e q ,4T a M io ] p y
18 [M incM pT N [aT T aK O
I5o y x e o T i N ]T oq x e a q N [a ]y e N a [T ,6TaK O
20 t 6 o m e T lN ^ H jfq

And (Si) these h a v e 26 a firmament ((rrepew ^a)

corresponding to (K a T a ) each aeon (aiwi/)-heaven.
They (+jiew) were 27 given names
according to ( koto ) the glory o f the heavenly ones
Mfor the [destruction o f the ] powers.
And (8c) in the names which were 29 given to [them
by] their Originator (apxiyew enap)
30 there was power.
But (6c) the names which were g iv e n 31 them
according to (KaTa) the glory o f the heavenly ones
mean32 for them destruction and powerlessness.
33 Thus (uxrre) they have two names.
And (6c)34 everything he organized {IV 20,11-12: [And (8e)
after he had created [everything, he organized] them}
according to (Kara) the model o f the f ir s t35 aeons (aioji')
which had come into being
so that (dxrre) he might 131 create them
in the pattern of the indestructible ones.
Not (o>x) because (o ti ) 2 he had seen the indestructible ones,
but (aXXa) the p o w er3 in him

77
 SYNOPSIS 34 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

ffl ...(19/20).. BG 44,9 45,6

2 2
x q u x y I0A e g t t c c d n t e T ^ a i p o q
4 ... 4 mn "n M H H q je N a i r r e x o c e T ' ^ x p o q
Nail N T ^ Y q jtu n e 13b b o x N ^H Tq n e x ^ q u x y x e
6 ... 6 I42 ln o k o y n o y t b N p eq K eu e
15x x n t m n \ x x y
8 8
hah e q + m 3li6in N N ^ r r e x o c e T ^ a ip o q
10 ... 10 x e ,7o y n k b n o y t b q j o n
e N e m n 18K e o Y ^ n i p n e
12 ... 12 NeqN2LK(D b I9nim
x c x p x e c e x i 6 e n 6 i t h ^ 4 5 '^ y
14 ... 14 e e n i< |> e p [e
e ] ^ c e i H e 2e n e c q j T *
16 16

18 ... 18 e s o x x e M n e 3n e c c Y N Z y r o c c y m <|>(d n i 4nmmjlc

2 m n T p o y + e r e m 5m o c e s o x ^ it m n e c x c D K
20 ... 20 x 6n o k A e n e x x e i x e

2 2
10 And (86) he saw the creation which is beneath him,
A ... 4 and 11 the multitude o f (ayyeXos) angels attending 12 him,
which had come forth 13 from him, he said to them,
6 ... 6 14 i am a jealous God;
15 there is none beside m e,
8 8
already (ijSTi) indicating 16 to the angels (dyyeXo?) who attended him
10 ... 10 th a t17 there exists another God.
For (yap) if there were no 18 other one,
12 ... 12 o f whom would he be jealous?
19 Then the M other began (dpxeo6ai)
14 ... 14 45* to move to and fro* (em4>epo6ai) (Gen 1,2 LXX),
when she became aware 2 o f her deficiency,
16 16

18 ... 18 because3 her consort (aw C vyos) had not agreed (cru|i<tHoi'ii')4 with
her when she was blamed (i^eyeiv/)5 by her perfection.
20 ... 20 6 But (8e) I said.

BG 44,12 b o a . erased after qjcue (dittography). BG 45,1 Till-Schenke read eeni(J>[e)p{e] xceiM e (too short).

78
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 34

II 13,3-18 IV 20,1621,4

T2ii eN T aqxiT c g b o a z i t n 4T eqM aay T a fi ,7NTaqxiTC] g b o a glTN [TejqM aaiY

e a c x n o N^HTq' mixing mst t t c g n o 2 e a c x n o N^JHfq <M>niN[e M njT<c>e[No
eqNay A e aTK Ticic eT K .arre 6e p o q ' ,9eqNaYl Ae $t*ticic e*ric[a>]T$ 20[epoq]
aycu n a q p ai N N arreA oc c t i c t h y 7e p o q ' 4 a y a > n a q j a 'i N N a rre A [o c 2,eTKTH]p[Y] epoq-
Nai eN T ayqjcune e s o X MMoq n e * x a q N ay x e Nai NTa[Yq?u>22n e ] e p [ o x MMjoq n e x a q Nay x e
2lnokv aNK' o yn o ytc N peq9K.o>2 6 a 23[NO]K aNp[ic 0]YN0YTe NpeqKU>[
2lYCU MN ICeNOYTe NCaBAAai 24aY]o> mm[N] iceNOYTe NcasXxafi
n a i A e ,0e q T a y o MMoq 8 n a i A ]$ e i q r r a y o MMoq
eqpcHMaNe N N arrenA o c e T q j o o n ' ty a p o q eqpcHMa[Ne 26N N arr]eA O C e T 'q j o o i f qpapo[q
) x e oyn k cno y tc ,2c p o o n ' 10 27x e oyn] iceNOYTe q p o o if
6N6MN iceoya r a p q p o o n ' [eN e m28mn i c e o y a r ]a p t y o o i f
> N6 nim ,3neTqNaiccu2 e p o q 12 Ne n|[m n e 29TqNaica>2 e ]p o q
acpapxecee 6e a [ c ] p a p ( x e c o e M6 e
X Nqjel4ei n6i TM aay 14 N]q;[e]e[i] n6i T M [aay
acMMe an cy T a acM M e 3,e n ] q ; T a
5 2M nT peqMS6cuxB n6i nppie M necoyoeiN 16 2M nTpe[q6cuxB n6i n ppie] 21'M ne[c]0Y [0]eiN
aycu a c ,62 TOM2 TM ayo> a c 2 T(OM2 TM]
3 6BOA x e MneqpcYM(t>cuNe i;NMMac n6 i n e c ty s p z o r rp 18 2e s o A x e [M]neqpcYM4>u>[Ne NMMac 3n6i] n$[cqjBp]
n ^ c d tp*
DaNOK Ae ne,sxaei x e 20 aN O [ic A e n e 4x a i ] x e

which he had taken fro m 4 his M other

! produced in him the likeness o f 5 the cosmos.
And (6e) when he saw the creation (ktlqi? ) which surrounds 6 him
I and the multitude o f the angels (ayycX os) around 7 him
which had come forth from h im ,8 he said to them,
i I am a jealous God
9 and there is no other God beside m e.
1 But (6e) by 10 announcing this,
he indicated (crr|^aiveii/) to the angels (dyyeX og)11 who attended him
0 that there exists another God.
12 For (yap) if there were no other one,
2 of whom 13 would he be jealous?
Then the Mother began (apxeotiai)
4 14 to move to and fro.
She became aware o f the deficiency
6 when 15 the brightness o f her light diminished.
And she 16 became dark
8 because her co n so rt17 had not agreed (cru^tfxiH/eiv) with her.

3 But (6e) 1 18 said.

* IV 20,18 T C N O is n o t a tte s te d a s n o u n ; th e verb is n o t u s e d e ls e w h e re in th e d o c u m e n t.

79
 SYNOPSIS 35 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m . . . (19/20).. BG 45,6 46,7

nexc oy 7ne eni^epe

2 2 N T o q Aeax|cu>8Be nex^q x e
x e 9k x t x o e NT^qxooc
e iC M e e y e n 6 i m o >,0y c h c xe
4 4 e iX N m m o o y
MMON "X A A X XCUXY eTICaXUL
6 6 m n T x ,2n o c T ^ c i x e T N ^ o ^ c o n e
M,3n e c q > H p e
8 8 xcM eT ^N oei
x y l4a> e c N * e c N H y
10 10 2 M m c a x e I5n t m n t x t c o o y n
x c x p x e ,6c e a j e q u i n e
12 12 XyO> e N C T O A ,7MX XN eiCTOC
x w x u e c u x 18ecN H Y n e
14 14 n e c N x A e mn l9n e c e i n x i n e e n i< |> e p e
N20T J i p e q x i 6 e n o y 6 o m n 6 i 4 6 'n 2 L Y ex [A H c
16 16 e ] B p x 2 ^ T b tx x y
2N ^ q o n n x t c o o y n n o y x t o 3e T e N e *royoT B e T e q M ^ y
18 18 4N e q x u > m m o c r x p n e e T e q 5M * x y x e
n t o c a y x x c n e N e c 6q ? o o n

20 20 x q N x y enM H H qpe 7e T N * a > a > q N ^ r r e x o c

Christ, what (does it mean th a t)7 she moved to and fro *

2 2 (m<t>po9ai)? And (6e) he smiled 8 and said,
"Are you thinking that it i s , 9 as ( k o to ) 10 Moses said,
4 4 above the w aters (Gen 1,2)?
N o ,11 but (aXXa) she saw the wickedness (kqkiq)
6 6 and 12 rebellion (dTTooTaaia) that would happen
through 13 her son,
8 8 she repented (iieTai/oeii/).
And 14 moving about
10 10 in the darkness 15 o f ignorance,
she began (d p x e o 9 a i)16 to be ashamed.
12 12 And she did not dare (ToX^iai/)17 to return,
but (aXXa) she was moving 18 about.
14 14 Now (6e), her moving 19 a b o u t, this is to go to and fro (em^pcoGai).
20 Now when 4 6 1 the arrogant one (aO0d6r|s) took a power
16 16 [from] the Mother,
2 he was ignorant o f many (th in g s)3 that surpassed his Mother.
18 18 4 For (yap) he was saying about h is 5 M other that
she alone 6 existed.
20 20 He saw the great multitude, 1 the angels

>BG 45,12 Till-Schenke suggest <NT2ky>q?u>TTe. * BG 46,7 <| over partially erased 2l.

80
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 35

II 13,18-31 IV 21,4-21

n x o e i c o y n e A cq p ee i [TTxoei]p oy n e A cq?e[e]|
NToq A e ,9A qccuBe n e x A q ' x e 2 s[N ]jo q A [e A q ccu sje n e x A q x e
M npM eeye x e k a 20t a e e e N T A q x o o c n 6 i mcuychc MTT[p6M ]e e Y e x e k [a t a o e e N T A q x o o c 7n ]0 i m ic u y c h c ]
^iXN 2,H M 0 Y e i0 0 Y e 4 [ i x n M M O Y eiooY e
MMAN AXXA NTApeCNAY 22*TKAXIA 8MM]A[N] [N]Te[peCN^Y eTKA9KIA.
e N T A cq ?cu n e 6 e N )T ^ c [q p ] c u n e
aycu n x i eNTAq23x i T q ' n 6 i n e c q jH p e A[Yo > n x i e s o x N,0T A qxi]T q N0[i] n e c c y [H p e
ACpMeTANoei 8 AcpM eTAnNoei]
24aycd AYBqpe q ? c u n e na.c a y c u AYBq;[e q p c u n e u x c
) M TTKAKB N25TMNTA.TCOOYN 10 ,22M] t t k a k b n t m n t i a t c o o y n
aycu A C A pxei N q p in e a y c u ,3A]p[p]aLpxei N qpine
I 12 M[TTecpToxMA ,4A ]e e i c j p c
26^N oykim a x x a N [ecH 0 0 q p e i5o ]y k |H
4 ttkim A e n e n u p e e i 14 ttkim A e n [ e n q p e e i
A q x i 27A e n 6 i t t a y g a a h c n o y 6 o m A q16x ] | A e n[6]i tta y a [ a h ] q [noy6om ]
5 e s o x 2 I28t n TeqMAAY nax| o rA p ' n atco o y n 16 ,7e B p x fiT N TeqMAAY N e q o [rAp n],8a t c o o y n *

8 eq ^ H eeY e rAp xe 18 e q M e e Y e rA p [x e
mn 6 [e q j o j p n ' s im h t i ^TeqMAAY o y a a t ic MMN ,9K ]e CyOOTf eiMHTI [eTeqM ]A[AY 20M]A.YAAC
0 eqNAY] A e atta^ a/i 3,N N A rre x o c 20 eqNAY [Ae] eTTAq;[Ajf 21N ]N A rre x o c

Lord, what (does it mean that) she m oved to and fro? Irenaeus
! And (6e) he 19 smiled and said, 2
Do not think it is, as ( koto) 20 M oses said,
\ above21 the waters (Gen 1,2). 4
No, but (aXXa) when she had seen 22 the w ickedness (K<ma) 90 W hen these (i.e., W ickedness, Jealousy, Discord and Desire) had been
) which had happened, 6 bom,
and the theft which 23 her son had committed,
1 she repented (iieTai/oeii/). 8 the Mother, Wisdom, was grieved
24 And as she was overcome by forgetfulness
0 in the darkness o f 25 ignorance, 10
and she began (apxeiv) to be ashamed.
2 {IV 21,13-14: [And (6c) she did not dare (ToXjiai/)] to return, 12
but (aXXa) [she was m o v in g ]}26 about. and fled,
M And (6e) the moving is to go to and fro (Gen 1,2). 14
And (6e) th e 27 arrogant one (aO0d6r|s) took a pow er
6 from28 his Mother. 16
For (yap) he was ignorant,
8 29 thinking (+ydp) that 18
there existed no other except (ei M-Tyri) 30 his M other alone.
!0 And (6e) when he saw the m u ltitu d e31 o f the angels (dyyeXo?) 20

II 13,25 The scribe skipped a line between 13,25 and 26: MTiecpTOAMA. AC :k to c x w x N ecM O oqpe.
IV 21,20 used the synonym

81
 SYNOPSIS 36 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

n i ...21,1-12 BG 46,7-47,9

N8T ^qcO N T O Y
2 ... 2 N eq< x> po n ^ h t 9e e p a j' e x a > o Y
t m x x y A e N,0T e p e c e iM e
4 ... 4 ecf>c>Y2e MTTK.*nK.e x e N<jN o y x c d k . x n
x e l2MneqcYM(|>u>Ni h h h x c
6 211CYNZYnq[C 6 ,3n 6i n e c c Y N Z y r o c
^cjM eT^N oei xcpiM e n 2ioyno]6 NpiHe x c M e ,4T ^N o i xcpiM e 2 ^ oYpi,5Me e N ^ q ja x j
8 X \iD ^YCCDTH GTTTCDB2 3[NTeCM]eT(*]NOI* 8 * y o > x q c a > T H ,6e n T O > B 2 N T e c M e T X N o i*
x y c u ^YTT^p^KAAei 4[e 2 P ^ ]| e [ x ] c u c ,7^yo> x y c o n c e ^ p x i e x a > c
10 n6i NeccNHoy 10 ,8n 6i NecNHY
*Ya> 5[^q]icxT2LNeYC n6 i n ^ x n o N mtuul [N jx^opxT oc xqKXTXNeY,9e n 6 i n e n N x e T o y ^ ^ B N2l20o p * t o n
12 12 NT2ipeqicxTXNeY47Ie 6 e n 6 i n x ^ o p x T O N m ttn !
^ q n c D ^ T e ^ p x i e x c D c 7[n ]qyttn * n^ hon 2x q n a > 2 T e ^ P ^ i e x a > c n o y 3t t n x
14 e s o x h n e Y BiniXHpa>MX- 14 e B o x n x a > ic
exncY N Z Y roc ei e n e 9[CHT] N T ^cfei u x c e ^ p ^ i n 6i n e c c y N 2 Y sr o c
16 16
stxzo NNeYU?u>u>i* e p ^ T o y e T ^ 2 N N ecq^T ^ e p ^ T o y
18 ,0[XYa>] * q + N^q ^ i t n o y n p o N o ix 18 6x q p N xq e B o x ^ i 'tn o y n p o 7N oix
s t x "[ z o N ]N ecq^cua>T ep^TO Y * e T ^ 2 N N ecq^T ^ e p ^ T o y
20 xya> x y e i,2[Ne m]mo[c e^p ^ll e n e c x ic u N x h 20 b3lyo> n t x y n t c e ^ p x i e n e c x i 9a>N xt* e T e ttcd c n e

8 which he had created.

2 ... 2 He <exalted> him self 9 above them.
And (S e )10 when the M other recognized
4 ... 4 that the dark abortion 11 was not perfect,
because 12 her consort (CTui/Cvyos)
6 2 1 1 consort (aw C iry o s)], 6 had not agreed (cnj^un'eiv') with her,
[she] repented (^eTai/oeli/) and wept with 2 [much] weeping. 13 she repented (iieT ai/oeii/)14 and wept with 15 much weeping.
8 And the p ra y e r3 [of her repentance (iieTdt/oia)] was heard, 8 And he heard 16 the prayer o f her repentance (iieTdi/oia).
and her brothers prayed (TTapaicaXeii')4 [for her]. 17 and the 18 brothers prayed for her.
10 A n d 5 the holy (ayioi/) invisible (aopaTov) Spirit (m /eu^a) 10 19 The holy invisible (dopaTow) Spirit (m/eO^a)
consented (KaTai/eueii/) consented (KaTai/eueii/);20 when 4 7 the invisible (aopaToi/) Spirit
12 12 (m/eu^ia) had consented (KaTai/efeii/),
and poured a Holy (ayioi/) Spirit (m /eu^a) down upon her 2 he poured over her a 3 Spirit
14 7 from their 8 perfection (irXiipw^a), 14 from the perfection.
since the consort (aw C uyos) came 9 [down] 4 H er consort (ow C uyos) cam e down to her.
16 16
to correct their deficiencies. 5 to correct her deficiencies.
18 10 [And] through Providence (irpoi/oia), he granted him 18 6 He decided throughProvidence (irpoi/oia)
to c o rre c t11 her deficiencies. 7 to correct her deficiencies.
20 And she was not [brought] 12 to her aeon (aitoi/). 20 8 And it was not to her own aeon (airiv) that she was restored.

III 21,5 A p h ra s e p a r a lle l to BG 46,2-47,1 N T ^ p c q K A T A N e y e 6 e n 6 i n ^ ^ o p ^ T O N m t tn a . w a s p ro b a b ly o m itte d by h o m o io te le u to n ( t t n a . ^ o p x t o c to

III 21,7 co rr. 2 o v e r x.
e q u iv a le n t).
BG 46,8 Ms reads N eqxpo. BG 46,15 Till-Schenke suggest 2l<Y>ccdtm.

82
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 36

H 13,31 14,11 IV 21,2122,15

NAI eNT[*qc]QN Toy NAI eN[TA]qCON[TOY

2 A<pci32c e 6 e mmocj e z ? x i e x c u o y 2 22A ] q x ic e 6 e MMoq eepaai] e ix c u o y
tm a a y A e 33NTApecMMe 23t j m a a y A e NTepecM M [e
4 a t^ b c c d MTTKAice x e MMn e q q ; c u n e ^ n o y x c u k ' 4 c t ^ b c c u 24M]iTKAKe .x e M TTeqqjcpn(e ? n o y ^ x ic u k
aiCMMe 6 e 3Sx e MneqpcyM'<t>cuNei n m m ac a c m m c 6 e x e [MTTeqpcyM]26<J>cuNi nm m ac
6 n 6i n e c q jB p N^CUTp 6 N 0| n [e c q p B p 27NCUTp
acpM eTANoei 14*2N oypiM e e N ^ q jc u q ' Acp]MeTANoi ^[N] oy[piH e 22le]N^qpcuq
8 aycu ayccutm aL2n c o n c N TecM eTANoiA 8 aycu x y [C]cutm e n c o 2[n]g NTecMeTAN[oiA]
aycu AyeiNe 3n o y c m o y e ^ p a j e ^ p o c aycu A y3[eiNe] n o y c m o y e^p[A i] A po[c
10 n6 i nenA H pcu4M3L THpq' 10 n 6 i 4ne]nxH pcuM A T inpq
mtta^ o p a t o n MTTApeeNiKON 3mttna M ]nA ^0[pA T 0N ] 5M nA peeN iK O N [mttn]a* a y c u [Aq]6eicupM
12 12 m n T [p e q e ]|c u p M Ae [n6i] 7nA[2]pp[aLTON] m tt[N ]a
A q n c u ^ T ' e ^ p a j e x c u c n 6 i n e n N a L 6e T o y ^ a L B A q n c u [T e 82 PAi' e x c u c n ]6 | [ n e n N ] 2L [ c i t q i y a a b
14 6BOA eiTN neY nAH pCU M 3L T H p q ' 14 9c b o a z iTH n ]e 'Y 'n x H p c u M A [THpq
7NTAqei rAp n a c an n 6 i n e c u j s p N ^ o rrp 10NT3Lqei r * p ] n a c a [N] n 6 i r r ie c q jB p " n ^ c u t p
16 8a a a a <N>TAq'ei n a c e^p A i ^ it n nnxH p cu M ^ 16 A \ ] \ A N TA qtei] NA[C e ^ P A I 12ITN TTTTXHp]CUMA*
9x b k a a c eq N A ccu g e M n e c q jT A xckaac eq[N3L13c o 2 e M TreciqjTA -
18 18

20 Aycu A yei,0Ne m moc e^pA i' attcaicun a n mmin h " h o c 20 A ycu A qeiN [e 14m m o c e ^ P lA i e n e c A ic u N xn m[min 15m m o c

which he had created, lrenaeus

2 then he exalted32 him self above them. 2
And (6e) when 33 the M other recognized
4 that the garment o f darkness 34 was imperfect, 4
then she k n ew 35 that her consort
6 had not agreed (<tu^4mjv li/) 36 with her. 6
She repented (jieTai/oeii/) 141 with much weeping.
8 And the w hole2 pleroma (ttXtipo^ ci) heard the prayer o f her repentance 8
(lid d i/o ia ),3 and they praised on her behalf 4 the invisible (aopaTOi/),
10 virginal (irapGeviicov)5 Spirit (TTveO^ia). 10
(IV 22,5-7: And [he] consented; and (6e) when [the invisible
12 (dopcrrov) Spirit (TrveO^ia)] had consented,} 12
the holy Spirit (m/eOjia) poured 6 over her
14 from their whole pleroma (TTX^pu^a). 14
7 For (yap) it was not (on his own that) her consort came to her,
16 8 but (aXXa) he came to her through the pleroma (irXiiptoiia), 16
9 in order that he might correct her deficiency.
18 18

20 And she was taken 10 up, not to her own aeon (guu>i') 20 91 withdrawing to the upper regions;

II 13,33 He and i t written over erasure. II 14,4 Text is missing due to homoioteleuton. II 14,5 Text is missing due to homoioteleuton. II 14,6 The same
correction is made in both II and IV.
*IV 22,13 reads and he (her consort) took her up."

83
 SYNOPSIS 37 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 21,12-23 BG 47,9 48,4

e T B e TMNTXTCOOjyiN) X W X e T ,0B e TMNT3LTCOOYN NOYO

2 NTXCOY,4[0>N2 GBOA. NHTC 2 nNTXCOYCUN2 eBO A n ^ h t c

4 eCJ^N T M * 2 '|'l,5[T e 4 e c ,2q j Q o n t m g z 'I'it g

q jX N T C T a ^ o M n ie c q ^ c u c u T e ,6[p x T q ' ^ x n t c t x ^ o M n e c q j T * e ,4p *T q
6 x y c d oycM H ^ c io jc d t t g q j^ p o c ,7[ x e 6 xycm h e l q ^ p o c x e

8 qqjoon n6i npicpMe xycy TTq>H,sipe MnpcuMe 8 q ,5q>ooTT n 6 i npcDM e x y c y nq>H,6p e MnpcuMe
xqccuTiH Ae n6i ne,9ieoYeiT N^pxcuN UlIa a ^ b^ cd x qccuT M A e n ,76 i t t g ^ o y g i t n ^ p x c u n i x \ ^ 2 l X B X 0 ) q
10 Neq20[MeeYe Ae x n x e 10 N e q M e e Y e x e
NJTATeCMH ei e2,lBOA M TTXICei T e ,9cMH N o y e l x u e ^ p a j T e e 20[BOA n x ic e
12 12
xqoYCDN^ n^ y 22[cbox xqTC^BjQOY 48 e p o q
14 n6i TTi^arioc nirrexioc 14 n 6 i n e ic u T c t o y x b 2N T e x i o c

16 16

18 18
N23[eoYeiT NpCDMe n e ^ o y e iT N3pa>Me
20 20 MnecMOT NOY4pa>Me

but (aXXa)13 [because o f the ignorance] 9 but (aXXa) because o f 10 the great ignorance
2 that had 14 [come forth from her, 2 11 that had come forth from her,

4 she is] in the Ninth 4 she 12 is in the Ninth

15 [until she has corrected] her deficiency. 13 until she has corrected her deficiency.
6 16 [And a voice] came to her, 6 14 A voice came to her,

8 17 The M an [exists and the] Son 18 [of Man.* 8 1S The Man exists and the Son 16 of Man.*
And (6e) the 19 [Chief Ruler (apxon')], Yaldabaoth, [heard (it). And ( 6 e ) 17 the C hief Ruler (dpxoH'), Yaldabaoth, heard (it).
10 20 And (6e) he did not know that] 10 18 He was thinking that
the voice was coming21 [from on high]. the 19 voice was not something c o m in g 20 [from on high.
12 12
He taught them, He taught] them about himself,
14 [22 namely, the holy (ay io s)], perfect (tc Xcio s ), 14 4 8 1 namely, the holy and 2 perfect (TcXeios) Father,

16 16

18 18
23 [first Man]. the fir s t3 Man,
20 20 o f human form.

III 21,13 The supralinear stroke overN1 is visible. III 21,14-15 or ^l[C . III 21,20 For A.e n e x e see Acts 725 (Sa). III 21,22 No room forniCDT in the
lacuna. III 21.23 A parallel to BG 48.3-4 MnecMOT NoypcDMe was probably omitted by homoioteleuton (pcDMe to pCDHe).
BG 47.19-20 Till-Schenke. BG 48.2 N erased before n e e o y e iT .

84
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 37

D 14,11-24 IV 22,1523,2

* X ]X *
2
NTTT6 MnecqpHpe N T n e M necu?H [pe
*Tpecqja>l2ne M TTMa^'l'iT' 4 l6e T p e c q p a > ]n e <M n>MaL2'J/eiT >
qj^NTecccD^e MnecM3qjTA. qj[aLNl7T e c c o 2 e M niecqjT aL -
xyo oychh aicei 6 *Yo> o y I8[cmh]
esox 2N Tne R2liI4cdn eTxoce xe e B o x n T n e NNaju>N 19[Ta j' e j T 'x o c e x e
qqjoon' n6i npcDMe aycD ,snq>Hpe MTTpcuMe 8 q cyooT f n 6[ i n]p[a>20Me aLycu] n[qp]Hpe MnpcDMe-
^qCCUTH Ae n6| npCDl6T3LpXCDN i2LXTaiB2LCDe 2l[aLq]gcD[TM A je n 6 i npcDTaipxcDN 22fiaLX]TajiXq5[e]
) eqMeeye xe 10 e q M e e y e x e
NT*tpcMH qP^DTTe (qpcune) esox ^itn TeqMaJ8aLY NT[aL23Tec]MH q jc p n e e s o x 0 t n T e q M i a ^ y
*ycu Hneq'HMe xe NT^cei tcdn 12 aLjycp M neqeiM e x e N T ^ c [e i tc d n j
*Ycd ^qTceaooY a .ycd a^qTcaLBOOY
\ n6i TTMHTponaLTCDp' eTOYaAB aycD nTexeioc 14 n 6 i n[MH26TponaL]TCDp eToyaiaLB aLY[cu TTTe27x e i o c
TenpoNOiai eTXHK' esox T en p io N o iai e T 'x m c e s o x
i 2,T2Ikcun MTTia^opaLToc 16 28[OIKCDN] MTTiaL^opaLmpc
eTe naii ne neicDT' 22MTTTHpq' ^ T e [ n a j 29n e ] TT|[CD]T> MnTHpiq
1 naii eNTaJTTHpq' q p co n e fi^H Tq' 18 natf eNTaL30nT]Hpq q p c u n e NH[Tq
23TTqjopn' NpcuHe n q p o p n ] 231NpcuMe
) x e eN o y t y t t o c fiaLNJLpe24aLC 20 x e n o y T y n o c NaLN[Ape]2aic

11 but(dXXa) Irenaeus
2
above her son,
that she might be 12 in the Ninth 4 92 and so, counting downward, there resulted the Ogdoad.
until she has corrected h e r 13 deficiency. 93 That after she had departed
> And a voice came 6 he thought he alone existed (see 35,18-19)
forth from the exalted 14 aeon (aiajv')-heaven: and that for thistfeason he said,
! The Man exists and 15 the Son o f M an. 8 95 I am a jealous God; there is none beside me
And (Be) the C hief Ruler (TTpojTapxwv), Y altabaoth,16 heard (it) (see 30,4-8: II only; 34,6-7)
0 and thought that 10 96 Such are the lies these people tell.
the 17 voice had come from his Mother.
2 18And he did not know from where it came. 12
And 19 he taught them,
4 namely, the holy and perfect (TeXeios) M other-Father (iiriTpOTraTwp), 14
20 the perfect Providence (TTpoi/oia),
6 21 the image (cikum/) o f the invisible One (aopaTov), 16
who is the Father 22 o f the All,
8 through whom everything came into being, 18
23 the first Man,
0 for24 in a human (ai/Speos) form (rtrrrog) 20

D 14,17 dittography.
* IV 22,16 Ms reads MM&2 [may become] ninth."

85
 SYNOPSIS 38 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 21,23 22 J BG 48,4-16

a ttjim a ic a p io c 24io y c u n i2 n a y g b o x N T e c jz iA eA - attMA.K.A.p io c o y a ^ N e e n e q e iN e nay esox

2 2

4 4

6 6

8 8
22AyCU AYKATANGye N[6l TApXONTI)2ICH THpC 6AYCU ACKATANeye n6 i TAp7XONTIICH THpC
10 N e so y c iA 10 NTCAU}B<je N e so y c iA

12 12
aycd a y <n a y >
[M ttmo )3o y AYNAY M 9nMOOY
14 enTY TTO C NT2IKCUN 14 e n e c M O T n 0 i,ok.cun
n[e.xA Y e i f e n N ey ep H o y x e n e x A y NNOYnepHy x e
16 MAp(NTAM]|(0 NOYPCU]5M e 16 MApNl2TAMIO NNOypCUMG
KATA eiKCUN MTTNOYTe e ^ N i3eiiccuN m t t n o y t g
18 a y (o >) 6k a t a n e q e i N e 18 AYCU MN i4n iN e

20 AYCl) AYTAMIO (BOA] 7N2MTOY MN NGYAYN2LMIC TH[pOYl 20 a y t a m io e s o x ,52N N eyepH y mn N y 6 om I6thpoy

The blessed One (iiaicdpio?)24 [revealed] his appearance (i6ea) to 4 The blessed One (iiaicdpios) re v e aled 5 his appearance to them.
2 them. 2

4 4

6 6

8 8
22' And the entire [array o f rulers (apxoim iai)], the authorities 6 A n d 7 the entire array o f rulers (apxoim iai) o f the seven authorities
10 (e fa u a ia ), bent down OcaTai/eueii'), 10 (e^ouoia) bent down (KaTav'eueiv').

12 12
L and they [<saw> in the water] 8 and they saw in 9 the water
14 3 the form (tu tto s) o f the image (eiKojy). 14 the form o f the image (eiKtoi/).
[They, therefore, sa id ]4 among each other, 10 They said to each 11 other,
16 Let [us create man] 16 Let us 12 create a man
5 according to (KaTa) the image (eiKui/) o f God in 13 the image (eiKtoi/) o f God
18 and 6 according to (kotq ) his likeness.* 18 and 14 the likeness.*

20 And they created 7 out o f themselves and [all] their powers (Su^a^ig). 20 And they created out o f ls each other and all their powers.

III 22,2 There is no room for NA.y in the lacuna; it may have been omitted due to homoioteleuion. III 22,3-4 A ]e is not possible since the scribe never breaks up a
syllable. III 22,4 Trace before the lacuna may be the tail of p which was crowded between X and N; the reconstruction assumes line extended into the margin.

86
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 38

II 14,24 15,6 IV 23,2-21

^ q o y c o N ^ b b o x H n e q e iw e xqoycD N g eBOX M ire[qeiN e

2 XyO) a ^ C T O V T ' T H p q ' n 6 i naJCDN MnpCDT^pXCDN 2 JaLjycp aiqcTCDT THpq n 6 i ne[u>N M4np]a>Tak.pxa>[N
263lycu aiNCNTe m ttn o y n * y k im aiiYa> n c n t b mttnq [yn ^ yjkim *
4 aiYcu b b o x 27 i t n M M o y e io o y e 4 x y q y e m p x 0TN M M 0Y ei[060 Y ie
Naii e T a j o o n ' e i x f i 28T 2 y x h N[aiji e i^ q j o o j it f [I.xn e]y[X]H
6 aiqp o[Y oei]N n 6 i t t c ^ m t t i t n 6 aiq[p 'oyoieiN n6| [nigai [httitn
6BOX 292 TM nOY[Cl>N2 BBO]X NTeq'^IKCDN SBOX ITN 8nOY]CUN^ [BJB[OXJ NT[qIKU>N
8 Tan e N ^ T a ic o Y a jN e ic 8 T a j N9TaLC]OYON2 c
aiYlcu NTaipOYeicDpM'e n 6 i 31N exoY C iai t h p o y x y o y N[TaipOYeiu>pM 10n 6 i N je io y c m * THpo[Y
10 aiYcu npcuT aip x cu N 10 zy< D npa>TaLpuxo>N]
aLY32NAY a JT H e p o c T H p q ' h j i c x M ir'i'T N e e a iq p 33o y o I n xynxy eiTMefpoc THpq Mncai 12mttit]n eaiqp oyoe[iN
12 aiycu eBOX ^ i t m n o Y o e iN 12 aiYo> cbox 132iTiM noyoeiN
aiYNaiY M p a j t tm o o y iyn[*y N^paj ^m 14n]Mooy
14 a j r r y n o c n t ^ i k c d n ' 14 XTtTynOC N[OIKCl>N
15aiYcu n e x a i q ' N e i o y c i * e T q j o o n ' q ^ p o q 2x e aiycD 15n j e x a i q N N exoyci[* e T q j o o n 16q j]* p o q x e
16 aiMHeiNC NTNTaiMIO NOYpCDMe 16 aiMHeiT[N NTNTaiMIO ,7NOjypa>Me
KaiTai 3eiKCUN MTTNoyTe KXTX p[l]K[a>N MnNOY,8T
18 aiycu k x t x n R e iN e 18 aiYja> KaiTai neweiNe
x e * K \ x c aipeTeq'^iK C D N N ^ a j t u n e NaiN N o y o eiN x[eKaL19aiic ep eT eq 0 K o > N N*qjo>[TTe u x u 20noy]O in
20 aiycu aiYTaiHio c b o x ^ i t n n 6 o m NNoy^epHy* 20 aiycD aiYT^Hiio c b o x 2,2 i t n j n6 o m N N eyetpH jpm

he revealed his appearance.

2 And the 25 whole aeon (aitov) o f the C hief R uler (TrpurrdpxaH')
trembled,26 and the foundations o f the abyss shook.
4 A nd27 of the waters
which are abov e28 m atter (uXt)),
6 the underside was illuminated
by 29 the appearance o f this image (etKcii/)
8 which30 had been revealed.
And when all the authorities (eouoia)
10 31 and the Chief Ruler (TrptoTapx^) looked,
they32 saw the whole region (iiepo?) b e lo w 33 illuminated.
12 And through the light,
they saw 34 in the water
14 the form (tuttos) o f the image (elkoji/).
151And he said to the authorities (e^ouoia) which attend him,
16 2 Come, let us create a man
according to (K aTa)3 the image (eiKojy) o f God
18 and according to ( k o to ) our likeness,
that4 his image (eiKott') may become a light for us.
20 5 And they created through their respective powers

*IV 23,4 dropped the redundant A. before n c n t c .

87
 SYNOPSIS 39 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 22,8-23 BG 48,16 49,15

2 8A Y n x A c c e 2 AYTTA.ACCA
NOynXACMA SBOA N[H]9TOY NNOY17TTXACMA GBOA. NHTOY
4 AYCD T O Y ei TOYGI NNAYN[AMIC] 4 ay ,8cd [T]Qy[ei TOYieiU nn 6[ ojh
,0ACTAMIO GBOA N TBc 6 o H NQ[Y+YlnXH- 49'[ aycd aytam io 6]b o a []n t 26 o * [N]T[+Y]xh
6 ACTAMIO 6 AYTAMIOC
[S]boa. 2N T e c 2 iK[u>N] 12mmin mmoc t x i n t ^ c n a y [epoc] s 3b o a eitccDN ntaynay e 4p o c
8 8

10 ,3KATA TH|HHC[IC 10 tCATA OYHIHHCIC

MTTeTOJOOTT XIN] l4Nq>OpTT TT[ITG;VIOC NpO>MG M neT5q j o n x in Nqpopn n iT e x io c 6Npu>He
12 aycd] ,5n e x * Y x e [mapn -J* peNq x e a a a m ] 12 n e x x y x e mapn *|* 7pi$q x e a a a m
16X g k a a c nteqpAN httgthhxy mnj 17Teq.a.YNA[Mic xbkac npAN M8nH mn Teq6oM
14 eyNAq?CDne nan ] 18noyogin 14 e y e q jc D n e 9nan noyogin
[aycd AYApxecoAi xinj 'mttbchT [n6 i n6 o h AY xpxe,0coA i x in n e cH T n 6 i n6 om
aycd
16 T q^opn THNTNOYl20T e 16 "T q^opn T e TMNTNOYTe
OYKAC [M'l'YXH OYl2+YXH NtCAC T e
18 THB^CNTei 2,TB TMNTX[OeiC 18 TM e^cNTe l3r e t m n tx c
ACTAMIO NOY+Yl22XH Mtf[OYT o ym o yt m+ y I4xh T e
20 TMe^qjOMTe TB A]23MA T[HNTXpc TTKO>2T 20 T M e^ qjoM N T e n e 15niccD 2 T

2 8 They molded (TrXdaaeiy) 2 16 They molded (rrXdaaeii/)

a form (TrXda^ia) [out o f ] 9 themselves (cf. Gen 2,7 LXX). a 17 form (rrXaaiia) out o f themselves (cf. Gen 2,7 LXX)
4 And each one o f the [powers (S w a in ? )] 4 18 and [each one] o f the powers .
10 created from its power [a soul (<|>u)0l)] 4 9 1 [And] by means o f the 2 pow er [they created the soul (^uxn)].
6 11 It (i.e., each power) created 6 They created it
from the image image (eiKoSi/) 12 which it itself had seen, 3 from the image (eLKUjy) which they had seen
8 8

10 13 by ( koto) imitating (iii iiT^ois) 10 4 by (icaTd) imitating ( iuht|Oi s )

[the one who is fro m ]14 the beginning, [the perfect (reXeio?) Man. the one w h o 5 is from the beginning, the perfect (tcXcios) 6 Man.
12 A n d ]ls they said, [let us call him Adam,] 12 And they said, Let us 7 call him Adam,
16 that [that his name a n d ] 17 its pow er (Sui/a^i?) that his name 8 and its power
14 [may b e co m e]18 a light [for us]. 14 may becom e 9 a light for us.'
And [the powers] began (apxeoO ai) from (the im a g e )19 below: And 10 the powers began (apxeoO ai) from (the image) below:
16 [the first is Divinity], 16 11 the first is Divinity:
(it created) a 20 bone-[soul (^ux^l); it (i.e., what it created) is a 12 bone-soul (^lOOl)*
18 the sec o n d ]21 is [Lord]ship, 18 the second 13 is Christhood/Goodness (Xpi<TT6s/xpn<JT6s):
[(it created) 22 a sinew-soul (iJjux'H); it is a sinew-soul (ij>uxil);
20 the third is both (a p .a )23 Christhood/Goodness (xpn0"^) and Fire, 20 14 the third is 15 Fire:

III 22,10 cott. c 1over q. III 22,13 and 18 or JCN]. III 22,12 Of the letter I only the diairesis is visible. III 22,15 Short line ending probably with a line filler.
III 22,19 Reconstruction assumes line extending into the margin. III 22,22 A]Ml reconstruction very uncertain (cf. 16,18).
BG 49,1 Till-Schenke: (1CT1MIO mttm)1|N [M)N [made the characteristic and]. BG 49,13 Perhaps TMNTJCC; but see 42,19.

88
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 39

II 15,6-17 IV 23,21 24,7

KATA MMAIN e N T ^ Y 't' MMOOY ka [t a rr22MAei]N eNTAq*f MM[oq] nay *

2

\ ayu> 7T o y e i e N T o y e i e N e x o y c iA 4 a [yo > 23To]yel Toyel NNex[o]YCiA

> ay + NOYMAeiN 6 [AY*f N24oY]MAeiN

N^paii M n T y n o c n t ^ i k c d n t a i eNTAqNAY 9e p o c N^pAI z h TTTYITTOC Nu ei]KU>N Tail NTAYNAY e [ p o c
1 2pAi ZN Teq'S'Y X iK H 8 n 262P*1i tc + y x ik h
a <|Ta m io n o y 2 Y ,0t t o c t a c ic A tqTA M io n]27o y 2Yttoctacic
0 k a t a n iN e 10 [k a ta niNe
M n q ^ o p n ' NpcuM e NMT e A .e io c M]28ITCyOpTf [NpjtDMe NT[A.eiOC
2 a y o j T r e x iY x e m a p n m o y t c e p o q l2x e a a a m 12 29ayo>] n e t x j A Y x e MApNMOYlTe e p o q x e aa]am
x g k a a c epeneqpA N ' x e K X [x )Q e p [ e 2 4 1rre]qpA N
4 N A qpum e ,3n a n n o y 6 o m n o y o c i n 14 NAu?u>ne nan noy6om 2[N ]o y o e iN
ayo> A Y ^p x ei n 6 i 14n a y n a m i c AYO> AYP*P<X>I N 6 l N3[AYNA]MIC
6 TOJOpTT' TMNTXpHCTOC 16 TqpOpTf Te TMNT'XlpC
A CTA lsMIO NOYH'YXH n k a c 4ACT]AMIO NOY+YIXH] NKAC*
8 T M e^cN T e A e t t t p o 16n o ia 18 T[He21sCNTe Te t itpono[i]a
ACTAMIO NOYH'YXH MMOYTn AC[T]AMIO [NOYl^YXH MMOYT*
:0 TM e217qpoM T e t m n t n o y t c 20 [TiMe^qjoMTe [Ae] 7Te TMN[TNO]YT[e

6 in correspondence (KaTa) with the characteristics which were given.

2

4 A nd7 each authority (c^ouaia)

6 supplied a characteristic
8 by means of the form (tvttos) o f the image (eiKUJv) which he had seen
8 9 in its psychic (4uxikti) (form).
He created a being ((nTotrraai?)
10 10 according to (koto) the likeness
o f the first, perfect (TeXeios) Man.
12 11And they said, Let us call him 12 Adam,
that his name
14 may become 13 a power o f light for us.
And the powers ( S w a z i s ) 14 began (apxeii') (to create):
16 the first one, Goodness (xpticttos),
created 15 a bone-soul (4>uxn);
18 and the second, Providence (nrpoi'oia),
16 created a sinew-soul (ijjux1!)'*
20 the third,17 Divinity,

IV 24,6 A e is supported by the length of the line. IV 23,23-25 reads the characteristic ... which was given to them. IV 23,26 reads in the psychic.
IV 24,3.5.6f. correspond to the parallel construction (see II 15,18 and 19).

89
 SYNOPSIS 40 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

UI 22,23 23,6 BG 49,15 50,4

OYCA.pKI]24KH N'J'YIXH o y + yxh N cx p s T e

2 MN TTKCD THpq 23MnC]CPM[2L] 2
T M e ^ q T o e T e n p o N o i< a> T M e ^ q T o e T e T n p o N o ix
4 2IOY^TK]3lC N'J'YXH- 4 " o y + y x H nnxtkxc T e
m n 18ttk o > e z ? x i THpq m ttc o > ,9m2l
6 T M e ^ + e TMNTp3[pO 6 T M e ^ + e T e TM NTepo
oycNiptq] m 'I'yxh 50lo y '|'y x H N [C N ooq T e
8 tm s^co T e 4[TC Y lN 2W ic 8 TiM 622c o e T e T c y N ^ ie jc iic ]
o y q j i K m + yxh o y + y x H 3n u ^2l2lp T e
10 MN 5[TTC]0>M2l THpq* 10
T M e ^ c x q jq e T e t c o 6[<J>I2l] T M e g c jiu jq e T e ^ c o ^ i a .
12 oyqcwe m+ yxh * 12 o y + y x H N qcoe T e

(il created) a fleshly (aapKitci^) 24 soul it is a flesh-(oap)-soul (<J>uxil);

2 and the entire constitution 2 3 1 o f the body (o&iia);] 2
the fourth [is] Providence Cnrpoi'oia), 16 the fourth is Providence (nrpoi'oia):
4 2 [a marrow]-soul (4>tX1l)i 4 17 it is a marrow-soul (4>^XTl)
and 18 the entire foundation o f the body (crd^a);
6 the fifth [is] Kingdom, 6 19 the fifth is Kingdom:
3 [a blood]-soul (4>uxn); 5 0 1 it [is] a [blood]-soul (4>uxn);
8 the sixth is 4 [Understanding (CTweais)], 8 [th e ]2 sixth is Understanding (crui'coi?):
a tooth-soul (^fX 1!) it is a 3 skin-soul (^uxn);
10 with s [the] whole body (adj^ia); 10
the seventh is Wisdom (oo<t>ia), the seventh is 4 Wisdom (<Hx|>ia):
12 6 a hair-soul (4>uxil)- 12 it is a hair-soul (tjJUX1!)*

90
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 40

D 15,17-23 IV 24,7-14

ACTAMIO NOY+YXH 18N C A p* ACIT^M IO NOY[+Y8XH NCAP&

2
TM e^qToe A e T e tm ntx o e ic T M je e q iT lQ A T e T[MNT9X O IC
a c t a 19m io n o y + Y X h n a t k a c * 4 ACTAMIJO NQY+YXH N[ATKAC

T H e ^ t6 T e TMN20TepO- 6 10T M e 2 l' T e] T H N T epo

ACTAMIO NOY+YXH NCNOq
T H ee2,c o e n e n ica > e
ACTAMIO NOY+YXH NOJA^Ape-
) _
TMe^cAqpqe T e tm ntpm n^ h t '
2 a c t a 73m io n o y +Y X H
ACTAM[IO NOY+YXH N]CNOC|*
8 T M e ^ p lo n e 12n ic a >2
A CTAM ]|0 NOY+YXH [NU?A13Ap
10
T M e^cA iq^qe T e tm n tp [m n 142 h t
NC|OY?e 12 ACTAMIO] NOY+YXH NBO[Y2e

created a flesh (adp)-soul OJ^X1!);

)
18 and (6e) the fourth, Lordship,
1 created 19 a marrow-soul (iJjux1!);

5 the fifth, Kingdom,

20 created a blood-soul (ij>uxil);
3 the sixth,21 Envy,
created a skin-soul (4>vxti);
0
22 the seventh, Understanding,
2 created 23 a hair-soul (iJjux1!)-

91
 SYNOPSIS 41 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

in 23,6-11 BG 50,5-11

*YO> ^YKO CM ei '[MJTTptDMe THpq* 3aiYcu aiYKocMei mttccdmjl 6THpq

2 xy< d x y x z e epaiTOY 8[e p o o iY n 6 i N e Y ^ r e x o c 2 3lyo> a i N e Y ^ r r e x o c 7a > 2 e p * T O Y z i x t u o Y
JlYTJlMIO 9[6BOX] 2N NG'j'YXH NT2lYCBTCUTOY <YTlMlO> 6BOX 82 N NeNT*YCBTCDTOY N q jo p n
4 I0[n 6 i N ie x o Y c i^ 4 92*ITN NI6XOYCI2L
N T ie iY n o c T a ic ic H n (^Y X O O }Y e N2YTTOCTai,0CIC M'l'YXH
6 6
NNM6[X]OC MN NOpMOC MTT^CDpt) NM"MeXOC N2LpMOC

And they ordered (Koa^ieli/)7 the whole man. 5 And they ordered (KoajietvO the whole body (adj^ia).
2 And 8 their angels (ayyeXos) attended them. 2 6 And their angels (ayyeX os)7 attended them.
9 From the souls ( ^ X ^ ) they had prepared 8 From the things first prepared
4 10 the authorities (e^ouaia) created 4 9 by the authorities (efo u a ia ) <they created>
the substance (uiTocrraai?) o f 11 [the souls (4uxn)]* the substance ( u tk x t tc i c ti s ) of the soul (4>uxil),
6 6
the [limbs (jieXos)] with the joints (dpjios). 10 the harmony o f the 11joined (apiios) limbs (jieXo?).

III 23,9 The articulation mark after \ is visible.

92
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 41

n 15,23-29 IV 24,15-21

A e epxTOY 24e p o q ' n 6 i ttjlujjj N N ^ rre x o c 2 l5X YX 2 e J i e T]HpoY e p o q n 6i n x c y ^ i 16NN2J T e x o ] g

\ W X i e s o x ^ i t n N ex o Y cix 4 x y x t e a o x J I t n N17[ex o Y cu i
NTCAcpqe n z y t t o c t x c ic 26NTe t '|'YX{ ik }h N ]T cxcyqe N 2Y nog[T 3i18c i c NTe T 'J'iyxH
i X S K X X C eYN2LT2LMIO 6 x s k x x c eyN[2iT2L19Mio]
H27n x o )N q ' N H M exoc MTTJ(p[Nq] NMMSAOC
\ MN TTXCUNq' NNCp^Y 8 M[N TTJU>30Nq] NNCy^Y
2SMN TCYNeeCIC MTTTC3iNO MTTOY* TTOY* 29NMHeXOC MN TCYNeeCIC MTT[Te21NO! MTTOY* TTOY* NNMMSXOC*

I And (&e) the multitude 24 o f the angels (ayycX os) attended him,

\ and they received 25 from the authorities (e^oixiia)

the seven substances (in ro trra a i? )26 o f the soul (tjjux1!)
5 in order to create
27 the proportions o f the limbs (iieXos),
3 and the proportions o f the trunk
28 and the proper working together (otjw'Otictls) o f e a c h 29 o f the parts (iieXos).

II 15,26 error under influence of 15,9 (?).

IV 24,15 should probably be emended to <epa.T>OY.

93
SYNOPSIS 42 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m (23,11) BG (50,11)

94
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 42

II 15,29 16,7 IV 24,22-25,7

TTOJOpTT M[6N AC|Ap]Xei NTAMIO ^TATTS (TTiqflopiif MSN ax|pa.p<x>ei eTAM[io N23T A ]n ?
2 e f e p l $ l c u n [ e i *[Bpa>iN acjtamio 3In.x u >c| 2 e[Tep]A<J>A.a>TTe- a.Bpcp[N 24a c |] ta m iq [N].xux|
HHNirreccTpcDH 2lc| t a .mio M32neNKe<)>Axoc H H N irrecg[T pcuH a c ijta m iq [M]TTeNKe<f>A.xoc-
4 icTepexM HN ttbaa noy 33nam 4 2<[ACrfepf(XiM H MTTBAA. NOYNA.M
elcTfoM oxaiM ttbaa n6 boyp ' 27[ a c ] tto m o x a m ttb2la n6boy(P
6 iepcb^NYMoc r m x x x e noy n am ' 6 2ffiepCD]NYMpp MT HAXXXe NOY[N2lM
biccoym ' * T m a x e n6boypv 29BICCOYH M]TTM2L2LXe N6BQYP
8 ilooJpeiM mttu?* 8 (AKeiCDjpiiM] MnqpA
16'bT nhn e<ppoYMs NNecnoTOY bX n[h]n e^fpoY M 3lN N ecinoT O Y
10 2lHHN 2NNOBe 10 2LM(HijN N[NOBe
IBIK2LN NN2LXe 32IBI]KAN N N X X Z e
12 BA.CIXIA.JLHMH 3MTTA.piCeMION 12 B[aiCIXIAJLHMH] 251MTTApiceMioN
ix x * n c tX ^ y ^ h AXXA NCTA<J)[YXH]
14 JLI4B2lN mttmoyt' 14 22lH 1 I n MTTMOYT
XaLXHXN MTTC(J>ONTYAOC X2l3lM[2lN M3TT]Q<f>ONTYAOQ
16 3Xe2Lpxtb NTqpoYcuBe 16 J i e l p x c b NTcp[OYO>Be
fHBlp 4TH]BXp NTN[A2B]6 n o y n a m -
18 NTN ai^Be 6n 6 b o y p 18 N [......... sNT]NA2Be N6BPYP
HNilpXCUN' MNlXxaJp [MnKe6xeN ]K e2 noyniam j-
20 M n K e x e N K e ^ n 76 b o y p ' 20 'TTTe H [n K e 7x e ]N K 6 2 N2Bp[Ylp-

The first one (+^ie^) began (dpxeiv) to c re a te 30 the head.

2 Eteraphaope-Abron created 31 his head;
Meniggesstroeth created 32 the brain (evice<t>aXos);
4 Asterechmen (created) the right eye;
33 Thaspomocham (created) the left eye;
6 34 Yeronumos (created) the right ear;
Bissoum (created)35 the left ear;
8 Akioreim (created) the nose;
161Banen-Ephroum (created) the lips;
10 Amen (created)2 the teeth;
Ibikan (created) the molars;
12 Basiliademe (created)3 the tonsils (TrapiaOinoi');
Achcha (created) the uvula (<rra<t>iAii);
14 Adaban (created)4 the neck;
Chaaman (created) the vertebrae (a<t>ov6iAos);
16 s Dearcho (created) the throat;
Tebar (created) the {IV 25,4-5: right shoulder;
18 N [___ (created) the]} le f t6 shoulder;
Mniarchon (created) the {IV 25,6-7: right elbow;
20 I . . . e (created) th e]} le ft7 elbow;

I I 163 Ms reads 2lXX2lN CT2l<PY*.H; the scribe mistook the Greek word for a proper name.
IV 24,22 Ms reads *p.Xi. IV 24,32 or ]Ka. NNN2lX2. IV 25,4 It is difficult to estimate the length of the name in the lacuna.
IV 25,5 reads, probably more correctly, MNlXxtup.

95
SYNOPSIS 43 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

HI (23,11) BG (50,11)

96
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 43

II 16,7-19 IV 25,7-22

^BITpKDN N0CDM6 NOYNJlM' X[BITpl(i>N N0CDMS *NOY]N2lM

6YS^N0HN N0CUM6 n 6B 0Y P' 2 ey ^ N p tH N nocdm b n 6 b o y p
KPYC NT6l.X' 9NOYN2lH ' K p]yc n t 6 i x n o y n ^ m ]
bhayI i n t 6 i x ' n6 b o y pn 4 BH[AY2lI n 10t 6 ij x n 6 b o y p
fp H ,0NeV NNTHBe n t 6 i.x ' NNOYNXH' fpH lN elY NTH[Be <NT6lX> NhOY1N3lM
bI x b h X "NNTHBe n t 6 i .x ' n 6 b o y p n 6 bX X bhX N[TH]B6 N[T10[IX N,26B01Yp-
icpiH^L N N eiel2s e n n 6 i.x ' KplMXN N^lieiB N]N[6lX
i C T p a j ^ ' N T6lB e NOYN2LM 8 ,32LC]TpCDy TKIBe NOIYNXM
J g lp p c u ^ ' n t 6 ib 6 n 6 b o y p ' BXppCDcj) ,4TK]|Be N6BOYP
) BiOYH M n x c u ,4NOYN3lHn 10 b 3 lo [ y h n x o N,soiyN3iM
i p I p i H MTTXCD N6BOYP XpXplM JJX[0 n 6 b o y p
! i p e x ,sNTKOIXUl 12 x p je X H NT KOIAIX
4>02lYH N o o x n e cpfo^YH N e o x n e
\ CHN2L<t>IM ,6M nYnOXON<A>plOC 14 l7cH]N2Kf>ei < M n > V n o x p [N ]A p io c
X p l x e e t b m M n c n ip 17n o y n x m ' x p [ x x e lse c D n ]| f i n c n i p n o y n x m
) 23lB6ACUs M n c n ip ' n 6 b o y p ' 16 x b b Ta c d 19M jn c m p n 6 b o y p
,8B l p i I c Bx p i x c N T I + n e j 20n o y n 3lm-
j N T f -n e n 6 b o y p 18 <t>N oye T - f r n e ] n 0 [b o y p
2iBHNXeN2LpXei ,9NN3lTK3 lC 2,2LBHN)XeN3LpXei NNX[T]K[X]C-
) XNOYHBNINOpiN NNK66C 20 X[NOY22MeNINlOplN NNKXX[C)

Abitrion (created) the right underarm;

8 Evanthen (created) the left underarm;
Krys (created) the right hand;
9 Beluai (created) the left hand;
Treneu 10 (created) the fingers o f the right hand;
Balbel11 (created) the fingers o f the left hand;
Kriman (created) the nails 12 o f the hands;
Astrops (created) the right breast;
13Barroph (created) the left breast;
) Baoum (created) the r ig h t14 shoulder joint;
Ararim (created) the left shoulder joint;
2 Areche (created)15 the belly (icoiXia);
Phthave (created) the navel;
4 Senaphim (created)16 the abdomen (inroxoi'Spioi');
Arachethopi (created) the r ig h t17 ribs;
5 Zabedo (created) the left ribs;
18 Barias (created) the {IV 25,19-20: right hip;
8 Phnouth (created) the) left hip;
Abenlenarchei (created )19 the marrow;
0 Chnoumeninorin (created) the bones;

* II 16,14 reads Arech." II 16,16 Ms reads 2l.

IV25,17readsSenaphthi. IV 25,17or <n>. IV 25,18 reads Abedo

97
SYNOPSIS 44 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m (23,11) BG (50,11)

98
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 44

n 16,20-32 IV 25,2226,7

THCOAe MnCTOMAXOC CHCO[A.e M n23CTOMAlXOC-

irpOHXYHA M2,<t>HTN 2 ArpOMAYMA M(<J)HT
bXNU> MTTNYMONIN 24B2lN(1>] MnNCYHONIN
ccDcfpXrrlX RneHn^p' 4 gfcu cT p ain A x MneHjiT^p-
^NHCIMAXXp MTTCITXHN A N H glH RX X X p [M n c n x H N
ecu^ifieptb nnmc^t' 6 26o c u ) n io p c u NNMiei^V-
bibacu m 6\ x r e PlfB \<D U h 6 \ 2 L ire
24pOpO)p' NHHOYT' 8 p o e p c u p [n m m o y t
fl$pea> NNXice ^ mttccuma. 28Tai<J)plecb N N X ice (m )tt(ccdma
) in o y c n o B tD B A N N c^ x e'l' 10 2*mOYlQTTOtB)CUB3l N N (f[X t
26BIN6BOpiN NApTHplA wBINBOpiN] N3lpTHp|(A
> ^ T O IH 8N+H<t)ei 27NCUOY N NNiqe 12 261AA]TQ|HN(|>H(t>ei NCDOY N NNI2[q
eT^N HMexoc THpoy ejT^eN MM6AOC THpOY
\ 28H N 0O A XU NTCApi' TH|*C 14 HNeO[XXl3A N lT C ^pi THpC-
B6JLOYK' 29MTTTCTC [NOYNAH]' B6AOYK n T [ T 4NO)YNAM
) 2k.p2k.BH6l TTBA2 N6BOYP 16 ApAB[Hl] n B ^ 2 n 6 b [o y p
"eixcu N^Tpieye] 5I]XCD NAIAYMO[C]
] pCDpMA N6AYON 18 COp 'M i NA(YON
ropHl3,icXioxXXBXp nMHpoc noynam ropiMA KXl dxX[ABA)P nM H poc N[OY7NA]M
) NEBpie nMHpoc n6boyp 20 [NBpie] nM H poc n 6 b O(YP

20 Gesole (created) the stomach (0T 0|ia x 0?);

Agromauma (created)21 the heart;
Bano (created) the lungs (ttveOhuv );
Sostrapal (created)22 the liver (Tyrrap);
Anesimalar (created) the spleen (orrXi^v);
Thopithro (created)23 the intestines;
Biblo (created) the kidneys;
24 Roeror (created) the sinews;
Taphreo (created) the sp in e 25 o f the body (cri2>na);
3 Ipouspoboba (created) the veins (4>\e<i>);
26 Bineborin (created) the arteries (apTT|pia);
2 Aatoimenpsephei,27 theirs are the breaths
which are in all the limbs (jieXos);
X 28 Entholleia (created) all the flesh (crdp);
Bedouk (created)29 the right buttock (?);
6 Arabeei (created) the left penis;
MEilo (created) the testicles {IV 26,5 8i8u|iog);
8 Sorma (created) the genitals (aiSciiov);
Gorma-Kaiochlabar31 (created) the right thigh (inipos);
0 Nebrith (created)32 the left thigh (iiripos);

II 16,26 Stroke should be on BiNCBopiN instead of the Greek word A.pTHpiA.. D 1 6 , 2 6 could also be A. *11 16,30 has the Coptic plural attested in Bohairic.
IV 25,22 reads "Sesole. IV 25,29 Apparently the scribe thought (frxe'f' was a name. IV 25,21.6.12.14.15.26-30 appear to have been unusually short lines.
IV 26,1 reads Aatoimenphephei.

99
SYNOPSIS 45 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m (23,11) BG (50,11)

100
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 45

n 16,32 17,8 IV 26,8-19

f f i p H H N 6 X 3 L T N 3JT O Y P H T N O Y N A M "'t'HpHM u 6 \ X ] j e NTlO]YPHT N[OYN^M

xcx k k xc t 6 x c d t ' mn 6 b o y p ' 2 9 c x k \ x c t 6 \ \ w Y n 6 b o y p
o p M x cu e M n n e T n o y n ^ m idp[M2iu>e ,0n n ] T n[oy]n*m -
,5[ h ] m h n y n M n n e T ' n 6 b o y p ' 4 h m h n y n [ n n e T un]6b[o]yp
IC N Y i' T C H l7'B N O Y N 2 L M ' [KN]yx TCHqe n o y In ^ m ]
ty tth x o n tc h b c n 6b oyp 6 ,2TYnHXON [T]pHqe n 6 b o y p
23l5o h X N T K A X 6 N O Y N 3 L M ' 2l[XIHX 13NTKX]X[] Np[Y]N^M
<|>NHMH N T K A JX N 6 B O Y P ' 8
< J )iO Y P O M N T O Y P H T 6 N O Y 4 N 3L M
3 BOlBeX N N C T H H B 10 BOlLBeX N14[NCTHB
T p iL X O Y N i ^ T O Y p H T e N 6 B O Y P ' T p a jx o V n toypht^ [n ,56 b o y p
2 (p C N i N N C T H H B 12 <t>IK]N2l NNCTHB
N IIB N N O Y P H T 6 M[IA.MA.I 16NIIB NN]OYPHT2Ll
4 K I b h p n io y m 14 x H h p [n io y m
7N e N T 2 L Y T 0 q > 0 Y A e e ^ p a / i e x u u x i t h p o y 8n e z 17NNT3LYTO]qpOY A e P * i ^ [N 1bN3lI THJPQY [n]
6 2l.0(1)0 16 X O W O
ip M lC aipM^Tc-
8 kI x i x x ' 18 ,9k ]X X Ix 1
T I bh X TXbhX
0 20 c X I X c u e

Pserem (created) the kidneys o f 33 the right leg;

I Asaklas (created) the le f t34 kidney;
Ormaoth (created) the right leg;
1 35 Emenun (created) the left leg;
Knyx (created) the 171 right shin-bone;
5 Tupelon (created) the left shin-bone;
2Achiel (created) the right knee;
3 Phneme (created) th e 3 left knee;
Phiouthrom (created) the right foot;
0 4 Boabel (created) its toes;
Trachoun (created)5 the left foot;
2 Phikna (created) its toes;
6 Miamai (created) the nails o f the feet;
4 Labemioum . . .
7 And (6e) those who were appointed over all o f these 8 are seven:
6 Athoth,
Armas,
8 Kalila,
Jabel,
!0 {IV 26 19-20: Sabaoth,

II 17,4 The stroke on nam is incorrect. II 17,8 or: ZA etD e, but see 17,30; one expects a superlinear stroke on a letter used as a number.
IV 26,9 reads Yormaoth." IV 26,13 homoioteleuton (from noynam to noynam ).

101
SYNOPSIS 46 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

111(23,11) BG (50,11)

102
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 46

U 17,8-19 IV 26,19 27,2

K^flN
2 20x n ] e \ '
N eT eN e p re i j l c k x t x M e p o c N e T e N e p r i j l c k x t x M ?2,[po]Q
2P3LI 2N NM0XOC 4 [N21P3LI 2N NM6 XOC
10T3Lne MGN A IO X I m OJLP3l2X T2tfT[ MGN 22JLIO ]X |M [O JLp]X ri
nMOYT' iX h mih e X s ' 6 TTHOYT^ lXfMM 2L
TN3L2Be NOYN3LM iXicOYTB 23T]N3l2B NQYNA.H I^K O yflB
n 6b o y p ' o y e p T c u N
t n 3l2 IJb 8 t n 3l2 24b ]? n 6 b o [y ]P O Y ep T c u N
T6lX' NOYN3LM' O Y ,3JLIAI [ T 6 i x NOYmN3lM 0]Y A IJL I
) t 6boyp' 10 T6BOYP 2lP[B2lO
NTHB6 N T 6 lX NOY,4N3lM xXMTTNCb N26THB] N T 6 lX NOYN3LM- X2lMTT[N(D
I NTHB6 N V 6 IX ' N6 BOYP' 12 27NTHB]e NT0[I]O& N2BOYP \He[KX<bX[>
T6lBe NOYN3LM BXpB^ip 28TKIBG NOYN]3lM BXpBXp
X t6i16B8 n6boypximXh 14 TK[IB N296BOYP 0 H3 lH
TMeCT 2 HT' niC3lNJLp3Ll7n T H C T M C eH T > TT[ICA.N30JLP3lTTT]HC
6 n x c u n o y n 2lm k o x X h 16 J1XO N[0]yN*[M KOA.JLH
nxcu n6boyp 1BOAecDp 3ln x o n 6 ]b o y p o jL e c p [p
8 <n>cmpxNoyNA.Hx 18 n c n i p ] 2 7 ,n o y n 3 lm
ncnip 19n6boypxcynotxoyt* n c n i p n 6 b o [y p ] 2c o y n o t x o y t *
0 TKOIAI3L ipoy^> 20 t k o i x i * aippY<t)

Cain,
1 Abel).
And (8e ) 9 those who are particularly O am i iiepos) active (evepyeiv) in
\ the limbs (jieXos) 10 (are:
in) the head (+iiev) Diolimodraza,
) the neck Yammeax,
11 the right shoulder Yakoubib,
J the 12 left shoulder Verton,
the right hand 13 Oudidi,
0 the left one Arbao,
the fingers of the right hand 14 Lampno,
2 the fingers of the left hand 15 Leekaphar,
the right breast Barbar,
4 the 16 left breast Imae,
the chest Pisandraptes,
6 17 the right shoulder joint Koade,
the left shoulder j o in t 18 Odeor,
8 the right ribs Asphixix,
the le ft 19 ribs Synogchouta,
!0 the belly (koiXlq) Arouph

103
SYNOPSIS 47 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

111(23,11) BG (50,11)

104
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 47

II 17,20-31 IV 27,3-16

"neitO Y N q' JneKOYNq c x q x \ cd

TTMHpOC NOYN2LM 2lXXpx5fB
nM Hpoc n 6 b o y p x o x c d n
22N2lIAOION THPOY B^eiNCD G
TTTTeT N2JOYN3lM' XOY*'
n n e T ' n6 boy p x X p x *
mTCHB6 NOYN3LM' *j>OHp'
TCHB6 n 6 b o y p ' T c u e x e *
T K \ \ e NOYN3LM' x U T \
) T K \ \ e 26n 6 b o y p ' x aip ^ N H p
TOYPHT6 NOYN3LM' 27b X c t X n
2 N6 CTHHB6 X p X E N T e X e X
TOY28pH Te n 6 b o y p MA.pecj)N 0 y N 0
4 NN6 CTH29HBe X l f X N X
N8Y(6m6om] e^P^i ? i.x n
6 MIX*HA
OYPIHA
g 11A.CM6N6 A A.C
cxc|) x c x t o h X
0 XXPMOYPULM
2 n M H p o g [n o y 4n 2l]m x * p x ^ [ p B ]
ttm hpoc n 6boyp 5[x e ]X c b
4 N2lijl[o]|qn THpoy eXalNcpfe
n n e i i ' noyn*[m x ]oy*
6 ffeT > n 6b[oyp 7X3L]jnC3l
TCH[B6 ] NO[YN2lM 3LplO[Hp
8 TC]HBe n 6boyp [T cu e x e*
T K \ \ e 9NO]YN2lM x U j[ \
10 TKXXe] N0B[OYP ,0X3lP3l]NHP
TIoyepHTe] n o y n ^ m mba.cta.n]
12 NG[CTHBG * p x e ]N T e x [e *
12TOYepHTe n 6boyp M3ipeT$lNOYN
14 nNeCTHBe ^Bp^N*
thpoy n6i c^cyq z n g y 6m6om ,4e p a j 2**** u x i th p o y n]6 | c^fcyq ,5z
16 MIX]2l[HX
OYPIHX
18 2LCMe]NeJL[2lC
i6c x ^ x c w m \
20 2l 2lPMOYPI^M

20the womb Sabalo,

I the right thigh (^npos ) 21 Charcharb,
the left thigh (iiripo?) Chthaon,
I 22 all the genitals (aiSoiov) Bathinoth,
the right leg 23 Choux,
5 the left leg Charcha,
24 the right shin-bone Aroer,
1 the left shin-bone 25 Toechtha,
the right knee Aol,
0 the le ft 26 knee Charaner,
the right fo o t 27 Bastan,
2 its toes Archentechtha,
the 28 left foot Marephnounth,
4 its toes 29Abrana.
Seven, 7, have power o v e r 30 all o f these:
.6 Michael,
Ouriel,
18 3l Asmenedas,
Saphasatoel,
JO Aarmouriam,

IV 27,5 reads Chthao and Thabinoth. IV 27,11 reads Achiaram

105
SYNOPSIS 48 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

ID (23,11) BG (50,11)

106
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 48

II 17,32 18,7 IV 27,16-23...

nplX plM ' pW jM ^M

: A.MICDp'j'* 2 ,73LMIO)pl^
3LYCD N 6T2IXN N 2JC eH 33CIC [x y CD N 8TIX N ] N^[IC0HCIC
3LpX6NAeKT3L- 4 ,B2LpXeNJLeCT2L
*Y(D n e T 2 IX N T2 lN2lXHM'34'1'IC x y o> n e ] T , 2 * ^ [T 2l n 2l ,9x h m ' 1'i c
, Aei02LpB2L02LC 6 JLCIGA.pBA.GA.C]
2lY<i > n e T 2 iX N t <|>2ln35T2 lci 2l 2l[YCD n e T 202 IX N T()> 2lN T 2lC I 2l
! OYHH2L2L 8 O YH ]M aLi
*Y(D n e T e iX N na:[CDN]q 2,[3lycd n e T 2 iX N n x o ) ] N q
0 182l2lXI2lP2lM 10 XXIX[?XM
*Y(D n e T 2 IX N T^OpMH TH|*C 223lycd n e T e iX N e o p ]M H T H pg
2 2piIplMNXXO) 12 2,(PI2lP2 lHN2lXCD
TTTHm A 6 NNIA2JMCDN TTTHP]H JL[B
4 toad eT N ticcum * T H p q ' c e T H q j e q T 0 40Y 14 ...
OY2HH6
6 OY^pocy 16 ...
oy 2 o 6 b e c
8 0Y5q ;0 0 Y e 18 ...
TOYH3L3LY *A.e THpOY T T fc Y ^ H
0 n e T O A e N x o e i c e x M tt^ h o m < ^ x o 7i o ^ i 20 ...
32 Richram,
1 Amiorps.
And the ones who are in charge over the senses (atcrnr|CTis)33 (are)
1 Archendekta;
and he who is in charge over perception (dvdXTiiii|>is)34 (is)
5 Deitharbathas;
and he who is in charge over the imagination (<J>ai/TacrLa)35 (is)
3 Oummaa;
and he who is in charge over the composition 181 (is)
0 Aachiaram,
and he who is in charge over the whole impulse ( o p ^ ) 2 (is)
2 Riaramnacho.
And (6e) the origin (mry^) o f the demons (Saiiiojv)
4 3 which are in the whole body (crtL^a) is determined to be four:
4 heat,
6 cold,
wetness,
8 5 and dryness.
And (6e) the mother of all o f them is m atter (iiXri).
10 6 And (6e) he who reigns over the heat (is) Phloxopha;

IV 27,24-end is missing.

107
SYNOPSIS 49 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m (23,11) BG (50,11)

108
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 49

II 18,7-24 IV ...28,1-22

n e T O A e N x o e i c e x M n ^ p o c y 8opooppoeoc
n e T O A e N x o e i c e x M n e T q p o y c u o y e p iM ^ x tD
n e T O A e N x o e i c 10x x m n u r f B e a .e y p c b
tm * * y a g nn^li TH"pO Y c A ^ e e p A f c n t o y h h t g
o N o p e o x p k ,2C A ei e c q j o o n ' n a tto o jc
X\iD C TH Z ' 3NMH2lYv THpOY
x y w t a i n a m b r e T Y a .h
,4e Y c * N * q jT ' raip b b o a . ^ i t o o t c
n q T o o y ,5N * p x H ro c n a a j m c d n
e4>eM8M<t>i n e ,6nA TH A O N H
icDKcb n e n A T 'e n te Y M e iA
,7N6N6N'TtD<J>Ni n e n ^ T x y n H
b x I o m h n ,8n e n A T ^ N c ^ e
. ToyMaAY ^ e THpOY e c H N l9c I c o y x e n i n T O H
e s o x A e 2 ^ n iq T O O Y 20n a 2 u m c d n
a y a jtu n e n6i N nA oc
e 2'BOx A e T x y n H o y < t> e o N o c o y ic a > 2 22o y m k a 2
; o y o x x h c i c o y N iK e o y m n t ^ t p T H q x o y p o o y c y o y ^ H B e
x y w n K e 24q ; c u x n '
) 6BOA. A e N T2HAONH
]2 8 'e x H n A p o q ; o p o o p p o o o c
2 n e T O 2A e r i x o e i c e x u n e T 'q jo y c u o Y 3[ejpfi]M Axur
n e T O A e r i x o e i c ^ [x m 4njcp 6 B A eypcb-
4 t i m a j a y A e n n aii] 5TH poy C A ^ e p A fc N[T]eyHHTe*
o N o p e o x p A C t a [ i e c jc y o o T f r * p [N]7A T'Tocy[c
6 AYU) CJT(HJ2 NMMAY [THJgp[0]Y'
a(Yu> Tail N]AM[e T ]e i t 'j o y a .h
8 [ e y c A N A q jT ra ip e B O \ ) ^ I t o o t c *
n [ q T o ,0o y N]ApXH[roc n a a iim c d n
10 e^feH eH (t>i " n e j nAT'ziHAONH
icd M u ) n e n A l2T ejn ie y M (eiA
12 NeNeNTO)(|>Ni n e l,naiTA.iYn[H
b a a o m h n n e n A e p T e I4to y m ]A [a y A e TH poy
14 ec o H N ,5c i ] 2 o y x (eninT O H
eBOA. A e 2 n ,6n q iT o o [ y n a a im c d n ]
16 A iY q jc u n e I7n] 6 | ? [e N n A e o c
eB O X] A e 21n T A .y ,snH o iy c fre o N o c o \ k <v z o y m I9k a 21
18 OYPIXA.HCIC OYNAAK6 ^OYJM NVaITP T H q o y p o o y q j
2lOY]2 HBe a i y u j m c e a j c u x n
20 22eB]OA. A e 2 n [ o h a o n h

' and (6e) he who reigns over the cold 8 (is) Oroorrothos;
and (be) he who reigns over 9 what is dry (is) Erimacho;
and (8e) he who reigns 10 over the w etness (is) Athuro.
And (8e) the mother o f all o f these, n Onorthochras, stands in their
midst, 12 for (yap) it is she who is illimitable,
and she mixes 13 with all o f them.
And she is truly matter (OXt)),
14 for (yap) they are nourished by her.
The fo u r 15 chief (dpxtiyos) demons (Sm iiuv) (are):
) Ephememphi who 16 belongs to pleasure (f|6ovii),
Yoko who belongs to desire (em Suiita),
2 17 Nenentophni who belongs to grief (Xuttti),
Blaomen 18 who belongs to fear.
4 And (be) the mother o f them all (is ) 19 Esthensis-Ouch-Epi-Ptoe.
From (4$ e) the fo u r 20 demons (fiatjiuv)
6 passions (ira 6o?) came forth.
21 And (5e) from grief (Xutit|) (came) envy (4>0oi/o9 ), jealousy,
8 22 distress, trouble (oxXr|CTtg), pain, 23 callousness, anxiety, mourning,
24 and so on.
0 And (be) from pleasure (r|8ovTi)

11 18,18-19 bastardization o f ato0r|CTis oux tttoiv, perception not in a state o f ex citem ent, m istaken for a p roper nam e; see also 19,1. *11 18,12 nam e m isread
and yap omitted. IV 28,3 Stroke over X M visible. IV 28,12 Pari o f stroke o ver NENENTCD<f)Ni visible. IV 2 8 ,17 T race before A m ay be an articulation m ark
with 6BOX (cf. IV 9.27).

109
SYNOPSIS 50 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m (23,11) BG (50.11)

110
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 50

II 18,24 19,10 IV 28,2229,18

q ^ Y '^ y jtU TTe n 6 i z * Z nicaicia *y<v tt o jo y o jo y q>aY]23o>cpn[E] n[6 i

I 260 T o jo y 0 i t ' x y w n g t 'g in g nn^li
6 BOA. 27a g 2N T e n ie y H ia i o y o p rH o y 6 u > n t' 28mn
\ o y x o ix h ] m[n oiYepcuc- e q c ^ c y e 29mn o y m n ta -T C g i
Y<D N 0T0IN 0 NN2J
3 eBOX a g t n c d ^ g OYeK.'TTAHiic OY 3lKU>pq} 6 291e p T 0 o y e k tta h x ic OYKOjpcy
o y x r a M ix O Y q ^ in e 2O Y *rcD N iA o y o jitte -
1 N2J A 0 T H 32pOY N 00 N2Nn0Tj> G)X\ MN NTT0eO33OY 8 Nan A 0 3t h p o y Ne N2 0 N n 0 T p q>*Y 4[hn] H ire T O O O iY -
T6NNOI2L A 0 N T0 TO Y H H 0 T 0 a .N ^ p C p 0 T 0 T 2 J T 0 T*TT0 T0NNOI2L A 0 5[N T0 T O Y H 0 T 0 ] ^NjAptD
0 NT2YA.IKH N'J'YXH 1 9 '0 c q ^ o o n r* p ' mn T0C O H C IC z o y x ' 10
enPTTTOH
2 Tail T 6 THTT0 NN*fT0A.OC 12
eni 3t o * y t o 0 Y 01P0 n g jm t g } 0 C e t h e
4 x f f z w * TH poY 0 poqx 14
O^NTqXCDK.' 0BOA. 52 IT O O T O Y KXTX M0A.OC
6 n6| 'j'YXIKON 6xyw n2YA.IKON NCCDM2L 16
c e q j o o n ' r a p 7n 6 i ^ e n i c o o y e 2 i x n t t k e o j c u x t t ' M na.Be o c 2 0 n 15[ k o o y ]0 2 [ i x h n K E O jc a x n
8 N2J 0 T 0 MTTIXOOY N2lK 18 MTT^eOC 16N3lI] T E H[niOCOOY N2JC
eq^ne K o y cDqpe a s 2lmmg e p o o y e o j x e " k o y u j o j e A 0 0HH0 0]pooy
0 qcH2 2P^i 2 m l n x c o a jH 0 N Z u>poa .cTpoc 20 [qcH2 182m ttx c d c d m e NZu>pO]a.cT[pc>c]

25 much wickedness (tccma) arises, and empty 26 pride, and similar

I things.
27 And (6e) from desire (emOuiua) (comes) anger (opyq), wrath 28 and
I bitterness (xoXr|) and bitter passion (epo)9 ) 29 and unsatedness
and similar things.
) 30And (6e) from fear (comes) dread (eioTXTifis), 31 fawning,
agony (dywuia), and shame.
1 All (+8e) of th ese 32 are like useful things as well as evil things . 33 But
(8e) the insight (evvoLd) into their true (character) is Anaro, 34 who is
0 the head of the material (uXikov) soul (iJjuxti), 191 for (yap) it belongs
with the seven senses (atcrrTim.9), Ouch-Epi-Ptoe.
2 2This is the number o f the angels (ayyeXo?):
J together (em to airro) they are three hundred sixty-five.
4 They 4 all worked on it
until, 5 limb for limb (iccrra jieXos), the psychic (iJjuxikov) and 6 the
6 material (uXikov) body (acacia) were com pleted by them.
Now (yap) there a re 7 other ones in charge over the remaining passions
8 (TraOos) 8whom I did not mention to you.
But (8e) if you 9 wish to know them,
3 it is written in 10 the book o f Zoroaster.

II 18,32 Z was crossed out after N ee, dittography. II 19,1 The Greek phrase aioeTicns' oix cm tttot| was mistaken for a proper name; see also 18,19.
I I 19.10 correction CD2 over T. _
IV 28,24-end are missing. IV 29,1 has the more common Sahidic synonym ep T e. IV 29,18 There is no room for N2P*i before N.

Ill
 SYNOPSIS 51 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 23,12 24,4 BG 50,11-20

,2(* y t * m io m ttccl >M2l THpq] eq20pM a.,3[Z e x y u ) * y t * ,2mio mttccdm2l THpq eqzop'V iaiZ e
2 g b o a . 2H TTMHHcpe] N ^ r r e ,4( ^ o c 2 gboa. 2 h TTMHHcye N,4a .rre A o c
NT2lIXOO]Y N C popit NT2LIXOOY Nqpopn
4 aiyco a .q ls[6 u> e q ^ Y i n 'o '^ y e 4 i52lycd a.q6a> e q o Na.proN
N 0Y N 0 6 NXpONOC n o y i6n o 6 Noyoeicy
6 ,6[eM n o )Y a)6 M 6 o M n 6 i T c a .q > q e Nl7(ex o y c]|2 L e T o y N o c q 6 gmn 6 om N,7TC*q)qe Nexoyci^ TO Y,8NOcq
o y a g n K e ,8[q ^ M T )< y ece N a T re A O c o y Te niiceq)MTq)e19ce Na.rreA.oc
8 NepCM l9(NNe] NNOpMOC 8 NTxycMiNe 511(NMMGA.OC N22L]pM[OC]
a .c p 2N 3lc 6 e n 6 i 20[TMa.]a.Y e T c u i t e n t a y n 2lm ic 2*[cp 2N3lc ext) nt^om
10 N T * C 2l[T aA C M]TTa.pXCDN 10 N T X C 'T H Q MTTiLpXCDN
2 N OYnpOYNiKON N T e n e n p o Y 4N iK oc
12 22(NTM N]TB** 2 H ? 12 a .c e i GBOA. N OYMNT52lTK2lKI2l
3LCTCOB2 MTTItDT a . c c o n c M n e ia y r 6N N inTH pq
14 23[e T e ]N a .q > e n e q N ^ e 14 e T e N a.q>e n e q 7N a.e
m n n + O Y NOY24o e iN MN TTNOYTe NOYOeiN
16 A.q*TNNOOY 2 N [O Y iqPl^X N e] 2e q o y ^ 2LB 16 8*qTNNOOY ZN o y q p o x N e e q 9OYa.a.B
<M naiY ToreN H C> m n n e q q T o o y N[OYOj3eiN M iriaiY ToreN H C m n ,0n e q T o o Y n o y o i n
18 m t t t y t t o c NNa.r*re[AOc 18 2M n e e 1'm o t N N a.rreA .o c

12 [The whole body (adi^a) was created, being fit together
2 (opjiaC etv) 13 [by the multitude] o f angels (ayyeXos)
14 [of which I have spoken] earlier.
4 But i t 15 [remained] motionless (inToXuio)
for a long time (xpovos),
6 16 [because] the seven [authorities (eouata) were not] able 17 to awaken 6 because the 17 seven authorities (efoucna) were not able to 18 awaken it,
it, nor (ou 8e) were the o th e r 18 [3]60 sixty angels (ayyeXos)
8 who had 19 [arranged] the joints (opjios).
Now, [the Mother] w a n ted 20 to retrieve the power (Suvajit?)
10 which she had 21 [given to] the Ruler (dpxiov)
in sexual desire (Trpoui/iKov).
12 22 [In?] innocence
she petitioned the Father,
14 23 [who] is most merciful,
and the five lights.
16 2 4 1 He sent, by means o f a holy [decree],
2 <Autogenes (auToyevT^)> with his four lights
18 3 in the form (tu tto s) of the angels (ayyeXos)
And 12 the whole body (o u iia) was c re a te d ,13 being fit together
2 (opjidCeiv) by the multitude o f 14 angels (ayyeXo?)
o f which I have spoken earlier.
4 15 But it remained inactive (apyoi/)
for a 16 long time
nor (oute) were the other 360 19 angels (ayyeXos)
8 who had arranged 5 1 1 [the joined (apjios) limbs (jicXos)].
And 2 [she wanted to retrieve] the power
10 which she h a d 3 given to the Ruler (dpx<Dv)
o f 4 sexual desire (ttpoui/ ikos).
12 She came in 5 innocence (icaiaa),
and petitioned the Father 6 of the All,
14 who is most merciful,
7 and the God o f light.
16 8 He sent, by means of a holy decree,
9 Autogenes (auToyei/ife) with the 10 four lights
18 in the 11 form o f the angels (ayyeXos)

III 23,12 The stroke on M2 is visible. III 23,13 The expected stroke on N3 is in a lacuna. III 23,14 The expected stroke on N' is in a lacuna.
III 23,20 corr. Y2over T. III 23,22 A distinctive trace of T before Ba.AHT is visible. III, 23,23 See note on BG 23,4. The original text may have been TT*t*, the
abbreviation of TTNOYTe, misread by III as TT'foy and correctly resolved by BG 51,7 into TTNOYTe (Till-Schenke); or it may have been TT'foy (Autogencs, the
spark of light" 9,13, plus the four lights equals five lights), misread by BG as TT*f*. III 24,1 The expected stroke on N is in a lacuna. III 24,2 The expected stroke
on N2is in a lacuna. III 24,2 Krause emends after oy ^ a b <MTTAYToreNHC> on the basis of BG 51,9; it is also missing in II and IV.
BG 51,2 Till-Schenke read *(TM * <* )Y o y e q j X)| T^om (too long).
112
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 51

II 19,10-20 IV 29,19-30,3

2lyp DiT Ae THpoy n6i Nia.rreA.oc mn na2jmcdn ,9a.Yp cdb Ae THpOY] n 6 i [Nia.r20reA.oc mn n a 2jm]cpn
2 ,2qpaiNTOYTceNO m'J'Yxikon nccdm2l 2 Cy[a.N2lTOYTCeNO M'l'YXIKOJN N C [C D M 2 l

4 i3* y a ) a.qq)u>TTe TH pq n 6 i t t o y z o k T Nl4a.p ro N 4 22*ycd a.qqjcDTTe THp]q n 6 i tto[Y2 cdb 23N * p r o N

XY<D NXTKIM 2N 0 Y N 0 6 NOYl50 iq > ' A.YCD N2k.T]KIM N 0 Y24[N0 6 NOYOeiO)
6 6

8 8
t m i a y A e N T aipecoY cuq^e x x i ,6n t 6 om T]Ma.a.Y Ae ^(TepecoYtoqje e x i] n(T]6om
0 6NTA.CTx x c MTTiqjopn' n*.pm7x cd n 10 [NTJ2lC26[TAAC MTTiqjOpTT N2Lp]XCD[N

2 12
a i c c o n c M n H H T p o n aiT co p M,8n T H p q s
4 tt2J tno 6 NNA.e 14 ...

6 2lc|Tnnooy N^-foY m<J)cdcthp' M ncyoxNe eTOY^B' 16 a.qTN]30'NOOY NfOY M((>CDCTHp M TT0 >0 2.XNe eTOY^AB

8 "espaj e x f t nT onoc NNa.rreA.oc 18 ezpauf exN ttto tto c 3NNa.r*reA.oc

> And (6 e )11 all the angels (ayyeXos) and demons (6aip.u)v) worked
2 12 until they had constructed the psychic (iJjuxikov) body (oiL^a).

4 13And their product was completely 14 inactive (apyov)

and motionless for a long time.
6

8
15 And (6e) when the M other wanted to retrieve 16 the power
0 which she had given to the C hief R uler (apxuv),

2
17 she petitioned the M other-Father (iiTyrpo-rrdTajp)18 of the All,
4 who is most merciful.

6 He sen t,19 by means o f the holy decree,

the five lights (4>uxjttp)
8 20 down upon the place (tottos) o f the angels (ayyeXos)

IV 29,25 The stroke over N: is visible. IV 29,27-28 are missing.

113
 SYNOPSIS 52 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 24,3-16 BG 51,1152,4

M]4TTeTTpa>T*pxa>N H n e 2 0 Y<ei>T l2N*pxa>N

*Y ia> N e Y + q j * ] s.XNe u x q n e 2 x y f o ) o x u e uxcj
2 <DCTe NC0 TO )K [e ,32 <DCTe NC<e>eiNeni b b o a N?HTq
N]6TAYN2lHIC NTM2L2LY N T O O T q 4 l4NT6 0 H NTMXY
2l[Y]7o> n e x ^ Y N *q x e j i e x w N*q l5x e
N iq e e?O Y N i^ m ] 8T T eq 0 M n eK t in * 6 Niqe e^oYN M n e q ^ o e 16e o x Jiem Tx g tn ^ h tk
X \ID n^CDlB] NATCDOYNq I72lYO> (jjCDB N2LTCDOYN
a ) ^ q N iq e e ^ lo y N ] ,0e 2 p * q n o y t t n * 8 x y a ) a.ql8Niqe e p o q M n e q iiN k
e T 0 TAYN 2l(HIC] n NTMAAY TC* e r e i9n t o c T e t 6 om b b o a n tm * y
10 10
12 b b o a 2H n e ^o Y e iiT N]i2a.pxa>N 12
e ^ o Y lN ) e n c c o H iL e^O Y N
14 14

16 [2iq)l3KIH eiN TCYNOY 16 * y o > axjKiM 5 2 !2N [TOYNOY b t m m ^ y

x \ a ) 2Lq]6 M[6 oH) l4e p o q N[oyo
18 3LYKCD2 18 * y k o >)2 2<N>TeYNOY
n6i ttojuxxtt] ,sNNexoYC[i^ n 6 | [ n c e e n e n n ]^ 3x o y c i 2l
20 x e NTa.qq?a>TTB r x p e j ,6B O x n ^ h t o y T H p o y 20 x e ^ q a j t o n e b b o a ^ htoy THpOY

o f 4 the C hief Ruler (TrpajTapxtDi/). o f the <Chief> 12 Ruler (apxtDi/).

2 And [th e y 3 advised] him 2 They advised him
so that (oiaTe) they might retrieve 13 so that (dkjTe) <they> might bring forth from within him
4 6 the pow er (Sui/ajits) o f the M other from him. 4 14 the power o f the Mother.
[And] 7 they said to him, They said to him,
6 Blow 8 your spirit (m/eOiia) into his face, 6 15 Blow into his face 16 something of your spirit (m/eO^ia),
and the a rtifact 9 will arise.' 17 and the artifact will arise.
8 And he blew [into] 10 his face a spirit (m/eOjia), 8 And he 18 blew at him, by means o f his Spirit (uveCiia),
which is the power (8u i/a m s ) 11 o f the Mother, which 19 is the power from his M other
10 10
12 out o f the C h ie f 12 Ruler (apxa>i/) 12
into the body (au iia). 20 into the body (adiiia).
14 14

16 [l3 Immediately it] moved 16 And 521in [that moment] it moved.

[and became stronger ] 14 than he.
18 18 2 Immediately
[And the rest ] 15 o f the authorities (e^ouaia) [became jealous, [the rest o f the] authorities (efoucria) [became jealous],
20 because (+yap) he had come into being ] 16 through all o f them, 20 3 because he had come into being 4 through all o f them,

III 24,11 corr. N1 over M. III 24,12.13.22 Short lines ending probably with a line filler.
BG 51,13 NC<e>lNe epsilon was omitted due to haplography. BG 52,2 Till-Schenke read |TTK eceene NN] (too long); see 54,13.

114
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 52

II 19,2020,2 IV 30,3-22

HTTPCD2,T*PXCDN MTTpCUTa.pXCUN
2 *Y X i o) o X N e N * q ' 2 xy[(jo] Ax y x i c p o x N e N *[q
Z w c r e . aiTOY22e iN e eB O A cu]<?Te eT[OYl5eiNe eBOA
4 n t6 o h n t h x x y 4 n t 6 om [
iy<D nex^Y 23Nia.A.T*Ba.cDe xe
6 Niqe e^OYN M TTeq24 o c b o a i t n n e ia f N a . 6 ...
ayel) qN^TCD^CDN n 6 i n e q 'c c D M a .
8 ya> AXjNiqe b ^ o y n 26ep*q MneqnNa. 8 ...
e T e Tail T e t 6 o m ' 27N T e q 'M * * Y
10 H neqM H e x e q q p o o r T 28 n o y h n t ^ l t c o o y n 10 ...
a y c p xcEiD tC e ^ o Y N mn 6 i t j l Y n * m i c n t m a a y
12 c b o x eiTN a .A ^ T a .B a .co e ' 12 ...
e^OYN a.'J'YXIKOC NCCUM2L
14 3,n e T a Y P cdb e p o q ' 14 ...
k i t *. n e iN e M n e T '32q>ooTT' x n N q jo p n ' MTTeTOJOOlTtf XUN N,7q>OpTT
16 aqKiMx x \ i D 2Lq6M336 o H n 6 i t i c w m x 16 axjKiM x y a ) 2L]q6 M[6 oM 18n6 i] nccp[Ma.
xya> a q p o y o e iN x y a? a.qp oyoeiN
18 ^ y o ) x y k c d z 2N t o y n o y eTMMaiY 18 19a.Y]cp a.Y[KCD2 2 N TeYNOY e T M 20Ma.]Y
n6 i 201T n c e c e e n e n a y n 2lmic n6 [i n K e c e e n e n a y n a .2Imic]
20 x e N T * q q > a m e 2r * p ' b b o a ^ i t o o t o y T H p o y 20 x e N[Ta.qq>cDTie ra.p c b o a 222 IT ]o o [to y THpoy

o f 21 the Chief Ruler (TTparrdpxwv).

2 And they advised him
so that (dioTe) they m ig h t22 bring forth
4 the power of the Mother.
And they said 23 to Yaltabaoth,
6 Blow into his face 24 something o f your spirit (m /euiia),
and25 his body will arise.*
8 And he b lew 26 into his face his spirit (Trveup.a),
which is the power 27 o f his Mother;
10 he did not know (this), for he e x ists 28 in ignorance.
And the power (Sui/a^Ls) 29 o f the M other went
12 out o f 30 Yaltabaoth
into the psychic (iJjuxlko? ) body (<7<Iip.a)
14 31 which they had fashioned
after (icaTd) the image o f the one who 32 exists from the beginning.
16 The body (o(Lp.a) moved and gained 33 strength,
and it was luminous.
18 34 And in that moment
the rest of 201 the powers (Sm /apis) became jealous,
20 because (+yap) he had come into b e in g 2 through all o f them,

* II 19,21 X.Y<D omitted due to homoioteleuton. II 19,29 correction 6 over T.

115
 SYNOPSIS 53 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 24,16 25,6 BG 52,4 53,4

(2lYU> M),7TTpCDMe NNeYAYNiLHIC *Y<i> 2l y + Msn p c D H e n n 6 o h s T q p o n 6b b o x n ^h t o y

2 '*y ti) a.q<t>opi nnby +YX oioybj 2 xya) a.q<j>opi n n g + Y x h
T c ^ c y q e NBZOYCia. N T C ^ c y q e n g 8i o y c i 2l
4 *\< D MN [NeY)AYN2LHIC' 4 mn ng y6oh
l*TTeq),8M e e Y e 6 h 6 o h 2LTeq9HNTC2LBG T2L X P O
6 n ^ o y o e[NeNTaLYl,9TaLHioq 6 n ^ o y o e ,0p o o Y t h p o y
*ycd mn ne^ptYeiT n]20* pxcdn x y a y n ^ o y o B "< n > B n p o T *p x a > N
8 2LYGIHG J lB x e qKH[K 2L2HY) 2,BBOX NTK2LKI2L 8 x y b im b 12a b x b qicwc * H y n c * n b o x i3n t k 2lk i 2l
x e Neqo nc(2lbg ni22OYO epooY ne B B O X X B q o NC2L14B 6 N^O YO BpO O Y
10 *ya) x e aiqiei) 23enoYoeiN 10 2l\ c d a.q e i b 152 0 YN b t t o y o in
*Y qi MMoq x y q iT q
12 [a.YeiNe] 24MHoq enecHT bt^yxih THpcj 12 * Y ,6N T q B 2p a.l B H H ep O C H n B ,7C H T N T B Y A H THpc
25nH2LK2LpiOC NBICDT niH 2L18K2LpiOC J lB NBICDT
14 eYpeqip nBT25'Na.N]pYq in)e Ncy^N THq 14 O Y pB qp,9n n B T N a iN O Y q n e n n ^l h t
2[2iqU)N] ZTH<\ e2P*l e*N TAYN2LMIC 3(NTH2l2lY 20a.qq>N 2 T H q e z r ^ i e x N t 6 o m 5 3 '[n th 2 l2 ly
16 T ) x i NT^YBINB MHOC 4[0BOX) NTOOTq Mn2LpjCU>N 16 n t3 ly n ti< ? b [ b o jx M2n ie n p a > T a L p xic p N
x \ a) 5[ceN2Lp] xoeic x b b c b 6 m 36 o h
18 e x M ttc c d m 2l 18 [O Z P ^ I B X M TTCCDM2L |2l N)
6[2LqT)NNOOY bbox MnBqriNa. 42kX|TNNOOY B B O X MnBTTNA.

[and they had given] 17 their powers (Sui/ajns) to the man,
2 and he possessed (<|>opii/) their souls (ijjuxn)
(those of) the seven authorities (eoum a)
4 and [their] powers (5uua(iL9).
[His ] 18 thought was
6 stronger than (that of) those who had 19 made him,
and also (than that of) the [Chief ] 20 Ruler (apx^i/).
8 Now (8c), they recognized that he was [free] 21 from wickedness
(tcaKia), because he was [wiser] 22 than they,
10 and that he had [entered into ] 23 the light.
They took him
12 and [brought] 24 him into the lowest region o f [all] matter (uXt)).
25 The blessed (^atcapio?) Father,
14 since he is a benefactor 2 5 1 and merciful,
2 [had] mercy on the power (8ui/a^us ) 3 [of the Mother]
16 which they brought 4[forth] from the Ruler ( a p x ^ ) .
And 5 [since they (the rulers) were about to] rule over
18 the body (au^ia),
6 he sent his Spirit (m/eG^ia),
and they had given their inner powers t o 5 the man,
2 and he possessed (<(>opli/) 7 the souls (<|>uxt))
o f the seven 8 authorities (e^ovaia)
4 and their powers.
His 9 intelligence
6 was greater than (that of) 10 all of them,
and greater than (that of) <the> 11 C hief Ruler (irpuTapxfaH')*
8 Now (8c), they recognized 12 that he was free from 13 wickedness
(icaKia), because he was 14 wiser than they,
10 and that he had entered 15 into the lig h t
They took him
12 and 16 brought him into the lowest regions (^cpo ? ) 17 of all matter (uXi)>.
But (8e) the 18 blessed (iiaicdpio?) Father
14 19 is a merciful benefactor.
20 He had mercy on the pow er 5 3 1 [of the M other
16 which they brought forth] from 2 the [Chief Ruler (TTparrdpxan/)],
in order that they might (not) g a in 3 power over
18 the body (auj^ia).
4 He and his great mercy sent

111 24,11 corr. N1 over M. III 24,12.13.22 Short lines ending probably with a line filler. III 24,17 The omission due to homoioteleuton (from AYNXMIC to
A Y N & M ic ) was corrected in the bottom margin by another hand, and the place of insertion was marked in the left margin. III 24,19 M was crossed out after I'.
III 25,4 The expected stroke on N' is in a lacuna. III 25,6 The expected stroke on T N is in a lacuna.
BG 52,11 Ms reads TGTTpoTA.pxci)N BG 53,2-3 Text appears corrupt.

116
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 53

II 20,2-15 IV 30,2231,8..

ayed aY*f N T eY 56 *M M n p cu H e 3lY+ N ^TJ^Y ^O M [MTTptDMS

aiYO) a.cTa.:tpo n6 i TeqMNT^pHN^HT XC]24T X X P Q N0[l TeqM NTpM N^HT]

, n ^ o y o a.N eT a. 2 T a .M io q ' n ^ o y o e N ^ [T a . 2 TA.Mioq
2lYcd n ^ o y o a jto jo p tt Na.pxcuN * Y cd ] N 2P Y P [e]TT[q}opn Na.pxu>N
, NTaipoYHHe J ie 6x e q o n o y o b in 8 N27Ta.piQYM H[e
xyay qH eeYB n ^ o y o 7e p o o Y
3 2lYC1) qKHK NTKaXia. 10 ] 31'NTK2 lKI2l
ayqi H8H oqv xyqi MMoq
2 ayNOxq' aJTMepoc eTM irca. m 'ttitn 9n t 2 Ya.h THpc 12 a Y N O x q e 2n iT N 2JTM epoc e fM irc a . m ttit[n] 3Fioya.h t h p q
TTMax.a.pioc J ie TTMHTpona.,0TCDp' nMa.Ka.pioc J ie 4[n]M HTpon[a.Tcupi
Xnpeqp ne TNa.NO Yq' *Y<i> nq ;a.N T H q ' 14 n p eqp n e T N a .5[N]OYq xycj [irq;a.]N TH q
Maqq?N 2TH q epa.i a.XN t a y n 2lm ic NTMa.l2*Y a.qqjN 6[2 lTHq e ^ p a j 2l[x n TAYNa.]Hic NTHa.7aY*
6 Tai eTaiYNTc eBOA ^itm TTpa>Ta.pxa>N 16 Ta.i N[Ta.YNTc eBOA. 2iIt n [npa)]"T^pxcpN [
i32lycd o n x e c e N a . 6 M6 o M '
8 e^paj e x M n ccD ,4Ma. m 'J'YX ikon xycj n e c o H T O N 18
aiYO) aiqV|STNNOOY b b o a ^ i t n neqiTNa.

and they had given th e irJ power to the man,

>

and his intelligence

5 was greater 4 than (that of) those who had made him,
ands greater than (that of) the C hief R uler (apxim/).
3 And (6e) when they recognized 6 that he was luminous,
and that he could think b e tte r7 than they,
0 and that he was free from wickedness (icatcia),
they took8 him
2 and cast him down into the lowest region (^ e p o s )9 o f all matter (uXt)).
But (6e) the blessed One (^laicdpLOs), the M other-Father (^TiTpoTTdTojp),
4 10 the beneficent and merciful One,
11 had mercy on the power (8ui/a^iis) o f the M other
6 u which had been brought forth from the C hief Ruler (TTpurrapxwi/),
13 for they (the rulers) might gain pow er over
8 the 14 psychic (iJjuxikoi/) and perceptible (aLoOTyroi/) body (aJj^ia).
And he 15 sent, through his b e n efic en t16 Spirit (-nveu^ia)

*II 20,8 omitted A.TTITN due to homoioteleuton.

IV 30,28-29 are missing.

117
 SYNOPSIS 54 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

DI 25,6 26,1 BG 53,554,5

Nipeqp] iT6TNa.NOY<j xyw e N ^ c y e 8[neq]N a.e 3BTN*NOYq N T o q m n n e q N a . 6B T N *q> cuq

2 NOYBOH0OC 2 NOYBOH0OC
Mne^oYieiTj epei eirecm* mttb ^ o y b i t N T axjei e n e c H T
4 x y ^ pNq xe 4 n t * y + pNq x e x a x m
je n iN o ia . MTToyoeiN NTBTTBINOia. MTTOYOIN
6 6
T X i "[NTA.q'f*] PNC B BO X 2 l[T ]O O T q x e ^CDH T X i NT2l<Y>+ PNTC 10BBOX IT O T q ^CUH
8 ,2iec2YinpiYprei Ae mttc<jdntj jnpq 8 NTOC "JLB B T p CDB BTTCCDNT TH pq
ec,3[cyn ice nmmaxj 12e c q p e n i c s nmmaxj
10 ecTz HHOjq epaiTq ,4ib20YN eneqn];\Hpa)M2L 10 e c l* T x z MMoq e p a ^ r q e n e q p n e ,4b t x h k mmin mmck|
b c t o y n b i ,s[* t MMO)q b b o x e T 6 e iN e i e n e c H T 2lycu b c ,3t o y n o y NBiaiTq b b o x e n e i ,6e n e c H T n t b
12 ,6[H neq2]Y C TepH H 2L 12 n e q q j T *
Nc<Tc>2LBoq e n e q l7(Ba>K e ^ P l^ l b c ,7t * m o MMoq e n e q c u x e 2 p * ,8e i
14 14
^cq p cu n e 6e n6i Te n iN o ia . ,8[H noY O ]eiN s c ^ m t N^pa/i a.Ycu T e n e iN o ia . M n o Y ,9o e iN n b c z h t t N ^HTq
16 N^Hfq- ,9[x b k *]*c nnbybimb n6i Na.pxa>N 16 XBKA.C 20NNSN2k.pXCDN BIMB
20[ x \ \ x ) x e e p eT B N c p B p c cu N e e T e i 2,(N e m m oin tco<J>i2l X \ W B pB 54,TN[C]CDN(B TCO<J>I2l BTBI]2NB MMON
18 b c n ^ t ^ o e p * 22[T q m t t j b c ^ y c t b p h m a . 18 e c a / p ^ o ] n n b c ' g j t x b p ^ t o y
BBOA. 2*TO h IOTC1 NTBTTINOIA. MTTOYOBIN b b o x 21 T 0 0 T C 4N T e n e iN o ia . m tto y o in
20 x y a ) 26'^qp o y o e iN n 6 i npcp(M]e 20 sx y a > a n p tu M B p o y o i n

7 beneficent and abundant i n 8 its mercy, the 5 good Spirit (m/eOjia)

2 as a helper (0or|66?) 2 6 as a helper ((3or|06s)
to the firs t9 [one] who came down to the 7 first one who had gone down,
4 he was given the name 10 [Adam] 4 who was 8 given the name Adam,
namely, the Reflection (em i/oia) o f the light, namely, the Reflection ( m i/oia) o f the light,
6 6
" who had been called Life* ( C ^ ) by him (Gen 3,21 LXX). v who had been called Life (C ^ n )10 by him (Gen 3,21 LXX).
8 12 [And (Be) she assists (imoupycli/) the] whole [creature], 8 11 And (5c) she assists the whole creature,
by 13 [toiling with him, 12 by toiling with him,
10 by restoring] him 14 [to his] perfection (irX^po)|ia), 10 by 13 restoring him to his 14 own temple,
and by teaching 1S him about the descent and by 1S teaching him about the descent
12 16 [of his] defect (iKrrcprma), 12 16 o f his defect,
and by teaching him about its 17 [ascent]. and by 17 teaching him about its ascent.
14 14
Then the Reflection (irii/ota) o f the light was 18 hidden in him, 18 And the Reflection (eirii/oia) o f the lig h t19 was hidden in him,
16 19 in order that the rulers (apxwi') might not know (her), 16 20 in order that the rulers ( a p x ^ ) might not know (her),
20 [but (aXXa)] that our fellow-sister, W isdom, who resembles 21 [us,] but (aXXa) that 54' our [sister Wisdom (oo<t>ia), who resembles]2us,
18 might correct her 22 deficiencies (uaTpr|pa) 18 might correct h e r 3 deficiencies
by means o f 23 the Reflection (irii/ota) o f the light. by means o f 4 the Reflection (em i/ota) of the light.
20 And 26' the man shone 20 s And the man shone

III 25,11 conr. c over q. III 25,15 e is crossed out after 6. ITI 25,16 Ms. reads CT&Boq (scrambled letters). III 25,20 conr. T' over n. III 25,23 The expected
stroke on N* is in a lacuna.
BG 53,8 Till-Schenke emend lo (N)TeneiNOiA.. BG 53,9 Ms reads NTAX|t*. BG 53,14 perhaps to be emended lo ene<|ip)TTeT.XHK to his own (i.e., former)
perfection/* However, BG normally uses the construction neqxcDK etc.
118
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 54

II 20,15-29 IV ...31,15-32,1

Npeqp n e l6T N 2LNOYq' * y c d t t s t N ^ t y e n e q N ^

2 NOYl7BOHOC

4 N2l2L2lM
o y e n iN o ia . n o y o s in
6 llTXi OY eBOA. N H Tq T 0
eaYHOYTe e p o c ,9X0 zcdh
8 Tai A e ecpzYTTOYprei n t k t i c i c 20THpc
e c q je n ice nmmaxj'
*10 *Ya) ecccD ^e 2lMMa.q' s ^ o y n aitsqna.hpcdm a,
2lyo> e c 22T c e B o MMa.q' a/req6iNei 2lttitn
[2 HTTC23nepM2L
e c T C x s o MMoq' e n M ^ iT ' b bcd k ' 240 2 P ^ i
[4 TTHAIT' 6 NTA.q'0 l e e p a i MM2LY
Xy^iD T0TTINOI2L MTTOYOSIN S C ^ H ir N 2l26JL2lM
16 X eK X X C NNOYMM0 n 6 | N2ipXCDN
N c cp c D n e n6 i
18 NOYCCD282 0 MTTCyTA. NTM2l2lY
4 ...
6 N,52 HTq] TC
[02LYMOYT0 0 p o c X 0 ,6ZCDH]
8 T2l| [a cp^YnoYpr! n t ,7k t i c i c t h p c
cqjiT ] 2 !P ie NMMaq
10 ,82lYCD 0CCCD20 MM]pq 0 [2 OYN ,90 TT0 qTTA.HpCDM2L
2l]YCD [ CTCa^O MMOq 0 T0 q6 l]N0 | [0 TTITN
12 2,M n c n 0 pM2i
0 CTC]2lBP M[MOq 220 TTM2L0 IT NBCDK 0 2 JP2LI-
14 TT[MA230 iT NT^qei 0 2 pa.il may
[242lycd T eniN oi^ M jnoyoeiN [ c ^ h tt z N
16 X]0K[2l2lC] 0NOY [MM0
T0TTiNoia.
18 ...

>0 aYCD aq'OYCDN^ 0BOA. n 6 | npCDM0 20 ] 32'^qoYO)N2 g b o a n 6 i npcDMe

and his great mercy,

2 a helper (poriSos)
17 to
4 Adam,
a luminous reflection (em i/oia),
6 18who comes out o f him,
who is called 19 Life* ( M ) (Gen 3,21 LXX).
8 And (6e) she assists (in ro u p Y e iv ) the whole creature ( k t ic t is ),
20by toiling with him,
10 and by restoring 21 him to his perfection (TrX^ptu^a)
and b y 22 teaching him about the descent
12 of h is 23 seed (crrrepiia)
and by teaching him about the way o f ascent,
14 24 (which is) the way it came down.
23 And the Reflection (em voia) o f the light was hidden in Adam,
16 26 in order that the rulers (dpxwv) might not know (her),
1 27 but (aXXa) that Reflection (cm v o ia)
18 might be a correction 28 o f the deficiency o f the Mother.

20 And the man became apparent

IV 31,17 qjTT fits the available space better than qjeTT. IV 31,25 has the III Future: in order that [the archons] might know. IV 31,26-28 are missing.

119
 SYNOPSIS 55 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 26,1-19 BG 54,555,8

Xie GASIBS) NTTOYOeiN 0 T N 2 H T q e T 'fc e GA.IBSC MTTOYOIN S T N ^ H T q

2 aycd A q ix ic e ) 3NO y o s n s n t a y t AM[i o q 2 a y c d 'A 'n e q M e e Y e x i 8c e n ^ o y o e N 6 NTAYTAMi9o q
AYC1> AY CD
4 AC]4K A TA N eY e n 6 | TApXONTIK[H THpC] 3N 6iO Y CIA 4 a y k a ta n s y s
a y n a y e n p c o M S (e q o Y O i6TB e p o o Y a y ,0n a y enpcoM e A q x i c e n ^ o y o e p o o Y
6 aycd A Y eip e N O Y qjA pcN e] 6 A Y eip e n o y ,2o ; o x n 0
7MN NAlYeA.OC MN NApXCDN MN 'I'A rreA .IK H THPC ,3NT 0 NIApXCUN
8 [MN n ) 8q;U>XTt n n 6 o m * 8 m n n c e e n e I4n n s y 6 o m
T O T S TTS1T[N2l MN] 9n K A T O T S TTKCD2 T '5mN TTKA2
10 0AYMOYXK <MN> OYMOOIY MN OYl,0KpCl>M' 10 AYMOY-Xtf MN n ,6MOOY MN TTSKpCDM
AYMOYXf' MMOOY [MN TTeqiMTOOY NTHOY AYTa>,7p n MMOOY MN n e q T O Y THY
12 S Y N iqe n o y ik c o ^ t j 12 ,8S Y N iqe ^ n o y k c o ^ t
,2e y [T O ip K 0NS(YiepHOY 0 YTCl>,96 e MMOOY 6 N6 YepHY
14 AYGIIpe N0Y), 3N 0 6 N[OJTOpTp 14 e Y 5 5 '[e ip e n n o y n o j 6 N q jT o p f p
AYGINS MMOq 01,42 O yN S[A]S[IBS mttmoy 2AYN[Tjq [S 12QYN SG A IBSC M3nMOY
16 AYGipe NOY]1sK.e AN AnA. ACIC NK(eCOTT 16 A Y eip e N K .enA .A cic 4N K e c o n
eBOA. M) ,6n K A 2 MN TTMOOY MN niKCD^T] 'mn neiT N A eBOA. A e h k a ^ 3m n ttm o o y mn nKCD^T mn n e if r i i
18 e T e n A i n e [s b o a n i ,8t 2 y * h 18 e T e ttai n e c b o a . oy* h
MTTKAK0 m n nK A K e
20 MN TS[TTIGY1,9MI2l 20 MN T e n i 8YMIA

[because o f the sh ad o w ]2 o f the light which is in him. because 6 of the shadow o f the light which i s 7 in him.
2 And he was [superior]3 to those who had made [him. 2 And his thinking w a s 8superior to those who had made 9him.
A n d 4 the whole] array o f rulers (dpxoi/Tiiai),5 o f authorities (cfo u o ia) And
4 bent down (icarai/eucii/). 4 they bent down (tcaTaveucii/).
They saw that the man [surpassed] 6 them. They 10 saw the man. He was 11 superior to them.
6 And they took [counsel] 6 They took 12 counsel
7 with the angels (ayyeX os), with the rulers (apxwv) with the whole array o f angels (dyyeXiiai) 13 o f the nilers (apxaiw)
8 and [with th e ]8 rest o f the powers. 8 and (with) the r e s t 14 o f their powers.
Then ( to tc ) [spirit (m/eO^ia)] and 9 earth, Then ( totc ) fire 15 and earth
10 mixed (with) water and 10 flame, 10 mixed with 16 water and flame.
were mixed [with th e ] 11 four winds. They 17 seized them, and the four winds,
12 Blowing with [fire] 12 18 blowing with fire,
12 and being joined with each other, were joined 19 with each other
14 they [caused a ] 13 great [disturbance. 14 and 5 5 1 [caused a great] disturbance.
They brought him (A d a m )]14 into [the shadow o f death. 2 They brought him (Adam) into the shadow o f 3 death.
16 They m a d e ]15 a form (di/aTrXaais) [once more (Gen 2,7 LXX), 16 They made a form (irXdais ) 4 once more (Gen 2,7 LXX),
fro m ]16 earth and water and [fire ]17 and spirit (in/eOjia), but (8c ) from e a rth 5 and water and fire and 6spirit (m/eu|ia),
18 that is, [fro m ]18 the matter (uXr|) 18 that is, from 7 matter (iiXri)
of darkness and darkness
20 and (from) [desire (emQujita)] 20 a n d 8desire (emOu^iia)
III 26,9 Ms. reads N ; o y ] or tt ], III 26,11 c over q . III 26,15 The expected stroke on N2 is in a lacuna.
BG 54,9 q written over erased o y . BG 55,1 Till-Schenke reconstruct G Y i e ip e n o y n o ) 6 , see 72,2.

120
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 55

II 20,29 21,9 IV 32,2-21

eTB e T ^ i B e c m t t o y o s i n e T c y o o n p 2J N H Tqs *TB 0 O&.0IB0C MTTOYOSIN T 2 J ^T'a^OO Tl* N 2P2J N Hfq*

2lycd aLneqM e3,e Y e x i c n ^ p * N0 T 2LT 2LMioq t h p o y 2 2lYCD 42 JT 0 q M 0 0 Y 0 X |[C 0 ] TT2lP 2l N0 N5T 2iY T 2LMIOq T[HpOY]

, 2NTaipOY0ICDPM0 A T n 0 4 NT0 poy*0 ICJDpM 0 TTT[0

2lYN2ly 0 p o q s JJx e q x o c 0 n 6 i n s q M e e y e 2ly]n*Y poq 7X 0 qxQ[C0 n 6 i n e q iM e e y e
2lycd 2iY0 ip e mn o y o ; o x n 0 6 2LYCP 82lY0IP(0 NOYCJpOXN]0
MN TaipXONTIKH MN T2Lrs3Sr0X IK H THpC MN T2ip9[XONTIKH MN T2 lIT0XIK]H [TH]|C ,0[
8
2Lyqi NOYC21T0 MN OYK2l
D 21'mn o y m o o y 10
2lYTO)'2 ' MMOOY mn NOY0 pHY 2MN n 0 qTO Y THY
2 NCXTe 12
2lYO) aLY<^ci)60 0 32 OYN N NOY0 PHY
4 2lycd x y e ip e n o y n o 6 4N c y T o p T p 14
2lYCD XYCDA MMoq 0 OYN CTgJUpBGC MTTMOY
6 X e K X X C 0YN2lTTX2lCC0 NK06COTTS 16 0YN2ipnX2LCC10 N[K0,7COTT
0BOX M TUCX? MN TTMOOY mn TKCDT' 72lYCD TT0TTN&. 0B O X 2M T1KXZ M]N TTM[OOY i8MN TTK]CD[2T 2lYCD TT0TTN2L
g t t c b o x 2N t 2 Y ^ h 18 TT0BOX ,92N Y)XH
0 T 0 TXI T 0 8TMNT2lTCOOYN MTTKAKB [0 T 0 T 2 J T 0 TMNT2lT COO]YN M[TTK2lK 0
0 A.YCD T0TTIY9M0I2l 20 2lYCD T0TTI2,eYMI]2L

29 because of the shadow of the lig h t30 which is in him.

And his thinking31 was superior to (n a p a ) all those who had made him.

\ 32 When they looked down,

they saw 33 that his thinking was superior.
> And they to o k 34 counsel
with the array of rulers (dpxoimicfi ) 35 and all angels (dyyeXucfi).

They took fire and earth

0 211and water,
and mixed them to g eth er2 with the four
2 fiery winds.
And they wrought them 3 together
4 and caused a g re a t4 disturbance.
And they brought him (Adam) into the shadow 5 o f death
6 in order that they might form (TrXdo,o,e iv) (him) 6 again (Gen 2,7 LXX)
from earth and water and fire 7 and spirit fnveGiia),
8 the one that originates in matter (u\r|),
which i s 8 the ignorance o f darkness
0 and desire (emSuina)

121
 SYNOPSIS 56 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

n i 26,19 27,11 BG 55,856.6

MN TT0Y2LNTIMIMON [NTTN2l] mn n eifN ai N 2lnti9k b im b n o n

2 ^naui n e tb n m p p b 2 Tail Te TMppe
n a il n e n [B c n H ]2,x a j o N n t 2lN 2l t t a 2l c i c m ttccp(M 2l] l0naLi n e n M ^ o Y N Te vn e 'n A 2LC1,M2L MnccDM*
4 22m t2 ly + MMoq n p c o M ie n 6 i n c o ] 23'o n 'b 4 nail NT2LYT2L2iq l22icucDq MnpcuMe
T M ppe NT 2l a h o h e n c c o N ^ ,3n o y a h
6 Y[a> N*t-]242 e 2inpcD M e o jc d t t i b e q j 25MOY 6
n a n n e n e ^ O Y e n 4 n b | (6 8 2 7 'o ] a nail n e ne^oYeiT ,4NT3Lqei enecHT
8 n e z o y e i T N n c u p x MMoq b b o a 8 aiYco neeoY 15eiT Rnopxq bboa
2[t b ]n n o i 2l 6 b F in e n p o o N T O C n o y 3[o b i ]n ts n n o iI62l Ae MnenpoToc noyoin
10 e c q jc o n e Nep^i b c 4[t c d o y j n M nsqM eoye 10 l7Bcqjoon N^HTq ecTOYNOc ,8MneqMeeYe
2lY<x> 5(2Lqxi] MMoq n 6 i n e e o y e i T n jlp x c d n JiqeiNe MMoq ,9n6i ne^oyeiT njlpxcdn
12 6[2iqK]CD MMoq m TTnjLpjLjLicoc 12 2Lq20Kco MMoq nn^p^A icoc
n e 7(ei c N B iq x c o m m o c ep o q x e 5 6 'r m eNeqx[a> mmoc x e
14 n ^ T e q T p Y 8[<|>H n je 14 oy!2tpy<|>h N2iq Te

16 e T e n 2ii n e Nq 2i n 2LT2L MMoq 16 e T e i t 2li n e 3x e BqB2JT2LT2L MMoq

9[TeYT)po<|>H ra ip N e y c ic y e T e tby ^ py+ h raip cjlo^b
18 2ly c d n e Y l0lcaLe] n b y ^ n o m o n n e 18 xy<D n B Y 5C 2L oy^lnomon n c
2l\< d T e Y T p o n [<|>H N ]eY ^n aiT H T e tbytpy 6<|>h OY^naLTH tb

19 and their counterfeit (di/TLiuiioi/) [spirit (iTi/eO^ia).] and the 9 contrary (aimiceiiiei/oi/) spirit (m/eu^ia).
2 20 This is our fetter. 2 This is the fetter.
This is the 21 tomb (cm^Xaioi/) o f the form (di/d-nrXaais) o f the body 10This is the tomb of the form (-nrXda^ia) 11 of the body (aiL^a)
4 (o u tia) 22 with which the robbers clothed the man, 4 with which they 12 clothed the man
23 the fetter o f forgetfulness (X^0r|). as the fe tte r 13 o f matter (i)Xr|).
6 [And in this] 24 way, man became 25 mortal. 6
This is the first descent This is the first one 14 who came down
8 27' and his first separation. 8 and the 15 first separation.
2 But [the] Thought (li/i/oia) o f pre-existing (nrpooi'Tos) light, But (8c) the Thought (e w o ia ) 16 of the first (-nrptiJTog) light,
10 3 [because] she was in him , 4 [awakens] his thinking. 10 17 because she was in him, awakens 18 his thinking.
A n d s the C hief Ruler (a p x to i/) [took] him 19 The C hief Ruler (dpxwi/) took him,
12 and 6 [placed] him in paradise (iTapdScLao?) 12 and 20 placed him in paradise fnrapdScLOO?)
o f 7 [which] he [used to] say, 56' he who used [to say.
14 Let it be his delight (Tpu<J>n) (cf. Gen 2,15 LXX), 14 Let it be a] 2 delight (Tpu<J>n) for him (cf. Gen 2,15 LXX),

16 8 b u t r e a lly in o r d e r to d e c e iv e (d-nraTdi/) h im . 16 b u t r e a lly 3 in o r d e r to d e c e iv e ( d ir a T d v ) h im .

For ( y a p ) 9 [their] food (Tpo<J>n) was bitter. For ( y a p ) their 4 delight (Tpw|>ii) is bitter
18 and their 10 [beauty] was depraved (ai/o^ioi/). 18 and th e ir 5 beauty is depraved (ai/o^oi/).
And their food (Tpcx^ ) 11 [was] a deception (dfTaTi)), Their delight (Tpu<J>n) 6 is a deception (dndTT|),

III 26,20 p is crossed out after ep e. III 26,23 2lOY is crossed out at the beginning of the line; corr. e over \ (dittography). III 26,24 aorpcUMe is crossed out after
e e (dittography). III 27,5 corr. X2over TT. III 27,9 and 10 Tpo<|>H may be a corruption of TpY<t>H.
BG 55.16 Till-Schenke suggest HTTenp0<0N>T0C as in III 27,2. BG 55,20 caret with horizontal stroke extending into the right margin.
BG 56,1 Till-Schenke read JtfU) MMOC e p o q x e OY] (too long).

122
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 56

II 21,9-21 IV 32,21 33,7

aya) ueymTx e T q jB B iA e iT ' [a y c d n e y n N A eT q> B 22B ioei]T r

2
eTe nAi ,0n e ttc tth a a io n NTANAnAAcic RnccoMA T [ n A I n e n e cnH A .A IO N 23NT)AN[AnA.ACIC MnCCDMA
"ttai eNTAYTAAq e 1 npcoMe n 6 i n a h c t h c 4 n A i 24eN ]TA Y TA A [q z n p c o M e n 6 i n a .h )25c t h c
,2THppe NTBcpe T M ppie N TB cpe
aycd tta i Aqqjcmrre n o y ,3Pcom eqjAqMoy 6 a y c d n A i] A q q jc D n e [
n i l n e N T A ^ e i e ^ p A i' ,4N q > o p n '
aycd n q j o p n M n co p .x s cboa. 8 ...
T,jTTINOI2l A MTTOYOeiN'
i eTNACN^HTq' n 16t o c n e T N A C T O Y N O Y c M n e q M e e y e 10 n e T N A c 3 3 'T 0 Y ] N 0 c M n e q M e y e
ay,7cd AYeiNe MMoq n 6 i napxcdn a y c d AY2[e m e ] MMoq n 6 i n a p x c d n
aykcd MMoqs pAi 2 ^ n A p A A ic o c 12 a y k c d 3[MMO]q n z p a i 2 b n A p A A e i c o c
aycd T i e x x y NA.q ,9x e Ayco 4[n e x A Y NAq xe]
14
oycdm e T e n a il n e oycpqe oycdm e T e n A i n e 5[ n o y c p B e
16
kai rAp t o y t p y ^ h cxqje k a i r]A p t o y t p y < |) h 6[CA q>e
; aycd n o Y c a .e o y a n o 2,mon n e 18 a y c d n o Y C A o y i a n o m o n n e
TOYTpY<|)H A T TAnATH 7[TOYTpY<j)H A 6 T e TA njA T H

9 and their counterfeit spirit (TTveO^ia).

T his 10 is the tomb (oTrqXaioi/) o f the form (ai/aTrXaais) o f the body

(a&iia) 11 with which the robbers (X ^tm is) had clothed the man,
12 the fetter of forgetfulness.
And he became a 13 mortal man.
This is the first one who came down
14and the first separation.
But (6e) the 15 Reflection (cm i/oia) o f the light,
3 who was in him , 16 she is the one who was to awaken his thinking.
And 17 the rulers (dpxuvO took him,
2 and placed 18 him in paradise CrrapdSeiaos).
And they said to him,
4
19Eat' (Gen 2,16), that is, in idleness,
6
for indeed (Kal y ap ) 20 their delight (T p ix ^) is bitter,
8 and their beauty is depraved (ai/o^ios).
21 And (6e) their delight (TpixJ)^) is deception (dirdTT]),

t IV 32,27-30 are missing. IV 32,32 or neTGNGC if neTGNAC is meant to be the imperfect relative.

123
 SYNOPSIS 57 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 27,1128,2 BG 56,6 57,3

aiyco NsycyHN ,2[N0 YMlNTcy[2Lq)T in s 2lyo> n 0 Y7q>HN N0 YMNTq>2LqT0 <n>e

2 2

4 *yci> neYK2L]p,3[noc ncymsltoy n 2l t t 2la.6 o ne] 4 nOY8K2lpnOC OYM2LTOY n 0 0 MN T 2lA.96 o NHTq

2ly,4(co neYepHT NSYHOYl N^y n e 2LYC1> n 0 YGpHT OY,0MOY NAXI T ie
6 nq?H N ,5[J lS NT2iYK2L2L]q .* 0 6 neYO^HN A 0 M"T2LYK2L2Lq x e
n 2 in a > N 2 n nq^HN Mna>N2 ,2n
8 2lNOK i6[A0
+N2l]T2lH0 THNOY -X0 8 2lNOK '|*N2lT2lHS THYTM
oy n nMy,7[CTHpio]N Mn0 Yd>N2 ,30 nHYCTHplON Mn0YCl>N2
10 10
0 T0 n i l n n 0 Y,8inN2i ni^ntim im on ,4n 2Ll n 0 TT0 Y^NTIMIMON M,5TTN2l
12 0B O A fN N 0 Y e ,9lpHOY] 12 0 T O JO n 0 BOA. M2HTOY
0 TP0 YKCOT0 MMOq 0n*2O Y ,60 T p 0 q K O T q GBOA
14 10[XBK)XXC NN0 qNO0 l Mn0 qnAHpU>2l[M2L] 14 x e <N>N0 q 17pNOi M nq.xu>K
2lYU> nq^HN 0TMM2LY OYT0 0 I22IMIN0 n ]0 nq^HN 0 ,8TMM2lY OYT 0 0 IMIN0 T ie
16 T0 qNOYN0 qpHC 16 T 0 q ,9NOYN0 c x a j e
2lYC1> 23[N0 qKA]A.AOC 2 0 N2l0 IB0 N0 MT0 n 24[MO]Y N0qKA.2LA.OC 2 N2O2 ^IB 0 C NT 0 n M O Y N0
18 2iyu> N0 q6 a)B0 2eNM0CT0 N0 18 N 0 q 5 7 l6u>B 0 o y m o c t 0 T ie
28*2* 2JT2lTH MN OY 2^ n ^ T H
20 2lyci> n 0 qTO>2 c o y to > 21c NT]2noNHpi2i n 20 n 0 qKNN 0 o y t o > 2 c 3n t m o N H p i ^ n

and their trees 12 [were godlessness. and their 7 tree is godlessness.

2 2

4 Their fruit (KapiTos)13 was an incurable poison,] 4 Their 8 fruit (icapiTos) is an 9 incurable poison,
and 14 [their promise was death] for them. and their promise is 10 death for him.
6 [As for (8c)] the tr e e ,15 [which they planted (claiming), 6 As for (8c) their tree, which 11 they planted (claiming),
It is the one o f life, It is the tree of life,
8 1 16 [(+& ) shall] teach you (pi.) 8 121 shall teach you (pi.)
what is the 17 [mystery (liUCTTTipioi/)] o f their life, 13 about the mystery (jitxrnipioi/) o f their life.
10 10
namely, their ,B counterfeit (ai/T(|ii|ioi/) [spirit (m/eujia)] 14 It is their counterfeit (duTLjiijioi/ ) 15 spirit (m/eu^ia),
12 from each [other, 12 f ro m w ith in th e m ,
19 in order that they may] lead him (Adam) astray, 16 in order to lead him (Adam) astray,
14 20 [so that] he might not know (i/octv) his perfection (fTX^ptj^ia) 14 s o th a t h e < m ig h t> n o t 17 k n o w ( v o c iv ) h is p e rfe c tio n .
21 And that tree [is] o f this 22 [sort]: 18 That tree is of this sort:
16 Its root is bitter, 16 Its 19 root is bitter,
a n d 23 [its] branches (icXdSo?) are shadows o f 24 [death], and its branches (icXaSo?) are 20 shadows of death,
18 and its leaves are acts o f hatred 18 and its 5 7 1 leaves are hatred
2 8 1 and deception (diTdTT)), a n d 2 deception (dndTT|);
20 and its ointment is an ointment [o f ]2 evil (noi/Tipia), 20 a n d its p e rf u m e is a n o i n t m e n t 3 o f e v il (irovT jpia);

III 27.21 c o rr. Y2 o v e r N. III 27,22 q )H C is q u a l. o f c t u u ; (b e d e s p is e d ), b u t m a y b e a c o r ru p tio n o f c a . q ; e (q u a l. o f c i q ^ c , b e b itte r).

BG 56,16 Ms reads N C q due to haplography.

124
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 57

1121,21-34 IV 33,7-27

2lY<1> 22N O Y O JH N T e T M N T 2 lC S B H C aiYCl> [NOYOJHN T e TMNTaLCBBHC

2 (3lycd ^ O Y c a i o y ^ n o m o n n e t o y t p y ,0<|>h A e T e TainaiTH
aiYCl> NOYOJHN n T e TMNTaiCSBHC)
aiYci) noYK3Lp23n o c oym3ltoy NaLT'TaLA.6o n e 4 aiYCi> n o Y ,2caLpnoc OYMaiTOY] N^[TTaLX,36o n e xyiD
xyo) noY24cyncDn' oymoy n e noY q^in con* o y ,4[moy n e
, tto jh n Ae MTe noY25o>N2 6 nu^HN A] NTe n o Y ,3[ci>N2
CNT2lYK.CD MMoq N TM H Te MTT2l 26P2lJlIC O C NTaiYca> MMO]q 2N THH16[Te MnaipaLAeicoc
. XNOK A e *f*N3LTC3LBCUTM X e 8 aiNO]K [Ae] + ,7[NaLTcaLBCDTN x e
27o y n e n M Y C T H p i o N N T e n o Y C D N ^ o y n e n]MY,8[CTHpioN NTe noycuN ^
0 e T e n ^ i n e n q j o x N e 0 N T 2 L Y ^ ^ q m m n o y b 29p h y 10 e ]T e l9[n a j n e nupoacNe] NT^IYl^^q 20(mn NeyepHOY
e T e n a ii n e n e i N e M n o Y T f N l e T ]e n[aj] n e 2,[niNe MnoYnNai]
2 12

4 14

6 n x i e p e T e q N O Y N e c 2lu ? b 16 n a j e[T ]epe22[TeqNOYNe ciaiq^e

xyd) N 8 C JK X A .A O C 3, e N M O Y N e x y i D N e q ^ tK x a iA o c 2 1 g n m o y Ne-
8 T e q ^ o ia e c 0 Y M 0 C T e n e 18 T eq 24[2aieiBec 0]YM0CTe T e
x y o ) o Ya ora LTH T e T q j o o n ' N N e q 6 o > 33o > B e aiYCo [OYainaLiTH T eT 'q jo o n n Neq26[6 a>Be
0 aiYcu n e q + o y c d n e n T a ^ c N T n o ^ N H p ia i 20 n e [q M ]H A .o c o y + 27[NTe n T co e lc NmnoNHpiai n e

and22 their trees are godlessness (a d e p ts )

1

4 and their fruit (icapTO?)23 is an incurable poison

and their24 promise is death.
6 And (6e) the tree o f their 25 life
they had placed in the midst o f paradise (TTapdSeiaos).
8 26 And (8c) I shall teach you (pi.)
27 what is the mystery (^ucmipioi/) o f their life,
0 28 which is the plan which they made together,
29 which is the likeness o f their spirit (TTveOiia).
2

14

16 30 Its (i.e., the trees) root is bitter

and its branches (icXdSo?)31 are death,
18 its shadow is hate
32 and deception (dirdTr|) is in its leaves,
20 33 and its blossom is the ointment of evil (7TOVT]pia),

II 21.31 correction q over c or c over q. II 21,34 lacks Tie after TTONHpiA..

IV 33,8-11 homoioteleuton (from 2lY<1> to a.YCD). IV 33,24 has the feminine tive. IV 33,26 apparently has the Greek word ^Xov, fruit."

125
 SYNOPSIS 58
ffl 28,2-21
3lYco n e q K ^ p n o c [N]3oyeniYM i^ NTe iTmoy (oyi n [e
2 3lyi4co n e q c n e p M 2L x q f oycp [ e s o x N] oYiceice
n g t x i t ne MMO[q neY ]6M2L Nq^cune n e 2lm n tg
4 4
ntq^HN A e] 7eTOYMOYTe e p o q e s o x z i t q i o t o y ] 8x e
6 ncoYN neT N 2LNoyq mn n ie T ^ o joY
e T e T eniN oi^ RnoYoeiN T[e
8 TXi) ,0NT2LY't GNTOXH eTBHHTC X
[Mnpj"OYCDM BOA N2 HTC
10 e T e n e e ii n e e ],2TMccpfM Nccpc
e s o x x e N [epen2Li]13^ o[yBHq
12 x e K x x c NNeq6cou)T eHpaj] l4en[e]q[nxHpu>M2L
x \ a ) NqNoei Mneq]lsKCDK ^ H o y
14 [e s o x ITm neqnxHpcD i,6M3L-
2ln o k A e x e n x z i o N2lA 2lm e ],7p2LTq eTpeqoycuM x y u )
16 n f e x ^ i N2iq] ,8x e n x o e i c
M n?oq pco <2ln> N[T3LqTOY),9NOYei2iTq e s o x -
18 2LqccDBe TT[ex^q] 2 x e
n ? o q NT2k.qoYcuN2 n ^ y e(B ox
20 e T e j2,cnop3L N enieyM i^
and its fruit (tcaptros) i s 3 a desire (cm O uiua) o f death,
2 [and ] 4 its seed (cmepiia) sprouted [from ] 5 darkness.
Those who taste it, [their ] 6 dwelling place is Hades.
4 4
[As for (8c)] the [tree ] 7 wich is called by [them],
6 8 The knowledge o f good and [evil],*
9 which is the Reflection (cm i/oia) o f the light,
8 10 about whom they gave the commandment (ei/ToX^),
[Do not) n eat o f her,
10 that [is], do not obey her,
because [it (the commandment) was being ] 13 given [against him
12 in order that he (Adam) mightnot look up ] 14 toward [his perfection
(iTX^puiia), and recognize (i/oeii/) that he was ] 15 stripped
14 [of his perfection (TrX^pai^ia)]
16 but (8c) I influenced [Adam ] , 17 so that he ate.
16 And [I said to him,]
18 Lord, was it not the serpent [that ] 19 taught him?
18 He smiled and [said],
20 The serpent appeared to them
20 [for ] 21 sexual (cnropa) desire (emOu^La),
IU 28,3 dittography. HI 28,11 corr. c over q. III 28,18 2lN is required by the M before TTjoq and the sense.
III 28,18 corr. o q over cu b (dialect change to more standard Sahidic).
BG 58,2 Till-Schenke emend to IT<JC>C, see 42,19 note.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
BG 57,3 58,6
x y c j ncpK aipnoc Tem eY M i* mttmoy T e
2 q^2LpeneqcnepM 2L 6ccu e s o x N <oyk2lkc>
N e T x i t n e M7M oq 2l m n t g n e n e Y M ^ N8q jL u n e
nq^HN A e e T e q )2LY9MOYTe e p o q e s o x ^ i t o o t o y
6 l0ecoYCDN n n e T N ^N oyq "mn n n e e o o y
e T e NToq n e ,2T en eiN o i2L MnoyoiN
8 T 2U ,3NT3LY't eNTOXH eTBHHTC
,4e T M X i f n e
10 e T e n a j n e ,5tm c c u tm n ccd c
e n i TeN,6ToxH Nec-f- oysHq n e
12 x e ,7NNeq6(Dq;T e T n e e n e q ,8x c u k
xycj NqpNoei R n e q l9KCDK x z Y
14 e s o x n e q x cu K
202ln o k A e 2lit2l20 0 Y epaiTOY SS'eTpeYOYCOM
16 n e x x i **xq x e 2n e x c
mh <|>oq pco x u n e N3T*qTOYNOYei2LTc e s o x
18 A c c u s e n e x ^ q x e
<|>oq NT2k.q3T0yN0Yei2LTc e s o x
20 e T e c n o * p 2L NTenieyMia.
and its 4 fruit (tcaptros) is the desire (em 6u iu a ) o f 5 death,
2 and its seed (cmcpjia ) 6 drinks ever from <darkness>.
7 Those w ho taste it, Hades is their dwelling place.
8As for (8c ) the tree which is 9 called by them,
6 10 In order to know good n and evil,
which is the 12 Reflection (cm i/oia) o f the light,
8 13 about whom they gave the commandment (cutoXi^)
14 not to taste (of her),
10 that is , 15 do not obey her,
since (cttci) the 16 commandment (ci/toXii) was being given against him
12 in order th a t 17 he (Adam) might not look up to his 18 perfection
and recognize (i/oeli/) that he was 19 stripped
14 o f his perfection
20 but (8c ) it was I who influenced them 5 81 so that they ate."
16 I said to him,
2 Christ (xpicrros), was it not (^n) the serp en t 3 that taught her?
18 He 4 smiled and said,
The serp en t 5 taught her
20 about sexual (cmopd ) 6 desire (em 0u|ua),
126
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 58

II 21,34 22,14 IV 33,2834,19

aycd n e q K A .p n o c n e n M o y a y 35cd o y e n ie y M iA n e 28[A.yco n e q i t j ^ p n o c n e n M o y 29[a.ycd o y e m ie y iM iA .] n e

neqcnepM A . x y c o e q t o y c o s b o a m nK.AK.0
n c t x i t n e S 2 2 'eB O A N 2 T q s n ey M A . N q jc o n e n e A.2M NTe
aycd n K A x e n e t o y m a . n m t o n
^ e N T ^ Y H o y T e J i e e p o q s e a o x ^ i t o o t o y 4x e
, tto jh n NCOYN n e T N A .N o y q s m n n e T ' 52 o o y
T nail n e T e n iN o iA . M n o y o e iN
; 62ly6cd M neq 'M T O eB O A
2 n e q 3 4 'c n e p M A .- a y c d e q + o y c o $ [ b o a ] 2m n K A x e -
N e V x i + n e [ s b o a ] 3N H fq neyM A . N a p c o n e ( n e eMN]4T e -
4 xy c D nK 2iic[e] n [ e neyM A . nm]3t o n -
n eT aL Y M [o y T e A e e p o q eBOA.] 60 t o o t o y x e
6 n [q;H N n c o o y n ] 7neT N A .[N o y q m n n e T ^ o o y
e T e ] 8nA .i n e T[TTin o ia . M n o y o e iN
8 eaiY]96 c p M [neqM T O

0 10 ...

2 x c k a a c N N eq'76 c o q > T s e^p A /i A.nqnA.HpcDMA. 12 ...

aycd ATpeq 8c o y c u N niccoNK. a. h y
4 NTeq'aiCXHMOCYNH 14 ...
anok A e a iic e ^ c o o Y a t p o y c d m '
6 aycd 10n e x A .e i M nccD p x e n x o e i c 16 ...
mh 4>a q a.n n e N T a iq T c e B e a j l a m ' A .T peqsoycDM ] lsM<|>oq x u [n 0 NTa.qTca.B 0 a a a m ] ,6eTpeqoy[CDM
8 AqccD12B e n 6 i n c c D p n e x A .q x e 18 A.qccoBe n 6 i n c c u ]l7TH p n e x [A .q x e
<|)oqNA .qT ceB ooY <|>oq A q T C A B O o y ]
:0 ,3aoycdm eBOA. N o y k a x ia . N c n o p a i N e ,4nieY M eiA . 20 ,8e o y [c o M c b o a . N o y k a x ia . N],9c n o ip A . N em eyM iA .

34and its fruit (icapiros) is death, and 35 desire (m 6u |iia ) is its

2 seed (cnrepiia), a n d 36 it sprouts in darkness.
Those who taste 2 2 1 from it, their dw elling place is 2 Hades
4 and the darkness is their place o f rest.
3 But (56) what they call,
6 4 The tree of knowledge o f good and 5 evil,
which is the Reflection (em voia) o f the light,
8 6they stayed in front o f it

10

d2 in order that he (Adam) might n o t 7 look up to his perfection (TrX^pu^a)

and 8recognize the nakedness
14 of his shamefulness (doxTiiioawri).
9But (8e) it was I who brought about that they ate.
16 And 101 said to the savior (oomip),
Lord, was it not (iii^) the se rp e n t 11 that taught Adam to eat?
18 12The savior (atoT^p) smiled and said,
The serpent taught them
20 13 to eat from wickedness (kqklq) o f sexual (orropa ) 14 desire

II22,5-6 Perhaps the reading is MTTOyoeiNe (see II 6,13) AY<Sa>. II 22,11 correction q over c.

127
 SYNOPSIS 59 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 28,2129,10 BG 58,659,4

e c c o o q n e [ n t s j 22n T A X o MTTCCDCDq 7MN n T A X O

2 X 0 K a a c e q N A c y c p in e NAq] 23n o y g y x p h c t o c 2 x e c e p e p o o Y NAq
AqMMe [ 6 e *2lYcu A qeiM e
4 x e ] 24H n e q c c D T H N ccu q 4 x e NCNA.C(D9TM NCUXJ AN

6 x e , Aqp[CAB0] 6 x e CO NCA.BH
25M2 o y o e po q ,0NOYO e p o q
8 A.qp NA.<j g t c u k [0 n]291t a y n 2 lh ic 8 A.qp NA.q e e l " N e eBOA. n t 6 o m
e s o A Fi2H fq n t 2lY ta .,2a .c NAq eBOA. 2 iT o o T q
10 2LYCD AqCIT0 2NOY0KCT2lCIC C X N A.AA.M 10 2lYI3cu A.qNOYXe N o y io p e e x F i I4a .a a .m
a n o k A e 3n e x A .i x e n x o e i c o y n e < n >eK C TA .cic a n o k n e x i i NAq x e ,3n e x c o y T e T i c p e
12 4A.qcu>Be n e X A .q x e 12 N T o q ,6A e n e x A .q x e
A X M e e y e x e kjlta . 5 e n t a .m c d y c h c x o o c x e k a .ta . e e n I7t a m ( d y c h c a n x o o c x e
14 14
A .qT peqN ^K joT K A.qT peqN K O TK
16 MMON A A A A NTAq^CDBC eBOA. 7(0 ]XN N0 qAICHCIC 16 A.A.A.A. NTA.ql92 CDBC eBOA. CXN N0 qAICH2OCIC
2N oy^bc
18 NOY2lN2lI<C>OHCI2l 18 A .q e p q ;o q N 5 9 t a n a i c q h c i a
Kail rA.p A .q x o o c s b o a i T o o f q M n e 9npo<|>HTHC k a i rA.p A.q2x o o c 2 i t m nenpo< ()H T H C
20 e q x c o m m o c x e 1 -NA.,0[T 2 P ] ty o nnm m a .2i x e n n c y z h T 20 3e q x u > m m o c x e '('N A .epq^o 4n n m m a a x 0 n n b y z h t

which is pollution [of] 22 destruction, about pollution 7 and destruction,

2 so that he (Adam) might b e 23 useful (euxpTi(rro?) [to him]. 2 because these are useful to him (the serpent).
He (the C hief Ruler) knew 8And he (the C hief Ruler) knew
4 [that] 24 he was disobedient to him (the C hief Ruler) 4 that she (Reflection-Zoe) would not obey 9 him

6 because he was [wiser] 6 because she was w iser

25 than he. 10 than he.
8 And he (the C hief Ruler) wanted to regain 2 9 1 the power (Sui/aiii?) 8 And he (the C hief Ruler) wanted to bring 11 out the power
from within him (Adam). which had been given 12 to him (Adam) by him.
10 And he c a s t 2 a trance (etctrraais) (Gen 2,21a LXX) over Adam. 10 13 And he cast a trance over 14 A dam.
But (86) 3 1 said to him, Lord, what is the trance (etctrraais)? I said to him , 15 Christ (xpi<rros), what is the trance?
12 4 He smiled and said, 12 16 And (86) he said,
Are you thinking that it is as (k o to ) 5 M oses said, It is not as ( k o to ) 17 M oses said,
14 14
He put him 6 to sleep* (Gen 2:21b)? He 18 put him to sleep,
16 No, but (aXXa) 7 it was his perception (aia0 r|aig ) that he veiled 16 but (aXXa) 19 it was his perception (aio0Tjais) that he veiled
20 with a veil.
18 with lack o f perception (ai/aio0Tiata). 18 He made him heavy with 5 9 lack o f perception (ai/aio0r|oia).
8 For indeed (Kal y a p ) he said through the y prophet Cnrpo^TyrTis), For indeed (Kal yap) h e 1 said through the prophet Cnpo^iyrrisX
20 I w ill 10 make the ears o f their hearts heavy 20 3 I will make 4 the ears o f their hearts heavy
III 28,22 co rr. KO o v e r t o . III 28,23 c o rr. M o v e r 6e. III 29,5 coit . pe o v e r 2l III 29,8 c o rr. q o v e r Y (fro m th e y to h e ). A p h ra s e parallel to BG 58,20 ?N
o y ? b c a.qepq;oq ? n w a s p ro b a b ly o m itte d b y m is ta k e .
BG 58,15 Till-Schenke emend to n < x > c, see 42,19 note. BG 58,7 Till-Schenke suggest x e <e>cep.

128
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 59

II 22,14-27 IV 34,1935,6

N T0 TTTCKO NTC TTT2l20KO

x e m c eqN3L(ya>'5n e N ^ q ' N o y q ^ y 2 x s k x x c e q N ^ c y c o n e N ^q] 2In o [ y o } 2ly
xyu) axjMMe x y u> xqMMe
x e q o n 3l t X|6c o > tm N * q v 4 x e qo] 22N2l[t c o >t m N*q
g t b 6 n o y o e iN N T e n iN o i3 iN ,7e T c y o o n v N H Tqv e T B e n o y o e iN ] 23n[T]TT|[noi2l e T q j o o n NHTq]
e T c tu ^ e MMoq n e q V|8M e e Y e 6 24e T [c )c p 2 e (MMoq M n e q H e e y e ]
N^oyo aJTqjopn' N^pxtoN N2 QIY01 e n c y o p in N^pxcoN]
3lYcu ^qv,oYtuqje ^eiNe n t 6 om g boa 8 26xya> ^ q o y o x y e [eeiN e n t6 o m ] 27c b o a i a c j
6NT3LqT3L3LC NAXf CBOA ^ iT O O T q ' NTA.qTA.A.[C N2iq 0 B O A ] 280TOOTq*
xyo) 2iqeiNe Noyacye 2' x u x j l x h 10 2lyo> a.qei[Ne NoyB]29c y e e x N x j l x m -
ly a ) n e x ^ e i m ttc u > p x e a y r e 22TBqje 3lY[ci> n e x a j ] 30Mnca>T[H]p x e o y (T e TBcye]
NToq A e nex^q xe 12 3,N T oq A e n (e ]x ^ q [x e
NOE 2M eNT3LMO>23YCHC c z i 3lKCO>TH NOB A.N N132T3lMO>YQHC C 2^(l e2LK.CO>TMl
x q x o o c r * p 2 P ^ i 2 ^ 24n e q c y o p n v n x c d m b x e 14 3 5 '2 L q x o o c r ^ p N^pa/i m n e q q j o 2p n nx cum g x e
x q x r o MMoq * qX T O MMoq
1x w x ^ n N e q a jc e H c ic 16 32l a a 2l n N e q e c o H c ic

18
kxi r* p x q x o o c i t n n e 26n po< |)H T H c ka.1 r x p 4x q x o o c B [o a 2 * ]tn n en p o c|)H 5THc
x e fu x z r o q ) '' e ^ P ^ i * x n N o y 272 T e 20 x e t(N*2PO ]q> e z ? x i e x N 6n c y 2 h t

(6iu 8u|ua), and destruction,

that he (Adam) m ig h t 15 be useful to him.
And he (the Chief Ruler) knew
that he was 16 disobedient to him (the C hief Ruler)
due to the light o f Reflection (em i/o ia ) 17 which is in him,
which made him more correct in his 18 thinking
than the Chief Ruler (apxon')-
And (the Chief Ruler ) 19 wanted to bring out the pow er
which he himself had given 20 him.
} And he brought a trance 21 over Adam.
And I said to the savior (ournip), W hat is 22 the trance?
2 And (5e) he said,
It is not as M oses 23 wrote and you heard.
4 For (yap) he said in 24 his first book,
He put him to sleep,
6 but (aXXa) 25 (it was) in his perception (aioOTiois).

8
For indeed (ical yap) he said through the 26 prophet (TTpo4>TiTr|s),
0 I will make th e ir 27 hearts heavy

II 22,27 has the plural form 6 T e (see also 30,9).

IV 35,4 The stroke over is visible.

129
 SYNOPSIS 60 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 29,10-21 BG 59,4-16

x e n[Kc] N N e yN o ei x e i^ N e Y N o i
2 OlYJTe NNYN2lY l2[eBOXl 2 AYCD x e NN6YNAY e ^ o x
TOT[e] T tt!N[oul Mnoiyoe[iN] T O T e T e n e iN o iA m t t o y 7 o i n
4 l3[AcciceTTAZe mmoc n^ htcj 4 A c 2 0 n c N2HTq
ayjcd 2 N o y I4[oycdoj Aqp 2 NAq n n tJ c aycd 2 m neqoYCDq? Aqp 2NAq n n t c
6 eBOA. 2m n e q l5[BHT Ncnip . ]. 6 9BOX 2N TBHTCTTip
eTMMey T e TeniNoiA NTOC A 6 l0T eneiN O IA MTTOYOIN
8 l6[eY A TT]A 2 0 C T e 8 eY "A T T A 20C T e
NepenKAice AitDKe l7[Mneco]YoeiN e n K A K e t t h t I2nccd c
10 MifqTA2 e n o yoeiN l8[epATq 10 M neqcp TA 2 0 C
A jqoyeq) Aqp 2 NAq
12 eiN e NTJV.YNA.MIC l9[BOA. N]2 Hfq- 12 l3eeiN e n t 6 o m c b o a . N2HTq
AYCD Aqeipe NOYANA20[TTA.AC]!(CI)C 14e eipe n o y t t x a c i c N K e c o n
14 NMOp4>H NC2IM6 14 l3MN OYMOp(MH)'4)H' NC^IMe

16 16
AYCD 2l[Aq]TOYNOCC MneqMTo eBOA. AYCD l6AqTOYNOC<C> MTTeqMTO eBOA.
18 18

so 11 [that] they may not understand (vociv) th a t 5 they may not understand (voeiv)
2 and may not (+ out) see (Isa 6 : 10). 2 and may not (+out) see (Isa 6:10).
12 Then (t o t c ) [the Reflection (em i/oia) o f the light 6Then ( to tc ) the Reflection (em i/oia) of the light
4 13 hid (aiceTrdCeii/) herself in him (Adam). 4 7 hid herself in him (Adam).
And] in a 14 [desire he (the C hief Ruler) wanted to bring] her And i n 8 his desire, he (the C hief Ruler) wanted to bring her
6 out from his 15 [rib]. 6 9 out of the rib.
Reflection (em i/oia) is that (sort o f thing) But (8e) she , 10 the Reflection (em i/oia) of the light,
8 16 that [cannot] be grasped. 8 since she is something 11 that cannot be grasped,
The darkness pursued (Stake iv ) 17 [her] light although the darkness pursued 12 her,
10 (but) it did not catch the light. 10 it was not able to catch her.
18 [And] he wanted He wanted
12 to bring the power (Sui/aiiis ) 19 [out of] him. 12 13 to bring the power out of him
And he made a n e w 20 [form (di/aTrXaais)] 14 in order to make a form CrrXricjis) once again,
14 in the shape (iiop4>^) of a woman. 14 15 in the shape of a woman.

16 16
And 21 [he] raised her up before him, And 16 he raised <her> up before him,
18 18

III 29,12 Available space suggests a high stop after \ in the lacuna. III 29,15 The trace before e could be O , c, A , or 6; corr. H* over AN (?) and Y over TT.
III 29,16 or [B Y A T T ]; e omitted due to haplography. III 29,17 corr. Y over M. III 29.20 The lacuna is too wide for [TTA.AJCIC. Trace of a letter before CIC
suggests dittography (TTA.XC]ICIC.
BG 59,12 N&q extends into margin; perhaps a correction. BG 59,15 the original reading MOpMH was miscorrected to MOpMH<J>H.

130
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 60

II 22,2723,2 IV 35,6-21

X6K3L3LC NNOY+ THY [XGK)\XQ [N]N0Yt 72 t h Y

OYT {X)NNOYMNaiY BOX 2 OY[T0 NN0YN2L1Y eBOX
TOT6 TeTTINOI2L MTTOYOeiN TOTe T te n iN o ia i H noyoeiiN
aLCw2 U )nv NHTqv 4 9^[c)2 [cun N^HTq
aya) ax|OY<i>qje n6 i ttp c d t2lpmxcdn a.eiNe mmoc x y w 2iq]OYl0cpcp^ [n6 i npcDTaipxcDN
BOA 2 M n e q c n ip ' 6 e e i]N e " [
^TeniNOiii Ae MnoYoeiN
OY3LTT02OC T0 8 ...
"eqTTHT" NCCDC N6 l TTKAKG ] ,4T7[KaiKe
) M nqT e^oc 10 M neqT ai^oc
aya) X)\iD
* M*qeiNe esoX RoYMepoc NTe T e q 6oM' e MB ox N^HTq' 12 2iqeiN[e] is [b o x N oyH epoc NT]e T e q 6 oM ,6e[BOX] NH[Tq
XyO) AXJTA.MIO NK0TTX2LCIC xyco 2iqTA.M]|0 NK0l7[nX2LC]IC
[ J52N OYHOp<J)H NCIM0 14 N [OYMOp<()H NC]2I[M]0
KXTX n iN e N T eni^N O iai ,8KAT* ni[N0 NTGTTINOI21
>eTxzayivuz Na.q' eaoX 16 e T 2L2 ]l9oYO>[N2 u x q e a o x

I 3lYO) *qei23'Ne HTTMepoc 18 x y cd a.qei]Ne 20MTTMe[poc

NT2iqXITq eBOA 2N t 6 oM 2MTTpCDMe eNTaiqxiTq eBO]x j,n t 6 [om HnpcDHe

that they may not pay attention and may

not (oirre)M see (Isa 6:10).
Then (t o t c ) the Reflection ( e m v o i a ) o f the light
29 hid herself in him (Adam).
And the Chief Ruler (TrpaiTdpx^) wanted 30 to bring her
* out of his rib.
31 But (&0 the Reflection (em voia) o f the light
> cannot be grasped.
32Although darkness pursued her,
0 it did not catch her.

2 And 33 he brought a part (iiepos) o f his p o w e r 34 out o f him.

And he made another form (nXdoi?)
4 35 in the shape (iiop<t>ii) o f a woman
according to ( k o t o ) the likeness o f Reflection (em i/O L d)
6 36which had appeared to him.

8 And he brought 2 3 1 the part (iiepog)

which he had taken from the power 2 o f the man

*II 22,35 co rrec tio n Jo v e r A. o r

131
 SYNOPSIS 61 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

UI 29,21 30,11 BG 59,1760,13

2 nk3l22(T3l e e 2l]n N T ^ q x o o c n 6i m cuychc 23[ x e 2 i7KATA. o e &.N NT3LMCUYCHC ,8x o o c x e

NT]2iqqi NOYBHT* NCTTip A.qTA.24(MIO] NOYCIM a.qqi N O Y B H Tcnip l92LqT 2LMio N T e c ^ iM e
4 XqKiV MMOC 2^THq 4 2 ^ th < I
30'N TeY N O Y ntcynoy
6 2iqNH<|>e gboa. "1*2^ 2mttmoy 6 2iqNH<|>e eBOA. 2 m 2'T r f 2 e MTTKance

8 3LTeniNOI3L 6a>A .Tt eB O A . 8 2 ic6a >A .n eBO A.

jm ttbc 21-XH neq^H T 601mcJ>b c e t ^ i x m n e q ^ H T n 26 i T e n e iN o ia m tto y o in
10 10
N Te Y N O Y ^ C O Y N TeqCYN OYCIA . e*t*N HMOq JN T Y N O Y NT^pe'q'COYCO N 4TqOYCI3L
12 5x e 12 n e x a x | x e
TNOY NTO OYKA.C BOA. fU N2l6K2lC n 2li 5T n o y o y k 3 lc n e cbo a. 2N n 2l6k 2lc
14 NTeYCiipi eBOA. 2N T 2LC2ipi 14 3lYO> O Y C a p i eBOA. 2N 7TA.CA.pi
7eTBe nauf e p e npcuMe kcu M ne[qei]BcoT' e T B e n x i npcuMe njlkcd Nccuq R n e q e ic u T
16 mn TeqM2i2LY Nccuq eqeKOA.A.[2i] 9MMoq eT eqc^iM e 16 9mn Teq M & A Y N q T o 6 q e ,0T e q c 2 iM e
e y N ^ c y a m e ,0MTTecNAY NOYcaipx n o y c u t N ce cycu n e " H n e c N ^ y eYcaips n o y 12o > t
18 i x e ] m3l y t 3l(N)oyo RncYNZYroc n tim a a y i 18 boa. x e c N 2 ltn n o o y i3boa. 12) M n cY N Z Y ro c ntm iy

20 20

2 n o t 22 [as (K ara)] Moses said, 2 17 not as (KQTa) Moses 18 said.

23 He took a rib and created 24 a woman (Gen 2,21c) He took a rib and 19 created the woman (Gen 2,21c)
4 and placed her beside him . 4 beside him .
30 1 Immediately 20 Immediately
6 (Adam) became sober (i'tV)>li') from the drunkenness 2 o f death. 6 (Adam) became sober (i/ry|>iy) from 21 the drunkenness of darkness.

8 Reflection (e m i/ O L a ) lifted 8 6 0 The Reflection (em yoia) o f the light

3 the veil on his mind. 2 lifted the veil which lay over his mind.
10 10
Immediately he 4 recognized his fellow-essence ( ctw o uctlq ) who is like 3 Immediately, when he recognized 4 his essence (oua(a),
12 him. 12 he said,
5 in d e e d you are bone of my bones; 5 This is indeed bone o f my 6 bones
14 and you are flesh (adp) o f my 6 flesh (adp). 14 and flesh (<jap) o f 7 my flesh (a a p ^).
7 Therefore the man will leave [his father] Therefore the m a n Bwill leave his father
16 8 and his mother and he will cleave (icoXXdi/ ) 9 to his wife, 16 y and his mother and he will cleave to 10 his wife
and they w ill 10 both become one flesh (odp). and they w ill 11 both become one flesh (adp).
18 [For] 11 the M others consort (aw Cuyog) was sent forth 18 12 For 13 the M other's consort (<jm<vyog) will be sent forth

20 20

III 29,22 corr. Y over O. III 30,6 There was probably a line filler in the lacuna. III 30,11 N after a.1is puzzling.

132
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 61

II 23,2-18 IV 35,2136,11

2N TTAACM2L N TH N TC^IM e N2 P * I 2lM 22TTA.*[CM3l NTMNTC2IM0]

K k x t x e e &.N e N T ^ 'q 'x o o c n 6 i h c d y c h c 4j c e 2 v < d mk * t ( * e e &.N e N T 2i q x o o c ] n 6 i 24h o ) Y ( c h c x e
T eqB eT c n ip v T eq B eiT c n ip
3lYo; 2iqN2iY a r ' c ^ i M e 2 * 5T H q v 4 2lyA.[qNA.y TC2l]He 2*THq
2N t o y n o y A e e T H H iiY 26[2 )N T0[YNOY A 0 eTM]MA.Y
6
2 lc o y c d n 2 e * B o X n 6 i T e n iN o iA . N o y o e iN 3LC27[o]yo>[N2 c b o a . n6 i T]eniNoi&. 28[N]OYoe[iN
e a . c 6 a > x n ' e 7B o X 8 e x c 6 a > \ ] j f gboa.
MnKaLXYMHii e T N 2 P ^ i Z ix i* n e q 2 HTv 29l2iHnK3L[A.YHH3L e f N ) 2 P * i 2*XN wn e q 2 H T '
) 8*Ya> aiqpNH<t)e gboa. 2 h n - f c e M n K A x e 10 [3lYCl> A.qpN]H<t)e } 1GBOA. (2 H n 't2 e MTTK]&.Ke
9*YO> aiq co Y N T e q e i N e 363lyo> *qcoYO>N Tequ^B peiN e
I xyo nex*qvx e 12 22lY<d n e x ^ q x e
,0TT2j T8N O Y OYK3L3LC eBO A . 2 N N2lK2l2lC n e n a n TeN O Y o y }K2l c n e g b o a . n n 2l k a .c
\ ,l*Ya> o Y c a ip s ' eBO A . 2 ^ T c f > i T e 14 3lYO> OY4CA.pX 0BOA. 2N T2lC[2lPS]
e T B e n a i i ,2n p u > M e n j l k c d N c t u q ' M n e q ' e i a r r ' e T B e n a n snpa>M e njlK[u > Ncu>]q H n e q e i6coT>
5 mn T e q v,JM3i3LY *YU> F i q T o 6 q ' a r e q c e i M e 16 mn TeqM[A.A.Y *]YO> N qT o76 q e T e [q c 2 iM e
x y w N c e ,4q } u > n e H n e c N ^ Y e Y c a i p x ' o y c u t 3lY]a> N ceq> a)8n e H[necNA.Y e y c x p i z [N]o y o >t
18 x e c e ,sN aiT N N ooY r * p N * q ' M n e q q j B p N2 a > T p 18 9X [ e ceNA.TNNooY r * p NX]q H l0n e[q u ;B p N 2 a rrp
l4*Ya> q N a x u ) N c c u q R n q e i c u T m n TqM & A Y 3lYO> q]N2iKu> nN [ca)q M n e q e ia r r mn TeqM]*aLY12 [
0 ,7i*yo> N q T o 6 q v a r e q c e i M e y <d N c e q j a m e M n e c N a iY 20 ...

into the female form (irXao^a),

3 and not as (KaTa) Moses said,
4 his rib (Gen 2,21c).
1 And he (Adam) saw the woman b e sid e s him.
And (8 e) in that moment

6 luminous Reflection (em voia) appeared,

1 and she
lifted 7 the veil (KaXu^^a) which lay over his mind.
0 8 And he became sober (l/ifteiv) from the drunkenness o f darkness.
9 And he recognized his counter-image,
2 and he said,
10 This is indeed bone o f my bones
4 11 and flesh (aapO o f my flesh (adp).
Therefore 12 the man will leave his father
6 and h is 13 mother and he will cleave to his wife
and they will 14 both become one flesh (adp).
8 For (yap ) 15 his consort will be sent to him,
16 and he will leave his father and his mother.
!0

II 23,3 q was written above y. II 23,9 reads his image." II 23,17-20 dittography due to homoioteleuton.
IV 36,3 transposition of Tie (see also 5,26 and 12,24f.). IV 36,4 omits T. IV 35,6 The stroke on N: is visible. IV 35,29 The stroke over t n is visible.

133
 SYNOPSIS 62 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

ffl 30,12-22 BG 60,14 61,7

2 2
For parallel to 3-5 see 82,10-12.
4 4
,2e T ^ 2 e p ^ T o y N N ec 2 YCTepH[M 2i] ,4N c e T 2L2 o c e p a iT c
6 ,3eTBe n ia j jljljlm] N[eqMO]yT(e e p o c] ,4x e 6 e T B e isTT2lI A A JlJlM f PINC X
TM[3l3lY NN6TON2 TM3l,6AY NNTON2 THPOY
8 eBOA. 2 *tn TMNT],5x o e i c MTTixice 8 eBOA. ,72 ITN TAYOBNTIA. MTTXICG
MN nOYtl)N2 eBOA.] MTTCOOYN MN nOYO)N2 eBOA.
10 10
NTA.cTA.[Moq epooYl ,7n 6 i T e n iN O ia . 2i T e n e i l9NOi 2L T c ^ s o q e n c o o Y N
12 12
2 i t m ncy(HN N oe i 'n o y ^ g t o c e61,BOA. 2ITH TTOJHN MTTeQ2MOT NOY^CTOC
14 14

16 3lCTOYNOYei3LlTOY BOA.) ,9eOY<DM 2 M TTCJlOYN 16 2LC TO Y 3NO Yei 2LTq eBOA. eoYCDM E n c o o Y N

18 eiYNaip Mej^eYe MneYTTA.Hpa)M2L 18 x e eqep TTM eeye 5M n e q x o )K

JCie NCOYN] 2,TTTO)M2l MneCNilY 2N OYMNIT3lTCOJ22OYN x e NeOYN TT^TCDMA. MTTCNA-Y N T T M N T 72lTCOOYN
20 20

2 2
For parallel to 3-5 see 82,10-12.
4 4
12 to rectify her deficiencies (uorepruia). 14 and she will be rectified.
6 13 Therefore [Adam gave her the name] 6 Therefore 15 Adam gave her the name
14 the [M other o f all the living.* the 16 M other o f all the living.*
8 [By th e ] 1S sovereignty from (on high 8 17 By the sovereignty (a i& im a ) from on high
and the revelation ] 16 o f knowledge 18 and the revelation,
10 10
17 Reflection (em i/oia) [taught them]. 19 Reflection (em i/oia) taught him about knowledge.
12 12
From the tree, [in the form ] 18 o f an eagle (a e ro ? ), 6 1 1 From the tree, in the 2 form o f an eagle (aero?),
14 14

16 she taught [them ] 19 to eat o f knowledge, 16 s h e 3 taught him to eat o f 4 knowledge,

18 [so that they might] 20 remember their perfection (irXiipajiia), 18 so that he might rem em bers his perfection,
[for] 21 both [had (undergone)] the fall (iTTuiia) in [ignorance]. for 6 both had (undergone) the fall (im L^a) o f 7 ignorance.
20 20

III 31,17 corr. XM over erasure. III 30,20 o r [e n c y n ) .

134
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 62

II 23,18-33 IV ...36,1437,1

e y c a f x ' o y c d t ' x e c e N 2 iT N N 0 ,90 Y r * p N ^ q ' M T T eqcyap

n ^ c d tp x y w q N A x c u 20N c c D q H n q e i c u T m n TqM & A Y ) 2 ...
TNCCDN6 21A C TCO<J>I2l
T a j e T ^ e i e ^ P ^ i 2** o y m n t 22^ k 3 l k o c 4 ...
x e K X x c 6 CN2LC(D2 e M n e c q jT a i ,4x e ] K * [ 2LC e c N 2iccD 2 e M T T eciqjT *
ueT B e n x i 3 l y h o y t 0 e p o c x e z c d h 6 ,5eTBe tt[a.i 3ly h o y t0 epoc] x e ,6Zcdh
eT e r x i ur e th xx \ N N eTO N 2 [0 T0 T3lI Te T]M3l[3lY N]17N0T[ON2
bboa. 2** T n p o N o iA . 25N T 3L Y oeN T ei3L x N T n e 8 esoA. 2*t)n Tnp[ONOi]3i 1B[N]T*[YeeNTei2LNTjne
2LYCD ,9[TeniNOI3LTeT3L2YCD)N(2 20e[BOA.
l \ ( D eB O A 2 IT O O T C 10 3lYO> CBOA. 2ITO]OTC
263lYXI t n e NTrNCDCIC N T e A. e IOC 3lY2IX(I + n e NTrNCDCIC NT]0 A.IOC
3LIOYCUN2 272lNOKv eBO A . 12 223l[IOYCDN2 A.NOK 0BOA.
HTTCH3lTv N OY^-CTOC 2*X N 28n c p H N MTTCOOYN mtt]cmot NioYA.eToc 2**M ttcpjhn m24ttcoo[yn
e T e r x i T e T e n iN O iA . 29e a o A . 2 n T e n p o N o i A . 14 eT e T X i Te Tiem^NoiA. cb[oa 2n TenpoiNoiai
NOYOeiN e T T B ^ H Y NOYO0IN [0TTBBHOY
X S K X X C eiN2LTC0B2LY 16 X]eK2L[2LC] 270 IN2lTC[2lBOOY
^YO) n t 3 l t o y j,n o c o y c b o a . 2 m t t o j i k ' m t t 2 I n h b ' A.YCU] nta.tq[Y]mnoco[y esoA. 2H TT]cy{K M<J>(WNHB-
18
N6Y32^ o o n v rx\> m t t c n a .y 2 ^ O Y 2 e ( N e Y c y o o n n x p m ttc n jly <2>n OY2(e
*YCD 3LYHJ3M e 2inOYKCDK 2l2 h V 20 3lycu AyMMe e]noY 37'K C D K 3l2h Y

20And (8e) our sister 21 Sophia (cjo4>ia)

(is) she who came down in innocence (aicaico?)
22 in order to rectify her defiency.
23Therefore she was called Life (C^n) (Gen 3,21 LXX),
which i s 24 the Mother o f the living,
by the Providence Orpovoia ) 25 o f the sovereignty (auO eim a) o f heaven,
{IV 36,18-20: and [(by) Reflection who appeared] to him.}
And through her
26they have tasted perfect (TeXeios) know ledge (yvdkri?).
I appeared
27 in the form of an eagle (deTo?) on 28 the tree o f knowledge,
which is the Reflection (em i/oia ) 29 from the Providence (Trpoi/oia)
of pure light,
30that I might teach them
and awaken 31 them out of the depth o f sleep.

For (yap) th ey 32 were both in a fallen state

and they 33 recognized their nakedness.

135
 SYNOPSIS 63 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 30,22 31,9 BG 61,7-62,8

2 2
axjeiMe 6 e n 6 i ia.a.ta.ba.cp(o A q e iM e n 6 i i'AA.8.A.ABACDe
4 x e j ^AYC^e^OY eBOA. MMoq Aq[C20YCDpoYl 4 x e 3LY2NTOY n 9c a n b o a . M M oq A q c A 2 0 Y i0h h o o y

6 mn^ oyo AqTTpocnoYei NTeci^iHe 6 n 2 o y o J i e e q n p o c " n o i e i N T e c g iM e

xe\ epenoYeooYi4nap xoeic e(poK e T p e c f > 0 l20 Y T p x o e i c e p o c
8 e N q ]26C O O Y N A N H TTM Y C TH p iO N 8 e N q c o l3oY N a n h t t h y c t h p i o n
N T l^qqjtD tfl'ne f h nqjA X N e MTTCAN2 pe 6 T q y a 2a b N,4T 2 L q q ;c u n e eBO A . 2 M n ,sq jo .X N e m ttx ic g g t o y 2lb
10 n t o o y A e ayp 2 OTe e c A 2 a>q 10 I6n t o o y \Ae' 2lYP 2 O T e e c 3 L 2 Y Hl7H oq
eOY3CUN2 NTeqMNTATCOOYN AYCD 60 Y C D N 2 6B O A . Nl8T eq M N T A T C O O Y N
12 e N e q A f r e ^ o c 12 A N e q l9A i r e A . o c t h p o y
AYCD AqCITe MMOOY 6 BOA. MTtsTTApA2JCOC n o y x b H 62l[ H 0 ]0 y e a o \ M TTTTApA.a.icoc
14 Aq*f 2l^t^O Y NOYKAK6 6NKAKe 14 2A q + ^ICUC&>C| N T K PH N T C N3K A K 6
TOTe AqNAY eTTTApeeNoc T O T e AqNAY eT T T A p4e e N o c
16 7e c A 2 e epATc c i a i m 16 e T t D 2 e p A T c b a j l a m sn 6 i ix X jL X B X C D e

18 18
AIAA.JLABACDO' 8MOY2 MMNTATCOOYN A qH O Y 2 M ^N T A O H T
20 aycd NeqoY9[e]u; TOYNec oYcnepMA eBOA. n2 h tc - 20 e q o Y C D u ; e T O Y 7N e c O Y c n e p M A eBO A . N 2 h 8t c

2 2
23 Now, Ialtabaoth noticed 8Yaldabaoth noticed
4 [that] 23 they withdrew from him [and he cursed them]. 4 that they withrew 9 from him and cursed 10 them.

6 24 In addition, he added (iTpocnroieiv') about the [woman,] 6 And (66), in addition, he 11 adds (iTpooTroieii') about the woman
25 Your husband will rule over you (Gen 3,17), that the 12 husband is to rule over her (Gen 3,17),
8 [for he (Yaldabaoth) does ] 26 not know the mystery (^ixrnpiow') 8 for he (Yaldabaoth) does n o t 13 know the mystery Oiixmipioi/)
which [came to pass] 3 1 1 through the holy decree from on high. which 14 came to pass through the 15 holy decree from on high.
10 2 And (Se) they were afraid to curse him 10 16 And (8e ) they were afraid to curse 17 him
and to re v e a l 3 his ignorance and to re v e a l 18 his ignorance.
12 to his angels (ayyeXos). 12 All his 19 angels (ayyeXos)
4 And he threw them out o f 5 paradise cast 62" [them] out of paradise (TrapaSeioo?).
14 and clothed them in gloomy 6 darkness. 14 2 He clothed him (Adam) in gloomy darkness.
Then(TOT6) he saw the virgin (iTdpOevos) 3Then (xore) Yaldabaoth saw the 4 virgin (iTdpOevos)
16 7 standing by Adam. 16 who stood by Adam.

18 18
Y aldabaoth 8 was full o f ignorance 5 He was full full o f 6 ignorance
20 and he wanted 9 to raise up a seed (oircpiia) from her. 20 so that he wanted to ' raise up a seed (orrcpiia) from her.

III 30,23 o r [COY 2a>PY ]- * III 31,10 haplography. III 30,22 corr. q o v er B (the scribe began to write GBOA.).

136
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 63

II 23,3324,13 IV 37,1-23

3LCOYCON2 UXY eBOA. MN6 l TBTTINOI2L e c o NOYOeiN 2LCOYCON2 N2LY 2BBOA. N6 l TBTTINOI2L 0C 0 NOYO}BIN
ecTOYNOYc m ttoym bbyb e ^ p ^ i 2 ecTOYINjoc m ttoym bbyb 4e 2 PA.r
NT2LpeqMMe A e n6 i 36<i>XA.A3LBaxue (N)TepeqeiMe A e n6 i sia.XTa.Ba.[Q)e
30 x e x y c e z w o y bboa. MMoq 37a.qcoY2 U>p MTTBqKA2 4 x e j 3lyc^[21cooy bboa. 6MMoq a.[qc2 0 ]ytup (H]neqK^2
ax|6N TceiHe bc2 4 c o b t b mmoc m ttb c 2 0 0 y t v 72iq(5N TCI2IMB BCCOBTB] MMOC 8MTTB[C200YT
6
Neqo N xoeic 2e p o c n e N eq o n x o b i]c e p o c ttb
eNqcooYN xt* h ttm y c th p io n 8 e q ic o o Y N xh m ttm y c]th p i,0o n
^ J6NT2L2cycDTTB bboa. 2 h ncyo.XNe b t o y 4aab- 6 [N Ta L 2 ^ c u n B bboa. 2m n i c y o '^ iN jB [b toy2l2lb
n to o y A e *YP 2 NC0 2 e a ix n io q ' 10 n t o o y a b aiiyp 122 Q [ t b e x n i o q
3lY5oj aiqvOYCDN2 bboX N N e q ^ r r e x o c xyay 2iqoYCON2] bb[oa. ,}NNBqa.rrBA.oc
NTeq'ViNTaiTcooYN t b t 'o j o o t T z p a j N2 HTqv 12 NTBqM NT3LTl4COOYN TB TO JO O TT N2P)*J N2HTq*
X^W x q u o x o y BBOA. 2H TTTT2Lp2LAeiCOC li[X\ii) XqUOXOY BBOA. 2H]Tfn3LpaL16A[BIC01C
3lY0) 8a .q t 2 |COOVe noykm hmb n k jlk b 14 [2LYCO x q f 2IC001Y N Q Y I7KMHMB N[K2lKB)
*Ytu x cp u xy n6 i npcoTaipxcoN e T n ^ p e e N O c a.[Ycu 2iq]N^[Yl 18n6 i nipcoTaipxicpN [BTTTa.peB]Noc
eTaL,02e epaiTC mn x a x m ' 16 19BT3L[2BpaLTC MN] &A[2lM
JkYCD x e 3LCOYCDN2 eBOA. N2 HTC xya) x \e 20aicoy[coN2 bboa. N2 h t c
N0I T6TTINOI2L NOYOBIN NCDN 18 n6| T]B2iTTIN[OI2l N]QY[OBI]N [NCON2
l2x yw 3LqMOY2 n6i <i>2la.aabX coo n o y m n t,j2lT c o o y n x y ]co 22aiqMioY2 n6ji i ^ m t ^ b ^ c d o ] n23o y m n it 2l t ic o o [y n
20

Reflection (em i'oia ) 34 appeared to them as a light

and she aw akened3S their thinking.
And (8c) when <Y>aldabaoth 36 noticed
that they withdrew from him , 37 he cursed his earth.
He found the woman as she was 2 4 1 preparing herself for her husband.

He was L ord 2 over her

though he did not know the mystery (^ ucttt^plov)
3 which had come to pass through the holy decree.
) 4And (86) they were afraid to blame him.
And 5 he showed his angels (ayyeXos)
I his 6ignorance which is in him.
And 7 he cast them out of paradise (TrapdSeiCTO?)
I and 8he clothed them in gloomy darkness.
And the 9Chief Ruler (TTpurrdpxtov) saw the virgin (ndpQev'Os)
) who stood 10 by Adam,
and that
I the luminous 11 Reflection (emwoLa) o f life had appeared in her.
12And <Y>aldabaoth was full o f ignorance.
)

II 23,36 prob. haplography; the name A .A e A .B (D e is attested (Preisendanz, PGM IV, 14), as are a number of theophoric names beginning with A .A A - and A. A T - .
II 24,12 prob. haplography.
IV 37,15 The stroke combined the preposition M and the article TT into one syllable (cf. 47,1).

137
 SYNOPSIS 64 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 31,10-19 BG 62,8-19

2 2

4 10[2lY<J->] A qjco>2M ' m ' m o c 4 A qxA 2M ec

xqxno A q jc n o
6 H TTe I,[2 0 Y e i p Na^Hpe z o m o io d c n M e 2 ,2[C N A y 6 M n a p o p n NU?Hpe z o m o io d c ,0n M e 2 C N A y

8 ei]AOYA|* n 2 [A j NApx* 8 lA Y e <f)0 N A p A i

mn e X c u ^ e iM n21A [NejMOY* " a y c d e x c u e iM <f>o nncm oy

10 o y a MeN o y 2l i k 2j 14[ o c n e 10 ,2o y a m n o y -a i k a i o c n e

niceoyjA Ae o y a j l i k o c n e n K e ,3O Y A j i e o y a j l ik o c ne
12 e ls[A.cueiM n e n jju K A io c 12 e x c u e iM ,4n e n A i K A i o c
eiAoyAi n e nA16[.Aiicoc i A y e n e n A lsA i K o c
14 n]A IK A IOC MCN 14 n A I K A IO C M N
A y A n o K A ic ,7[TA MM]pq e 2 pAi e x b t A q,6KAAq 21 -XM n ic a > 2 T
16 mn ,8[ n e n N il* 16 mn n e ,7TTNA
nA A IK O C A 6 nA A IK O C A 6
18 e.XM nKA.2 18 AqKAAq ,82 iXM nMOOY
MN ,9[nMOO!Y MN n K A 2
20 NAi N e e c p A Y M o y T e e p o o y 20 N A ,9i N e e T e o ja y m o y te epooy

2 2

4 10 [And] he defiled her 4 8 He defiled her

and begot and begot
6 the 11 [first] child and similarly (oiioio)?) the 12 [second:] 6 9 the first child and similarly (o iio iq j ? ) 10 the second:

8 Yavai, the bear (dptcos)-face, 8 Yave, the bear (apKO?)-face,

and Eloim , 13 [the cat-face]. 11 and Eloim, the cat-face.
10 The one (+ ii6v) is righteous (Slkgllo?), 10 12 The one (+^v) is righteous (Siicaios),
14 but (8e) [the other one] is unrighteous (dSiico?). but (66) the other 13 one is unrighteous (dSiico?).
12 15 [Eloim] is the righteous (S lkgllo? ) one, 12 Eloim 14 is the righteous (S lkgllo? ) one,
Yavai is the 16 [unrighteous one (dSiico?).] Yave is the 15 unrighteous one (dSucos).
14 The righteous (S ikglio? ) one C + iiei') 14 The righteous (Slkoio? ) one (+|ii/>
he set (dTTOKa0L<rrdi/aL) 17 over fire he 16 set over fire
16 and 18 [spirit (T n /e u jia ),] 16 and 17 spirit (m/&|ia),
and (6e) the unrighteous (dSiico?) one and (66) the unrighteous (dSncos) one
18 over earth 18 he s e t 18 over w ater
and ,9[w ater] and earth.
2 0 These are called 20 19 These are called

138
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 64

1124,13-24 IV 37,2338,10

NT*pecMMe A e n 6 i T n p o N o iA ,4M n TH p q' N ]T a .p e c 24e iM e A [e n 6 i m p o N j p i A M ^nT H pfq

^CTNNOOY NN20INe 2 a c x i q o y N[0 ]e iN e
x y w ryT C D p n ' isn z c d h e s o x N e y z * 26AYTCD[pn N ]?0)H 6 [B]0 \ N e Y ^ *
xyw a.qxci>2M e m m o c i6n 6 i npcD TA pxcD N 4 27AYCD Aq[XCD2M] M[MO]C N6 l 28npCDTAp[XCU]N
*Ycd * q . x n o e s o x n ^ h t c l7N qpHpe c n a y [a y c u A q i x n o e 29e o x n ^ i h t c N]upHpe [ c n ja y
n u j o p n ' iy<D n M e^ cN A Y 6 ^ q p o t p n a y ic u nM [eC]NA Y
'excDiM mn iX T e 3 8 le X cu iM mn ?AYe-
excDiM <m >n o Y 2 n a p k o c l9n e 2
8 eX cD iM MeN 2o y o n a p k o c n e
iiy e A e o y 2 n g m o y n e iA Y e A e o y ^ o n j6MOY n e
) tto y * MeN o y a i k a i o c n e 10 n oY A . MeN o y a i k a i o c 4n e -
tto y * A e o y ^l a i k o c n e n o Y * A e o y 2 lA [ik ] o c n e
12 ?A Y e 5m 6 n o [ Y ] a i k a i o c n e
[elxxuT R A e o y ^ a i k o c [n ]e-
I iV e y e M E N 14 7A[Ye M6N]
iq p A n o K A e ic T A MMoq e ^ p A i 22e x R n i c c i ^ T ' A qpA noK A 7e ic T A M[MO]q e ^ p fA i e x n \ m ccD ^r*
5 MN TTTHY 16 MN 8n T H Y
gxcdim A e [e x c u iM A e
J i.qpA nO ^K A O IC TA MMOq e ^ p A l 6 XM nMOOY 18 Aqp]ATTOKAOI9C TA [MMOq e ^ p A I eX M nMOO]Y
mn J4n K A 2 MN l0nK A [2
3 N il A e AqMOYTe e p o o Y 20 n a i A e A qM OYTe e ip o o Y

13 And (Be) when the Providence (TTpovoia) o f the A l l 14 noticed (it),

: she sent some
and they snatched 13 Life (Coni) out o f Eve.
\ And the Chief Ruler (TTpuTapxwi') 16 defiled her
and he begot in her 17 two sons;
> the first and the second
18 (are) Eloim and Yave.
1 Eloim (+1161/) has a bear (apK0?)-face
19and (8c) Yave has a cat-face.
0 The one (+jiew>)20 is righteous (6 licaios),
but (6e) the other is unrighteous (aSuco?)-
2 {IV 38,4-6: Yave (+jiei/) is righteous (Siicaios),
but (6e) Eloim is unrighteous (aSuco?).}
4 21 Yave (+jiev)
he set (diTOKa0i<TTdvai) 22 over fire
6 and wind,
and (6e) Eloim
8 h e s e t (diroica0i<TTdw'ai) 23 o v e r w a te r
a n d 24 e a rth .
10 And (6e) these he called

II 24,18 haplography. II 24,19 The scribe mistakenly took AC to be part of the proper name. II 24,19 c crossed out after n e 1.
II 24,21 The scribe mistakenly took m b n to be part of the proper name.
IV 37,25 appears to have the synonym XOOY- . IV 37,26 omitted aycu due to homoioteleuton. IV 38,9 The stroke over M2 is visible.
IV 38,9 homoioteleuton (from epooY to epooY ).
139
 SYNOPSIS 65 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

n i 31,2032,8 BG 62,2063,14

2 20[N NireNea. th po y x e 2 20 n NreNea. nnpcdmg th po y 6 3 'x e

X B e \ MN K2L2l[eiN) K2LIN MN 2LB6A
A 4
q ^ p a j e n o o Y n^o o y * q > ^ [o )y (N ] 2e n o o Y n ^ o o y
6 2litc y 22Inoyci2lc]m oc 6 cu eqMHN 6 a.qq>u)ne n36 i ncYNOYcia. M nr^M oc
e s o x 2 i2,ITooTqi M n e ^ o Y eif napxcdn 64b o a 2 *tm n e ^ o y e iT n ^ x c u n
8 xy<1) M[a.qxoi e ^ P ail e x x x m 8 x q x o ^n x jlx m
NQYcnopa. N e n ^ 'e Y M ia . NOYe6niYMia. N cnopa.
10 CDCTe eBOA ITOOTC N+OY2CI2l 10 ^ c u c T e 7< oy> cboa N f o y c i x r e
i i c e x n o M neyeiN e Ta.i e T l x n o NoyeiNe
12 12
eBOA 2 *To3o T q RneY^NTiMiMON Mimk eBOA M n e Y 9a.NTlMIMON <M1TNa>
14 N2ip4X(DN MTT6CN2lY 14 n^pXCDN A 6 ,0CN2lY
2LY^noKa.eicTa. m5m ooy e x t * 2 e N ^PXH* a.qica.eicTa. mmooy "i.XN Na.pxH
16 c u c T e N c e ^ p ^ e i e x M n e c n H A 2JON- 16 2 cucT e N cep,2a.pxei eneM^aiOY
a.qcoYN T eq 7a.NOMia. mmin MMoq ^qcoycuN l3TeqoY cia. eT eiN e MMoq
18 18
a .q x n o m a.q.xno
20 n8ch 20 NCH

2 Abel and Cain 2 Cain and Abel

20 [among] all generations (yevea) o f men. 20 among all generations ( y c i / c a ) o f men.
4 4
21 Up to the present day. 6 31 Up to 2 the present day.
6 22 [sexual intercourse (awouCTiaCTjios)) continued and persisted 0
6 3 sexual intercourse ( o w o u a i a ) of marriage ( y d |i ? ) (continued)
23 [due to] the C hief Ruler ( d p x u i/). 4 due to the C hief Ruler (dpxut/).
8 And in Adam 24 he planted 8 5 In Adam he planted
sexual (c n ro p a ) desire ( c m d u j n a ) 6 sexual (c n ro p d ) desire (emOuiua),
10 321 so that (uicrTe) through this essence (o u aia) 10 so that (uxjtc ) 7 it (i.e., desire) is from this essence (ouaia),
2 they gave birth to their copy th a t 8 gave birth to a copy
12 12
by m e a n s 3 o f their counterfeit (a im iu iio i/) spirit CnveOiia). from their 9 counterfeit (a im iu iio i/) <spirit (7n/e 0|ia)>.
14 4 The two rulers 14 And (6c ) the two rulers (dpxut/)
he set (d T ro K a B io T a i/a i) 5 over principalities (apxil) 10 he set ( K a S ic r r d u a L ) 11 over the principalities (apxn)
16 so that (oicrre) they m ig h t 6 rule (apxeii') over the tomb (crmiXaioi/). 16 so that (dicrre) they m ig h t 12 rule (apxciv) over the tomb.
He (Adam) knew his own 7 lawlessness (ai/o ^ia) He knew 13 his essence (ouaia), which was like him;
18 18
and he begot 14 Adam begot
20 8 Seth 20 Seth.

BG 63,2-3 eqMHN or something similar appears to be missing. BG 63,3 TTCYNOYCi2i masculine article probably due to Greek ovi/ovoiaaiio?, see 1113l,21f.

140
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 65

1124,24 25,1 IV 38,11-29

NNip^N 25X , " {.x e [Na.i A e axjM OYTe e p o j o y ) N,2Nip[a.N x e

2
IUIN xyw 3LB6X K2lin x y c d x a e \
e<|NXY ^Teqn3LNOYp26n a i 4 eqNiaiY , 3eT ieqT T 2LNOYpna.
qja^oYN 6e 2lttooy n^ooy q ja ^ o Y N ) 6 e M[e n o o Y n ^ o o y
*c6cd n276i fcYNOYcia. 6 2lc 6(D n 6| T C Y N l50]YC|[ai
eBOX itn npcuTaipxcuN e s o x 2t n npcuTaipxcuN]
M*Yu> x q x o ) N O Y cn o p ai N e m eY M ia . 8 16xy< v 2iq[xcu NO Ycnopai N e n ie Y ]l7Mia.
292n t x x j l x h NieP^I 2 N 3lA3 lM
^qTOYNOYC A 0BOX 2<tn mTCYNOYCI2l 10 a.q)TQ[YNOC] lgA 0B [O X ITN TCYN]Q YC[l]ai
mttxtto MneiNe nnccum^l m 19tt [.x ]tt [o MniNje n [ c ]cu m 2l
3,*Ycd a.qxu>pH rei n x y 12 x y w [aiqxcupHrei] n x i y
eBOX 2H neqnNa. 32eTa>BBia.eiT' e s o x 2 h n ie q ifN k 2,e[TapBBio]err'-
nii-pXCUN A CN3LY 14 ni2ipxcu]N A e 22c [N3ly
^qp^no,3K2LOicTai mmooy e^pa/i e x i i ?n *pXH a.qp2JToica.]e[icTa.] m m o o y 23e[2pa/i e x N 2*12 n ^ p x h
Z C D C ^Te ^ T O Y ^ p x e i x x m n e c T T H x a jo N 16 [^ c u jc T e " e iT p e Y p ^ p x e i] e x u [ n e c n j H x a j o N
NTi.peqMMMe Ae n6i a.Aa.M' MieiNe N in^pieqM M e] A e n [6 i ^.a ^ j m aini26Ne
NTeqnpo^rNcucic mmin MMoq 18 N Te [q n p o rN ]cp [cic] m m in M27Moq
iqxno MneiNe 25'MTTq)Hpe MTTpcDMe a.q.X[n]Q m ttjin g M]TfqjH pe MnpcpMe
^q>iOYTe epoq" x e c h o x 20 a.[qMOYlTe e po q 29x e c h o

with the names

23 Cain and Abel

with a view to deceive (iravoupYia).

26 Now up to the present day
J 11sexual intercourse (o w o u m a) continued
due to the Chief Ruler (TTpuTapxui')-
28And he planted sexual (aTropd) desire (cmO uiua)
29in her who belongs to Adam.
f And (be) he produced through 30 intercourse (o w o u a ia )
the copies of the bodies (aai^a),
Jt and he inspired (xwpTiyelu) them
with his counterfeit spirit (m /eu^a).
32 And (Be) the two rulers (apxajw)
heset 33over(dTTOKa0icrrdw>aO {IV 38,23: many} principalities (d p x i)
so that ((ixrre) 34 they might rule (apxeiv) over the tomb (CTTrrjXaiow').
' 35And (Be) when Adam recognized the likeness
of his ow n 36 foreknowledge (TTpoyvajais),
he begot the likeness 25* o f the Son o f Man.
He called him Seth

141
 SYNOPSIS 66
m 32,8-14
k a t a . T r e u e x M n c A N ^ p e z ? W 92 n naicdn*
2 20M0ICDC aLYTNNOOlY] l0NTHA.A.Y
R n e c ^ iA io N
4 M1TNA.
e T [p e q ]" T 0 Y 'N ,0<c> u u e f N e MMoq
6 2N (O Y T Y l,2n o c N T e <ne>nxHpcDM A
Ni|NTIOYl ,3e a o x n t x h s h
8 MN TK2 lKI[2l N T 0 n e C ] ,4TTHXaLlON*
according to (KQTd) the race (yei/ea) on high 9 among the aeons (aitov).
2 Likewise (oiioiu?) they sent to the M other
10 her own (18101/)
4 spirit (TrvcDiia),
11 to awaken those who are like it
6 after the model (tutto? ) 12 o f the perfection (irXi^pto^a)
and to bring [them ] 13 out from forgetfulness (X^9r|)
8 and the wickedness (tcatcia) [of the ] 14 tomb (om^Xaioi/).
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
BG 63,1464,3
a y c d i i l5e e N T r e N e a . c t ^ n m e ii n a icd n
2 N T e e i ^ e t m a a y a c 17t n n o o y
H n e T e ncD c n e
4 l8A jr e n N A e i n a c e ^ p A e i
e T l9p e c | T 0 Y N 0 c n t o y c i a e T e i N e 6 4 I(M]MQ<|
6 e ^ H n T Y n o c h t t 2x c d k
e T O Y N O C O Y N T B c y e
8 }MN TK A JC IA H n H ^ A O Y
And 15just as the race (yei/ea) which is in heaven, in 16 the aeons
2 (alui/), thus the M o th er 17 sent
the one who is hers.
4 18 The Spirit (m /cuiia) came down to her
to 19 awaken the essence (ouoia) which is like 641 him,
6 after the model ( tutto? ) o f th e 2 perfection,
in order to awaken them from forgetfulness
8 3 and the wickedness (icairia) o f the tomb.
142
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 66

II 25,2-9 IV 38,2939,7

2KATA e MTT6.XTTO 2 P** 2 ^ <N>AICDN [ k a j t a [e M nej^cno N^pAi ^ n na[i]cd[n

OMOI3CDC TK6MAAY ACTNNAY ATTITN 2 20]MQ[I0)C] TKeMAAY 31ACTNhl[0]QY TT[ITN]

R nectfN A 4 M n e c ifN A
4M neiN e N T e f N e m m o c 32MTTlN[e N T]^T,e ih l[e MM]OC
iya> n o y a i ^ t i t y t t o n n t c t ^ n tta h p c d m a 6 39'AYCD NOYANTITYnON NNeT'fcN 2TTA.HpCDMA-

8
x e c n a 6c o b t n o y m a Nqpcune x e c n a c o b t c n o y 3ma N qpam e
NAICDN 6TNNHY 7ATTITN 10 nnaicdn c t n h o y 4eniTN-
AYCl) aqTCOOY NOYMOOY NBCpe AYCD AqTCOOY [N]OYMOOY 3NBO>e
6B0X 2ITN TTpCDTApXCDN 12 e[BOA. ^ilfN npcpT^pxcDN
x e i c a a c n n o y c o y c u n o y x e N e s o \ t c u n N e 6xeK A A c [NNejYcoYcpisiOY x e 7eNeBO[x tc d jn Ne-

2 according to (iccrra) the way o f the race in the aeons (aiwu).

Likewise (ojiOLtiis) 3 the M other also sent down

her spirit (m/eO^a)

4 which is in her likeness
and a 5copy (ai/TLTurrou) o f the one who is in the plerom a (7TXi]pajp.a),

for she w ill 6 prepare a dwelling place

for the aeons (aioju) which will come 7 down.
And he made them drink water o f forgetfulness,
8from the Chief Ruler (Trporrdpxiiii').
in order that they might n o t 9 know from w here they came.

*II 25,2 haplography

*IV 39,1 reads those in the pleroma.

143
 SYNOPSIS 67
m 32,14-22
xycd x y 6 [cd N T eei^e n p o c ] ,sOYoeiq>-
2 ec^ Y n o Y lp rei ?a.poq MTTe],6cnepM a.
x g k x x c (eqei e ^ p a j n 6i] "ngariO N NTmk
4 e s o x 2 I ( t o o t o y n],8n n o 6 n^icdn
e q N ^ T ^ o eipaiTOYl l9eBOA. n NeYZYCTepHM*
6 eiTKaiTOpl20CUCIC MTT2JCDN
XGKX[ XC eqN 3i] 2,q p a ) n e n o y tta h p c d m 2l e q i o y ^ B ]
8 22x e K H C 6 e N N ey q p cu cu T
And [thus] they [remained for (Trpo?)] a 13 while
2 while she labored (uTroupyeii/) [for her ] 16 seed (cnrepjia),
in order that, when the 17 holy (ayiov) Spirit (uveu^a) [comes
4 forth from the ] 18 great aeons (aiioi/),
he may rectify 19 their defects (wrrepTiiia)
6 for [the ordering (KaTopOuxJi?)] 20 o f the aeon (aitov)
that [it might] 21 becom e a holy pleroma (TrXiipoj^a)
8 22 and that, therefore, they may not be defective.
III 32,16 eqqpANei would make the line too long.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
BG 64,3-13
* y 4cd N*f*2e ^q6cu
2 n p o c OYoiqp sa.qp c d b e ^ p ^ T q M TTecnep6*!*
x g k x x c 2 o t 2ln e q q ^ N ?e i n 6 i n e iT N k
4 gboa. n3li 8o ) n g t o y ^ b
e q x r x z o y epaiTOY u c \ n b o x MTTeqjTa.
6 ,0e n T a i2 o ep^T q mtt^icdn
11 x e e q eq ^ c u n e n o y x c d k ,2e q o Y ^ B
8 x e e q e c p c u n e 136e gmn qjTa. N^HTq
4And thus he (the Spirit) remained for (Trpo?) a while.
2 5 He labored for her seed (cnrepiia)
6 in order that, when (oTav) 7 the Spirit (nveO^a) comes
4 forth from th e 8 holy aeons (aiioi/),
he may rectify 9 their defect,
6 10 to establish the aeon (aitov)
that it might becom e a 12 holy perfection,
8 and that, therefore, there may be 13 no defect in it.
144
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 67

II 25,9-16 IV 39,7-15

aycd T xi ,0T e e e eNTAqqpcune n6 i necnepM A aiyicu t a i T e 8e e N [TAqupcune] n6i n e c n e p M A

npoc "o y o eio j e q p e y n o y p re i
XEKXXC 2 0 TAN l2equ?ANei e^pa/i n6 i neifN A
6B0A. ITN nAICDN 6 TOYAAB
e q N A c e e ^ q e p A T q ' a y ,4cd N q r \ 6 x q M n q jT A
xeKXXc e p e n n A .H ,3pcuMA THpq" N A u p c u n e e q o y A A B
aytu n 16a t o ; t 3 l
2 TTpog [oyoeiup e q ]2 Y [n o ]y p re i
x e ,0K AA Q [2 0 T A N equ?]AN[ei e ^plA i n 6 i l,n [e iTN A
4 eBOA. 2 i t ]n na[icu]n e T O Y ,2AA[B
eqN A C A^cuq] e p v f q a y <P 13[N qTA .6oq 2M] t t o j t a
6
[X ie K A A C 14eipen nx H pcu]M A TH pq NAqpcu,3[n e e iq to y a a B
8 AJYCP NATOJTA

Thus 10the seed ((nrep^ia) remained for (irpos ) 11 a while

assisting (inToupyeii/) (him)
in order that, when (otcli/) 12 the Spirit (TTveu^ia) comes
forth from 13 the holy aeons (aicii/),
he may raise up and 14 heal him from the deficiency,

that the 13 whole pleroma (TrXripw^a) may (again) becom e holy

and 16faultless."

IV 39,11 The stroke over TTN2l is partly visible.

145
 SYNOPSIS 68 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

HI 32,22 33,12 BG 64,13 65,15

a.[NOK] 23u> n e x x i x e n x o e i c 2lnok I4jl6 u e x x i x e n e x c

2 N e+[Y X O O Y e] ^ n o y o n nim c eN * N O Y 2 M 2 N e + Y 15XH <N>OYON NIM N2l(UN2 n ,62 o y o
[ e n ^ i x e i p K p i N e c N o y o e iN e niT B B O NOYOIN
4 n e x a x j [N2li x e ) 4 n e ,7xai<| u x i x e
26a x e i e^O Y N T 0 n n o i 2l n n n [ o 6 N]33 !2 BHOYe a x e i e^O Y N g y I8g n n o i 2l N n n o 6 n ^ b h y g
6 6
6 Y A .y c k o a .o n n e e 6 o A n o Y 2e e o A N2 eNKOOY<e> ,92<DC 6YMOK2 N 6 0 A n 0 Y 20eB O A N^NKOOYB
8 eiMHTi n h H b ix r e 8 g im h 65*t i g n g t g
Je T e 2 n s b o a ^N T r e N e a . n ^ l c ^ l a g y t o n 4n g 2 N g b o a N e ^ n 2f r e N e x g tm m x y e T e m2lc3kim
10 Na/i e T c y a .p e n e n N a . N ncoN 2 e i 5g 2 o y n e p o o y 10 N e T e p e n e if N a i M ncu4N 2 n h y G 2 p a j e x c j o y
x y u ) n c jn o y 2 b m n t 6 o m 3 ly 5n o y 2 B mn t 6 o m
12 6ceNaiOYX3Li n t g a g i o c 12 c e N ^ O Y ^ x a j N c e p T e A io c
x y a ) N c eM n q p a . 7n n i n o 6 N o y o e iN x y u ) c e 7N3iMnqp3L n b c o k G 2pa.i g 8n in o 6 n o y o in
14 <M>nMai r ^ p ' g tm m x y 8cya.Y K a. a.piZe m m o o y 14 ceN2LMTT9q A ra ip n t b b o o y nm m xy
CBOA 2N k x k i x 9nim ,0GBOA 2N KXKIX NIM
16 MN NMppe NTnONHpi^l 16 MN NnCC0K NTnONHpi^L
e N c e ,0r f n ^ j t h o y 3ln g a ^ a y GNCG+ , 2n 2 T h y * n g a 2lx y
18 eiMHTi e n c c u M[OY2 N]a.cJ>ea.pTON 18 eiMH m 13c c u o Y 2 N a.cJ>ea.pToc
g y m g a g t * N ^ H fq ,2i x n ] + n o y n g y I4m g a g t 2 l MMoq
20 xcupic oprH 2* K.CD2 20 x c u p ic ,56 c o n t 2 i k c d 2

[I] 23 then said, Lord, 14And (8e ) I said, Christ (xpicrros),

2 will the [souls (i|>uxil)]24 o f every one escape
to [the pure (eiXiKpit/?)] 25 light?
4 He said [to me],
You have entered into a consideration (e w o ia ) o f [great] 3 3 !things
6 6
which are difficult (SuokoXoi/) to explain 2 to others
8 except (el iiiyn) to those only
3 who are from the immovable (daaXeuToi/) race (yeueri).
10 4 Those into whom the Spirit (irveuiia) o f life comes
5 and joins itself with the power
12 6 will be saved (to be) perfect (TeXeios)
and they will be w o rth y 7 o f these great lights.
14 For (yap) there 8 they are purified (KadapiCeiv)
from all wickedness Ocaicia)
16 9 and the fetters o f evil (Troi/T|pia),
since they do n o t 10 [devote themselves] to anything
18 except (cl iiit r ) the 11 incorruptible (d4>0apTou) assembly
and direct their attention (neXeTai/) to i t 12 from now on
20 without 0(t>pte) anger (opyri) or envy
2 will the souls (i|>uxil) 15 o f every one live 16 on
in the pure light?
4 17 He said to me,
You have entered into a 18 consideration (e w o ia ) o f great things
19 such as (d>s) are difficult to ex p la in 20 to others
8 except (ei liiyri) 65' to those
who are fro m 2 that immovable race (yei/ea).
10 3 Those on whom the Spirit (irveOiia) o f life 4 is about to come,
after they h a v e 5joined with the power
12 they will be saved , 6 they will be perfect (TeXeios)
and th e y 7 will be worthy to enter 8 these great lights.
14 For (yap) they will be 9 worthy to be purified there
10 from all wickedness (icaiaa)
16 and the 11 attractions o f evil (Troi/T)pia)
since they do 12 not devote themselves to anything
18 except (ei iuft this 13 incorruptible (a 4>0apTOs) assembly
and will surely 14 direct their attention (jieXeTai/) to it
20 without (xwpis ) 15 anger, or envy.

n i 32,24 or [enfciAi] (cf. 9,11). III 33,7 h was mistakenly crossed out. III 33,10 corr. Y2over 2l (dittography). III 33,12 or [XNN] (cf. 36,4).
BG 64,14 Till-Schenke emend to TT<x^c, see 42,19. BG 64,15 Till-Schenke sugggest <NOY2H eOYN> for CDN NOYO due to confusion between (uoovrai
and CToxjoin-ai, but see 67,3. BG 64,16 lit. more than the pure light. BG 65,13 Till-Schenke suggest 2k.<J>eApTO{C)<N> eYHCAeTA on the basis of III 33,11.

146
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 68

n 25,16-31 IV 39,16 40,6

aycd n e x A e i a n o k MTTccup x e l7n x o e i c 16A[Ylcp n e x [A i a n o jk [MjnccDTHp 17x e n x o e [ ic

2 N+YXOOY <5e THpOY c c n a o y XA I 2 N + iY xpioiye 6 e t h ,8p oy [ceNAOYXiAi
e^oYN" e n o Y o e iN ' g t t b b h y e^IoiYN e n o y C eiN ^ i t t b b h o i v
4 ACjoYCDqpBe n e x A q N A ei x e 4 AcjoycDqjB n e 2XA<j n[ai x ] e
6NN06 N NEN^BHYe 20eN TA Y TA A O 2 (e]N N o 6 n<p [N ej^BH Ye 21e N T [A Y lT * * o
6 e z ? x i e x M n e K 'M e e y 6 e ^ p A i e[X M n e ]K M 22e Y ^
o y a y c 21k o x o n rA p n e e 6 o x n o y e B o X N 2N ico22o Y e i [o y a ]y c k o x o [n TA]p n e 23e 6 o x [ n o Y e jp o x N^eNKOOYe
8 6IMHTI NNAI 8 24eiMHT[l NN]A|
e T u j o o n ' b o x N 23T r e N e A n a t k im eTq j o o n e a o \ 2 N TireNeA n]atkim
10 naie T e n e rfN A MncDN2 24n a c i e ^ p A i e x cD O Y 10 n a i e T e 26neiTN[A Mn]cpN2 N[A]el e^pA i e-xcD ^oy
aycd N q q p tu n e mn t 6 o m ayicd Nqiqpam e mn t 6om
12 ceN A O Y X A er aycd N c e q p t u n e N T e x e i o c 12 28ceNAOY[XAi] a y cd N[ce]qpcDne 29N T ex[eioc]
24ay <d ceN A p <Mn>qpA N 2 6 n m n t n o 6 *Y<U C6 [N]AP Mnq^A MN2eN[MNT]N06
14 AYCD 27C6NATBBO nM A 6TMMAY 14 AY[CD C]eNATBBO 40*2M nMA eTMMAY
eBOA ITN 28k a k ia nim GBO\ 2'TN KA2KIA NIM
16 MN NpOOYO? N T e TnONHpiA 16 MN NpOOYqp NTe T n 0 3NHplA*
we N ce q i pooY q p 6 e c x a a y a n eN ceqi pooyq? 6 e e \ x x y 4a n
18 eiMHTI A30+M N T'A T'T eK O OYAATC 18 eiMHTI eTMNTATTAKO OYAsAC
e y p H e x e T A m m o c 3,x n m tom a eyipJM exeTA mm[o]c x iu R m 6MA
20 xcupic oprH 2 i kcd 20 XCD[p]IC OprH [21 KCD12

And I said to the savior (aw Tqp),17 Lord,

2 will all the souls OJjux1!) ^ en ^ brought safely
18 into the pure light?**
4 He answered 19 and said to me,
Great things20 have arisen
6 in your mind,
for (yap) it i s 21 difficult (SuctkoXov) to explain them to others
8 22 except (el inyri) to those
who are from 23 the immovable race (yevea).
10 Those on whom the Spirit (m/eD^a) o f life 24 will descend
and (with whom) he will be with the power,
12 25 they will be saved and become perfect (tc Xc io s )
26 and be worthy of the greatness.
14 And27 they will be purified in that place
from28 all wickedness (icaida)
16 and the involvements in evil (rroi/ripia)
29 since, then, they have no other care
18 than (el jiTyn)30 the incorruption alone,
to which they direct their attention (^leXeTav)31 from here on,
20 without (xtopis) anger (opyri) or envy

*II 25,26 Ms reads ttm.

147
 SYNOPSIS 69 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 33,12 34,3 BG 65,1566,17

x o ) ,3(pic <t>GONOc 211 e n ie Y H iA 2i 2 O T e V ,6en io Y H ia.

2 e i t t a h c m o ,4(nh 2 2 i C|
2 N NAjei T H p o y e N ce a .M a. 2 T e ,5[m m o o y a n 2 N Na.ei ,7t h p o y eN cea.M a. 2 T e R I8m o o y a.N
4 4 OYTe 2N Aa.a.Y n ,92 h t o y
eiM]HTI TTTPOC2YTTOCT2LCIC 0 IMHTI MMATe
6 ,6[N T ca .p i e iY x p c u 6 e T c ^ p s 66leY xpa.cea.i u x c
e y ^ c u c p T eB O A <Nca.> ,7[TeYNOY] e \6 a > 2q}T eBOA 2 h t o y
8 8 x e eYNa.3NTOY c b o a TNNa.Y
eTCN2Lna.pa.Aa.M Ba.Ne MMO,8(OY N ce4na.pa.Aa.MBa.Ne mmooy
10 2t o o t o j y N N na.pa.A H M nTcup 10 5c b o a 2ITOOTOY NNina.pa.6AHMnTcup
,9I2 M nM njoja. 2 M nRnq?a.
12 M na>N2 N qja. a.N H 2e 20[m n n rr a > 2 M e Y 2 Y n o M iN e 2 * NKa. 12 R7na>N 2 qja. c n c 2 Na.TTa.KO 8mn n T a> 2 M eY2YnoMeiNe
NIM 2,[eYT]CpOYN 2 A NKa. NIM 2 N 2 COB nim e y q i z 2 a >B ion ih
14 x e K a .a .c e y N a .22[.xa>K c b o j a R n a .e A O N 14 x e K a .a .c e y e x c u K "Rna.GAON c b o a
NCepKAHp0 N0 23(MI M]1TU>N2 NCpa. ^NH^C n c b k a h i2ponom i Rna>N2 cpa. e l3N2
16 a.NOK A e 24[ n e x a .i ] Na.q x e n x o e i c 16 n e x a . i x e n e x c
NCTeRnoY^ieipe N]Na.i eM noY l4e ip e u u x e i
18 2 n o y N e N eY 'l'Y X O O Y e 18 epeNe'J'YXH ,5Na.p o y
34'h eYNa.xu>pi c tc d n
20 Na.i N T a .n e n N a . 2Rna>N2 e i 2 0 y n e p o o y mn TAYNa.3Mic 20 Na.i n t a t 6 o m mn l6n e if N a M no)N2 e i e 2 0 YN ,7epooY

13 without (x ^p i? ) jealousy (4>06vos) or desire (cmOuiua) or fear, or 16 desire (em dujua).

2 or gratification (ttXt|o ^ oi^ ) 2 or gratification.
14 [By] all these they are not affected By 17 all of these they are not affected,
4 4 18 nor (ouTe) by any one 19 among them,
15 [except (ei. inyn)] (by) the state o f being (TrpocTwrocrraCTis) except (el turpi.) only
6 16 [in the flesh (aap),] while they make use (xpaoOai) (of it), 6 (by) th e 20 flesh (aapO , 661 while they use (xpao 0a i) it,
looking expectantly for 17 [the hour] 2 looking expectantly for when
8 8 they will b e 3 brought forth
when they will be received (TrapaXaiiPdi/eii/) and 4 received (TrapaXa^ipdi/eiv)
10 18 (by) the receivers (TrapaXi^TTTajp) 10 5 by the 6 receivers (TrapaXi^Trnop)
19 [into] the dignity into the dignity
12 o f eternal lif e 20 [and the] calling, 12 o f 7 eternal imperishable life k and the calling,
enduring ({mo^iei/eLi/) everything 21 and [bearing] everything enduring (mro^ei/eii/ ) 9 everything and bearing everything,
14 that they m a y 22 [finish] the contest (adXov) 14 10 that they may finish 11 the contest (aOXow)
and inherit (icXripoi'oiieii')23 eternal life. and 12 inherit (KX^poi/o^eli/) eternal life.
16 And (6e) 1 24 [said] to him, Lord, 16 131 said, Christ (xpi<rr6s ),
those who did n o t25 [do] these things, if they did n o t 14 do these (things),
18 where are their souls (i|uxn) 18 what will the souls (tliuxn)
3 4 1 or (fy where will those go (xtopeiis) into
20 whom the Spirit (m /eO ^a)2 o f life and the pow er (Sui'aiu?) entered? 20 15 into which the pow er and 16 the Spirit (Tn/eOfia) of life entered
III 33,16 The scribe wrote mistakenly eBOA x e (because) instead of b b o a NC2l. III 33,22 corr. A2over p.
BG 65,19 |C)A.pi appears to be followed by a line filler extending to the margin. BG 66,3 Till-Schenke emend to T|N)N2lY.
BG 66.13 Till-Schenke emend to n<5c>c. see 42,19.

148
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 69

II 25,3126.10 IV 40,6-24

<2>i <t>eo32Noc z 1 eniOYHiA f i $ o o n o c 79 eni [Y )M iA

AYCD TMNTATCI NTe "TlTHpCJ 2 AYfCD TJM N V a T C I N8T e TTTHipcjl
NceeHA2T e mmooy a n 2 i t n ma a a y e N C e [A M A ]Te MMOOY AN g lT N A A A Y
4
eiMHTI AT2 YnOCTACIC OYAATC [e iM H TI e e ]Y T T O C ,0T A C | C OYAAp
NTCApi TAI eTOY<t>Opei MMOC 6 [NTCApS TAI] eTOY"<t)Op[l MMO]C
ey6A q/r' eBOA. n c a n o y o e iq ; ^ lY ^ o q p T e B ]O A n c a ,2n o Y [ o e i ] c y
8
Toyna6m ney q jiN e 26n 2 h tcj e T [O Y N A 6 M n e ]Y iq ;i]N e ,3N 2 H T [ q ]

) eBOA ,T N u e T x i 10 eBO A 2 ( i t n u e r x i
nai 6 e N f MeiNe c e o n a z io c N]Ai 6 e l4N 't'M |N e Q ^ [0 NA2IOC
>MTTCDN2 NATTe 3KO NOJA N2 AYCD TTTCD^M 12 MTTCDN^] 15N N A [T ]TA K O N[G?A N 2 AYCD] ,6nTCD2M
eYP2Y4noMeiNe z nTHpq' e y q i e^pAi 2 * 5ttth p c j' e y p 2 lY n o M iN e 2 * 1 ,7nTH pcj e y c ji [e 2 P A i 2*1 n[T H pq]
1 XeKAAC 6YNAXCDK CBOX 6MTTArAON' 14 "X eK A A C [eyNAXCDJK eB O A M[TT]Al9OAON
NceKAHpoNOMei n o y 7cdn2 o ja e u e z Np^KA[HpON]pMI NOY20CDN2 N(qj]A 6 N [ 2
5 tt&xai nacj' x e m t o 8e ic 16 n e x ] A i nacj 21x e n x o e i c
N+yxeye e T e M noyeipe NNieBHye M 'l'iY x o o y e j e T e 22M n o y e [ i]p e nn[I2]bh[Y ]
i 18

) nai N Tat6om m<n> neifN A l0MncDN2 e i e^pA i e x c o o y 20 NAI N 23T A [T 6 o M] MN TINA <M>nCD[N2 Cl] 62P A I 24e31[U>0]Y

or jealousy (<|>06vos)32 or desire (em G upia)

. and greed o f 33 anything.
They are not affected by 34 anything

except (ei ^ t i ) the state (uTTocrraots) o f being

in 35 the flesh (crap) alone, which they bear (<J>opeIv)
while looking expectantly 36 for the time

when they will be met

0 261by the receivers (of the body).
Such 2 then are worthy (aios)
2 of the imperishable,3 eternal life and the calling.
For they endure (uiro^iei/eiv) 4 everything and b e a r 5 everything,
4 that they may finish 6 what is good (dyaOov) {IV 40,18-19 the contest
(aBXoi/)} and inherit (kXtipovo^cIv) 7 eternal life.**
6 I said to him, Lord,
8the souls (<i>uxii) f those who did not do these works,
8

0 9(but) on whom the power <and> Spirit (TTi/eO^ia) o f life 10 descended,

II 25,31 haplography.
IV 40,23 cf 41,2.

149
 SYNOPSIS 70 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

ID 34,3-19 BG 66,1768,1

CeN2iOYX2Ll X N MMON x e c e N 2LOYX 2i e i '" ^ c d o y

2 r t e x x q 4u x i x e 2 n e x ^ q N ^ei x e
N eN T 2i< ne> T fN l m tic d n ^ e i e ^ o y N 5e p o o y e T ^ e T e p e n i n N * eTM[M 2i)Y 2n h y n * y
4 TT2lN TH TT2lNTO)C CeNA.OY^.XA.I 4 n^iN TH n^iNTCDC 3CeN2iCDN2
N2ii cy^iYncDT n t o o t c h t k x k i x 2lYO) q ^ p e N A j 4e l e B O x N t k a k i *
6 7tjl y n 2 l h ic r i p q)2i c e i e ^ o y N epcDMe 8nim- 6 t 6 o m 5r 2ip q ^ c e i e ^ o y N epcD M e nim
2lXNTC n ? GMN G?6oM GTpieY) 9 z e ep^iTOY 2lX N T C T2ip <N>Neycp 2L e 7p 2iTOY
8 m nnc2l e y q A N x n o M,0npa>M e 8 MNNC2L N T p e Y X n O C "JLe
T O T e q^A yeiN e Mn[en)N[A.) "m tic d n ^ T O T e q ^ y e i N e f i n e T fN l M ncuN ^ e p o c
10 NN2LNTIMIMON MTlfNA. 10
e ] ,2q jc D n e MeN e n e n i i l MncpN[ eij e q ? u > l0n e 6 e e ^ q e i n 6 i m n N l N " x c u p e N T e n o w ?
12 ,3e y .x a x D p n e 12
q ? 2iq p [T e'J'Y X H n o y ) ,4x c d c d p e T e t j l y n 2lm i[c T e a ^ q t l2x p o n t 6 o m e T e t ^ y x h ,3T e
14 x y a ) M eY l,5nx2iN2L m m o c 14 2ly c u M ecccu p M
eTnoNH[pi2i e T n o ,4NHpi2i
16 n e T e n e i ,6TfN2i n a n t im im o n n n [h y e^oY N j ,7e p o q 16 n h A e e q ? 2i<q>ei e lsOYN e p o o y n 6 i n 2iNTiMil6MON MTTNi
q ^^Y ccuK MMoq e * [ o \ ^ iT o o T q ) o ; 2l< y > c c u k m 17m o< oy> c b o a 2 'lTO Tq
18 ,82lYCU NCenX2iN2L 18 21YCU ,8N C <e>nA 2iN 2L
2l[N ]ok A [e n e x A i ) 19x e n x o e i c 2l n o k JLe n e l9X A J x e n e x c
20 N e 'l'Y x o o y ie n n a j 20 N N e^Y X H 68'[NN2l]|

3 Will they be saved or not? do 17 in order to be be saved 18 as w ell?

2 He said 4 to me, 2 He said to me,
Those into whom the Spirit (irveuiia) o f life enters 6 7 Those into whom that spirit (irveuiia ) 2 enters
4 5 will in any case (irai/TT] nai/Tois) be saved. 4 will in any case (ndi/Tfl ndi/TOis) 3 live
6 These flee from evil ( i c a i a a ) . and 4 come out of evil (icaida).
6 7 For (yap) the power (S w a in ? ) enters into every man, 6 For (yap) the power 5 enters into every man,
8 for (yap) without it [th ey ]9 would not be able to stand. 6 for (yap) without it they would not be able to 7 stand.
8 After 10 the man is bom, 8 And (Se) after it (i.e., the soul) is bom,
then ( tote ) the [Spirit (fiveup.a)]11 o f life is brought 8 then (TOTe) the Spirit (TrveOpa) 9 o f life is brought to it.
10 to the counterfeit (a im iniiov) spirits (irveuiia). 10
12 Now (iiev) when the Spirit (irveuiia) o f life comes, 10 Thus, when this 11 strong Spirit (irveuiia) of life has come,
12 13 since it is strong, 12
it strengthens [the soul OJjux1!)). 14 which is the power (Suvaiiis), i t 12 strengthens the power, namely, the soul (iJjuxii),
14 and [it (the soul) is n o t] ,s led astray (nXavdv) 14 13 and (the soul) does not go astray
into evil (noviipia). into 14 evil (novrpia).
16 [The one into] whom [th e ]16 counterfeit (a im iiiiiov) spirit (irveuiia) 16 But (8e) those 15 into whom the counterfeit (aim in iio v )16 spirit
[e n te rs]17 is drawn [by it] (irveuiia) enter<s> <are> drawn 17 by him
18 18 and is led astray (iTXavav). 18 and 18 <are> led astray (nXavav).
And (8e) I [sa id ],19 Lord, And (8e ) 1 19 said. Christ (xpitrros),
20 the souls OJjux1!) ( f these,] 20 the souls OJ^x*!) f these.
III 34,4 corr. Mover tt. III 34,8 corr letter between A and X crossed out; X over 6. III 34,17. 21 and 22 lines appear to have extended into the margin.
BG 67,14 Ms reads y. BG 67,15 Ms reads c. BG 67,17 Ms reads c. BG 67,19 Till-Schenke emend to TT<x>c, see 42,19.

150
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 70

n 26.10-24 IV 40,2441,11

c e N 2iu p p [O N e
2 _ _ 2 2i]q oY 2Su)c^ [B e T T iex^ q u x i [ x e
n 6 i Tie1tin * eq]cp2iNe) e^pa/i $[X]cdoy n[6 i ne]TTNl
4 TTA.NTH TT2LNTCDC CeN2LOYX2J 4 27TT2lNTH TT2lNTCD[C CeN]AQYXA.i
l2^ycD N2ii ceNancucuNe g b o a 282lYCD NA/l CN2l[TTCDCDN] GBOA
6 TAYi3N2lH1C T2ip N2iei I 2lXN pCDMe NIM' 6 29t a y n 2l[M]ip [r^p N X]ei e^pa/i e x N pcpMe n|[m
,4a X N T C T2LP MN 6 o M' NTGA2L2LY e l5p2lTCj x ] t r T c r i p 31mn 6[0 ]m N[TeA]^2iY a z e p ^ T iq
g MNNce T O Y x n o o Y A e 8 [MNN]C2l TOY41*XTTOOY A e
T O T e e q M6qp2LN2iq;2Lei n 6 i m T x m t tc u n ^ TOTe eqqp2LN2Lup2ii 2n6 i m T x <m>ttcdn2
10 10
17q j 2i p e t 6 o m ' e i 2lYCD Up2ipeT60M 3el
12
12
NC+ T 2LXPO NT+YXH e 18TMM2iY NC"f* T2LXPO NT+YXH eTM4M2iY
14 x y <d M2ip e q ; p t t a 2lN 2l mI9m o c 14 x y cd M^peqp [a]*2ly P i t a ^ n * [mjmoc
2 p a i 2 N N e^BHYe n t t t o n h p i j l N2P^[I 21N NBH6OYe NT[TTO]NHpi2i'
16 20N*i A e e T e n e n N l e T q p B B i^ e iT ' n h y ^ e ^ p a j ex cD O Y 16 [N2ii] A e e T e 7n eT fN l [eTqjlBBioeiT' nn h o y "e^patf
OJ2LYCCDK' MMOOY eB O A ^ I T O O T q ' eXCDOY] <^2lYCCD[K] MM090Y e[BOA 2 TOOT]q
18 JlYCD NCBCCDpM 18 2lY[CD N]ceccD,0p[M
ilnok Jie n e x a j x e n x o e i c 2ln o k A e T fe )x x i x [ e n i x o e i c
20 n+YXooy 6 e N24N2ii 20 "m i+ y x o o y c 6e N]N2j

{IV 40,24-25: will they be [rejected]?

2 He answered and said to me,
If) the 11 Spirit (m^O^ia) {IV 40,25-26: descended upon them},
4 they will in any case (irdirrfl irduTtos) be saved
12 and they will change (for the better).
6 For (yap) the 13 power (Siiya^iis) will descend on every man,
14for (yap) without it no one can stand.
8 15And (8e) after they are bom,
then (tote ), 16 when the Spirit (m/eO^ia) o f life increases
10
and 17 the power comes
12
and strengthens that soul (4*uxti),
14 18no one can lead it astray (irXavav)
19 with works o f evil (uoi/Tipia).
16 20But (8e) those on whom the counterfeit spirit (m/eO^ia) 21 descends
are drawn b y 22 him
18 and are led astray.
And (5e) 1 23 said, Lord,
20 the souls (ijjuxi) o f 24 these

IV 40,31-32 short line due to imperfections in the papyrus. IV 41,2 cf. 40,23.

151
 SYNOPSIS 71 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 34,1935,10 BG 68,169,5

e Y l20q j2 iN e i e e o x n T C 2ips 2 o t 2 l n eyq?2L N ei e JB o \ z n T c x p i

2 efYNABCDK) 2,eTCDN 2 eYNABCDK 3eTCDN
ntocj A e ^ q c c u e e n e [ x a .q x e ] N T o q A e a c c u s e 4n e x 2iq x e
4 22T e 'j'Y X H e T e t 6 o m T e 4 e y M 2i N T e '|'Y sXH e T e t 6 o m T e
e cq?2i[N p 2 o y o ) NT21CP 62 0 Y 0 H X W O N
6 23e n e i f N l n a n tim im o n 6 en2LNT!MI7MON MTTN2L
T [ x i r x p c ) 24x a x i> p TA.I oY X CD pe T e
8 e T e q p 2 ic n a > T n t [ o o t c n)25t t t o n h p i 2 l 8 8q;2L cncD T n t o o t o y N N e^B H ye ntttonhpia .
2lYCD CeN2LO[YX2Ll] 2iYCD e s o x 102 * t n T e n i c K o n H N2lc()2lp t o n
10 26e e o x ^ i t o o t c N T e n ic K o n iH N2L)35'ct>e2LpTON 10 q j x c o Y X i i
2lYO> NCeNTOY e T 2LN2i n 2LY2CIC NAJCDN N CeN TC e l22Paii eT2LN2iTT2LYCIC N N m l3U)N
12 2ln o k A e n e x a j x e n x o 3e i c 12 2l n o k A e n e x a j x e n e ,4x c
N eT eM T T oycooyN e n T H p q N e T e m tto y c o y < i> n f r ,3TH pq
14 ^ o y N e N e y 'l'Y x o o Y e h g y n a x c d p i seTo>N 14 N ey'l'Y X H 2 N o y N e ,6h g y n a b c d k b t c d n
n e x a .q n j j x e n e ,7x * q N2j x e
16 N T ^ q ^ p o o j e 6x o > o y n 6 i n e i f N l n a n tim im o n 16 n g tm m 2lY 2lyisttn 2 l N 2 ln tim im o n 2l 19o ; 2li e ^ p ^ i e x c u o y
7N T epoY c< J> 2 ix x ei N T e e i^ e 2MfT69,T p eY cx 2 L 2 iT e
18 2LYB2ipei 8[N T iey4'Y X H 18 \< d N*f*2e 2qp2LqpB2ipei N T e y + Y X H
2lYCCDK MMOC eN eB H 9O Y e NTTTONHpiA. 3N qca>K MMOC eN eB H Y 4e NTTTONHpiA.
20 2ly<d 2iY eiN e m m o c ,0[e T B )q je 20 N q x iT c e 5T q j e

20 when they have come out o f the flesh (aap)>
2 where [will they go]?
21 And (86) he smiled and [said],
4 If the soul (ijjuxn), which is the power,
[becomes stronger]
6 23 than the counterfeit (di/Ti^ii^ov) spirit (irveG^a)
[for (yap) the] (soul)
8 24 which flees [from] 25 evil (TTovripia) is strong
it is saved
10 through the 3 5 1 incorruptible (d<f>6apT0i') providential care (6ttictkottti),
and taken to the repose (d i/d ira u a i? )2 o f the aeons (aitoi/).
12 And (8e) I said, Lord,
3 those who have not known at all,
14 4 what are their souls (iIjux1!) or where will they go (xwpciv)?
5 He said to me,
16 It is these th a t6 the counterfeit (a im iu iio i/) spirit (irveG^a) has
burdened 7 when they stumbled (a<|>dXXeii/).
18 And in this way 8 their soul (ijjux1!) was burdened (0apii/),
drawn to works 9 o f evil (noi/Tipia)
20 and b ro u g h t10 [to forgetfulness].
6 81 when (oTai/) when they have c o m e 2 out of the flesh (adp),
2 where will they go?
3 And (8e) he smiled and 4 said,
4 T o a place o f the soul OJjux1!). 5 which is the power
that has become 6 far (paXXoi/) superior
6 to the counterfeit (ai/Tip.ip.ov)7 spirit (irveO^a).
This (soul) is strong,
8 8 and it flees from 9 works o f evil (TTOi/r|pia)
and, through 10 the incorruptible (a<t>6apT0i/) providential care
10 (emaKOTni),11 it is saved
and taken 12 up to the repose (di/airauai?) of the aeons (aicji/).
12 13 And (8e) I s a id ,14 Christ (xpicrros),
those who have not known the 13 All,
14 what are their souls (4)ixn)16 or On) where will they go?
17 He said to me,
16 Over these a counterfeit (di/T ipipoi/)18 spirit (Trveupa)19 gained
strength when 6 9 1 they stumbled.
18 And in this way 2 he burdens (0apiv) their soul (4>uxn).
3 draws it to the works 4 o f evil (irovr|pia),
20 and casts it in to 5 forgetfulness.

UI 35,5 e l over erased letter, perhaps o or beginning of p.

BG 68,4 Till-Schenke suggest <epq)A.N> for eyMA. and in 68,5 delete n t a c on the basis of III 34,22. BG 68,14 Till-Schenke emend to noc>c, see 42,19.
BG 68,16 N1over erasure.

152
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 71

II 26,24 27,4 IV 41,11 42,1

20 T 3ln ' eY q jA N ei e e o x t o y c 2lp * ' O T 2ln e Y ,2{q}2iN e i e s o x N 1 t q y c ^ p x

6 YNABCUK' eTCUN 2 e Y N 2 L l3[B < D K G T C D N
n tc x j A e 2iq c c u 26B e n e x ^ q n a i x e N ] T o q A e 2 i q c c u B e 14[ n e x A . q u x i x e ]
t+ Y x h e T e t 6om ' 4 t 'I 'Y x h e T e t 6 o m
27N 2aq?2J N2HTC 1s [N 2 l 2 lO ? 2 l I N 2 H T C
, t u p * niTTNi eT cyH C 6 n ]^ p 2i t t it t n a . e T ,,6 c y [ H C
*Ti r* p c x o o p T A .I rx p c ] x o p p
, 3lYC1) q^ACnCUT" NC2lN 29EO\ NTTTONHpiA. 8 2LYCD q } 2 L C 17T l[C D T N C 2 lB O A N J T n O N H p iA .
3lYcd e i i o x 2 i t m " n d H n q ? iN e M n i a r 'T e i c o 2 lY c d ,8e B Q ( * . 2 *t m n 6 ] M n q j i N e M n i 2 i T ,,9 T 2 L K .io
3 q j* c o Y 31x a j 10 q } 2 L ] C [ O Y ] X 2 j *
2lYC1) O ^Y X IT C e ^ P ^ i eT2LN2LT12LY32CIC N2JCDN Y<D 0)2l Y X I 20T C e 2 P ( A I e ] T 2 L N 2 in 2 L Y C I C N N A J C D N
2 a n o k ' A e n e x a j x e n x o 33e i c 12 212 l n o i c [ A e ] n e x a j x e n x [ o e i ] c
616 N2Ll 2CDOY eTeMTTOYHMe Mx e N2lNIH N e 2le 22[N2ii 2^oY] eTe MnoyeiMe x e 23[N2lnim Ne
4 NOY+YXOOYC e Y MN 2L q;cune t c u n 14 NoiY'l'YxooYe eY24[N2iq;a>ne to>]n-
2,\iD n e x ^ q u ii xe xyoy n e x ^ q u xi ix e
6 2 N NeTMMAY ^ n e i f N l e T q jH C n ^ h to y 16 2 N NeTMM 2iY] 3ineTfN2L e T ^ fq jH C ^ q ^ a ^ i ] N2 [ h t] o y -
2 M nT poY ccupH 2 m n T 'p 'e Y 27lccupM
8 w o ) u^2Lq7B ^ p ei n tc 'J 'Y X h 18 2lYO>] q ; 2 iq [ B 2 L ] p | NTe+YXH
xya) qjAq'ccDic' m m o c 32l n c 2 b h y g n t c t t t o n h p i a . 282 l [Y < i > q ; 2 i q c a > ] K . m m [ 0 ] q e N e ^ B H y e 29n t [ t t i o n i h p i a
0 * y <u FiqNOY4x e m m o c e ^ P A i e y s q p e 20 2 l [ Y K P N q N O Y X e 4 2 m m o c e 2 P * j e y B q j e

when (oTai/) they have come out o f their 25 flesh (crdp),

! where will they go?
And (8e) he sm iled 26 and said to me,
1 The soul 0|>uxti)' in which the pow er
27will become stronger
> than (irapa) the despicable spirit (Trveuiia)
28for (yap) it is strong
\ and it flees from 29 evil (iroi/Tipia)
and, through 30 the intervention o f the incorruptible one,
0 it is saved
31 and taken up to the repose (avaTTauai? ) 32 o f the aeons (aiui/).
2 And (8e) I said, Lord.
33 those, however, who have not known 34 to whom they belong,
4 where will their souls (|>uxn) 35 be?
And he said to me,
6 36In those the despicable spirit (nveOiia) has 2 7 1 gained strength
when they went astray.
8 And h e 2 burdens (ftapeii/) the soul (i|>uxil)
and draws i t 3 to the works o f evil (noi/Tipia),
0 and he casts 4 it down into forgetfulness.

153
 SYNOPSIS 72
IU 35,1036,2
2lYo> N T eei^e m nncjl TpeY"lKa>jK a h o y mttccdma
2 OJ2lYT2l2lY ,2ieTOOTOJY NN6 XOYCI2L
N2li NT2iYq;a>,3ine e* o \ ^rro iQ T q Mn^pxcoN
4 tta a in ,4[NceeiNe mmjooy e^NiceM epoc
6 2iY,5[a> O^YKCDTC] NMM21Y
C92lNTOYNO,612HOOY 2 ITOOTC) NTTTONHpi2i MN TB,7[qje
8 N c e x i n o y jc o o y n
N T eei^e 18[ o ; 2lY X c d k N c e ]O Y X ^ i
10 2ln o k A e n e ,9[X2ii N*q x)e n x o e i c
2lYcd hxc ) N^e [qja.cna.ajice n6 i t g 'I 'y x h tta a jn
12 n 2,[ckh ej^OYN eTe<(>Ycic n tm a ^ y
h e 22i^OYN ejnpcDMe
14 NToq A e AXlp^qje 23[NTepi)qjiNe mmocj
n e x ^ q ttxi x e 24[ n tk oyim jlkapioc
16 z h neNT^KOY^25^ ^ Niccoq
q;2LYT2L2LC MGN 'N'KeOY*/
18 3 6 'M n M 2 i M T T e i m i m t t c d n ^
NC2lK02A0YI N2iq NCCCDTM GBOA. lTOOTq
And in this way, after being 11 [stripped] o f the body (adi^a)
2 they are handed over 12 [to] the authorities (efjoixria)
who came to be 13 [through] the Ruler (dpxut').
4 14 [They] again (irdXiv) [put] them into (bodily) parts (jiepos)
6 and 15 consort with them
until they are 16 [saved from] evil (iroi/T)pia) and 17 [forgetfulness
8 and acquire] knowledge.
In this way ,a [they become perfect and saved.]
10 And (Se) 1 19 [said to him], Lord,
and how 20 [does] the soul (i|>uxn) [become small] again (irdXii/)
12 21 [so as to be admitted] into the nature (4>i3ai?) o f the mother
or (q ) 22 [into] the man?
14 And (Se) he rejoiced 23 [when I] asked him
and he said to me , 24 Blessed (iiaicdpio?) are you
16 for paying close attention.
25 It (the soul) is given (+jiev) to another (masc.),
18 3 6 1 where the Spirit (m 'euiia) o f life is;
it follows (aicoXouGeii' ) 2 him, obeys through him,
III 35,14 N O Y X e is too long; for 6 I N 6 see 35,9 and parallels in II/IV. III 35,16 NOYfcM is excluded since the scribe never breaks between o and Y-
III 35,21 bcdk is too long and ei too short for the lacuna. III 35,22 There appears to be a high stop or articulation mark after qJ. III 35,24f lit. in you followed."
III 36,1 The stroke on nc is very faint.
BG 69,14 Till-Schenke emend to n < Jt> c , see 42,19.
THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN
BG 69,570,6
N +e MNNC2L NTpeC6K2iKC 2lHY
2 q?2Lqna.p2LAi7AOY mmoc n n0 XOYci2l
N8T 2i Y q ; a ) n e n 2Lpxa>N
4 9IT2lA.IN NCGNOXOY e^NCCD1^
6 NCGKCDTe NM2LY
q;2LN"TOYNOY2M mmooy i t n 12T q;e
8 NCXI NOYCOOYN
N ^ e NCXCDK UCOYXXl Te
10 ,42ln o k a g n e x : u x e n e x c
13n a> c q^^peTe'l'YXH n 2i l6Ke JixK e
12 NCBCDK ON e^OYN l7eTe<(>YCIC NTM2l2lY
h npcol8Me
14 NToq A e 2Lqp2iq?e NT2LI9piXNOYq
2iYa> n e x ^ q x e 70,n[T]k o y m a k a p io c
16 eYTT2L2p2LKOAOYeHCIC
eTBe Tixi 36 e qpxyTiAY mn n K e o y ^
18 e 4neifNaL mttcdn^ n h t <j
eYs3iK0A0Y0Hcic N2iq 2lyci> e c 6ca>TM e s o x ^iTOOTq
In this way, after it has become 6 naked
2 he h a n d s 7 it over (irapaSiSoi/ai) to the authorities (efoucria)
8 who came into being from the Ruler (dpxwy).
4 9 They again (TrdXii/) cast them into 10 fetters
6 and consort with them
u n til 11 they are saved from 12 forgetfulness
8 and it (the soul) acquires knowledge
13 and thus becomes perfect and is saved.
10 14 And (Sc) I said, Christ (xpicrros),
15 how (ttcjs) does the soul (i|>uxn) 16 become smaller and smaller and
12 enter again into 17 the nature (4>ixjis) o f the mother
or (Tj) the man?
14 ,a And (Sc) he rejoiced when I asked him
and he said, 701 Blessed (iiaicdpio?) are you
16 for 2 understanding (napacoXou0Tiais).
For this reason , 3 then, they (the souls) are given to the other (masc.),
18 in whom (masc .) 4 the Spirit (irveuiia) o f life dwells.
B y 5 following (dKoXou0Tjai?) and 6 obeying through him,
154
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 72

II 27,4-19 IV 42,1-20

xyci) mnnc2l T p e c '5ei gboX 2lycd mn 2n c 2l T p e c e l c b o a

i (yXfTXXC GTOOTOY NNGXOYCI2L 2 OJ2lYT2l2lC e JTOOTOY NNeiOYPia.
n a i e N T a Y q jc o n e e s o x ^ i t n n ^ p x c o N N2ii NT2iY4q p a)n [e i e*o\ J i t n tt^pxcdn*
\ 3ly7cd qp^Y H opc 2 N ^ e N 'M p p e 4 2iYcu 5qp2iY[H]ppec n 2eNH[ppie
NceNoyxe m'moc 2LTTeapTeKO NceNOY6x e mm[0] c eneqpT[2iK O i
) XyO) qpiLYKCDTe NMM2LC 6 YID qp2LY7KCDTe [N]MM2iC
qpaN T C N e^ce e * o \ it n T B q p e qp[2iN iT ecN e 2 c e Be s o x 2 I[t]n T *o}[e
1 3LYCD n c 10x i e p o c MTTCOOYN 8 xyiD tiicxi e p o c m t tc o q y n
aycd T2ii T e e e e c nu?2LNXCDK' cboX q ^ c o Y X ^ i [2lYcd T2ii] T e e e l0ecq?[2L]NXu>[K e b o x < y c ] o y x i
0 2lnok Jie Ttel2x i x e n x o e i c ' 10 m2ln o k [Ae] rtex[xi x e n x o e i c
xya) ttcdc a cp o jh m ' u ^hm ' 13n 6 i t + Y x h 2l 1YCU ,2ttc d c [X]q> 2ic p [qpHM ojhm n6i t ] + y ,3x h
2 XY<D NCN2lYC e^OYN' 2lT((>Y,4CIC NT6CM2l2lY 12 NC[N2lY2C e^OYN eT)<j>Y,4CIC NTeCM2i2L[Y
h e^oYN' enpcoMe h e^oY N e n p c u il5H e
4 TOTe ,52Lqp2iq ;e NT2ipi.XNOYq' e n a j 14 T O T e 2iqp[2Lupe NT^piX N oyq] 'e n a j
xya) n e '6x x q u x i x e ajiH e cu c n t k oym2lK2lpioc 2iYto n e [ x * q t*i x e 2lx h ) ,70 Cuc n t k o[y m 2lK 2lp io c
6 ,7eniAH 2iKpNoei 16 e n i ] ,BAH A.KpNO[e]|
t+ y x h eTHH2iY qp2LYlBTpecoYai2 C n c 2l K e o y eie Tl+YXH eTMMi^Y ,9q ja Y T p e c o Y [* 2 C NC2i K eoY iel
8 epenN2i m19ttci>N2 n ^ h t c 18 20epeTVTfN2i MTT[CUN2 NH]fC

And after i t 5 comes out o f (the body),

2 it is handed over to the authorities (efo u m a),
6who came into being through the Ruler (dpxa>W,
4 and 7 they bind it with chains
and cast 8it into prison
6 and consort with it
9 until it awakens from forgetfulness
8 and 10acquires knowledge.
And if thus i t 11 becomes perfect, it is saved.
0 And (8c) 1 12 said, Lord,
how (tt<Ss) can the soul (4i00l) become sm aller
i2 13 and return into the nature (<t>uai?) 14 o f its mother
or (t|) into man?
4 Then (totc ) 15 he rejoiced when I asked him this,
and 16he said to me, Truly (d\T|0tis), you are blessed (p.acdpios),
16 17 for (eireiSii) you have understood (voeiv)!
That soul (4jux^) 18 made to follow another (soul; fem.),
18 in whom (fem.) the Spirit (m/eO^ia) o f 19 life dwells.

II 27,17 N was crossed out before T 1.

IV 42,12 added u?:l though it is redundant.

155
 SYNOPSIS 73 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 36.3-19 BG 70.671,6

3NCOYXA.I <92 lC 7O Y X ^I
2 < e > a )x y e i 6 e e ^ o y N e c 2ipi* 4x n n t g n o y - 2 HGNToire e q ) 2LCBa)K 8* n e^oYN eK.ecA.px
2l n o k a g n e x i i x e 5n x o e i c nexA /i 9N2iq x e n e x c
4 N2ii e p c o o Y N G2LYK2LTOY 6e n 2 i 2 0 Y 4 NeNT2iY co,0oYN A e 2l y k o t o y e s o x
2N o y n g N G Y 'l'Y x o o Y e N N e y ^ Y X H ^ n n o y N e
6 h 7e y N 2ix a ) p i g t c d n n e x ^ q N2ii x e 6 n e x ^ q N2il2ei xe
8ttm 2l eT<OY>N 2ix a ) p i e p o q eyN 2iBa>K eTTMA. e T o y l3N2L2LN2ixa>pei e p o q
8 n 6 i N ^ { rre )9x o c NTM NT^HKe 8 N6 l N2ir,4reXOC NTMNTZHIte
N2ii e T e M n e H e ,0T 2iNOi 2L e l N2ly N2ii e ,5T e M n e H e T 2iN o i 2L e i N2iy
10 x y a y N c e ^ p H ? e i p o o y ] " e n i ^ o o y e f H H 2iY 10 wN c e 2i p e 2 e p o o y e n e ^ o o y
e T C N 2LKp[X 2iZ e ] , 2N2 P ^ i n ^ h t o y ,7eTOYN2LKOX2i2e 2 P * j NH,8T q
12 o y o n nim [ e q x e o y a .) l3e n 2 ^ n o N n ttn a . 12 o y o n n ih N T 2i q x e o y ,9a. e n e i f N l e T o y ^ B
n o y i x e o y 2l n o ) 2l] I42LNe
14 e y B 2LC2iN lZ e M(MOOY N OY], 5B2lC 2lNOC NO)2l eN G (2 14 ceN JkJl'B JL C JiN ize h m o o y N p y 2k o x 2l c i c u q )x e u e z
2l n o k n e i ,6x ^ i x e n x o e i c a .n o k 3A e n e x A .i x e n e x c
16 N T2i[qei GTCON n 6 |) 17TTA.NTIMIMON MTTfNA. 16 N T 2iq e i 'TCDN n 6 | TTA.NTIMIMON M5TTN2l
T O T e n e j ,8x ^ q x e n e x A .q N2li x e
18 N T 2ipXH NT{epeTH2L2iYl 18 NTepe^TH^LiiY
,9N T epiN 2iY z h n e if N ( 2ii n ^ h o n

s and is saved. it is 7 saved.

2 They (the souls) do not enter flesh 4 from then on.*' 2 Indeed (jiei/Toi ye) it no longer 8 enters flesh (adp).
And (8e) I said , 5 Lord, I said to 9 him, Christ (x p k tto s),
4 those who knew and turned 6 back, 4 10 and (8e ) those who did know (but) have turned away
where are their souls (t|>uxil) II where are their souls (i^ux1!)?"
6 o r 7 where will they withdraw to (xtiipeli')? He said to me, 6 He said to 12 me,
8 The place to which They will go to the place to which
8 the angels (ayyeXo?) 9 o f poverty will withdraw (xupeli/) 8 13 the angels (ayyeXog) o f poverty withdraw (di'axupeii')
to whom 10 repentance (iierdi/oia) has not come. 14 to whom 15 repentance (p.eTai'Oia) has not come.
10 And [they] will be k e p t 11 for that day 12 on which 10 16 They will be kept for the day 17 on which
everyone who has blasphemed 13 the Holy (ayioi') Spirit (irveu^a) 18 everyone who has blasphemed 19 the Holy Spirit (m/eu|ia)
12 with an eternal [blasphemy] 12
14 will be punished (icoXdCeii') by being tortured (0 aaai'i eii') will be punished (tcoXaCeii'). They will be 71* tortured (fiaaai/iCcu/)
14 [with ] 15 eternal torture (paoai/og). 14 with e te rn a l 2 punishment (ic6Xaoi?).
[And (8e) I] said , 16 Lord, 3 And (8e) I said, Christ (x p io to s),
16 [from where did ] 17 the counterfeit (a im 1111101/) spirit (irveO^ia) come? 16 4 from where did the counterfeit (d i/T i^i^ov) 5 spirit (iTveujia) come?
Then ( to t c ) he said, He said to me,
18 18 In the beginning (apxil), [when the Mother] 18 W hen 6 the Mother,
19 when I saw in the [Holy (dyioi/)] Spirit (TTvetijia)

III 36,3 Since an with o; ai - is ungrammatical, a second tense is needed. III 36,8 Ms. reads CTCNAXCDpi as if the subject were fern. sg. rather than masc. pi. (see
also 36,11). III 36,11 The sense appears to demand CTOYNA.KOAA.Ze, but perhaps the soul was assumed to be the subject (see also 36,8).
III 36,16 or [qei tc d n n6i]. III 36,18-20 Reconstruction very uncertain due to text corruption. ___
BG 70,9 Till-Schenke emend to tt<jc >c , see 42,19. BG 70,10-11 Till-Schenke emend to |NjNeY'|'YXH, but see 67,19. BG 71,3 Till-Schenke emend to I!<X>c,
see 42,19. BG 71,5ff. verb governed by N Tepe is missing.
156
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 73

II 27,19-34 IV 42,2143,9

T3LI eqj2iC O Y X 2j B O \ e n -O O T q ' MTTTMM2lY 21T 2J e q ; 2LCOYX[2Li] $ $ [ o \ 2 iT ] Q o f q "M neTM M aiY

: e q piiY N O Y xe 6 e 2,2ln m m o c c ^ o y n e K e c ^ p x 2 ^ cyi^Y lN O Y X e 236 e a n m m oc c ^ o y n (eicjeicjaLpi-
3lycd n e a u i nx e n x o e i c 242lY(o>] n e a ta /i x e n x i o e i c
, till 2CDOY N T2 l C O O Y N * Y 23C1> 2 lY N T O Y C B O X 4 N2lI] 2COOY eNTaLYCO[OYN X-YCD] 262lY2NTOY CBQ[X
6YN2LBCDK' CTCDN N246 l N O Y + Y X H YN2lBO)K] 27TCPN n 6 | [NOY+YXH
, to tc Trexxq uxi x e 6 t o t g ] 2Bn e 3 :* q t*[i] x $
TTM2L 25epeN 2i r r e X O C N T M N T ^ H K e N2LBCDK' 26CH2lY [ttm* epeN]292irrexQ [c] n tm n T t^ h k c N2l]mbo>k cmi^YJ
! C6N2LXITOY TTM2l TM M 2lY 8 g e N [ 2LXiTOY e j 3lnM 2i c tm im i^ Y '
TTMA 276 T 6 HN MCT2lNOI2l O ^ O O n ' MM&Y TT[M2l CT]e 43'MMN MT2l[NOI2l N2LCp]U>ne MM2LY
0 3lyo) 2BNC2ip e 2 e p o o y e n e ^ o o Y 10 22lyo> N c e x [\> e z e p o o iY e n e ^ o o Y
eTOYNA^BACANlZe 36TOYN2LB[2LC2iNlZe
2 merxzxe o \x xnemTx 12 N N j e T ^ x e 4o y ^ l e n e i n N 2i to y 3 l2 lb ]

4 NwCepKOX2i2e MMOOY N OYKOX2LCIC 3,N<I}2l CNC^ 14 NCepK05AAZe MMOQ[Y 2 N OYKJQA.2LCIC N6<I}2l CNC^
2LNOK JL6 Tfexxei x e TTJC0 32eiC 2lno[k jl T r e ] x i x e [n x o ]7e ic
6 NT2iq'ei tc d n NToq n6i neTfNai e T '33q>HC 16 NT2Lqe[i tc d n [NToq n]6 i n e BTfN2i e[Tcy]Hc-
TOTe tt6JC2l<| uxi x e [ t o t g T r e x x q u x i] 9x e
g nM H Tpon^TC D p 18 nM HTPon(2i]Tcp[p

It is saved through 20 him.

2 It is not again c a s t 21 into another flesh (oap).
And I said, 22 Lord,
4 these also who did know b u t 23 have turned away,
where will their 24 souls (<|>uxi) go?
6 Then (to tc) he said to me,
To that place 25 where
8 the angels (ayyeXos) of poverty g o 26 they will be taken,
the place 27 where there is no repentance (^icTdwoia).
10 And 28 they will be kept for the day on which
29those who have blasphemed the spirit (nveOiia)
12
will be tortured (paaaviCeiv ) . 30 And they will be punished OcoXdCeiv)
14 with eternal punishment (koXoctis).
31 And (8e) I said, Lord,
.16 32 from where did the despicable spirit (nveO^a) come?
33 Then (to tc ) he said to me,
18 The Mother-Father (^lyrpoTTdTQjp)

IV 43,4 appears to read Holy Spirit.

157
 SYNOPSIS 74 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 36,1937,7 BG 71,772,4

e ] 20 O Y N e ^ j ^ j T eT N JL O je n e c j e i N f ^ e e T e N 2iQ } n e c N A
2 m n n e ] 21ifN2L e T o y ^ ^ B 2 MN TTSTTN2L eTOY^AB TTN2l8HT
n e N T ^ q e 10^ [n g m ^lN] N T & q z ic e nmm^ln
4 220 T e T e n iN O lA MTTOYO0IN T [ e 4 e T e 9N T oq n e T e n e iN o ia . MnoY'oeiN
e c q p o ] 23o i t m n n e c n e p M a . n ecnepM Ji
mn
6 A.CTOY(NOcq M]24n M e e Y e n n pcd m g 6 N T ^q1TOYNOcq M n M eey e NNl2ptUMe
NTf[CN02L ej^TeM G C K IM N T re N e ^ i
8 N T e n T e x i o c [N O Y O ^ teiN Npcu]Me 8 M n iTe A .i,3o c NpcuMe n o y o g in noj2l ,4eN e2
^ q e iM e 6 e n 6 i n e 2[ ]O Y e|T n &px c d n ^ q eiM e 6 e n 6 i n e lsnpoT2ipxcDN
10 x e c e o y o f B e p o q 10 x e c< e > o y o TB 16e p o q
3[] m n x i c e n t 0 y m n t c 3lbg 2M n x i c e N Te Y M N ,7TcaLBe
12 x y u ) a ^ p i u e n ^ z r e M n e Y q j^ X N e 12 *qp 2 N^ q e 2LM2L2 l8T e M n e Y q jo x N e
5[e ] q o n &t c o o y n e q o n ,9N2l T c o o y n
14 e N q c o o Y N a.n x e 6[ c e ] o N ca.B e n ^ o y o e p o q 14 N e q co o Y N a.n 7 2 'p a e c e o N c ^ s e n ^ o y o e 2poq

16 2iq e ip e N7[O Y ]q?*X N e 16 & qeipe N N O YqpoxN e 3mn Neq6oM

18 A qxno 18 *Y xno
NeiMApMGNH NT 42 IM ^PM eNH
20 20

20 into the one (fem.) who is rich in her [mercy, who is rich in mercy,
2 together with th e ]21 Holy Spirit (TrveO^a) 2 7 together with the Holy Spirit (TTveO^a), the merciful,
who sympathized [with us,] * the one who sympathized with us,
4 22 who is the Reflection (em voia) o f the light, 4 th a t 9 is, the Reflection (em i/oia) o f the light
[who w a s]23 with her seed (cnrepiia), 10 with her offspring (cnrcpiia)
6 she [raised it in] 24 the thinking o f the men 6 it is he who 11 raised it in the thinking o f the 12 men
of the 25 immovable [race Cyeved)] of the race (yei/ea)
8 o f the perfect (reXeios) [luminous 3 7 1 Man]. 8 o f this perfect (reX eios ) 13 M an of eternal light.
Then the 2 C hief Ruler (dpxwv) realized, then, 14 The C hief Ruler (TTpurrdpxiuvO realized
10 that they surpassed him 10 15 that they surpassed 16 him
3 [in] the height o f their wisdom in the height o f their 17 wisdom
12 and he 4 wanted to seize their intention, 12 and he wanted to seize 18 their intention,
s since he was ignorant, 19 since he was ignorant,
14 not knowing th a t6 [they] were wiser than he. 14 not knowing 72* that they were wiser than 2 he.

16 He made 7 [a] plan 16 He made a p la n 3 with his powers

18 and begot 18 and they begot

fate (eliiapiievTi). 4 fate (eliiapiievTi),
20 20

III 36,24 NJ over e. III 36,23 and BG 71,11 or raised it from.

BG 72,1 ON over erasure.

158
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 74

II 27,34 28.16 IV 43,9-30

neTNA.upe n e q 'N ^ e n e T N a iq p e ) ,0n e q [N a i

TTeTTN2L eT O Y *H B ' N CM3lTv NIM' TTOJ2LN THq' 2 nejTTN f^l eT [0]Y *[2lB N CMOT] NfIM n u p jiN 2TH ]q
*YU)V28e T q ;n ic e n m m h tn a y c p [ e T q p n ] ,2g i [ c e n m m h t n
' e r e nan n e T e 2niNOiai NTnpONOi* NoyoeiN 4 e T e n a n n e T e n i ] ,3N O [i2 L N T n p O N O i a . N o y o e iN

, J*qTOYNOYC M n e c n e p M a i 6 142lyo> aiqTOYNOc Mnecnep],sM[2i

NTreN62i N ^ e x e iO N mn n e q 'M e e y e NTreNea. NTexeioN mn neqil6Mee[ye
x y o n o y o e iN ' N qjai b n b ^ M nptD M e 8 2lyo) noyoeiN Nqjai eNeei 17Mnp[cu]M[e
N T a ip e q ^ M e n 6 i n q j o p n ' N JipxcuN NT2ipeqMMe n 6 i) ,8nqpoprf ux[\> xcon
D x e c e x o c e 7n a .p a ip o q M n x i c e 10 x e c e x o c e ) naipaipoq z h [nxice
*yu> c e M e e y e na^paipoq 2lycd ceMe]20eye naipa.p[oq
2 *qoYU>cye 6 e e ^ M ^ T e M n o y 9MOKvM6 Kv 12 x q o y a x y e 6 e ) M[noyMOKM6K
eqO N2LTCOOYN eqo) 22NaiTrcooY[N
r<4 x e c e x o c e ,0e p o q ' z P*i Zm n M e e y e 14 x e c e x o c e epoq
N)232paj m nM[eeye
x e <\Nxq}ue b tx z T e mmooy * n xycv x e qN2iq>] 24x n x z T e
m[mooy 2ln
6 iqeipe N oyqjoxN e I2mn N eq'ezoycia. e T e Neq6 oM Ne 16 axjeipe NoypajoxNe mn [Neqesoyci^ eTe] 26Neq6oM [Ne
^YO) ,32LYP NOeiK' 3lTCO(|)I3l NNoyepHY 2lycd *YP nobik] 27eTcocj)iaL NtNeyepNoy
8 *yu> ,4*y.xno e s o x ^ i t o o t o y 18 ayci)] aiyxno bbo[x ^ ito o to y
iyc\q}<e> N T ty i 15M2LpMeNH eycaiqj] 29nxim2lP[mbnh
0 6T6 Till T e t ^ j l h MMppe e T M6q}BBi2i e i T ' 20 eTe Tail Te eaiH) NMMfppe eTcpBBioeiT

34 who is rich in mercy,

! the holy Spirit (m/eO^a ) 35 in every way, the One who is merciful
and 281who sympathizes with you (pi.),
'that is, th e 2 Reflection (em i/oia) o f luminous Providence (irpoi/oia),

3he raised up the offspring (orrcpiia)

of the perfect (-reXeioi/ ) 4 race (yevea) and its mind
and the eternal 5 light o f Man.
When 6the Chief Ruler (dpxwv) realized
0 that they were exalted 7 above (irapa) him in the height
- and they surpass (irapa ) 8 him in thinking -
2 then he wanted to seize th e ir 9 thought,
not knowing
4 that they surpassed 10 him in thinking
and that he will not be able 11 to seize them.
i6 He made a plan 12 with his authorities (e fo u aia), which are his powers,
and 13 together they committed adultery with W isdom (ctckJhcl),
8 and 14bitter fate (ei^ap^iei/T|)
was begotten through them,
0 13 which is the last of the changeable fetters.

IV 43,28 Reconstruction uncertain since the text in II 28,14 appears corrupt. IV 43,29 X probably represents T.

159
 SYNOPSIS 75 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 37,8-10 BG 72,4-7

2
For parallel to 75,3-5 see 75,20 76,3
4 4

6 6

8 8

10 10
12 12

14 14

16 16

18 8[2iqM]QYP 18 2lYU> 3LYCCUN2

N n O }I MN ? e N X p O N O C 9[MN] ? e N K 2 Jp O C 5^N o y o j i mn 2 NCNY mn ^ O Y o e i q j
20 n n n o y tg N M n N ,0[Y e i 20 n n n o y t g NMnNY7e m n f i a r r e x o c

For parallel to 75,3-5 see 75,2076,3

10 10
12 12

14 14

16 16

18 8 [He bound] 18 and bound

by means of measures and times (xpovos ) 9 and moments Ocaipos) 5 by means of measure and times and 6 moments
20 the gods o f the heavens 10 and angels (ayyeXo?) 20 the gods o f the heavens and 7 angels (ayyeXos),

III 37,8 or [* Y M ].

160
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 75

II 28,16-31 IV 4 3,30-44,19

*YO> e c o MMIN6 (MMiNei x e 17c e q ^ B B i2 ie iT v j l n o y b p n y 2lYO>] 31b c b (mminb x e cetyBBioeiT] 44,eNBY(epHOY

x y w c m o k 2 v * Y l8u> c 6 o m e T a j eN T*Y M O Y q>6 m m o c
n6 i
NNoyTe 2lycd N a r Y e x o c
*YO> n a 3limcun MaLYCi> N reN eai
q }* 2 0 YN a tf io o Y n 21 O O Y
6BOX T3ip N T2IM3LPMBNH BTMMO
naYOYtUN<2> b b o x n 6 i M N T ty^qT e
T TX I N 6 0 N C
aYtu n o Y *
1 MN TMppe 24NTBqpe
TMNT3iT"COOYN
: *yo> tt 2l2SP2l i t b x i 2l nim e e o p q ^
MN NINOBe 26B T O p q j MN NIN06 NpT 0
\ xyu) T i i 27r e o e b n t 2lyt <p >b t k t i c i c THpc p b \ \ h '
^XBKXXC NNOYCOYN TTNOYTB
) 6TMTTOY WTTTB THpOY
aYCU 6TB 6 TM ppe NTBO?B
\ *YMOYP T3ip
NM2Nqpi MN ^NOYOeiq^ MN NK2dpOC
) For parallel to 75,20 76,3 see 75,3-5.
2 3LYCU] CMOK2 *YO> 2C6 0 M e[T 2J eNTA.]YMOYXK mmoc
3n 6| NNQIYTe 2lYU>1 N2JTBXOC
thpoy 4 42lYU> N [ A 2 l IM C D N Y)<D NI"BNB2l 5THpO(Y
o ^ o y n e]TTOOY n ^ o o y
6 6b b o x [raip ^n i]M2lpmbnn b tm 7m2ly
nim 2l[yoyo>]N2 b b o x n 6 i MNT8qjaiq[Te nim
8 2l]ycd [tt.xi]n6o n c
9[xyq> tto y * ]
10 M[N) TMppe NTBO^e
l0[3LYtU T]MN[T]2lT[C]QO[YN]
12 *[ykd tt2l 11[P2j t b x ] ! 2l nim [eT ^ opqj
MN] N[l]NOl2(Be eT^Ojpcy M[N ni6om N^pTje
14 13[3lycu Tail T e o e BNT2LYTpeTK)Ti,4Icic THpc p b \ a h
x e K x x c N N e]yls[c o Y tu N TTNOYTe
16 eTMTTejYN l6[T n e th p o y
n6i n o y n o b b 3lycu b tb jb [TjMppie 17n tb o jb 2lY2 cutt n 6 ij n iojynobb
18 18[2lymoyp raip
N2 N]qpi mn NOYOl9[eiq? mn ?NKepoc]
20

16And it is a of a sort th a t17 is interchangeable.

And it is harder and 18 stronger than she with whom
19 the gods united and the angels (dyyeXo?)
and the demons (Sai^D i/)20 and all the generations (y e v e d )
until this day.
21 For (yap) from that fate (eliiapiiei/T))
22came forth every sin
and23 injustice
and blasphemy
3 and the chain24 of forgetfulness
and ignorance
2 and every25 severe command (TrapcryYeXia)
with serious sin s26 and great fears.
4 And thus27 the whole creation (ktictis) was made blind,
28 in order that they may not know God
6 who is 29 above all o f them.
And because of the chain o f forgetfulness 30 their sins were hidden.
8 For (yap) they are bound
with31 measures and times and moments (icaipos),
0 For parallel to 75,20 76,3 see 75,3-5.

II 28,16 dittography.

161
 SYNOPSIS 76 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 37,1038,2 BG 72,773,8

MN N2JYeXOC MN NJL2JMCDN 11(MN NjpCDMe HN NJL2J*MU)N HN NpcUHe

2 x s k x x c e p e o y o N nim ,2[qpcunej n m e c M p p e 2 e T p e Y q p c u n e t h p o y N T e c ,0H p p e
2lY cu N cep x o ,3[e ic e n TH p q ] e c o N x o e i c c o y o n "nim
4 p y H e o y e e q 6 a.a.Me ,4[*ycd n ^ a ik o in <ne> 4 oYMeeYe e q ^o o Y '2xyu> e q 6ooM e
2lYO) a.qp THq *Ytu 2Lqpl32 THq
6 e ,5i2P3ii e x N NeiNT^Ycytune- c b o a. ,6(2 iT ooT q 6 e x N N eN T 2iY u p c u n e ,4TH poY s b o a . iT O T q
a.qq?o].xNe c t^ m io N0 Y,7lKa.Ta.KA.YCM0 C 2L q a jo l5X N e e e l p e N0 Y K ara.K A .Y l6CM0 C
8 e ^ip aj eicM tta.na.i8[ctM a. THpqj NpcuMe 8 e X H TT2lN 2lCTGM 2l ,7TH|>q MTTpCDMB
*YO) t MN,9[TN 6 NTTTpjONOIA. 3lYO) 'fl8H N T N o6 MnpONOI2L
10 A.cp n M e e y e 10
e 20iTe T eniN oij^ T e e T e l9re n e iN o i2L m ttoyoin r e
12 *COYO)N 2 CBOA. N2,[NCU2 e 12 7 3 aLCTOYNOYeiaLTq g b o \ N2N ( v z e
2iqKH)pYcce x q r x a je o e iQ )
14 NNpCUHe 14 NN3pU)M6
MnoY22[nicT eY ej N*q x Ycu NaiY^neicTi N*q 4n e
16 K ara, e e a.N N T ^ q x o o c 23in6 i h c u iy c h c .x e 16 N ee 3lN NTA.MCDYCHC sXOOC X&
^Y^atfTOY n o y k i24(bo>tocj ^ q ^ o n q N o y 6 i6b c u to c
18 x w x NTaLYCKenaiZe mmooy 38'n o y t o t t o c 18 2l\ \ x x c K e u x Z e M7Hoq N o Y T o n o c
OY HON[ON NCU2G OY]22L^Tq NNCU2 G BMH2lTe 2lN
20 eNK.epCDMe 20 a . \ a 2l N pcuM e

and demons (Saiiiaw ) 11 [and] men
2 so that every one would 12 [come to be] in its (fates) bond,
and so that it would be 13 [lord over all]
4 an idea that is perverse 14 [and unjust (dSiicoi/)].
And he repented
6 15 [for] what had happened through 16 [him.
He plotted to bring about a 17 [flood (icaTaicXuaiio?)]
8 over [all] the 18 [offspring (di/d<rnma)] o f man (Gen 7,4 LXX).
But the 19 [greatness] o f Providence (iTpoi/oia)
10 produced a thought
20 which is Reflection (cm i/oia)
12 and she appeared t o 21 [Noah.
He] preached (ktiplkjcteiv) to
14 men,
(but) they did n o t 22 [believe (m tm u e ii/)] him.
16 It is not as (kclto ) 23 M oses said,
They hid in an 24 [ark (lapa/ros)],
18 but (aXXa) it was in a place ( t o t t o s ) that they sheltered
themselves, 3 8 1 not only (ou ^ovoi/) Noah 2 alone
20 but (aXXa) also other men
and demons (Sai^tuv ) 8 and men,
2 so th a t 9 all o f them would be in its (fates ) 10 bond,
for it to be lord over everyone
4 11 an idea that is evil and 12 perverse.
And he 13 repented
6 for all that had happened 14 through him.
He plotted 15 to produce a flood (icaTaicXixTiio?)
8 16 over all the offspring (dvdcrrr|p.ci) 16 of man (Gen 7,4 LXX).
But the greatness o f Providence (iTpoi/oia),
10
which is the Reflection (em i/oia) o f the light,
12 7 3 1 instructed 2 Noah
and he preached to
14 * men.
But they did not believe (dmcjTeiv) him.
16 4 It is not as (icaTd) M oses 5 said,
He hid him self in an 6 ark (KifWros),
(a ic e iT d C e ii/) 18 but (aXXa) she sheltered (aiceTTdCeiv) 7 him in a place (tottos),
not N o a h 8 alone
20 but (aXXa) men

III 37,14 Omission (homoioteleuton from n e to a ; tu n e ) was corrected by crossing out n e e e o x 2 iTOOT<| and writing ay<d TH<j above it. lie should not
have been crossed out. The superlinear stroke of 2iTOOT<| was not erased, resulting in the apparent reading THq. III 37,16 Room for one more letter in the lacuna.
BG 73,4 a .1 o v e r e r a s u re .

162
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 76

II 28,32 29,10 IV 4 4 , 1 9 ^ 5 ,6

2
e c o N x o e ic a x m TTTHpq e c o N x o e i c 20[e.xM n T H p q
4
ayu) 3iqp 2TH q AYlcu Aqp T H q
e^pAi e x N ^cd b nim ' eAqupcune Me B O x ^ iT O O T q 6 e 2l(2PAi e x N 2 cdb nim] e A q u p c u n e 22[ 6 b o x ^ iT O O T q
tta m n ' A q a j o x N e A T p e q e i N e n o y k a t a k x y c m o c t t j a x i n A q u p o 23[X N e e T p e q e iN e n o i y k a t a 24[ k a .y c m o c
eepAi 29e x M t t t a m i o m ttp cd m e 8 e^pAI e]X N TTTAMIO 2S[NT6 TTptDME
TMNTN06 A 2MTTOYOeiN N T 6 TTTpONOIA TM N ]TN06 A 6 N26[T 6 nOYOBIN NT]6 TTTpONOIA
10
xqrceBe ncd^e 12 27[ACTCAB6 NCD^E
aycd A q TA a je oeiqp M TTecnepMA 4TH pq' a jy c d A qT A 28[qpe o e iq p M n e c jn e p M A TH pq
6T6 NAI Ne NO^Hpe NNpCDMS 14 29[ 6 T e NAI N e NUpH]pe NNpCUMe
aysu) mttoyccdtm NAq' n6i n e t o NcyMMO 6e p o q ' m[aycu mttoyccdtm NA]q n6 i 45'NeTO nupm[mo epoq]
KATA ee AN eNTAMCUYCHC X O O C 7X S 16 NKATA 2e e AN 6NTA[MCUYCH]C X O O C X S
AY20)nx MMOOY N OYKIBCDTOC 3AY2CDTT M[MOOY 21N [OjyKIBCUTOC
A A ^ A NTAY^CDn" MMOOY ?N O YTO TTO C 18 4A XXA NTA[YCDTT MMO]QY N OYSTOTTOC-
OY MONON NCD^e OY [MONON NCUl^e
' AAAA ^NKepCDMe e N A 10q ja )O Y 20 A XXA ^BNKepCUMe e[NAUpcU]OY

32since it (fate) is lord over everything.

And h e 33 repented
for everything which had happened 34 through him.
This time (iraXiv) he p lo tte d 35 to bring a flood (kcitcik:Xucth.6s )
29' upon the work of man.
But (66) the greatness 2 of the light o f Providence (Trpovoia)
1

: informed3 Noah,
and he preached to all the offspring (cnrep^a)
4 which are the sons of men.
But5 those who were strangers to him did not listen to him.
1 6 It is not as (Kcrrd) Moses said,
7 'They hid themselves in an ark ( kiPojto? ),
but (aXXa)8 they hid themselves in a place (tottos),
not9 only (oil ^iovov) Noah
1 but (aXXa) also many other men

II 29,2 perhaps emend to A<c>TceBe.

IV 44,25 and 26 NTe is supported by the length of the line.

163
 SYNOPSIS 77 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 38,2-20 BG 73,974,10

N T e T r e 3N eai e T e M e c K iM 9 b o x N T r e N e * e T e m 2l c iokim
2 a y e i e^O Y N e Y 4T o n o c 2 2LYBCOK e^O Y N e Y T O MTTOC
2 iy cK en 2 L Z e m m o o y s2ITN o Y K H n e n o y o g in 2LYCK.eTT2lZ e MMOOY l2iT N OY6 hTT0 NOYOIN
4 xy iD [ai]Y6c o Y N T M N T X o e ic M n c a iN ^ p e 4 2lyI3o> aiqcoY coN T e q M N T X O ,4e i c
[2ly)7cl> m n u e r u e n x q M N NTNMM 2iq

6 e p e TTOYoei[N] 8p o y o g i n e p o o Y 6 M ,snoY O iN NTaiqp o y o e iN ,6e p o o Y

e s o x x e N e o 'Y 'K ia x e ] n e T e N e q n a L ^ x e T n c a x e N e q l7n 2L^T e s o x
8 eX M OYON N[IM] 10e T e iX M JTK^Z' 8 eXN NKl NIM e T e iX H TJK^Z
a x je ip e H O \q )X [X u e] " m n N e q 2 J * r e x o c J iq e ip e l9NN0 Y q j 0 .x N e m n N e q a L r 7 4 'r e x o c
10 a iq fN N o p iY N j ^ N e q a T r e x o c e p a r o Y N N c y ie e p e j 10 2l y t n n o o y NNeY2^ r r e x o c N q je e p e n n pcdmc
n NNpCDMe x s k x x c xe
12 [eY N aiTO Y N eci ,4o Y c n e p M a i e s o x n ^ h it o y 12 e Y e T O Y N ^ c OY 4c n e p M 3i e s o x n ^ h t o y
3lY1* MO),sT N eC N6Y 6 Y5MTON N2LY
14 * ycd M [n o Y + M a r e M],6TTqjopTt n c o t T 14 XYCJ MTTOYt6M* T e NOJOpTT
*Y cp [N T epo Y T M + i,7M aiTe
16 16
2LYU^2LX[Ne MN NeYepHY) xyet ezr^i 1eya)oxue t h p o y
18 18e T p e Y T 2 iM ip [M nenN^L N2lNT im i ]I9m o n 18 T 2 l8MIO MTT2lNTIMIMON M9TTN2l
n o y m im h [c ic M n eifN ai e j 20p e l e n e c H T gyp n M e e y e M n e ,0ifNaL N T ^ q e i e n e c H T
20 20

from the 3 immovable race (yei/ea). 9 from the immovable race (yevea).
2 They entered into a 4 place ( totto?) 2 10 They went into a place (totto?)
and sheltered (aiceTrdCeii') themselves 5 with a luminous cloud. 11 and sheltered (aiceTrdCeii/) themselves 12 with a luminous cloud.
4 And they 6 recognized the lordship above 4 13 And he (Noah) recognized his lordship
' and those who were with him, 14 and those who were with him
6 since the lig h t8 shone upon them, 6 15 in the light which shone 16 upon them,
because [darkness] 9 was falling because darkness was 17 falling
8 over every one 10 upon the earth. 8 over everything 18 upon the earth.
He made a [p la n ]11 with his angels (ayyeXos). He made 19 a plan with his 741 angels (ayyeXos).
10 He s e n t12 his angels (dyyeXo?) to the [daughters] 13 o f men 10 They sent th e ir 2 angels (ayyeXos) to the daughters o f 3 men,
that they [might that they might
12 ra is e ]14 offspring (aTrep^ia) from them, 12 raise 4 offspring (orrcpiia) from them
thus giving satisfaction 15 to themselves. for th e ir 3 enjoyment.
14 And the first time [they did not succeed]. 14 And 6 at first they did not succeed.
16 And [when they had n o ] 17 success,
16 16
they [made a plan together] They all a rriv ed 7 at a plan
18 18 to create [the counterfeit (d im iu iio v ) spirit (iTveO^a)] 18 to c re ate 8 the counterfeit (dvTtjitjiov ) 9 spirit (TTveO^ia)
19 in imitation (injiricjis) [of the spirit (TTveO^ia)]20 who had descended. since they remembered the 10 Spirit (m/eviia) who had descended
20 20

III 38.2 The expected stroke on N1 is in a lacuna. III 38.16 corr. TT2over n .

164
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 77

II 29,10-26 IV 45,6-27

6BO\ TreN ea i n 2l t k im v e B O x 7 n T re N [e a i] Na.TIK.iM

: l,eeoYN v 2l y t o t t o c 2 2l]YBU>K eOYN e Y [T O T T O C
*YU>nv m m o o y o Y ,2K x o o x e N oyoe iN 2lY 2 u >t t ] mmooy 9 n O Y K x i o o x e n o y o g in

. *y u > ax|c o y n Teq aiY l3oeNTeiaL 4 2l]YU> 10M JC [O Y tD N T6C|2lY & N T 6 I2 l]

AYCL) N2LCNMM2lC| 2lYU> "N[eCNM M a.q
, n6i T2LiTOY,4oeiN eNTaicp oyoeiN e p o o y 6 n6 i T a jT O Y o e iN ] ,Je T l * c p oyo & in e p o o y
6 b o \ x e axjeiNe n o y k ^ k c e a o \ ) '\ x e [^q eiN e n o y k ^ k c
1 eep^i e.XM THpc|v 8 eepai]| 6 ,4x n t t [K2l2 TH p q
i62lycd i.qT i.M io NOYq;o<XNe mn N e q 6 o M xycj 2iqT2LMi]o ,sN O Y [q p ]p [X N e mn N e q 6 o M
to l7*<pcooY N N e q 'a r r e x o c N t y e e p e l8NNpa)M e 10 2 i q ]x o ,6o Y N iN je iq a ir r e x o c upa. N c y e e p ]e ,7N N pa)M e
xekxxc e \ u x x i n ^ y e B o x I9n h t o y X [ e m c eyuxxi n 2 l]y l8e B O x n ^ h t o i y
2 a y o ) n c g t o y n o y c N O Y c n e p J0MaL 12 Y<D N C e ]T O Y ,9N O C N O Y C n [e p M 2 l
AYHTON N2lY aiYM TO N ] N2lY
4 e T e MnoYMaiTe J,M nqpo pnv 14 202lyo> e T e M [ n o Y t M a r e M ]nq> o21pTf n c o t t
NTJipoYTMMeTe 6 e [N T a ip o Y T lM t [M]aiHT e A e
6 AYCO)22OY2 e^OYN ON MN NOYepNY 16 2lY[CO>OY2 e^O Y N ON MN] 23NeYepNO[Y]
^yeipe N23o y q ;o x N e o y c o tt ' a ilY e ip e N O Y upoxN e] 24f i 0 Y C 0 n
8 i y t 2lmio noy24ttn3l eqqjHC 18 * y T I * m i o n o y t t n 2l] e q q jH C
MneiNe m ttn! e T ^ e i e^patf M [niN e m ttn2l e T ^ e i ) 26e 2 p a ii
0 ^cucTe 6 b o x N ^N Tq ' i-ccucuq n 26m + y x n 20 a > [C T e e B o x N ^H Tq e ] 27c o > c o q N N l'J'Y X ooY e

10 from the immovable race (yev'ta).

1 They w ent11 into a place (to tto s)
and hid themselves in a 12 luminous cloud.
\ And he (Noah) recognized his authority (au S eim a),
13 and she who belongs to the light was with him,
5 14having shone on them
because 13 he (the Chief Archon) had brought darkness
8 upon the whole earth.
16And he made a plan with his powers.
0 17 He sent his angels (ayyeXo?) to the daughters 18 o f men,
that they might take some o f them for themselves
2 19and raise offspring (crrrep^a)
20 for their enjoyment.
4 And at first they did not succeed.
21 When they did not succeed,
16 they gathered22 together again
and made23 a plan together.
18 They created24 a despicable spirit (nveO^a),
who resembles the Spirit (TTveu^a) who had descended,
10 23 so as (wotc) to pollute the souls (i|>uxn) through it.

*II 29,22 The stroke on on appears to be a mistake.

*IV 45,21 It appears some blank space was left after the high stop. IV 45,1 has A.e instead o f 6e. IV45,27 or N N I't'YXH.

165
 SYNOPSIS 78 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 38,2039,7 BG 74,1175,5

2lym6T[2 lcxhm 2ltiZ6] 21m m oo y n6 i N e Y ia rre x o c "2lYU> N a r r e x o c A Y qjiB e ,2M ne<Y>CMOT

2 M] n iN e N M e Y 2 Y T 2 eneiNe <nncy2ai
[CYMOY2 m ]mm o o y M neifNai g t n ^I h t o y e>pe,3NeY2^i Tceio mmay m,4ttn1
4 e q p M e ^ NKance 4 NT2iqMOYK2 NMM3LY ,52M niCadCe
6BOX N TTT[ONHPI3l] g b o x ^n Tn o ,6NHpiai
6 a y e iN e N ay n o y n o y b m [n o y ]26^ * ! 4 mn zeNACJupoN 6 3lYN NOYB N3lY 21,723lT 21ACJUPON
MN 2^[N2U)B] 39'[N20MT M]N ITMGTA XXOC MnB0NI2[n e] aiYO) M M e ^Ta ix x o N m ^ o m n t mn n ,9neNine
8 MN eiA O C NIM NreNOC 8 MN reNOC NIM
2lyo> 2ly3[C]o >k m m oo y e^ N n ep icn aiC M O c 75'aLYcaLKOY e y n ip a iC M o c
10 10
12 4[ejTMT<p>eYP nMeeYe NTeYnpoNoi* 5[eTe]MecKiM 12 x e 2nngY P n M e e y e N T eY n p o ]Noi 2i e T e mackim

14 14

16 16

18 18
x y (d
x y e n x z T e mmo6[o y 2lY a> 42lY X IT O Y
20 ai]Y >ino NeeNqpHpe g b o x m 7[TTK]2Lice 20 2LYXTTO NNq;Hspe 6B O X M lTIC2LlCe

21 Their [angels (ayyeXos)] changed their appearance " And the angels (ayycXo?) changed 12 <their> appearance,
2 (iieTaaxTiliaTiii/) [in] 22 the likeness o f their husbands 2 to the likeness < o f their husbands>
[in order to fill] 23 them with the spirit (m/cO^ia) since >3 as their husbands they filled them with 14 spirit (m/U|ia)
4 that was in [them selves],24 full o f the darkness 4 which mixed with them 15 in the darkness
that stems from evil (irouripta). that stems from 16 evil (iroi/ripia).
6 25 They brought them gold [a n d ]26 silver and gifts (Sdupoi/) 6 They brought them gold and 17 silver and gifts (Sdupoi/)
and [things] 3 9 1 [made o f copper] and iron metal ( iicto XXoi/) and 18 metals (|iTaXXoi/) o f copper and o f 19 iron
8 2 and every thing (ciSos) o f the kind (ycvos). 8 and o f all kinds (ye i/o?).
And they 3 [steered] them 7 5 1 And they steered them
10 into distractions (TrepioiTaaiio?) 10 into temptation (Trcipaaiio?)

12 4 [so that] they would not remember their immovable Providence 12 2 so that they would not remember their 3 immovable Providence
(Trpoi/oia). (irpoi/oia).
14 14

16 16

18 18
5 And they took [them] 4 They took them
20 6 and begot children out o f 7 [the] darkness 20 and begot children 5 out o f the darkness

HI 38,25 The expected stroke on m n is in the lacuna. III 39,1 for H e T X X X O N . III 39,2 The expected stroke on MN is in a lacuna.
BG 74,12 Ms reads neqcM OT BG 74.12 homoioteleuton; Till-Schenke emend ne<y>CMOT e n e iN e (pei NY2^i.

166
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 78

II 29,2630,8 IV 45,2746,18

ayo) * y u jb t o y M n o y e i N e 27n 6 i N ^ r r e A O c x y iD 2ly P o ^b t o y 121M (TTOY eiN e n6 i N2Lr]29r e x o [ c

katjl tting M n o Y c o 28e iq p 2 k x t x TTiNe M n o y c o e io } ]
6YHOY2 MMOOY 2M TTN2l NK2lK MeYM[OY2 MMOOY M nN2L NK2lK)
eNTAYPKepaL mmoc | g x c d o y 4 46'eNT2LY(Kep2L MMjoq extvoy
*YU) Mno^NHpiai 23lYtL> MITIONHpiai]
ly e iw e n n o y n o y b mn o y 2 * t 3,m n o y a c d p o n 6 xyeme n o y n o yb mn [o y 2 * t ] mn o y a c d p o n
mn o y o m t' mn OYBe32N in e m n o y m c t ^ x x o n 4mn o y (2 0 M T mn o)YB2iNine 5mn o y iM e T a ix x o iN
MN reNOC 33nimv n t g n i c i a o c 8 mn r e N o c 6nim n T t c n ic ija o c
ayo) * y c c d k ' Nppu>MMe e s p a ii 2ie e N N 0 6 NpOOYap aiYtD aiYCCDK 7NNpcp(Me e2)p3Li eeNNo6 Npo8oYqj
NAI 6Nn30,T2LYOY^-2Y NCCDOY 10 [Naii eNTaL]Y(OYiaL2Y nccd o y
eYccupM m m o o y 2 n 2 * 2 m ttx 2 ln h eiyccDpM MMOOjy n 2 * 2 m 'ttxi2lnh
12
ayp 2XA.O 6YO N a iT c p q e aiYp x x o eYIQ NNaiT^^cpBie
AYMOY MTTOY6N X3l3lY MM66 14 aiYMOY eMTTOY6]N [X)*aY ,2M[Me
AYO) 4MnOYCOYCl>N TTNOYTe NTMHG xycj Mn0YC0Y0>N] nNOYI3lT e n tm g
ayo)Tail *Te e e 16 zya) rxi T e e e ]
6NTAYP TKTICIC THpC H6XYXN NO?2l 6e N 6 eN l4T(aiYP TKTICIC THpC N2 eN]M 2 * A I5[NO}2l 6N 62
XN NTK2lT*.BOXH MTTKOCMOC 70^2 l2 P ^ I 6T 6N O Y 18 X M NTK2lT2lB]OXH Mi6[TTKOCMOC q}2i2p2Uf] e ( T ] ^ N O Y
AYO) JlYXI N2NC2I3LM6 I7[2lYo> xyxi N2NC2i]2iM[e
*AYXnO 6BOX M nK 2lK e N ^N qpH pe 20 a jY -x n o l8e[BOX M nKaiKe] N2eNq)Hpe

26And the angels (ayyekos) changed themselves in their 27 likeness

' into (Kcrra) the likeness o f their (the daughters o f men) mates,
28 filling them with the spirit (TTveuiia) o f darkness,
29 which they had mixed (K tpaw ui'ai) for them,
and with evil (iroi/T|pia).
30They brought gold and s ilv e r31 and a gift (Sdupov)
and copper and iron 32 and metal (piTaXAov)
and all kinds (y ev o s)33 o f things (el8o?).
And they steered the people 34 who had followed them
> 301into great troubles,
by leading them astray 2 with many deceptions (irXavri).

~ They (the people) became old without having enjoyment.

3They died, not having found truth
and4 without knowing the God o f truth.
Ands thus
the whole creation (ktigl ?) became enslaved forever,
! 6 from the foundation (icciTafk>\Ti) o f the world (K oap.os)7 until now.
And they took women
1 8 and begot children out o f the darkness

IV 46,14 has the more common Sahidic synonym

167
 SYNOPSIS 79 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m 39,7-14 BG 75,5-14

e s o x z h neyANTiMiMON 8[mtt)N2l e s o x 6m neyA NTiM iM O N mt t n a

2 3 l y t c u h N N ey ^ H T 9[3LY]eNq;oT 2 2l<|tcum NNey^HT 2ly8noyo}T
e s o x m neN qpoT M,0[ne]y^NTiHiHON m itn2l 0BOX M nNOYO^T 9MTT2lNTIMIMON MITN2L
4 o ^ p a / i e n [TeNjOY* 4 ,0q j2L T6 NOY
TMAKApiOC OYN MH2L2LY l2[NeiO>]T* T e T e N2li2l t c "6 e e T e tm2l2ly n g ic u t T e
6 T ^T eN A qpe n e c N ^ e nac 6 l2e T e N^qpe necN A
e ,3[c x i HO]p<(>[H) mn n e c c n e p M 2i e c x i ,3mop<J>h M n eccn ep M A
8 Ncyol4[pn 8 ,4N q jo p n

by means o f their counterfeit (d irrijiijio v )8 spirit (TTveujia).
2 And they closed their hearts 9 and became hard
through the hardness o f 10 [their] counterfeit (d im |ii|io i/) spirit
4 (TTveOjia) until " [now].
The blessed (jiaicdpios) M other-12 [Father], therefore (ouv),
6 who is rich in her mercy,
it is with her seed (oircpiia) that she is taking 13 form (iiop<t>ii).
8 141 first
by means 6 o f their counterfeit (d im jiiiio v )7 spirit (iTveiijia).
2 He closed their hearts and they 8 became hard
through the hardness 9 o f the counterfeit (di/riiniiov) spirit (irveuiia)
4 10 until now.
The blessed o n e ,11 therefore, namely, the Mother-Father,
6 12 who is rich in mercy,
it is in her seed (oircpiia) that she is taking 13 form (jiopM).
8 141 first

III 39,12 corr. c* over N. The scribe placed a circumflex over the final c ; its purpose is unclear.

168
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 79

II 30,8-24 IV 46,19-^7,12

ICATA *TTINe finOYTTNA. ,9ka.(ta. niNe MnojYTTNA.

^YO) AYTOJM' NNOYeeTe 10aLYO) 2LY+ NCyOT N3lY 2 2LYCD J02l[YTCDM NNOY12HT* AYCD A.Y2,+ [NOJOT NAY]
gb o \ M n eN qjoT ' "MnenNA. eTcyHc cboa. m neN22cytoT MnenNA ejT'ajHC
GT6 NOY 4 cyA.23[2PAj eTeNOYl
anok ,26e TenpoNoiA. eT'XHK' esoA. NTe nTHpq' a.[N]ok 6e Te24[npoNoiA. eT)XHK bboa. NTe [nTHpq
6
AfcyBT' Pai 2 * nA.cnepMA. A ic y jp T q N^PAi m 26[n A c n e p M A
Neityoon' r x f 14N qjopn' 8 Neijcyoon rA.p 27[Nqjopn
eiMOOu;e N m a i t nim MMoocye eiMoo]cye n 0 h nim 28[MMoocye
) 15ANOK raip T TMNTpMMAO MTTOY06IN 10 a.n]qk r*P re 29[Tmntpmma.o MnoYoieiN
a i6nokv n e np n M e e y e MnenA.Hpa>MA. 47'anok n e np [nMeeYie MTfnA.H2pa>MA
*eil7M00 qpe A e ^n t m n t n o 6 MmcAxe 12 <A>iM[ooq?e A]e n tmn[T]3no6 Mmc[Axe
ayuj AeiANexe AYCD A I]A N eX ^
\ qjANtBOJK' e ^ o Y N ' eT M H T e M n e q jT e ic o 14 4cyA.N*t*BU>K [e^oYN eT]MHT^ sMneq}TeKo-
xyw NCNT6 MTTXAOC AY20KJM' AYICD NC]NTe M6nXAOC AYKIM
) ayuj anok .' A e i e o i r r ' e p o o Y e T B e 2,t o y k a k ia . 16 A.IYCD AN]OK A.fZOTfr' epOOY eTB[e TOY]KA6lA
ayuj m ttoycoycunt ' 8A.YCDMnOYCOYlCDNT)
I tta m n 2JA eiN A 20Y T ' e ^ o Y N f i n M e ^ c e n c n a y 18 n A .xiN a . i n o o y ^ c ^ I o y n M n M e ^ lc e n ,0c n a y
uayu> A eiM O O uje Aeiei b b o a . ^ n NAxroYo^eiN aycd AiM[oocye cboa. ^ nj NAnoyoeiN
) eT8 a n o k n e np n M e e y e n t t t p o n o i a 20 e r e [anok n e np] l2nMeeYe NTnpoNioiA

according to ( i c a T d ) 9 the likeness o f their spirit (m/eOpia).

: And they closed their hearts, 10 and they hardened themselves
through the hardness 11 of the despicable spirit (m /eu^a)
I until now.
1,12 therefore, the perfect Providence (TTpovoia) o f the all,
i
13 changed myself into my seed (crrreppia),
1 for (yap) I existed 14 first,
going on every road.
0 15For (yap) I am the richness o f the light;
161 am the remembrance of the pleroma (iTX ^p^d).
2 And (8e) 1 17 went into the realm of darkness
and181 endured (avexeiv/)
4 till I entered the middle 19 of the prison.
And the foundations of chaos (x a o ? ) 20 shook.
6 And I hid myself from them because o f 21 their w ickedness (icaida),
and they did not recognize me.
8 Again (iraXii/)221 returned for the second time
23 and I went about. I came forth from those who belong to the light,
!0 24 which is I, the remembrance o f Providence (TTpovoia).

IV 46,25 reads [I] changed him (the initiate) into my seed. IV 46,27 has the more common Sahidic synonym IH. IV 47,2 Ms reads ei.
IV 47,10 There is no room for aici after M oocye. IV 47,10 the stroke on N is visible.

169
SYNOPSIS 80 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

DI (39,14) BG (75,14)

170
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 80

II 30,25 31,6 IV 47,12 48,8

u*eiBCDIt' e^OYN N TM HTe MTTK2lK 6 J lIBCDK] l3eO Y N n TM H Te [MTTKAICe]

l y w J6ncA.N20YN N eM NTe 2 l4*Yti> TTCA.N20YN [NeMNTC]
eeiKCDTe NCA. TA.27OIICONOMIA. ,se iK O > T e nca. t ^ o i k (o n o m i ^ )

^YO) NCNT6 MnXA.OC A.YMKIM 4 l6*YU> <N>CNTe MTT[X2lOC ^YIKIM

x e K ^ c eY NA .ee e ^ p a /i e x u N e T '29q j o o n ' M n x * o c
xya) FiceTOKOOY
w*YO> on a .e in o > T e ^ p a /i e T * N O Y N e NOY31o e iN
xeK X X c NNOYTeKO mmooy 2 ^ 32o h M n o y o e ic y
eTi n M ^ q j o M T ' jjn c o t T ^ e iM o o c y e
i eT 6 2lnok n e n o y o ^ e i N e T c y o o n ' z m n o y o e i N
xu o kn e J3n p n M e e y e N TnpO N O ia.
j x e k x x c eeiN2LMBU>K e ^ o Y N e T M H T e M mc& ice
xyu) nc2LN3120Y N N eM N Te
\ zamovz S n a ^ o
2P3li M :n o Y o e iN N T C Y N T e x e ia. m ttoy ^ icdn
i J*YO> ^GIBCDK.' e^O YN e T M H T e MTTOYCyTe4KO
6T 6 nail n e n e q j T e i c o <M>ncu>Ma.
1 *yu> n e 5x i x e i x e j
TT6TCCDTM TCDOYN 6BOA. M <(>I6NHB' e T ^ O p c y
) *ycd a.qpiMe x y i v ^ q c y o y e 'p fte iH
" x g k x x c e Y N [a. e e z r & i e x ] N l8N eT,c y o o r f m [ttx ^ o c
6 A.YCD] N C eT eK O O Y
[a.yci> o n 2 ln o k ] A .in c D i' e ^ p a ii e [T ]* ]N O Y N e N]21o y o e iN
8 x g k x x c n n o [ y t a . k o ] 22m m o o y ^ a .o h M n o Y o e [ic y ]
23c t i 2 h n M e ^ c y o fM T N e o n ] 24a.iM O O u?e
10 e T e ii[NOK n e n o Y O ]25eiN e i 'c y o o n [?m n o y o e iN ]
26a .n o k n e n p n M i e e y e N T n p 0 ]27N 0ia.
12 x e i m c eiNi^BtDK. e ^ o Y N ) e T M H T e M r n q ^ ite
A.YCO n ] 29CA.N20YN NM [NTe
14 z y a ) j j K S 'm o y z f i n i a ^ o
NieipiV i 2 H n o Y o e iN 2N T C Y N T e[A .ei* m ttjo y ^ ic d n
16 3&yu> 2ieiBcp[K e^ o Y JN e T M H T e 4[M ]n e c y [T e ic o
e T e ] n a n n e n e q > T e 5[it]o m ttic c d m ^
18 x \ ) t p n e x i i x e
n e T ^ c o r m [T co o iy N e B o V m <(>inhb 7e T ,2 0 p [c y
20 2l]yco ^.qpiM e x y u > x c f q jo y e [pMei]H

251entered into the midst o f darkness

and26 the inside of Hades,
since I was seeking (to accom plish)27 my task (oiicovopLia).
And the foundations o f chaos (x a o ? )28 shook,
that they might fall down upon those who 29 are in chaos (x<io?)
and might destroy them.
30And again I ran up to my root o f light
31 lest they be destroyed b e fo re 32 the time.
Still (cti) for a third tim e 331 went
) - 1am the ligh t34 which exists in the light,
I am 35 the remembrance o f Providence (irpoi'oia) -
2 that I might36 enter into the midst o f darkness
and the inside 311 of Hades.
4 And I filled my face
with2 the light of the completion (crvi/TeXeia) o f their aeon (aioiv).
5 3And I entered into the midst o f their prison
4 which is the prison <of> the body (crdjpia).
8 And5 1 said,
He who hears, let him get up from the deep 6 sleep.
0 And he wept and shed tears.

*II 31,5 dittography. II 31,6-7 pneiH 0N was added in the right and left margin by a corrector; it had been omitted due to haplography.
*IV 47,16 Ms reads T, but the verbs demand a plural subject. IV 47,19 There is a blank space after the high stop. IV 47,29 xytD is supported by the length of the
line. IV 48,4 reads the prison.

171
SYNOPSIS 81 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

m (39,14) BG (75,14)

172
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 81

1131,7-24 IV 48,849,4

72 N 'pM eiH e y ^ o p c y ^ q q a r r e m m o o y b b o a . M M oq x y a ) eeNpMeiH <?Y2Q[pq> *qq]cpTe mmooy eBOA. l0MM[oq

*YU> n e x * q x e n im ' n e T M O Y T e M n a ip * N 2 xyco n]ex^q x e [ni]m neT,11[MOYTe mtt]^ p^ n
*YU> n t2 lC 6 i u x i t c d n n 6 i T e i ^ e A - m c x y a ) NTA.cei 12[na.i tcdn n6 i] TeizeA.nic
10e i q p o o n p a j 2** M M ppe M n e q j T e K O 4 eicyol3[on N^paj N H]Mppe MneqjTeKO
x y o lln e x * e i x e l*[xy a> n e x ii] * e
2MO\C T TTTpONOIA. MTTOYOeiN l2TBBHY 6 a.nok ne T'npo^fNOiA. MnoYloeiN eT'[T]BBHOY
i n o k n e TTMeeYe M rrrr^pee n ikon 13MifNl ,6a.nq [k ne njMeeYe Mn<n>^peeNi17KQ[N MnN*
neT co^e mmok' e^pa/i e n T o n o c l4eTTA.eiHY 8 nejT'co^e mmok l8e[2pa.i enTonojc eT'Ta.eiHOY
tojoynk' xyiD nkp nM eeY e 1[tcdoyn]k a.[y]co nkp nMeeYe
l5Jte NTOK' neNTA.2 CCDTM 10 20[xe ntok] n[err* 2 ca>TM-
xyvj n k o y z ^ k ' ail6TeK 'N O Y N e x y a> 2l[N ro ]y ^ 2 K eT eK N O Y N e
e r e i n o k n e n u ;a .N T H q ' 12 eTe 22[a.nok] ne ncy^N 2Tq
xyl7ci) NKpa.c<t>a.A.ize mmok' x y c v N23[Kp2LC<t>2iA.]|Ze mmok
6BOA 2ITOOTOY l8NNaJTeA.OC NTM NT^HKe 14 BBOA. 24(2ITOOTOY N]NA.rreA.OC NTMNT^^HKe
MN NA2JMCDN lN T T1XXOC MN NJl]A.IMCDN NT nX*26[OC
MN N 6T 6oX X MMOK' THpOY 16 MN Ne]T'607LX MMOK 27[THpOY
W*YU> NKcpcDTTe e K p o e ic e s o A . ^ i t n n e i 2lNHBx e T ^ o p c y A.Y1CD Nrqjcone eKpo28[eic cboa. ^itn] 4>inhb ey^o^ipcy
i y w c e o \ 2N T 6 a iA .ec m t t c * n 222 0 y n n ^ m n t g 18 zya) cbjoa. n T6aiA.ec 49eTN nca.[NOYN NeMNTe
yu) aieiTOYNOYC M Moq' 2*xytD ^eic<t>p^nze M M oq' zyu)] 2aieiTOYNp[c MMoq a.eic<t>parize] 3MMoq
2N noY oeiN 24mttmooy N -|-e N c<f>paric 20 m nfOYoeiN MnMOOY 2N] ^ e Nc<t>p[aric

7 Bitter tears he wiped fro m 8 himself

and he said, Who is it that calls my 9 name,
and from where has this hope (eXmg) come to me,
10while I am in the chains o f the prison?
And 111 said,
I am the Providence (Trpovoia) o f the pure light;
121 am the thinking of the virginal (TTapOcviicov)13 Spirit (m/eO^a),
who raises you up to the honored 14 place (tottos).
Arise and remember
13that it is you who hearkened,
and follow 16 your root,
which is I, the merciful One,
and 17 guard (acr^aXiCciv) yourself
against18 the angels (dyyeXos) o f poverty
and the demons (Saiiion/)19 of chaos (x ao s)
and all those who ensnare you,
20 and beware of th e 21 deep sleep
and the enclosure of the inside 22 o f H ades.
And I raised him u p 23 and sealed (a<t>pa*yiiv) him
1 in the light24 of the water with five seals (a ^ p a y is),

*1131,21 c 1over I.
IV 48,14 has the masculine copulative. IV 49,1 has the relative eTN ttca.NOYN. IV 49,2 There is no room for

173
 SYNOPSIS 82 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

in 39,1440,3 BG 75,14 76,13

2 2
auiei ezpauf] e n T e x e i o N n j jc d n * a iie t e z p a j e n i 15ajo>N N T e x i o c
4 4
2l 1s[ n o k a s a n x o o iy epoK A.NOK J l 16e e i x c u N N aj e p o K
6 xe KNaicaL16i2 0 Y N r + m m o iq y 6 xe ,7eicaLcaL2 0 Y NrTaiaiY
NNBK^OMOTTNA. ,7[M OYTTST^HTT N18NeiC20M0TTNaL n n e ,9 H n
8 n a n raijp n e nM YCTHpi18ioN 8 neiM Y C T H pioN 20ra ip
u r r e n e x e]T M ecK iM n a i T r e N e a i e T e M aic76,KiM n e
10 i c e l ^ a ^ iT a ^ H N K e c o jit n 6 i T e e iM e e y 10 TMaiaiY e a ic e i 2N K e c o n ^aiT ai^H
2CDB 20[NIM NT2LCaL2L)Y m nKOCM OC Nan 3on NeNTaicaiaLY m nKo4cMoc
12 N e c 21(T a i2 e e p aiT q ) M n^Y C TepH M ai 12 a iC T a i^ e n e c n e p 3Mai epaiT<j
+NaL22[TaiM e t h n o i y o n e T e fN N H O Y +NaiTaLMe ^t h y t n e n e T N a i q j'c D 'n e
14 Kan raip 23[aurf* Nan Naiic] 14 7ic a j ra ip a j + Nan NaiK
e c ^ a iic o Y e 8caL^oY
16 aiYco u c s k x x y 24[ n oYai]c<t>aLA.iaL 16 NceK aiaiY OYT a i x p o
T O T e n e x a i q Nan x e [ q c ^ o i y o p T n 6 i o y o n nim- T O T e n e x a i q NaLl0e i x e q c O Y O pT n 6 i o y " o n nim
18 eTNaLTaiaLY 4 0 'e T B e a c d p o n 18 eTNai*)* Naii e r l2s e a c d p o n
H 23lIT] h [NOYB
20 H] 2e T s e e e N 6 iN c o ) h e T B ? 12 n 6 in ]3o y c o m - 20 H T B blN'^OYCOM H T B CCD

2 2
[went up] to the perfect (TeXeiov) aeon (aiou/). went up to this 15 perfect (TeXeio?) aeon (atui/).
4 4
15 [And (8c) I have told] these things to you so And (Se) 1 16 am saying these things to you
6 that you may w rite [them] down 16 [and give them secretly] 6 th a t17 you might write them down and give them secretly
to your fellow spirits (o^oTrveO^a), to your 18 fellow spirits (op.oTTveup.a),
8 17 [for (yap) this] is the mystery (jiucrnipioi/) 8 19 for (yap) this mystery (jiw m ipioi/)
18 [of the] immovable [race (yei/ea)]. 20 is that of the immovable race (yeved).
10 This M other had come 19 [another time before me]. 10 76* But (8e) the M other had come 2 another time before me.
20 [Every]thing which she did in the world (koctjios) 3 Now, these are the things she had done in the 4 world (icoaiio?):
12 she was 21 [rectifying] the defect (iKJTeprma). 12 she had rectified her 5 seed (crrrepiia).
I w ill22 [now teach], further, what is to come. I will teach 6 you (pi.) about what will happen.
14 For indeed (kcu y a p ) 23 [I have presented these things to you] 14 7 For indeed (icai yap) I presented these things to you
to write th a t8 (you) might w rite them down
16 them down and to keep th e m 24 [in] safety (aa<J>aXeia). 16 and that they be kept secure.
Then (tote ) he said to m e ,25 [Cursed] be every one Then ( t o t e ) he said to 10 me, Cursed be every " one
18 who will exchange these things 4 0 1 for a gift (Stipoi/), 18 who will exchange these things 12 for a gift (Swpoi/),
whether o f silver or Ol) [gold,]
20 whether (f\)2 for drink or Ol) f o r 3 food 20 w hether Ol) f o r 13 food or Ol) for drink

III 40,2 N mistakenly was given a superlinear stroke.

174
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS 82

1131,24-37 IV 49,4-19

x e K X i c Nu NenMOY 6R 6 alm ' e p o q x n m ttin x y x e K X X c nn)5ttm oy 6 m6om e ip o q x m ) H[nifiN2LY)

xyu) 26eicH HTe ts n o y 2 x y a y e ic H H T e Te N [O Y ]
6in 2lbcukv e z r ^ i x n r e 27\ e t o N n j j c d n 7eiN2iBu>K e z p a j e n T e x io c n[2li]b<dn
^ e ix iu ic ' n ^lK e * o \ n ^ cdb 28nim ' s p a n 2** N ^ n x x x e 4 X iX iV K N2lK 6 BOA. N2CU9 [NIM] 9N2P^I 2N N e K M X X X e -
xuok x e 29x i x e eo>B nim e p o ic ' 2LNOK (A) l0x i x e CDB NIM epOK
xeKaL^c B K N a L C ^ ^ c o Y NKTaiaiY 6 x e K . x x q [eKN2L]"c2LOY n t t2 l2 ly
NNCKupsp m T x 2N o Y e c o n s NNeKcylTp tin*] 12n oy^cDTf-
J,n l i rx p n e t t m y c t h pio n 8 nan raip n e n [M Y C T H ],3pioN
N TreN ex n 2lt' 32kim ' N T re N e a i n j l t kiim
For parallel to 10-12, see 62,3-5. 10

12

lytL) x q t N* e i n2lCJ n 6 i n ( ^ r 14 2lycd] n[2l]i u x q n6 i n c a r m p

x e K x yyx c e q t i x c x z o Y X \e K X ]lsx c e q u x c x z o y
XiO) N()K2l2lY 2N o y ^ r x x p o 16 x y a> u q K X [\y 2 N1 16o y t3 lx p o -
J ayo) nexaiq N*q x e q c ^ o y o p T ' 35n6i o y o n nim" x y c o n e x ^ q N*q [ x e qj,7c 2 0 Y0 pT* n 6 i o y o n nim
e T N ^ t n^lI z * o y j l c d mp o n 18 [eTNaL-f* Nail] 182 * o yjlcdpon

H 6 T B e O Y 2N 6 OYCDM H T B OY37CO> 20 h eTBe oy(2 N o y i,9com h eTB e o yccd

in order that25 death might not have pow er over him from this time on
And26 behold, now
I shall go up to the perfect freX eioi/)27 aeon (alui/).
I have completed everything for y o u 28 in your hearing.
And (66) 129 have said everything to you
s that you might w rite30 them down and give them secretly
to your fellow spirits (TTveOjia),
31for (yap) this is the mystery (liucmipioi/)
of the immovable race (yei/ea).
:i> For parallel to 10-12, see 62,3-5.

i 32 And the savior ( c tu jttip ) presented these things to him

that33 he might write them down
> and keep them 34 secure.
And he said to him, Cursed be 35 everyone
I who will exchange these things for a gift (Sdipoi/),

) 36 whether (t)) for food or (fj) f o r 37 drink

*1131,331was crossed out before <J.

IV 49,6 There is a blank space after the high stop. IV 49,17 Unusually long line; perhaps it read e T ' f li&i. *49,18 or the more common construction [6inoy1.

175
 SYNOPSIS 83 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

III 40,3-11 BG 76,1377,7

H 6 TB6 OY^BCCD H 6 TB6 4Ke^COB NT6 6 IMIN6 * H 6 T >4Be BCCD H TB6 Ke'^CDB eqeiN e NN&ei
A.q*f* eT opiT q] 5MneeiMYCTHpioN 2 a.q'6'!* eT O T q m ttim ycthpi,7on
nail N*re[Y]6NOY *qp *<t>*NTOC e p o q - NT6YNOY *q p ^TOY,8CON2 6BOA. N&q
[ ^ q ^ e ] 7epaiTOY NNeqcyip m a.ohth[c 4 *yo> ^q77*ei N eqcyep m ^ o h 2t h c
^ q ]8p ^ p x e c e ; u e c y x x e n m m ^ y x q p x p x e c o x t n \x c d e p o o y
[Z N)9cyA.xe NT2L.TTCCDTHP x o a y e[poq] 6 NNeNT2L<Y>4XOOY e p o q 6 BOA. ITOsOTq MTTCCDTHp

> T ]A T T O K Y < J> O N N TT2a T O K P Y < J> O N N

> IC D 2 ^ N N H [C ]>
IC U ^ ^ -N N H C

or (rj) for clothing or Ol) f o r 4 another such thing.
2 He e ntrusted5 this m ystery (iiucmipiov') to him.
And immediately 6 he disappeared (d<)>ai'To?) from him.
4 [He stood] 7 before his fellow disciples (iiaOTynfe),
a n d 8 began (apxeoOai) to speak with them
6 [about the] 9 things which the savior (o o rn p ) had told him.
or On)14 for clothing or On) for another 15 such thing.
2 He 16 entrusted this mystery (iiucmipiov') to him.
17 And immediately he disappeared 18 from him.
4 And he 7 7 1 went to his fellow disciples (jiathiTite),
2 and began (apxeo6ai) to 3 tell them
6 what had <been> 4 told to him b y s the savior (cramip).

8 10 The Apocryphon (airoKpi^ov) o f 11 John. 8 6 The Apocryphon (dTTOKpixJxw) o f 7 John.

III 40,7 corr. e 1was written in the margin (haplography). III 40,10-11 Decorations separate the text from the subscript title, and the title from the second tractate in
the codex. The Gospel o f the Egyptians.
BG 77,3 Ms reads NNeNT2i<|. BG 77,6-7 The subscript title is indented and located in the middle of the page. The entire page is decorated, emphasizing the centered
subscript title, which is immediately followed by the superscript title of the next tractate, The Sophia o f Jesus Christ.

176
 THE APOCRYPHON OF JOHN SYNOPSIS

n 31.37 32.10 IV 49,19-28

H 6 TB 6 O YO JTH N H T B KeCDB' 3 2 'N T e iM e iN e H e(TB OY]20CyTHN H 6 TB6 KG^CDB [NT6 I]M[IN6 ]

N2ii x y r x x y N&q 2^ n o y m y c t h | i o n 2 2,2lyo> n3li x y r x x y N&q n o y im y i22c t h p i o n -
W<d N t o y n o y 3a.qp a t o y c d n ^ eso x MneqMTo esox xyu> n t y n o y [*qp] 232l t o y u > n 2 c b o a M n e q M T to g b o a ]
*\yo) *qei Neqcysp m ^ g h t h c 4 243lyu> * q l q^2l N e q u p sp m 2 lO [h th c ]
aLqTe3oyo> epooy aiqxcD e p o q
NNeNTaJiccup x o o y m iq 6 NNeNT2inccp[p x o j 26o y e p o q
ic nexpc ? 2lmhn ic n e x c 22lmh[n]
8

KA.Ta. i c u p ^ n n h n < KXTX ICU[H]N N >

____ W ______ ____ > > [ > ] >
a.T T O K pY < |> O N < 2J T O K p Y < t> O N >

or (rj) for clothing or (f)) for any other such thing.*

321And these things were presented to h im 2 in a m ystery (iiucrnfcioi/).
And immediately3 he disappeared from him.
4And he went to his fellow disciples (iia6T]Tr)?),
and related5 to them
what the savior (crurnip) had told him.
6 Jesus Christ (xpicrros). Amen (a^ni/).
^ 10The Apocryphon (airoicpixtjoi/) according to (K Q T a ) John.

*II32, The subscript title is separated from the text by a line of decorations; it is indented decorated with lines and followed immediately by the beginning of the next
tractate, The Gospel of Thomas.
*IV 49,22 has NTeyNOY with similar meaning. IV 49,27 mistakenly has JCtD e p o q had said to him, probably under influence of 49,26. IV 49,26 has epoq.
*IV 49,27 has the abbreviated form of iu>22lNNHN. IV 49,27-28 The subscript title is indented and decorated. The next tractate. The Gospel o f the Egyptians begins
ai the top of the next page.
177
APPENDICES
 APPENDIX 1: TWO SETS OF NAMES
III and BG: Synopsis 28,13 29,4
OYNTA.Y MBN N?eNICep2LN
2 BBOA N N0TTI&YMI2L MN <N>Opm
N2lI THpOY 2 ^ n A O )C
4 N eyp^N c b k h b b o ^ y m o y t b e p o o Y n ^ h t o y
BBOA IT O O T O Y NNIGOOY MTTC2lNPB
6 G2LYMOYTB e p O O Y KXTX T 2LAH0 0 I2L
q^2lYOYCUN2 BBOA NTBY<|>YCIC
8 2l\ G ) 2lC|MOYTB B pO O Y N6l C X K \ X C Np2Lt 2 N NBYP^-N
n p o c TB(|>2lNT2lCI2l MN NBY^OM
10
BBOA OYN ^ITO O T O Y NNIGOOY
12 q)2Lp0YC2L2CD0Y n c b p 6 c d b
2ITN NA.I U^2lP 0 Y 6 m 6 0 M NCB2lY^-NB
On the one hand (fiev) they have one set o f names
2 from the desires (em G u^ia) and the wraths (opy^).
(On the other hand), to put it simply (d-rrXuis),
4 the names of all o f these are doubled, since they are given names
(also) by the glories on high.
6 Since they (the powers) have been called truthfully (KaTa, dXr|0ia)
they (the latter names) reveal their (true) nature (<J>uai?).
8 And Saklas called them by their (former) names
with reference to (irpog) illusion (<|>avTa<Jia) and their powers.
10
Thus (oui/) through (the names of) the glories
12 they decrease and grow weak;
(but) through the latter they grow strong and increase (a u ^ a m i').
OYNTOY 2NK6P2LN A 6 THpOY MM2lY
2 BBOA 2N TBTTI0YMI2L MN T O p m
N2LI A S THpOY OYNTOY 2NKBp2LN BYK.HB
4 B Y + MMOOY BpOOY N2LI NTAYT2 l2l(2l)Y BpOOY
2ITM t t b o o y n t t t b
6 N2l) J l K X T X TMHB
BTOYCUN^ BBOA NTBY<|>YCIC
8 x y o ) x c x k x x c m o y t b e p o o Y n n ip ^ n
BY<|>2lNT2lCI2l MN T B Y 6 o M
10
BBOA MBN 2'ITOOTOY NNIOYOBIOJ
12 q ^ Y c o o ^ e m m o o y N c e p 6 cub
BBOA JLB N N2lI 0?2 lY<>m 60M NCB2lY 5^N 0
And (8e), they all have one set o f names
2 from desire (em&u^ia) and wrath (6pyi^).
But (8e) they (also) have another set o f names,
4 making it a double set, which are given to them;
the latter were given to them by the glory o f heaven,
6 and (8e) these (names) truthfully (KaTa).
reveal their nature (<J>uoi?).
8 And Saklas called them by the (former) names
with reference to illusion (<J>avTa<jia) and their power.
10
Now (fi6i/) through (the names given by the glories)
12 they gradually decrease and grow weak;
but (Se) by the latter they grow strong and increase (aufdveiv).
180
 APPENDIX 1: TWO SETS OF NAMES

II: Synopsis 33,3-12

N2J men 2lY+ P*n e p o p Y

K1 T 1 neOOY NNATTTe
encpopiojp n n i)6 o h x
NP*N A 6 6NTA.YTA.A.Y epO[OY
2ITNJ TTOY^pXireNNHTCDp'
eYP 6 o h ' ^ p a j n ^ m to y
) Np2LN A6 eT'TO epOOY
K1 T 1 neOOY NNATTTe
l eyupoon nay e y a jo p o jp aycd 2l y m n t ^ t 6 om n a y

X0)CTe BYNT^Y MM2lY NpAN CNAY

\ They (+|ii/) were given names

according to (Kcrrct) the glory of the heavenly ones
> for the [destruction of the] powers.
And (6e) in the names which were given to [them
1 by] their Originator (dpxiyci/eTwp)
there was power.
0 But (6e) the names which were given them
according to (Kcrrd) the glory of the heavenly ones
2 mean for them destruction and powerlessness.

4 Thus (okrre) they have two names.

181
 APPENDIX 2: NUMERICAL SCHEME OF YALDABAOTHS WORLD

m and BG: Synopsis 26,1627,9

aXJNOY2 MN TMNT2LTCOOYN e T N S M ^ q X \(l) \q H O \2 * MN T2JTONOI2L eTNMM^q

2 x q x n o n n s o y c i2 l e T ^ p o q 2 a i q x n o N N e x o y c i^ e T ^ p o q
HN TTHNTCNOOYC N ijY e X O C HHNTCNooyc N ^ r r e x o c
4 x \( l) TTOY2L MHOOY NN'O'Y^ICDN 4 TToyai n o y * MHooy eneq^icuN
BTTTYTTOC NNiai<J)0 A.pTOC enTYTTOC NNI2JCDN N ^ O ^ p T O C
6 A.YTA.HIO N2lY 6 x\(l} A.qT2lMIO MTTOY2L TTOY2L MHOOY
N c ^ q jq N ^ iY e x o c Ncaicyq cxq>q N ^ r r e x o c
8 x \ ( D u x t r e \ o c n u ^ o m t s n a y n & m ic 8 2l\( d N a r r e x o c n u ^ o m n ts n6om e T e Nee2Lpoq
TH p o y Ne u?M Tu?ece N \rre \tx
10 10 mn T e q H ^ e q jo H N T e n6om
K X T X TTINe NniOJOpTt NTYTTOC n H k 2lT2 l n e iN e H T ie ^ o Y e iT n t y t t o c
12 e T z ^ r e q e z H 12 e T 22LTeqeH

He copulated with Ignorance, who is with him, And he copulated with Arrogance ( a T T O i'O ia ), who is with him,
2 and begot the authorities (eouaia) who are under him, 2 and begot the authorities (e^oucna) who are under him,
the twelve angels (ayyeXos), the twelve angels (ayyeXos),
4 and for each of them (he created) an aeon (aitoi/), 4 for each of them his (own) aeon (altoy),
after ( k o t o ) the pattern ( t w o ? ) of the imperishable (a<J>0a p T O s ) ones. after (ic c rra ) the pattern ( t v t t o s ) of the imperishable (d<J>0apTO?) aeons
6 They created for them 6 (aicjju). And he created for each of them
seven angels (dyyeXo?) seven angels (ayyeXos)
8 and for the angels (ayyeXo?) (he created) three powers (Sw ain?) 8 and for the angels (ayyeXos) (he created) three powers,
who are all under him, being 360 angelic beings (dyyeXia),
10 10 with his third power,
according to ( k o t o ) the likeness of this first pattern (tutto? ) , according to (icaT d ) the likeness of the first pattern ( tu tto ? ) ,
12 which is prior to him. 12 which is prior to him.

182
 APPENDIX 2: NUMERICAL SCHEME OF YALDABAOTHS WORLD

0 : Synopsis 26,16-18; 30,9-12

*Yti> 2l<jto)mt' 2^ Teq'ainoNoiaL 27T2li eTqjoon' 2paj

2 N^HTq' aiYO) x q x n o N ^ e N 'e x o Y C i * N ^ q (26,16-18)

6 X\iD AYT3LHIO N6l N2lPXCUNx

Nc^cyqe n 6 o h n2ly *Y<d n6 o m ' x y t x m i o n2ly
8 ncooy N a r 'r e x o c x r t o y x '
<1)2J4t o y p q jM T q je c e T H N ^ r r e x o c (30,9-12)

And he was amazed in his arrogance (airovoia), which is in him,

2 and begot authorities (eouaia) for him self (26,16-18).

6 And the rulers (dpxuv) created

seven powers for (each of) them, and the pow ers created for themselves
8 six angels (ayyeXos) for each one
until they became 365 angels (dyyeXos) (30,9-12)

183
 APPENDIX 3: SYNOPSIS OF THE ALLOGENES PARALLEL

Apocryphon o f John, BG 24,9-19 A pocryphon o f John, III 5,5-14

o y jl b NOY,0H N T T e x io c * n n e n o y m n iT t b a i o c 6[2lH n e
2 OY-2LB NOY,lHNTN2Ll2LTq 2lN n e 2 NOYMNT]M[2LlC2LpiO]C 2lN n e
NOYHNTNOY,2T e x n n e 7[NOYMNTNOYTe] xn ne
4 4

6 6

8 8

10o y ^ cub e q c o T [ n j 13n o y o e p o o y n e 10 i w x o y 2 cdb 8[ e q c o T n epojQ Y n e -

oy*2Le Nc>Y*niMp o c 2ln vn e ' N O Y ^m poc x h 9[ n e
12 oy*2l b M noY l* t c d o ; e p o q 12 NOYATTcucyi e p o q n e -
oyecuB e q c o m e p o o y n e o y i0I2 Cub e q c o m m e -
14 ^cie] i6n o y c c d m 2l t i i c o c x h n e n o y * T ,7c cd m 2l 2ln n e 14 NOYCCDM2LTI1COC "[2lN n e NOY^lTIQCDMA. 2lN n e
o y n o 6 x h n e n o [ y i ,8ic o y i * n n e n o y I2[n o 6 ] 2ln n e n o y k o y b i x h n e
16 oyhp xn n e 16 n i3ioym ]p 2ln n e
n o y ,9T2 lmio 2ln n e n o y t2 lm io eN n e H[NOY)TeeiMiNe x n n e
18 18

20 20

He is neither (o u 6 e )10 perfection (TeXeios), He is not] perfection (te Xcio ?);

2 nor (o u 6 e)11 blessedness, 2 6 he is not [blessedness (jiaicdpios)];
nor divinity, 7 he is not [divinity].
4 4

6 6

8 8

10 12 but (aXXa) he is something far superior 13 to them. 10 but (aXXa) he is som ething8 [superior to] them.
He is neither (ouSe) unlimited (aireipo?) He [is] not unlimited (a-rreipos);
12 14 nor (oi) limited, 12 9 [he is not limited],
15 but (aXXa) he is something superior to these. but (aXXa)10 he is something [superior].
14 F o r ,16 he is not corporeal (aujjiaTiicos);17 he is not incorporeal (ou>iia). 14 He is [not] corporeal (ouiiaTiK O ?);11 he is not [in]corporeal (atiiia).
He is not large; he is n o t 18 small. 12 He is [not large]; he is not small.
16 He is not quantifiable, 16 13 He is not [quantifiable],
19 for he is not a creature. for he is not a c re atu re ,14 nor qualifiable.
18 18

20 20

184
 APPENDIX 3: SYNOPSIS OF THE ALLOGENES PARALLEL

Allogenes XI 62,27-63.12 A pocryphon of John II 3,20-25

Si^oY^Te NNOYHNT^NOYTe xu n e ZU OYlHNTTeXIOC x u

OYT OYHN^HaLlCiLpiOC 2 OYTe N) 2,OYHNTH2lICI2lPIOC xu

OYTe OYHNT'TeXIOC OYTe OYMNTpNOYTe X U

2l\AA j,OYX2l2lY NT2l(| n e NN2LT>COY320)Nq 4
MTTHXU efNT2iq
3laa.2l eKeoyx ntckj n e 6
eqeO^TTT e'f'HNT^HA.K.A.piOC
MNtHMT^MOYTe MN OYMNT^eAIOC* 8
oyre r*p nnoy^tbajoc xu ne*
) 2lWX eiceifcB'iUL n e e q c o f n 10
oyt N[NOY22L]fN2ipKxq xu n e
>oyt N(ce]*t to o ; epoq xu bboa glToorrq 4NK.]eoY2i 12
2l \ \ x 6YNK2l eqcQ5f n ne- x [ \\x e q c o m n^oyo
1 NNOYCCUM2L XU Tl$ [N^OY^TCCDM* 2l[N] n e 14 OYccui^HiLTiicoc x u [n e o y T e o y a t c c d m * xu nej
n[noy)7no6 xn n e nnoypcoiyi (*n nei 24o y n o 6 x u n [ e OYTe o y o ^ h m x u n e
SNNOYHne xu ne 16 mn] e e n x o o c x [ e oyhp n e
nnoyt^Ihioi 9xu n e h o y MMiNe n e ]
1 oyre NHoy\xxy xu >0n e eqq?oon 18
irai eTe oyn 6om "(Njreoy^ eiMe epoq
) i x \ x K,2(X2l13lY NT*q n e eqCOTTT 20

62 He is neither (oute) divinity, 20 (He is) [not] in perfection ( t e Xe io s ),

29 nor (outc ) blessedness (jiaicdpios), 2 nor ( oute ) i n 21 blessedness (iiaicdpio?),
" nor (outc) perfection (te Xe io s ); nor ( oute ) i n 22 divinity,
but (aXXa)11 he is something unknowable 4
12(and) it (i.e. knowability) is not proper to him.
11Rather (aXXa), he is something other 6
which is superior 54 to blessedness (jiaicdpios)
a n d 33 divinity and perfection (teX eios). 8
16For he is not something perfect (te Xe io s ),
) 17but (aXXa) another 631 thing which is superior. 10
He is neither (oute) 2 unlimited,
2 nor (oute ) 3 limited by * someone else, 12
but (aXXa) he is something superior. but (aXXa) he is far superior.
i 3He is not corporeal (ocjfia);6 he is not incorporeal (au im ). 14 23 He is not corporeal (aajfiariK O ?) [nor (o u te )] is he incorporeal
7 He is not large; he is not small. ( a u f i a ) . 24 He is not large, [nor ( oute )] is he small.
S 8 He is not quantifiable, 16 [There is n o ] 23 way to say, 'W hat is his quantity?'
for he is not a creature. or ( t|), W hat [is his quality?'],
3 9Nor (oute ) is he something ,u existing 18
that one can 11 know,
3 but (aXXa) he is something else superior 20

185
 APPENDIX 3: SYNOPSIS OF THE ALLOGENES PARALLEL

A pocryphon o f John, BG 24,19-25,7 Apocryphon o f John, III 5,14-23

OYA6 NGCyA.2k.2LY 20NOI MMOCJ O A (D C 1SMN U?60M B T p e A2l2lY NOBI SMMCXJ

2 2

4 o y \ x x y <a>n en T H p q 2,e T q > o o n 4 16n o y a 2 l2 ly x h n e n t b N e T q ? o o n

2l a a 2l OY2 CUB e q c p i m i 22e p o o Y n e I72l a a 2l o y ? ( d b e q c o m ne
6 oyx (d c e q c o m 6 o y x ( d c x e e q c a iT it
2la[A2l] 25'e^c encDq mmin mhocj n e 2 la a 2 l n e T e n c u q n e
8 N e q 2H e T e x e x h e y x u v N 8 M19n q H e T e x e m n n 2 lk d n
oyoeiqj 32ln ne*rq?oon N2iq MMN 20XpONOC U?OOlt N Xq
10 n e TH e Te 4xe r^p eyaiKDN 10 n e T H e T e 21x e r ^ p b y ^lkdn
2NKOOYG NepscoBTe 22ipoq 2 <e k g o y 2l n e NT2iq 22p c y p n ncbtcdtcj'
12 2lycd oyoeiq? ne 6eHnoY+ tcdoj epoq 12 MMN O YOeiU; e o23[P(] ? e N*<l
^cdc eriq7x i 2ln n tn kboy^l eql- tcdoj 2 (D c e q x i ' x r f kboyb

Nor (ouSe) can a n y o n e20 know (voeiv) him. It is entirely (oXto?) 13 impossible for anyone to know (voeti/) him.
2 2

4 He is not at all som eone21 who exists,
but (aXXa) he is something superior 22 to them,
6 not as (oux <*>?) being superior,
but (aXXa) 25' as (d>?) being himself.
8 2 He did not to partake (}iTexii') in an aeon (aiuy).
T im e 3 does not exist for him.
10 For (yap) he who partakes (liCTexeiv)4 in an aeon (al(ov),
o th ers i prepared (it) for him.
12 6 And time was not apportioned to him,
since f e ) he does n o t7 receive from another who apportions.
4 16 He is not someone among (other) beings,
17 but (aXXa) he is something superior,
6 not as (oux <*>?)18 being superior,
but (aXXa) as being himself.
8 19 He did not partake (iieTexeii') in the aeons (aiuy).
20 Time (xpovos) does not exist for him.
10 For (yap) he who partakes (^ e T e x e ii')21 in an aeon (aiuu),
then it is another who 22 prepared it beforehand.
12 Time is not apportioned (opiCeii/)23 to him,
since (tl>s) he does not receive from another.

186
 APPENDIX 3: SYNOPSIS OF THE ALLOGENES PARALLEL

Allogenes XI 63,12-25 Apocryphon of John II 3,25-33

tth e l3m e mmn 6om n t b o y ^ eiMe l4[e]poq 26MN 6oM T2ip [NTBX2L2LY pNOBI MMOq
eY tpopn noycun2 e i5p o x n e mn oY rN tD cic n t ^lcj 2
16eNToq o y x x q btbimb epoq
i7enu.H u \ x x y 2l[N] n e n t b n h BTq jo o n - 4 OYI27X2l2lY n ^ [N N B T q;oon
2l a a 2l e k e u k x n e xw x B q c o m ] 28n o y o
,9eqcofTT n t b n h b t 'c o t t t * 6 ZWQ B qcom
a2LAA2L Nee MnH eTNTax|- x y cu 2lMnH x n eTNT2Lq x w x M natf b ]29t b ncuq'
oYTe eqxi n x u bboa. n oybcdn 8 BqMB[TBXB XU N N2JCDN
0YT6 e q x i XN BBOA. N OYXpONOC OYAB] XpONOC
) 10 nB [TM B TB X B r * p N OY^ICUN]
3,n a j <bn >T2lyp cyiopn NCBTarrq
2 _ 12 M noY nopxq] 32 n o y x po n [o c
mo y t b eM eq x i \ x x y b b o x ^ i25 k b o y * x e b b o x 2 > tn k b o y ^ l e ] 33M ^ q x i \x [ x y ]

: 13which one cannot know.
t 14He is primary revelation 15 and knowledge (yi/dkn?) of himself.
16He alone knows himself,
I 11since (eirciS^) he is not someone among (other)18 beings,
but (aXXa) he is another thing.
> 19He is superior to those that are superior,
20but (aAXa) as being himself an d 21 not being himself.
1 He neither ( o u tc ) partakes 22 in an aeon (aicav).
0 10 For (yap) he who partakes (jieTexeiv) in [an aeon (alcav)]
2 nor (outc) 23 does he partake in time (xpovos),
24nor (oirre) does he ever receive anything from " another.
26 for (yap) no one can [know (voeiv) him].
2
4 27 He is not someone among (other) [beings,
but (aXXa) he is] 28 far superior,
6 [not] as (d>?) [being superior],
but (aXXa)29 himself.
8 He does not [partake (iicTexeu')] in the aeons (aitov)
nor (ouSe)30 in time (xpovos).
31 which was was prepared beforehand . . .
12 He [was not] not given a portion32 in time (xpovo?),
[since] he does n o t33 receive anything from another.

187
 APPENDIX 4: IRENAEUS AND THEODORET, LATIN, GREEK, ENGLISH

Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. 1.29, Theodoret, Haer. Fab. 13.

Text following, with some modifications, Adelin Rousseau and Louis Text following Rousseau and D outrelau, It6ii66 de Lyons, Contre les
Doutrelau, S.J., \i6n66 de Lyons, Contre les H irtsies (2 vols.; SC 263- Htrtsies, SC 263, 328-30.
264; Paris: Editions du Cerf, 1979) SC 264, 358-64.
TUpl Bap^r|Xiu)Td)i/ iyyow Bopftopiai/oii'
(1) Super hos autem ex his qui praedicti sunt Simoniani Ek Tail/ BaAeimi/ou (mcpiiaTioi/
2 multitudo G nosticorum Barbelo 2 t o Tail/ Bap0T|Xi(i)TU)i/
Tfyoui/ BopfJopiai/dii/ f\ Naaacrni/aii/
4 4 tj ZTpaTiaiTiKoii/ r\ 4>T]iJLioi/iTdii/ KaXou(ii/a)i/
exsurrexit et uelut a terra fungi manifestati sunt, 0Xd(7TT|<J [11X70$.
6 quorum principales apud eos sententias ennarramus. 6
Quidam enim eorum Aeonem quendam numquam senescentem TrreO ei/TO y ap Aioii/d Tii/a ai/k>X0poi/
8 in uirginali Spiritu subiciunt, quem Barbel on n o m in an t: 8 ev -rrapSci/iKai SiayovTa IIi/cuiiaTi, o Bap0r|Xa)0 6i'ojidoixji,
ubi esse Patrem quendam innominabilem dicunt.
10 Voluisse autem hunc manifestare se ipsi Barbeloni. 10
Ennoeam autem hanc progressam stetisse in conspectu eius
12 et postulasse Prognosin. 12 ttji/ be Bap^Xi)0 aiTTi<jai TTpoyi/axni/ irap' airroO.
Cum prodiiset autem et Prognosis, IIpOX0OUCTT)S 8C TaUTT)S
14 his rursum petentibus prodiit Incom iptela, 14 e h ' a u0is aiTT|o,doT|s, 7TpoXr|Xu0u 'A<t>0apaia,
post deinde Vita aetema. eireiTa alan/ia Zut\.
16 In quibus gloriantem Barbel on et prospicientem in M agnitudinem 16
et conceptu delectatam in hanc, Eu4>pav0i<jai/ 8 c ttji / Bap0r|Xa>0 ei/tcu^oi/a yi>O0ai
18 generasse simile ei Lumen. 18 Kal a-rroTCKeli/ t o 4>u>S.
Hanc initium et luminationis et generationis omnium dicunt.
20 Et uidentem Patrem Lumen hoc, 20
unxisse illud sua benignitate, T o u to 4>aai rr\ to u IlaT pos XP10^
22 ut perfectum fie re t: 22 TXlOTT|Tl
hunc autem dicunt esse Christum. oi/oiiao6fji/ai Xpicrroi/.
24 Qui rursus postulat, quemadmodum dicunt, adiutorium sibi dari Nun : 24 O ut os -rrdXii/ o Xpicrros eirf\yyei\ev N ow
et progressus est Nus. Kal eXa^ci/.
26 Super haec autem emittit Pater Logon. 26 *0 8c rTaTT]p irpocrreOciKC Kal Aoyoi/.
Coniugationes autem fient Ennoiae et Logi, E lto <JweC\)yT\oav "E w oia Kal A oyos,
28 et Aphtharsias et Christi, 28 A<|)0apaia Kai Xpicrros,
et aeonia autem Zoe Thelemati coniuncta est, Z<x)f) a iim /io s K al t o 9 e X r |[ ia ,
30 et Nus Prognosi. 30 o Nous cal T) TTpoyvuxjis.
Et magnificabant hi magnum Lumen et Barbelon.
32 (2) Post deinde de Ennoia et de Logo 32 E i r e i T a irdXii/ ek tt\s Evn/oias K al tou Aoyou
Autogenen errussum dicunt TTpopXriOfji/ai 4>a<ji to v AuToyci/fi
34 ad repraesentationem magni Luminis : 34
et ualde honorificatum dicunt et omnia huic subiecta.
36 Coemissam autem ei Alethiam, 36 Kal ain/ auTui ttji/ AX^Ociai/
et esse coniugationem Kai yei/ec70ai -rrdXii/ auCuyiai/ krepav
38 Autogenus et Alethiae. 38 Airroyei/ous KalAXTi0ias.
Kai t i 8c i Xeyeii/ K al T a s aXXas irpofJoXas

188
 APPENDIX 4: IRENAEUS AND THEODORET, LATIN, GREEK, ENGLISH

Translation of Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. 1.29. Translation of Theodoret, Haer. Fab. 13.

On the Barbeloites or Borborians

(1) Besides the Simonians already mentioned, From the seeds of Valentinus
> a multitude of Gnostics (named after) Barbelo 2 the defilement of the Barbeloites
or Borborians or Naassenes
\ 4 or Stratiotics or Phemionites
have sprung up and shot out of the ground like mushrooms. issued forth.
5 We will describe their main tenets. 6
Certain ones of them propose that there is a certain unaging aeon They posit a certain imperishable Aeon
1 in a virginal Spirit whom they call Barbelo. 8 living in a virginal Spirit which (ref. Spirit) they call Barbeloth;
They say that a certain unnameable Father also exists there;
0 that he willed to reveal himself to Barbelo; 10
and that this Thought came forth and attended him
2 and requested Foreknowledge. 12 that Barbeloth requested Foreknowledge.
When Foreknowledge had come forth, When she had come forth
4 they requested again, and Incorruptibility came forth; 14 and requested in turn. Incorruptibility came forth,
and after that. Eternal Life. and after that Eternal Life.
6 That, while Barbelo gloried in them and looked into the majesty 16
and took delight in him in conception, That, delighting, Barbelo conceived
.8 she gave birth to a light similar to him. 18 and gave birth to a light
They say that this is the beginning of all light and generation,
>0 and that, when the Father saw this Light, 20
he anointed him with his goodness They say that this (light) having been anointed with the Fathers
12 so that he might be made perfect 22 perfection
Furthermore, they say that this Light is Christ, was called Christ.
>4 who in turn, they say, asked that the Mind be given to him as a helper. 24 This Christ in turn requested the Mind
Therupon the Mind came forth. and received (it).
26 In addition to these, the Father emitted the Word. 26 The Father also added the Word.
Then there were formed the conjugal couples of Thought and the Word, Then there were joined as couples Thought and the Word,
28 Incorruptibility and Christ. 28 Incorruptibility and Christ,
Likewise, Eternal Life was joined with the Will, Eternal Life and the Will,
30 and the Mind with Foreknowledge. 30 the Mind and Foreknowledge.
And these magnified the great light and Barbelo.
32 (2) After this, they assert, from Thought and the Word 32 Then again they say that from Thought and Word
the Self-Generated was emitted the Self-Generated was emitted
34 as an image of the great Light, 34
and they say that he was greatly honored and that all things were made
36 subject to him; that Truth was emitted with him 36 and with him Truth,
and that there was a conjugal coupling and that again another conjugal coupling came about
38 between the Self-Generated and Truth. 38 between the Self-Generated and Truth.
But why should one mention the other emanations.

189
 APPENDIX 4: IRENAEUS AND THEODORET, LATIN, GREEK, ENGLISH

Irenaeus Theodoret

40 De Lumine autem, quod est C hristas, et de Incom iptela, 40 T as ck toO 4>o)t6s ical rf\g A<|>0apaias;
quattuor emissa luminaria ad cicum stantiam Autogeni dicunt.
42 Et de Thelemate rursus et aeonia Zoe 42
quattuor emissiones facias ad subministrationem quattuor luminaribus,
44 quas nominant Charin, Thelesin, Synesin , Phronesin. 44
Et Charin quidem magno et primo luminario adiunctam :
46 hunc autem esse Sotera uolunt et uocant eum (H)armogenes ; 46
Thelesin autem secundo, quem et nominant R ag u h e l;
48 Synesin autem tertio luminario, quem uocant Dauid ; 48
Phronesin autem quarto, quem nominant Eleleth.
50 50 Maicpos y ap o ji08os icai iTpo? Ttp 6 uctct0 l icat t 6 aTepircs
exwv. EniTeOciicaCTi 8e toutoi? ical Efipaiicd di/ojiaTa,
52 52 KaTanXiiTTeii/ rovg dirXovarepovg n e ip c ^ e m .
(3) Confirmatis igitur sic omnibus,
54 super haec emittit Autogenes 54 Tov 8e AuToyeufj <J>acri npoPaAeoOai
Hominem perfectum et uemm, quem et Adamantem uocant AvGpamoi/ TeXeiov ical aAr|0f), ov icai A S d^avra icaXoOai*
56 quoniam neque ipse domatas est neque hi ex quibus erat. 56
Qui et remotus est cum primo Lumine ab (H)armoge.
58 Emissam autem cum Homine ab Autogene 58 TTpofkpXfjoflai 8e a w airr4>
Agnitionem perfectam, et coniunctam e i : ical ojioCvya rVuiaii/ TeXciav.
60 unde et hunc cognouisse eum qui est super omnia, 60
uirtutem quoque ei inuictam datam a uirginali Spiritu.
62 Et refrigerantia in hoc omnia 62
hymnizare magnum Aeona.
64 Hinc autem dicunt manifestatam 64 EirreOBeu 4>aai d v aficixG ^ ai
Matrem, Patrem, F iliu m ; Miyrepa, TlaTepa, TLov.
66 ex Anthropo autem et Gnosi natum Lignum, 66 Ek 8e toO Ai'Opo-rcou ical t t ^ Fvaxjea^ pcpXatrnjicei/ai HuXov
quod et ipsum Gnosin uocant. rudkjiv 8e ical to u to TTpoaayopcuouaii/.
68 (4) Deinde ex prim o Angelo qui adstat M onogeni 68 *Ek 6e to O ttpcjtou AyyeXou
emissum dicunt Spiritum sanctum, TTpopXr(9f)vaL Xeyouai TTi^Ojia ayiov,
70 quem et Sophiam et Pmnicum uocant. 70 o ical ZcxJ)Lav ical TTpoui'Licoi' TTpoorTjyopeuaai/.
Hanc igitur uidentem reliqua omnia coniugationem habentia, T aurr|v
72 se autem sine coniugatione, 72
quaesisse cui ad u n aretu r; 4>aalu e4>i^evaii/ ojioCuyos
74 et cum non inueniret adseuerabat et extendebatur 74
et prospiciebat ad inferiores partes,
76 putans hie invenire coniugem ; 76
et non inveniens, exsiliit, taediata quoque,
78 quoniam sine bona uoluntate Patris impetum fecerat. 78
Post deinde simplicitate et benignitate acta,
80 generauit opus in quo erat Ignorantia et Audacia : 80 epyou anoicufiaai eu u> fjv "Ayi/oia ica! AuOafeia.
hoc autem opus eius esse Protarchontem dicunt, To 8e epyov to u to TTparrdpxoirra icaXouai,
82 Fabricatorem conditionis huius. 82 ical airrov eli/ai Xeyouai t t |? ktlct 6Q)9 ttoit)ttii/.
Virtutem autem magnam abstulisse eum a M atre narrant

190
 APPENDIX 4: IRENAEUS AND THEODORET, LATIN, GREEK, ENGLISH

Irenaeus Theodoret

40 They say that from the Light, which is Christ, and from Incorruptibility 40 those from Light and Incorruptibility?
four lights were emitted to attend the Self-Generated;
42 that, again, from the Will and Eternal Life 42
other four emissions were made to attend the four lights,
44 which they name Grace, Volition, U nderstanding, and Prudence. 44
They postulate that Grace was joined to the first light
46 and that this is the Savior and they call him (H)armogenes ; 46
Volition to the second, whom they call Raguhel;
48 Understanding to the third light, whom they call David; 48
Prudence to the fourth, whom they call Eleleth.
50 50 For the fable is long and, besides being impious, is insipid.
They furnish these (emanations) with Hebrew names,
52 52 in the attempt to impress the simple.
(3) When all things had been established in this way
54 the Self-Generated emitted in addition to these 54 They say that the Self-Generated emitted
the perfect and true Man whom they also call Adam as, the perfect and true Man, whom they also call Adam as,
56 because neither he, nor those from w hom he cam e to be, were subdued; 56
who in turn was removed with the first lightfrom (H)armogenes.
58 That, together with Man, from the Self-Generated, 58 that with him was emitted
Perfect Knowledge was emitted and joined to him as consort; (his) consort Perfect Knowledge.
60 that he too, therefore, knew the one who is above all things; 60
and that an invincible power was given to him by the virginal Spirit;
62 and that, as all were thereupon at rest, 62
they sang hymns to the great aeon.
64 They say that from this were manifested 64 They say that from this were manifested
the Mother, the Father, the Son; the Mother, the Father, the Son.
<66 that from Man and Knowledge there sprouted the Tree, 66 That from Man and Knowledge there sprouted the Tree,
which they also call Knowledge. which they also call Knowledge;
68 (4) They say that from the first angel who attends the only-begotten 68 that from the first Angel
the holy Spirit was emitted, the holy Spirit was emitted,
70 whom they also call Wisdom and the wanton sexual element; 70 whom they also call Wisdom and the wanton sexual element.
that when she saw that all others had a conjugal coupling This (Wisdom),
72 while she was without conjugal coupling 72
she sought whom she might be united to; they say, desiring a consort,
74 and when she did not find one she struggled and strained forward 74
and looked toward the lower regions,
76 thinking she might find a consort there; 76
and when she found none, she leaped forward, but was also saddened,
78 because she had made the leap without the Father's consent. 78
After that, acting out o f simplicity and kindness,
80 she produced a work in which there was Ignorance and Arrogance 80 produced a work in which there was Ignorance and Arrogance.
They say that this work o f hers is the C hief Ruler, They call this work the C hief Ruler,
82 the maker of this creation.. 82 and they say that he is the maker o f creation;
They tell that he took great power away from the M other

191
 APPENDIX 4: IRENAEUS AND THEODORET, LATIN. GREEK. ENGLISH

Irenaeus Theodoret

84 et abstitisse ab ea in inferiora 84
et fecisse firmamentum caeli, in quo et habitare dicunt eum.
86 Et cum sit Ignorantia, fecisse eas quae sunt sub eo 86
Potestates et Angelos et firmamenta et terrena omnia.
88 Deinde dicunt adunitum eum Authadiae, 88 T outoi/ 8e Tfj AuBaSeig <7ui/a<|>6Ei/Ta
generasse Kakian, Zelum et Phthonon et Erin et Epithymian. ttji/ K aiaai/ airoyevi/fioai ical Ta T aurns iiopia.
90 Generads autem his, Mater Sophia contristata refugit 90
et in altiora secessit,
92 et fit deorsum numerantibus Octonatio. 92
Dla igitur secedente, se solum opinatum esse,
94 et propter hoc dixisse : 94
Ego sum Deus zelator, et praeter me nemo est.
Et hi quidem talia mentiuntur.
T auT a jiei/ o w ev K<t>aXaiu> 8itjX0ov, inreppds t 6 to O

irXdajiaTOs jitiicos. T a s Se jiixm icds aurwi/ TeXeTas tl? outio

TpiddSXios. aioT6 6 ia yXwrn^s irpocueyicelv Ta TeXou^eua;
TTdirra yap Xoyia^ioi/ iroi/ripdi/ irrrep0aii/ei icai irdoai/ ein/oiav
liuaapdi/ Ta Trap* eiceivw 6eia irpaTTO^ei/a. Aptcel 6e Kai ^
eiratuu^iLa t o iraiiiiiapoi/ avrw i/ a ti'ifa o tia i ToX^^ia* Boppopiavoi
y ap to u to u xPll/ ir<in/oiido0i|oai/.

Irenaeus lines AJ Synopsis pages

7-11 11
11-13 12
14-15 13
16 14
16-19 15
20-24 16
25-31 17
32-40 18
41-46 19
47-49 20
53-55 21
56-67 22
68-74 24
74-80 25
81-89 26
90 35
91 36
92-96 37

192
 APPENDIX 4: IRENAEUS AND THEODORET, LATIN, GREEK, ENGLISH

Irenaeus Theodoret

I and that he departed from her to the lower regions 84

and made the firmament of heaven in which he also dwells;
S and that, since he is Ignorance, he made the things that are under him,
the powers, the angels and the firmaments and all earthly things.
1 Next they say that he copulated with Arrogance
and begot Wickedness, Jealousy, Discord and Desire.
} When these had been bom, the Mother, Wisdom, was grieved and fled,
withdrawing to the upper regions;
2 and so, counting downward, there resulted the Ogdoad.
That after she had departed he thought he alone existed
4 and that for this reason he said,
I am a jealous God; there is none beside me."
Such are the lies these people tell.
86
88 That he copulated with Arrogance
and begat Wickedness and her members.
90
92
94
I summarized these matters, leaving out the length of their fiction. But
the celebration of their mysteries, who would be thrice-wretched
enough to describe what they celebrate. For beyond all wicked
conception and all loathsome thought is what they enact as divine. Their
nickname suffices to hint at their altogether filthy practice. For this is
why they were nicknamed Borborians (popftopo? = filth, mud).

193
 APPENDIX 5: APOCALYPSE OF JOHN ACCORDING TO THEODORE BAR KONI

Theodore bar Koni quotes a list o f the creators o f the human body from an Apocalypse o f John used by Audius. There are some parallels with the
Apocryphon o f John, but the differences are sufficient to make identification o f the two texts doubtful. Bar Koni considers the list magical lore, "Now
he took this from the Chaldeans (see below). Text following Addai Scher, ed., Theodore bar Konai, Liber Scholionun , SCSO 69,319,29-320,26.
Translation by Joseph Amar, University o f Notre Dame. For the sixth member o f the series, (A nger made the flesh," sic all manuscr.) Scher proposes
reading, A nger made the hair."

Let us quote some exam ples o f

the impiety o f Audius. He writes
in the Apocalypse which is in the
name o f Abraham, speaking in
the person o f one o f the creators
thus, The world and creation
were made by the darkness (and)
o f six other powers. And he says
again, See by how many gods
the soul is purified and by how
many gods the body is fash
ioned. And he says also, Ask
who compelled the angels and
the powers to fashion the body.
And in the Apocalypse which is
in the name o f John he says,
These rulers which I have seen,
it is by them that my body came
into being. BG 49,9 50,4 HI 22,18 23,6 n 15,13-23
And he enumerates the names o f And the powers began from And [the powers] began from And the powers began:
these holy creators when he says, below: below: the first one, Goodness/
My Wisdom made the flesh, the first is Divinity: it (i.e., what [the first is Divinity], (it created) Christhood, created a bone-soul;
it created) is a bone-soul; a bone-[soul;
and Understanding made the the second is Christhood/ the second] is [Lord]ship, and the second, Providence,
skin, goodness: it is a sinew-soul; [it created a sinew-soul; created a sinew-soul;
and Elohim made the bones the third is Fire: it is a flesh-soul; the third is both Goodness and the third, Divinity,
Fire, a fleshly soul and the entire created a flesh-soul;
foundation o f the body;]
and my Kingdom made the the fourth is Providence: the fourth [is] Providence, and the fourth. Lordship,
blood. it is a marrow-soul and the entire [a marrow]-soul; created a marrow-soul;
foundation o f the body;
Adonai made the nerves the fifth is Kingdom: the fifth [is] Kingdom, the fifth, Kingdom,
it [is] a [blood]-soul; [a blood]-soul; created a blood-soul;
and Anger made the flesh, [the] sixth is Understanding: the sixth is [Understanding], the sixth, Envy,
it is a skin-soul; a tooth-soul with [the] whole created a skin-soul;
body;
and Thought made the marrow." the seventh is Wisdom: the seventh is Wisdom, the seventh, Understanding,
Now he took this from the it is a hair-soul. a hair-soul. created a hair-soul.
Chaldeans.

194
 APPENDIX 6: BALAIZAH FRAGMENT 52

The following fragment resembles the Apocryphon o f John in several respects. Jesus interprets selected passages of Genesis in dialogue with John;
the phrase, seal the five powers resembles, I sealed him in the light o f the water with five seals (Apocryphon o f John II 31,23-24) etc. Text and
translation following Paul E. Kahle, Bala'izah: Coptic Texts from Deir El-Balaizah in Upper Egypt (2 vols.; Oxford: Oxford University, 1954)
1.473-477. Fragment first published by W. E. Crum, A Gnostic Fragment. JThS 44 (1943) 176-179. One complete parchment leaf with pagination
mX=41 (in line 13) and MB =42 (in line 34) and fragments o f two further leaves. Kahle dates the fragment on paleographic grounds to the Fourth
Century. Arrangement o f fragments (following the order o f G enesis passages commented) and continuous numbering o f lines introduced by Crum.

' JCICMJ 1 ]ITC D [M 2 l 1 ]K 2 l 2 H Y [ 1 ]K O N O > [ 2 ]the bod[y (adi^ia) 3 ]naked[ 4

1 )lTNO[B 3 ]sinless[
fragmentary lines 6-12 omitted
14 t6 o m N xoriK O N e M 'JTT2LTcoYO>N2 g b o x 14-27: ... the spiritual (XoyiKOu) power, ere it (she) had been revealed,
taeMirecpAN 2ln n e t a a j 2 lx x 2 l n e c p & N n [ e ] te im its (her) name was not this, but (aXXa) its (her) name was Silence
eneiA H n c t ^ m n a ip a L A ic o c N m e t h p o y N e y q j o o n (aiyil). For (eueiS^) all they that (were) in the heavenly Paradise
eY*TOOBe 2N o y K ^ p c u q * th p o y N e T N 3 iX i6 e 1 g b o x (irap d & iao ?) were sealed in silence. But such as shall partake
n^htc] o ^ Y a ^ a ^ n e n x o h k o n * c ^ y ^ c o y n n T H p q * thereof will become spiritual (Xoyiicoi/), having known all;
cyAYTCDkuBe n 6 o m n OY,K3Lpa>q they shall seal the five powers in silence.
e ic ^ H H T e a j^ e p M H N e y e u x k a ) ricD2^NNHc 27-32: Lo, I have explained (epiiTii/eucii/) unto thee, O
6TB6 2lA 2 lw2lM MN nin2Lp2LJLICOC <MN n|-f*O Y NOJHN N Johannes, concerning Adam and Paradise (napd&eiao?) and the Five
OY^YMBOXON N o e p o N Trees, in an intelligible allegory (cru^poXoi/, voepov).
*NTepiCCDTM CN2lI 2l1sNOK IU>22 lNNHC 2lIX O iO C 33-43: W hen I, Johannes, heard these (things), I said,
liip x e ic e a j oy^pxH g n ^ n o y c '[2l ] |x u > k g b o x i have made a good beginning (dpxeoGcu, dpxn); I have completed
NOYrNCDiCIC MN O Y M Y CTH pi^O N eq^H T T 2lYC1> knowledge (yvakrig) and a hidden mystery (jiuonfcioi') and allegories
26 N * cy m b o x o n n t g t m g * l e Y ^ Y n p d T p e n e * m m o i t e B o x (auiipoXoi') of truth, having been encouraged (irpoTpeireii') by thy love
ITN T6KAT2JTH J > (aydTni).
^OYCDcy j i e o n e x N o y ic <5x e e K e ^ e p M H N e y e 44-56: Now I desire further to ask Thee that Thou wouldst
nai ?m neK o y cD cy e [T ]lB e k a j n mn j l b g x x e e ^ s e x a ) explain (p^r)i/veiu) unto me Thy will concerning Cain and Abel:
NTYTTOC 2lK2JN ^CDTB N2lBCX Nn^Ll JLG "M^lTG 3lN 2lXX2l according to what fashon (tutto? ) did Cain slay Abel? And not this only,
e m x ita o Y MMoq IT n n e N T f ^ q jk y a iX e NMM^q e q x u > but he was asked by him (that) spoke with him, saying.
'mmoc X e e qrcD N 2lbib c x n e ic c o N k 2 lin ssj l 2iq2ipN2L W here is Abel, thy brother? But Cain denied (dpi/eto8ai), saying.
e q x w m'moc x e c m h jln o k . n e n ^O Y lp iT ] Am (iiii) I the keeper ...
fragmentary lines 57-66 omitted
i7ir o c M nenxHpDM2i >eqxHK. e s o x 67-72: ... of the fullness (irXi^puiia) he (or: it) being completed.
e t i c ^ H H i ^ e ' 2Li'2 epM H N C Y [e] 70N 2l k a ) iu > 2l n n h [ c Lo, I have explained (epiirji/efeii/) unto thee, O Johannes,
ej'TB e N c u ^ e m n T f e q f c lB iD T O c mn concerning Noah and [his] ark OafW ro?) and ...
fragmentary lines 73-77 omitted
M o y u j o j jL ie o n e[X N O Y K !x e e tc e i^ e p M H t N e Y e mn 2J 78-91: ... Now (8e) [I desire] further to [ask Thee that Thou wouldst]
e)T B e M e x i x i z e jLCK m ]h 3 l y x o [ o c eT fe H H T q ] x e explain (epjirji'e yeti') [unto me] concerning M elchizedek. Is it not ( ^ )
O Y lA TeituT n e e o Y ^ T iM a A Y e [ M n o Y * q j * x e ] e T e q r e [ N e ^ said [concerning him]: being w ithout [father, being without] mother, his
ejMNTq 2ipX[H N ^O O Y te M lN T e q NCDNtZ e q TJNTCDN generation (yevea) [was not mentioned], having no beginning [of days],
e n a p H ip e M ^ N jo y T e e q c y o o n ( n 'o j y h h b o j ^ b o x having no end o f life, [being] like to the Son o f God, being a priest
^ y x o q [ c wo ) n eT B H H T q x e t i [ 1 )M neM [ forever. It is also said concerning him ...

195
BIBLIOGRAPHY
 T he M anuscripts
The Facsimile Edition o f the Nag Hammadi Codices. Leiden: Brill.
Introduction, 1984; Codex II 1974; Codex III, 1976; Codex IV,
1975; Cartonnage, 1979.
Bams, J. W. B., G. M. Browne, and J. C. Shelton, ed. Nag Hammadi
Codices: Greek and Coptic Papyri from the Cartonnage o f the
Covers. NHS 16. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1981.
Bohlig, Alexander and Frederik Wisse. 'T he Manuscripts." In idem, ed.
Nag Hammadi Codices 111,2 and IV.2: The Gospel o f the
Egyptians (The Holy Book o f the Great Invisible Spirit). NHS 4.
Leiden: Brill, 1975, 1-17.
Emmel, Stephen. The Manuscript." In idem, ed. Nag Hammadi Codex
111,5: The Dialogue o f the Savior. NHS 26. Leiden: Brill, 1984,
19-36.
Knitzsch, Myriam and Gunther Poethke. Der Einband des koptisch-
gnostischen Kodex Papyrus Berolinensis 8502." Staatliche
Museen zu Berlin: Forschungen und Berichte 24 (1984) 37-40.
Layton, Bentley. Introduction (to NHCII)." In idem, ed. Nag
Hammadi Codex 11,2-7. 2 vols. Leiden: Brill, 1989, 1.1-18.
Ogden, Linda K. The Binding of Codex II." In Bentley Layton, ed.
Nag Hammadi Codex 11,2-7. 2 vols. Leiden: Brill, 1989, 1.19-25.
E d it io n s , T ra n sl a tio n s , C om m entaries a n d M o n o g r a phs
Editio Princeps of NHC II, III and IV: Martin Krause and Pahor Labib,
ed. Die drei Versionen des Apokryphon des Johannes im
Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo. Abhandlungen des Deutschen
Archaologischen Instituts Kairo, Koptische Reihe 1. Wiesbaden:
Harrassowitz, 1962.
Editio Princeps of BG 8502: Walter C. Till and Hans-Martin Schenke,
ed. Die Gnostischen Schriften des koptischen Papyrus
Berolinensis 8502. Original edition 1955; 2nd revised 1972, TU
60. Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1972.
Bream, Howard. The Apocryphon o f John and Other Coptic Transla
tions. Baltimore: Halgo, 1987.
Erbetta, Mario. Aprocryphon Johannis: II Libro Segreto di Giovanni."
Euntes Docete 22 (1969) 611-57.
Funk, Wolf-Peter. Die ersten Seiten des Codex III von Nag Hammadi
(Manuskript)." Festschrift Martin Krause (forthcoming). 1995.
Giversen, Soren. Apocryphon Johannis: The Coptic Text o f the
Apocryphon Johannis in the Nag Hammadi Codex II with
Translation, Introduction and Commentary. Acta Theologica
199
Robinson, James M. From the Cliff to Cairo: The Story of the
Discoverers and the Middlemen of the Nag Hammadi Codices."
In Bernard Bare, ed. Colloque International sur les textes de Nag
Hammadi (Quebec, 22-25 aoQt 1978). Quebec: University Laval,
1981,21-58.
Schenke, Hans-Martin. Bemerkungen zum koptischen Papyrus
Berolinensis 8502." Festschrift zum I50jdhrigen Bestehen des
Berliner Agyptischen Museums. Mitteilungen aus der
Agyptischen Sammlung 8. Berlin: 1974,315-22.
Treu, Kurt. P. Berol. 8508: Christliches Empfehlungsschreiben aus
dem Einband des koptisch-gnostischen Kodex P. 8502." Archiv
fiir Papyrusforschung 28 (1982) 53-54.
Williams, Michael A. The Scribes of Nag Hammadi Codices IV, V, VI,
VIII and IX." In Marguerite Rassart-Debergh and Julien Ries,
Actes du IVe congris copte, Louvain-la-Neuve, 5-10 septembre
1988. Louvain: University Catholique de Louvain, 1992, 334-42.
Wisse, Frederik. Nag Hammadi Codex III: Codicological Introduc
tion." In Martin Krause, ed. Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts:
In Honor o f Pachor Labib. NHS 6. Leiden: Brill, 1975, 225-38.
Danica 5. Copenhagen: Munksgaard, 1963a.
Helmbold, Andrew K. The Apocryphon of John: A Text Edition,
Translation, and Biblical and Religious Commentary. Ph.D.
dissertation. Dropsie University, 1961.
Kasser, Rodolphe. Bibliothfeque gnostique I: Le Livre secret de Jean =
Apokryphon loannou." RThPh 14 (1964) 140-59.
_______ . Bibliothfeque gnostique II: Le Livre secret de Jean (versets 1-
124). RThPh 15 (1965) 129-55.
_______ . Bibliothfeque gnostique III: Le Livre secret de Jean (versets
125-394)." RThPh 16(1966) 163-81.
_______ . Bibliothfeque gnostique IV: Le Livre secret de Jean (versets
395-580: fin)." RThPh 17 (1967) 1-30.
Krause, Martin. Literarkritische Untersuchung des Apokryphon des
Johannes." Habilitationsschrift. Munster, 1965. Withdrawn by the
author from public circulation.
_______ . Das Apokryphon des Johannes (BG 8502)." In Werner
Foerster, ed. Die Gnosis: Erster Band, Zeugnisse der
Kirchenvater. 2nd revised ed. Zurich: Artemis, 1979, 141-61.
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Layton, Bentley. The Secret Book according to John. In Bentley
Layton, ed. The Gnostic Scriptures: A New Translation with
Annotations and Introductions. G arden City: Doubleday, 1987,
23-51.
Logan, Alasdair. T h e D evelopm ent o f Gnostic Theology with Special
Reference to the Apocryphon o f John, Irenaeus adversus haereses
1 29 and 30 and Related Texts. Ph.D. dissertation. St. Andrews
University, 1980.
Tardieu, Michel. Ecrits Gnostiques: Codex de Berlin. Sources
G nostiques et M anichlennes 1. Paris: Editions du Cerf, 1984.
Waldstein, Michael. The M ission o f Jesus in John: Probes into the
Apocryphon o f John and the Gospel o f John. Th.D. dissertation.
Harvard, 1989.
O t h e r S t u d ie s
Abramowski, Luise. M arius Victorinus, Porphyrius und die romischen
Gnostiker. ZNW 74 (1983) 108-128.
Adam, Alfred. 1st die Gnosis in aramaischen W eisheitsschulen
entstanden? In Ugo Bianchi, ed. Le origini dello gnosticismo:
Colloquio di Messina 13-18 Aprile 1966. Supplements to Numen
12. Leiden: Brill, 1970,291-300; discussion 300-301.
Aland, Barbara. Gnosis und Philosophie. In Geo Widengren and
David Hellholm, ed. Proceedings o f the International
Colloquium on Gnosticism, Stockholm, August 20-25, 1973.
Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell, 1977, 34-73.
_______ . Gnosis und Kirchenvater: Ihre Auseinandersetzung um die
Interpretation des Evangeliums. In Barbara Aland, ed. Gnosis:
Festschrift fu r Hans Jonas. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck and
Ruprecht, 1978, 158-215.
_______ . Gnosis und Christentum. In Bentley Layton, ed. The
Rediscovery o f Gnosticism, I: The School o f Valentinus. SHR 41.
Leiden: Brill, 1981, 319-42; discussion 342-50.
Alt, Karin. Philosophie gegen Gnosis: Plotins Polemik in seiner Schrift
I I 9. Akademie der W issenschaften und der Literatur, geistes- und
sozialwissenschaftliche Klasse, 1990,7. Mainz: Akademie der
Wissenschaften und der Literatur, 1990.
Arai, Sasagu. Zur Christologie des Apokryphons des Johannes. NTS
15(1968) 302-18.
Bare, Bernard. Sama61-Saklas-Yaldaba6th. In Bernard Bare, ed.
Colloque International sur les Textes de Nag Hammadi (Quebec
22-25 aoAt 1978). BCNH tudes 1. Louvain: Peeters, 1981, 123-
50.
Bethge, Hans-Gebhard. Die A mbivalenz alttestamentlicher
Geschichtstraditionen in der G nosis. In Karl-Wolfgang Troger.
Altes Testament - Fruhjudentum - Gnosis: Neue Studien zu
200
Werner, Andreas. Das Apokryphon des Johannes in seinen vier
Versionen synoptisch betrachtet und unter besonderer
BerUcksichtigung anderer Nag-Hammadi Schriften in Auswahl
erlautert Th.D. dissertation. Humboldt University Berlin, 1977
Wilson, Robert McL. The Secret Book of John (BG 8502). In idem,
ed. Gnosis: A Selection o f Gnostic Texts. 2 vols. Oxford:
Clarendon, 1972,69-85.
Wisse, Frederik. The Apocryphon o f John: Introduced and Translated
by Frederik W isse. In Jam es M. Robinson, ed. The Nag
Hammadi Library in English. 3rd rev. ed.San Francisco: Harper
& Row, 1988, 104-123.
44Gnosis und Bibel". Berlin: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1980,
89-109.
Betz, Otto. Was am Anfang geschah: Das judische Erbe in den
neugefundenen koptisch-gnostischen Schriften. In idem,
Abraham unser Vater. AGJU 5. Leiden: Brill, 1968,24-43.
Bianchi, Ugo. A propos de quelques discussions rlcentes sur la
terminologie, la definition et la mthode de l'ltude du
gnosticisme. In Geo Widengren and David Hellholm, ed.
Proceedings o f the International Colloquium on Gnosticism,
Stockholm, August 20-25, 1973. Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell,
1977,16-26.
Black, Matthew. An Aramaic Etymology for Jaldabaoth? In Alasdair
Logan and A. J. M. W edderbum, ed. The New Testament and
Gnosis: Essays in Honour o f Robert McL Wilson. Edinburgh:
T.&T. Clark, 1983,69-72.
Blackstone, Warren J. A S hort Note on the 'Apocryphon Johannis"
VC 19 (1965) 163.
Bloom, Harold. Scholem: Unhistorical or Jewish Gnosticism." In
Harold Bloom, ed. Gershom Scholem. Modem Critical Views.
New York: Chelsea House, 1987,207-20.
Bohlig, Alexander. Der judische Hintergmnd in gnostischen Texten
von Nag Hammadi. In idem, Mysterion und Wahrheit:
Gesammelte Beitrdge zur spatantiken Religionsgeschichte. AGJU
6. Leiden: Brill. 1968a, 102-11.
_______ . Zum Antimimon Pneuma in den koptisch-gnostischen
Texten. Mysterion und Wahrheit, 162-74.
_______ . T riade und Trinitat in den Schriften von Nag Hammadi. In
Bentley Layton, ed. The Rediscovery o f Gnosticism 11: Sethian
Gnosticism. SHR 41. Leiden: Brill, 1981,617-34; discussion
634-42.
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
______ , Autogenes: Zur Stellung des adjektivischen Attributs im
Koptischen. In idem, Gnosis und Synkretismus: Gesammelte
Aufsatze zur spdtantiken Religionsgeschichte. 2 vols. W U NT 47-
48. Tubingen: M ohr-Siebeck, 1989,2.399-413.
______ . Das Problem aramaischer Elemente in den Texten von Nag
Hammadi. Gnosis und Synkretismus, 2.414-53.
______ . Der Name Gottes in Gnostizism us und Manich&ismus.
Gnosis und Synkretismus, 1.71 -102.
______ . Die Griechische Schule und die Bibliothek von Nag
Hammadi. Gnosis und Synkretismus, 1.251-88.
______ . Von Agypten nach Israel: Zur hermeneutischen M ethode
heiliger Schriften. In Hans C hristof Brennecke, Ernst Ludwig
Grasmuck, and Christoph M arkschies, ed. Logos: Festschrift fu r
Luise Abramowski zum 8. Juli 1993. BZNW 67. Berlin: de
Gruyter, 1993, 1-11.
Borsch, Frederick H. The Christian and Gnostic Son o f Man. SBT 2.14.
London: SCM, 1970.
Broek, Roelof van den. Autogenes and Adamas: The M ythological
Structure o f the Apocryphon o f John. In M artin Krause, ed.
Gnosis and Gnosticism: Papers Read at the Eighth International
Conference on Patristic Studies (Oxford, September 3rd-8th
1979). NHS 17. Leiden: Brill, 1981, 16-25.
______ . The Creation o f A dam 's Psychic Body in the A pocryphon o f
John. In Roelof van den Broek and M aarten J. Vermaseren, ed.
Studies in Gnosticism and Hellenistic Religions presented to
Gilles Quispel on the Occasion o f his 65th Birthday. EPRO 91.
Leiden: Brill. 1981,91.38-57.
______ . Jewish and Platonic Speculations in Early Alexandrian
Theology: Eugnostos, Philo, Valentinus and O rigen. In Birger
Pearson and James E. Goehring, ed. The Roots o f Egyptian
Christianity. SAC 1. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1986, 190-203.
______ . Eugnostos and Aristides on the Ineffable G od. In Roelof
van den Broek, Tjitze Baarda and Jaap M ansfeld, ed. Knowledge
of God in the Graeco-Roman World. EPRO 112. Leiden: Brill,
1988,202-18.
Brox, Norbert. Gnwstikoiv als haresiologischer Terminus. ZNW 57
(1966) 105-114.
______ . Falsche Verfasserangaben: Zur Erkldrung der
friihchristlichen Pseudepigraphie. SBS 79. Stuttgart:
Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1975.
Bultmann, Rudolph. Der religionsgeschichtliche H intergrund des
Prologs zum Johannesevangelium. In Erich Dinkier, ed.
Exegetica. Tubingen: M ohr-Siebeck, 1967a, 10-35.
______ . Die Bedeutung der neuerschlossenen mandaischen und
manichaischen Quellen fur das Verstandnis des
201
Johannesevangeliums. Exegetica , 55-104.
Casadio, Giovanni. Antropologia gnostica e antropologia O rfica nella
notizia di Ippolito sui Sethiani. In Francesco Vattioni, ed.
Sangue e antropologia nella teologia. 3 vols. Sangue e
antropologia 6. Rome: Pia Unione Preziosissimo Sangue, 1989,
3.1295-1350.
_______ . Gnostic W omanhood: Preliminary Notes for a Typology o f
the Feminine in Second Century G nosticism. In Elizabeth A.
Livingstone, ed. Papers Presented to the Tenth International
Conference on Patristic Studies, Oxford, 1987. StudPatr 19-23.
Leuven: Peeters, 1989, 1.307-312.
_______ . La visione in M arco il M ago e nella gnosi di tipo sethiano.
Aug 29 (1989) 123-46.
Castelli, Elizabeth A. Response to Sex Education in Gnostic Schools
by Richard Smith. In Karen L. King, ed. Images o f the Feminine
in Gnosticism. SAC 4. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1988, 361-66.
Charlesworth, M artin P. Providentia and A etem itas. HTR 29 (1936)
107-32.
C lapham, Lynn Roy. Sanchuniathon, the First Two Cycles. Ph.D.
dissertation. Harvard, 1969.
Clark Wire, Antoinette. Introduction to NHC X I,3: A llogenes. In
Charles W. Hedrick, ed. Nag Hammadi Codices XI, Xll, XIII.
NHS 28. Leiden: Brill, 1990, 173-91.
Colpe, Carsten. Die religionsgeschichtliche Schule: Darstellung und
Kritik ihres Bildes vom gnostischen Erlosermythus. FRLANT 2/
60. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1961.
_______ . Heidnische, Jiidische und Christliche Uberlieferung in den
Schriften aus Nag Hammadi, III. /A C 17 (1974) 107-25.
_______ . Die griechische, die synkretistische und die iranische Lehre
von der kosmischen M ischung Orientalia Suecana 27/28
(1978-79) 132-47.
________. Die G nostische Anthropologie zwischen Intellektualismus
und Volkstiimlichkeit. In Peter Nagel, ed. Studien zum
Menschenbild in Gnosis und Manichaismus. Halle: M artin Luther
Universitat Halle-W ittenberg, 1979, 31-44.
_______ . Sethian and Zoroastrian Ages o f the World. In Bentley
Layton, ed. The Rediscovery o f Gnosticism, II: Sethian Gnosti
cism. SH R 41. Leiden: Brill, 1981, 540-52; discussion 552-62.
Culianu, loan. The Tree o f Gnosis: Gnostic Mythology from Early
Christianity to Modem Nihilism. San Francisco: HarperCollins,
1992.
_______ . La passione di Sophia nello Gnosticismo in prospettiva
storico-comparativa. Aevum 51 (1977) 149-62.
Culpepper, Alan R. John, the Son o f Zebedee: The Life o f a Legend.
Studies on Personalities o f the New Testament 1. Columbia, S.C.:
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
University o f South Carolina Press, 1994.
Dahl, Nils A. The A rrogant Archon and the Lewd Sophia: Jewish
Traditions in Gnostic Revolt." In Bentley Layton, ed. The
Rediscovery o f Gnosticism, II: Sethian Gnosticism. SHR 41.
Leiden: Brill, 1981,689-712.
Davies, Stevan L. The Lion-Headed Yaldabaoth. JRH 11 (1981) 495-
500.
Dawson, David. Allegorical Readers and Cultural Revision in Ancient
Alexandria. Berkeley: University o f California Press, 1992.
Deissmann, A dolf G. G reek Transcriptions o f the Tetragrammaton." In
idem, Bible Studies: Contributions Chiefly from Papyri and
Inscriptions to the History o f the Language, the Literature, and
the Religion o f Hellenistic Judaism and Primitive Christianity.
Edinburgh: T.&T. Clark, 1901, 321-36.
Dubois, Jean-Daniel. Le Quatri&me vangile a la lumi&re des
recherches gnostiques actuelles." Foi et Vie 86 (1987) 75-87.
Edwards, M. J. Gnostics and Valentinians in the Church Fathers." JTS
4 0 (1989 )2 6 -4 7 .
_______ . Neglected Texts in the Study o f G nosticism." JTS 41 (1990)
26-50.
Elsas, Christoph. Neuplatonische und gnostische Weltablehnung in der
Schule Plotins. Religionsgeschichtliche Versuche und Vorarbeiten
34. Berlin: de Gruyter, 1975.
Evans, Craig A. On the Prologue o f John and the Trimorphic
Protennoia." NTS 27 (1981) 395-401.
Fallon, Francis T. The Enthronement o f Sabaoth: Jewish Elements in
Gnostic Creation Myths. NHS 10. Leiden: Brill, 1978.
_______ . The Gnostic Apocalypses." Semeia 14 (1979) 123-58.
Fauth, Wolfgang. Seth-iyphon, Onoel und der eselskdpfige Sabaoth:
Zur Theriomorphie der ophitisch-barbelognostischen A rchonten."
Oriens Christianus 57 (1973) 79-120.
Filoramo, Giovanni. Aspetti del mito della creazione delVuomo nello
gnosticismo del secondo secolo. M emorie dell* Accademia delle
scienze di Torino: Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e
Filologiche; ser 4, n. 35. Torino: Academie delle scienze, 1977.
_______ . Linterpretazione gnostica dellAntico Testamento.
Augustinianum 22 (1982) 53-74.
Fischer, Karl Martin. Tendenz und Absicht des Epheserbriefes.
FRLANT 111. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1973.
Fischer-Mueller, E. Aydeet. Yaldabaoth: The Gnostic Female Principle
in its Fallenness." NovT 32 (1990) 79-95.
Foerster, Werner. Das Apokryphon des Johannes." In Hans Bardtke,
ed. Gott und die Gotten Festgabe fu r Erich Fascher. Berlin:
Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1958, 134-41.
Fossum, Jarl. The Name o f God and the Angel o f the Lord: Samaritan
202
and Jewish Concepts o f Intermediation and the Origin of
Gnosticism. W U N T 36. Tubingen: Mohr-Siebeck, 1985a.
_______ . The Origin o f the Gnostic Concept o f the Demiurge." EThL
61 (1985b) 142-52.
Gilhus, Ingvild Saelid. Male and Female Symbolism in the Gnostic
Apocryphon o f John" Temenos 19 (1983) 33-43.
_______ . The Tree o f Life and the Tree o f Death: A Study of Gnostic
Symbols." JR 17 (1987) 337-53.
G iversen, Soren. The Apocryphon o f John and Genesis. StTh 17
(1963) 60-76.
Goehring, James E. A Classical Influence on the Gnostic Sophia
M yth." VC 35 (1981) 16-23.
Grant, Robert M. The Secret Book o f John. In Robert M. Grant, ed.
Gnosticism. New York: Harper, 1961,69-85.
_______ . Les 6tres interm ldiaires dans le Judaisme tardif. In Ugo
Bianchi, ed. Le origini dello gnosticismo: Colloquio di Messina
13-18 Aprile 1966. SHR 12. Leiden: Brill, 1970,141-57.
Griggs, Wilfred C. Early Egyptian Christianity From Its Origins to 451
C.E. Coptic Studies 2. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1990.
Gruenwald, Ithamar. Apocalyptic and Merkavah Mysticism. Leiden:
Brill, 1980.
_______ . From Apocalypticism to Gnosticism: Studies in
Apocalypticism, Merkavah Mysticism and Gnosticism. Frankfurt:
Peter Lang, 1988.
Gundel, Wilhelm. Dekane und Dekanstembilder: B n Beitrag zur
Geschichte der Stembilder der Kulturvdlker mit einer
Untersuchung iiber die Agyptischen Stembilder und Gotlheiten
der Dekane. Studien der Bibliothek Warburg 19. Glilckstadt-
Hamburg: J. J. Augustin, 1936.
Haardt, Robert. Ialdabaoth: Bemerkungen zu Robert M. Grants
Etymologie." WZKMS1 (1961) 99-101.
_______ . Schopfer und Schopfung in der Gnosis: Bemerkungen zu
ausgewahlten Aspekten gnosdscher Theodizeeproblematik In
Karl-Wolfgang Troger. Altes Testament, FrQhjudentum, Gnosis:
neue Studien zu Gnosis und BIbel". Giitersloh: GUtersloher
Verlagshaus Mohn, 1980, 37-48.
Hancock, Curtis L. Negative Theology in Gnosticism and
Neoplatonism." In Richard T. Wallis and Jay Bregman, ed.
Neoplatonism and Gnosticism. Albany: State University of New
York Press, 1992, 167-86.
von Hamack, Adolf. N achschrift zu Carl Schmidt, Ein vorireitfisches
gnostisches Originalwerk in koptischer Sprache.
Sitzungsberichte der koniglich preussischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu Berlin (1896) 846-47.
Hauschild, Wolf-Dieter. Judentum GnosisChristentum: Die
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Pneumatologie im Apokryphon des Johannes. In idem, Gottes
Geist und der Mensch: Studien zur frilhchristlichen
Pneumatologie. Miinchen: Kaiser, 1972,224-72.
Heine, Susanne. Emanationen und Syzygien: Die Gnosis. In idem,
Frauen der Frtihen Christenheit: Zur historischen Kritik einer
feministischen Theologie. G6ttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
1986,117-60.
Helmbold, Andrew K. The Apocryphon o f John. Journal o f Near
Eastern Studies 25 (1966) 259-72.
______ . The Apocryphon o f John: A Case Study in Literary C riti
cism. Journal o f the Evangelical Theological Society 13 (1970)
173-179.
Hofrichter, Peter. Im Anfang warder Johannesprolog: Das
urchristliche Logosbekenntnisdie Basis neutestamentlicher und
gnostischer Theologie. Biblische U ntersuchungen 17.
Regensbuig: Pustet, 1986.
Holzhausen, Jens. Der 44Mythos vom Menschen im hellenistischen
Agypten: Eine Studie zum ,4Poimandres,, (=CH I), zu Valentin
und dem gnostischen Mythos. Theophaneia 33. Bodenheim:
Athenaeum Hain Hanstein, 1994.
Igal, Jesus. The Gnostics and The Ancient Philosophy* in Plotinus.
In Blumenthal, H. J. and Markus, R. A., ed. Neoplatonism and
Early Christian Thought. London: Variorum, 1981, 138-49.
Jackson, Howard M. Geradamas, the Celestial Stranger. NTS 27
(1980/81) 385-94.
______ . The Lion Becomes Man: The Gnostic Leontomorphic Creator
and the Platonic Tradition. SBLDS 81. Atlanta: Scholars Press,
1985.
______ . The Origin in Ancient Incantatory Voces Magicae o f some o f
the Names in the Sethian Gnostic System. VC 43 (1989) 69-79.
______ . The Seer Nikotheos and his Lost Apocalypse in the Light o f
Sethian Apocalyses from Nag Hammadi and the Apocalypse o f
Elchesai.*NovT32 (1990) 250-77.
Jacobsen Buckley, Jorunn. The Apocryphon o f John: Sophia, Adam,
and Yaltabaoth. In idem. Female Fault and Fulfillment in
Gnosticism. Chapel Hill: University o f North Carolina Press,
1986,39-60.
Janssens, Yvonne. Apocryphon o f John. Coptic Encyclopedia, 171-
72.
______ . L*Apocryphon de Jean. Mus 83 (1970) 157-65.
______ . L*Apocryphon de Jean. Mus 84 (1971) 43-64.
______ . Une source gnostique du prologue?** In M arinus de Jonge,
ed. Ltvangile de Jean: Sources, redaction, thiologie.
Gembloux: J. Duculot, 1977,355-58.
_____ _ The Trimorphic Protennoia and the Fourth Gospel.** In
203
Alasdair H. Logan and A. J. M. W edderbum, ed. The New
Testament and Gnosis: Essays in Honor o f Robert M cL Wilson.
Edinburgh: T.&T. Clark, 1983, 229-44.
Jaschke, Hans-Jochen. Das Johannesevangelium und die G nosis im
Zeugnis des Irenaus von Lyon. MThZA (1978) 337-76.
Jervell, Jacob. Imago Dei. FRLA N T 76. Gdttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1960.
Jonas, Hans. Gnosis und spdtantiker Geist: Erster Teil, Die
mythologische Gnosis. FRLA N T 33. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1934. 3rd revised edition 1964.
_______ . The Gnostic Religion: The Message o f the Alien God and the
Beginnings o f Christianity. 2nd, revised ed. Boston: Beacon,
1963b.
Kahle, Paul E., ed. Balaizah: Coptic Texts from Deir El-Balapizah in
Upper Egypt: Volume I. London: Oxford University, 1954.
Kasser, Rodolphe. Le Livre secret de Jean* dans ses differentes
formes textuelles coptes. Mus 77 (1964) 5-16.
________. T extes gnostiques: Rem arques &propos des Editions rlcentes
du Livre secret de Jean et des Apocalypse de Paul, Jacques et
Adam. Mus 78 (1965) 71-98.
King, Karen L. Sophia and C hrist in the Apocryphon o f John** In
Karen L. King, ed. Images o f the Feminine in Gnosticism. SAC
4. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1988, 158-76.
_______ . Translating History: Reframing Gnosticism in
Postmodemity. In Christoph Elsas, ed. Tradition und Transla
tion: Zum Problem der interkulturellen Obersetzbarkeit religioser
Phanomene: FS Carsten Colpe. Berlin: de Gruyter, 1994,264-
77.
Klijn, A lbertus F. Seth in Jewish, Christian and Gnostic Literature.
N ovTSup46. Leiden: Brill, 1977.
Koschorke, Klaus. Die Polemik der Gnostiker gegen das kirchliche
Christentum. NHS 12. Leiden: Brill, 1978.
Kraeling, Carl H. Anthropos and Son o f Man. Columbia University
Oriental Studies 25. New York: AMS Press, 1966.
Kraft, Heinrich. Zur Entstehung der Gnosis.** In Lorenz Hein, ed. Die
Einheit der Kirche: Dimensionen ihrer Heiligkeit. FS Peter
Meinhold. Wiesbaden: Steiner, 1977, 325-38.
Kragemd, A. Apocryphon Johannis: En oversettelse. NTT 65 (1962)
1- 22 .
_______ . Apocryphon Johannis: En formanalyse. NTT 66 (1965) 15-
38.
Kramer, Hans Joachim. Der Ursprung der Geistmetaphysik:
Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Platonismus zwischen
Platon und Plotin. 2nd ed. Amsterdam: B. R. Griiner, 1967.
Krause, Martin. Das Verhaltnis des Apokryphon des Johannes zum
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Bericht des Irenaeus. In W erner Foerster, ed. Die Gnosis: Das
Zeugnis der Kirchenvater. 2nd ed. 3 vols. Ztirich-Mtinchen:
Artemis, 1979, 1.133-39.
_______ . The Relation o f the A pocryphon o f John to the Account in
Irenaeus. In W erner Foerster, ed. Gnosis: A Selection o f Gnostic
Texts. Tr. by Robert McL. Wilson. 2 vols. Oxford: Clarendon,
1972, 1.100*103. (Translation o f the above.)
Logan, Alasdair. John and the Gnostics: The Significance o f the
Apocryphon o f John for the Debate about the Origins o f the
Johannine Literature. JSNT 43 (1991) 41-69.
Luttikhuizen, Gerard P. The Evaluation o f the Teaching o f Jesus in
Christian Gnostic Revelation Dialogues. NovTest 30 (1988) 158-
68 .
_______ . The Jewish Factor in the D evelopm ent o f the Gnostic M yth
o f Origins. In Tjitze Baarda, G. P. Hilhorst, Gerard P.
Luttikhuizen and A. S. van der Woude, ed. Text and Testimony:
Essays on New Testament and Apocryphal Literature in Honour
o f A. E J: Klijn. Kampen: J. H. Kok, 1988b, 152-61.
_______ . Intertextual References in Readers' Responses to the
Apocryphon o f John." In Sipke Draisma, ed. Intertextuality in
Biblical Writings: Essays in honour ofB as van Iersel. Kampen:
J. H. Kok, 1989, 117-26.
MacDermot, Violet. The Concept o f Plerom a in Gnosticism. In
Martin Krause, ed. Gnosis and Gnosticism: Papers Read at the
Eighth International Conference on Patristic Studies (Oxford,
September 3rd-8th 1979). NHS 17. Leiden: Brill, 1981, 76-81.
M ack, Burton. Logos und Sophia: Untersuchungen zur
Weisheitstheologie im hellenistischen Judentum. SU N T 10.
Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1973.
MacRae, S. J., George. Some Elements o f Jewish Apocalyptic and
Mystical Tradition and their Relation to Gnostic Literature.
Ph.D. dissertation. 2 vols. Cam bridge University, 1966.
_______ . Sleep and Awakening in Gnostic Texts. In Ugo Bianchi, ed.
Le origini dello gnosticismo: Colloquio di Messina 13-18 Aprile
1966. Supplements XoNumen 12. Leiden: Brill, 1970,496-507.
_______ . Discourses o f the Gnostic Revealer. Geo Widengren and
David Hellholm, ed. International Colloquium on Gnosticism .
Stockholm - Leiden: Almquist - Brill, 1977, 111-122.
_______ . Apocalyptic Eschatology in Gnosticism. In Harrington,
Daniel J. and Marrow, Stanley B., ed. Studies in the New
Testament and Gnosticism. Wilmington: Michael Glazier, 1987,
237-50.
_______ . The Ego-Proclamation in Gnostic Sources. Studies in the
New Testament and Gnosticism, 203-17.
_______ . The Jewish Background o f the Gnostic Sophia M yth.
204
Studies in the New Testament and Gnosticism, 184-202.
_______ . Prayer and Knowledge o f Self in Gnosticism. Studies in the
New Testament and Gnosticism, 218-36.
Magne, Jean. Ouverture des yeux, connaissance et nuditl dans les
rcits gnostiques du Paradis. VC 34 (1980) 288-301.
M ahl, Jean-Pierre. Generations antdiluviennes et chute des dons dans
lHerm&isme et dans la G nose. In Roelof van den Broek, Tjitze
Baarda and Jaap M ansfeld, ed. Knowledge o f God in the Graeco-
Roman World. EPRO 112. Leiden; New York: Brill, 1988,160-
77.
Majercik, Ruth. The Existence-Life-Intellect Triad in Gnosticism and
Neoplatonism. Classical Quarterly 42 (1992) 475-88.
Malachi, Zui. Jewish Parallels to Visions and Revelations in the Nag
Hammadi Texts. Aug 29 (1989) 147-55.
Mansfeld, Jaap. Bad World and Demiurge: A Gnostic Motif from
Parmenides and Empedocles to Lucretius and Philo. In Roelof
van den Broek and M aarten J. Vermaseren, ed. Studies in
Gnosticism and Hellenistic Religions presented to Gilles Quispel
on the Occasion o f his 65th Birthday. EPRO 91. Leiden: Brill,
1981,261-314.
_______ . Compatible Alternatives: Middle Platonist Theology and the
Xenophanes Reception. In R oelof van den Broek, Tjitze Baarda
and Jaap Mansfeld, ed. Knowledge o f God in the Graeco-Roman
World. EPRO 112. Leiden: Brill, 1988,92-117.
Mantovani, Giancarlo. Eau magique et eau de lumi&re dans deux textes
gnostiques. In Julien Ries and J.-M. Sevrin, Gnosticisme et
monde hellinistique: Les objectifs du Colloque de Louvain-la-
Neuve. Louvain: Institut Orientaliste, 1980,142-43.
Markschies, Christoph. Valentinus Gnosticus? Untersuchungen zur
valentinianischen Gnosis mit einem Kommentar zu den
Fragmenten Valentins. W U NT 65. Tubingen: Mohr-Siebeck,
1992.
McGuire, Anne Marie. Valentinus and the Gnostike Hairesis: An
Investigation o f Valentinus* Position in the History of Gnosti
cism . Ph.D. dissertation. Yale, 1983.
Meyer, Marvin. Response to Prouneikos: A Colorful Expression to
Designate W isdom in Gnostic Texts by Anne Pasquier. In
Karen L. King, ed. Images o f the Feminine in Gnosticism. SAC
4. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1988,67-70.
_______ . The Apocryphon o f John and Greek Mythology. SBIAS?
(1984) 252.
Muller, Caspar D. Die Engellehre der koptischen Kirche:
Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der christlichen Frtimmigkiit in
Agypten. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1959.
Nagel, Peter. Grammatische Untersuchungen zu Nag Hammadi Codex
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
II. In Franz Altheim and Ruth Stiehl, ed. Die Araber in derAlten
Welt. Berlin: Walter de Gray ter, 1969, 393-469.
______ . Anatomie des M enschen in G nostischer und M anichaischer
Sicht. In idem, ed. Studien zum Menschenbild in Gnosis und
Manichdismus. Halle-Saale: Marti n-Luther-Universitat Halle-
Wittenberg, 1979,67-94.
______ . Die Auslegung der Paradieserzahlung in der Gnosis." In
Karl-Wolfgang Troger. Altes Testament - Friihjudentum - Gnosis:
Neue Studien zu Gnosis und Bibel'\ Gutersloh: Mohn, 1980,
49-70.
Nilsson, Martin P. Sophia Prunikos. Eranos 45 (1947) 169-72.
Onuki, Takashi. W iederkehr des w eiblichen Erlosers Barbelo-Pronoia:
Zur Verhaltnisbestimmung der Kurz- und Langversionen des
Apokryphon des Johannes." Annual o f the Japanese Bibical
Institute 13 (1987) 85-143; equals Onuki, Gnosis und Stoa, 108-
153.
______ . Gnosis und Stoa: Eine Untersuchung zum Apokryphon des
Johannes. NTOA 9. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989.
______ . Die dreifache Pronoia: Zur Beziehung zwischen Gnosis, Stoa
und Mittelplatonismus. Annual o f the Japanese Bibical Institute
19(1991) 107-149.
Oibe S. J., Antonio. Variaciones gn6sticas sobre las alas del Alma."
Greg 35 (1954) 18-55.
______ . La Uncion del Verbo: Estudios Valentinianos - Vol III.
AnGreg 113. Rome: University G regoriana, 1961.
______ . Antonio. Spiritus Dei ferebatur super aquas: Exegesis
gn6stica de Gen. 1,2b." Greg 44 (1963) 691-730.
______ . El sueno de Adn entre los gn6sticos del siglo II." EstEcl 41
(1966)351-94.
______ . El dfa de la creaci6n del hombre entre los tetilogos del s. II."
EstEcl A2 (1967) 297-330.
______ . El pecado de los Arcontes." EstEcl 43 (1968) 345-379.
______ . La atonia del espiritu en los Padres y te61ogos del s. II." La
Ciudad de Dios 181 (1968b) 484-528.
Pagels, Elaine. The Johannine Gospel in Gnostic Exegesis: Heracleon!s
Commentary on John. Nashville: Abingdon, 1973.
______ . Exegesis and Exposition o f the Genesis Creation Accounts in
Selected Texts from Nag Hammadi." In Charles W. Hedrick and
Robert Hodgson Jr., ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism , and Early
Christianity. Peabody, Massachusetts: Hendrickson, 1986,257-
85.
Painchaud, Louis. 'T h e Literary C ontacts between the W riting w ithout
Title On the Origin o f the World (CG 11,5 and XIII,2) and
Eugonstos the Blessed (CG 111,3 and V ,l)." JBL 114 (1995) 81-
101.
205
Parrott, Douglas M. Gnostic and O rthodox Disciples in the Second and
Third Centuries." In Charles W. Hedrick and Robert Hodgson Jr,
ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism, and Early Christianity. Peabody,
MA: Hendrickson, 1986, 193-219.
_______ . The Name Barbelo: Construction, M eaning and Signifi
cance. SBLASP (1988) 324.
_______ . The Origin of Barbelo-Sethianism: Evidence in the
Apocryphon o f John." SBLASP (1990) 214-15.
Pasquier, Anne. Prouneikos: A Colorful Expression to Designate
W isdom in Gnostic Texts. In Karen L. King, ed. Images o f the
Feminine in Gnosticism. SAC 4. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1988,47-
66 .
Pearson, Birger. Jewish Elements in Gnosticism and the Development
o f Gnostic Self-Definition." In E. P. Sanders, ed. Jewish and
Christian Self-Definition. 2 vols. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1981,
1.151-60, notes 240-45.
_______ . Jewish Sources in Gnostic Literature." In Michael Stone, ed.
Jewish Writings o f the Second Temple Period. Philadelphia -
Assen: Fortress - Van Gorcum, 1984,443-481.
_______ . Philo and Gnosticism ." ANRW 11.21.1 (1984) 295-342.
_______ . The Problem o f Jewish Gnostic* Literature." In Charles W.
Hedrick and Robert Hodgson Jr, ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism,
and Early Christianity. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1986, 15-35.
_______ . Early Christianity and Gnosticism: A Review Essay.
RelSRev 13 (1987) 1-8.
_______ . Use, Authority and Exegesis o f Mikra in Gnostic Literature."
In M. J. Mulder, ed. Mikra: Text, Translation, Reading and
Interpretation o f the Hebrew Bible in Ancient Judaism and Early
Christianity. A ssen/M aastricht - Philadelphia: Van Gorcum -
Fortress, 1988,635-52.
_______ . Gnosticism, Judaism, and Egyptian Christianity. SAC 5.
M inneapolis: Fortress, 1990.
________. Pre-Valentinian Gnosticism in Alexandria." In Birger
Pearson, A. Thom as Kraabel, George Nickelsburg, and Norman
R. Peterson, N orman R., ed. The Future o f Early Christianity:
Essays in Honor o f Helmut Koester. M inneapolis: Fortress, 1991,
455-66.
_______ . 1 Enoch in the Apocryphon of John. SBLASP (1993) 108.
Perkins, Pheme. Irenaeus and the Gnostics: Rhetoric and Composition
in Adversus Haereses Book O ne." VC 30 (1976) 193-200.
_______ . The Gnostic Dialogue: The Early Church and the Crisis o f
Gnosticism. New York: Paulist, 1980.
_______ . Interpretation, Tradition and Authority: Preliminary Study of
Ap. John, Hyp. Arch, and Orig. World." SBLASP (1988) 281.
_______ . Sophia as Goddess in the Nag Hammadi Codices. In Karen
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
L. King, ed. Images o f the Feminine in Gnosticism. SAC 4.
Philadelphia: Fortress, 1988, 96-112.
_______ . W ithout Paradigm: Anti-Platonism in the Apocryphon o f
John, Tripartite Tractate and Irenaeus." SBLASP (1990) 56.
_______ . Gnosticism and the New Testament. M inneapolis: Fortress,
1993.
Petersen, Norman R. The Literary Problem atic of the Apocryphon of
John." Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard University, 1967.
Pltrem ent, Simone. Les quatre illuminateurs. Sur le sens et l'origine
d un th&me gnostique." Revue Augustinienne 27 (1981) 3-23.
_______ . A Separate God: The Christian Origins o f Gnosticism.
Translated by C. Harrison. San Francisco: Harper, 1990.
Poirier, Paul-Hubert and Tardieu, M ichel. Categories du temps dans les
Merits gnostiques non valentiniens. Laval Thiologique et
Philosophique 37 (1981) 3-13.
Puech, Henri-Charles. Das Apokryphon des Johannes." In Edgar
Hennecke and W ilhelm Schneemelcher, ed. Neutestamentliche
Apokryphen in deutscher Obersetzung. 2 vols. Tubingen: Mohr-
Siebeck, 1959, 1.229-43.
_______ . Fragments retrouvls de VApocalypse d Allog&ne." In Puech,
Henri-Charles, En quite de la Gnose. 2 vols. Paris: Gallimard,
1978, 1.271-300.
_______ and Beate Blatz. Fragments o f a Dialogue between John and
Jesus." In wilhelm Schneemelcher, ed. New Testament Apocry
pha. 2 vols. Translated by Robert McL. Wilson. Louisville:
Westminster/John Knox, 1991, 1.388-9.
Quispel, Gilles. Die Reue des Schopfers. ThZ 5 (1949) 157-8.
_______ . Der Gnostische Anthropos und die jiidische Tradition. ErJb
22 (1953) 195-234.
_______ . Christliche Gnosis und jiidische Heterodoxie. EvTh 14
(1954)474-84.
_______ . Lvangile de Jean et la Gnose. In M. E. Beismard, ed.
L'Evangile de Jean: Etudes et problemes. Bruges: D esclle de
Brouwer, 1958,197-208.
_______ . The Demiurge in the Apocryphon o f John." In Robert McL.
Wilson, ed. Nag Hammadi and Gnosis: Papers read at the First
International Congress o f Coptology, Cairo 1976. NHS 14.
Leiden: Brill, 1978, 1-33.
_______ . Ezekiel 1:26 in Jewish M ysticism and Gnosis. VC 34
(1980) 1-13.
_______ . Valentinian Gnosis and the Apocryphon o f John." In Bentley
Layton, ed. The Rediscovery o f Gnosticism, I: The School o f
Valentinus. SH R 41. Leiden: Brill, 1980, 118-27.
_______ . Anthropos und Sophia." In Manfred Gorg, ed. Religion im
Erbe Agyptens: Beitrage zur spdtantiken Religionsgeschichte zu
206
Ehren von Alexander Bdhlig. Agypten und Altes Testament 14.
Wiesbaden: H arassowitz, 1988, 168-85.
Robinson, Gesine. The Tri morph ic Protennoia and the Prologue of the
Fourth G ospel. In James G oehring, Charles W. Hedrick, Jack!
Sanders and Hans Dieter Betz, ed. Gnosticism and the Early
Christian World: In Honor o f James Robinson. Sonoma:
Polebridge, 1990, 37-50.
Robinson, James M. T h e Three Steles of Seth and the Gnostics of
Plotinus. In G eo W idengren and David Hellholm, ed. Proceed
ings o f the International Colloquium on Gnosticism, Stockholm,
August 20-25,1973. Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell, 1977, 132-
42.
_______ . Sethians and Johannine Thought: The Trimorphic Protennoia
and the Prologue of the G ospel of John. In Bentley Layton, ed.
The Rediscovery o f Gnosticism, II: Sethian Gnosticism. SHR41.
Leiden: Brill, 1981,643-62; discussion, 662-70.
Rohl, W olfgang G. Die Rezeption des Johannesevangeliums in
christlich-gnostischen Schriften aus Nag Hammadi. Europ&ische
Hochschulschriften 13.428. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 1991.
Ruckstuhl, Eugen. Das Johannesevangelium und die Gnosis." In
Baltensweiler, H. and Reicke, B., ed. Neues Testament und
Geschichte: Historisches Geschehen und Deutung im Neuen
Testament (FS Oscar Cullmann). Tubingen: Mohr-Siebeck, 1972,
143-56.
Rudolph, Kurt. Ein G rundtyp gnostischer Urmensch-Adam-
Spekulation. ZRGG 10(1957) 1-20.
_______ . Der gnostische D ialog als literarisches Genus." In Peter
Nagel, ed. Probleme der koptischen Literatur. Halle-Saale:
Martin Luther Universitat Halle-Saale, 1968,85-107.
_______ . Coptica-Mandaica: Zu einigen Ubereinstimmungen
zwischen koptisch-gnostischen und mandaischen Texten." In
Martin Krause, ed. Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts: In Honor
o f Pachor Labib. NHS 6. Leiden: Brill, 1975,191-216.
_______ . Randerscheinungen des Judentums und das Problem der
Entstehung des Gnostizismus. In idem, ed. Gnosis und
Gnostizismus. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,
1975,768-97.
_______ . Das Problem einer Soziologie und sozialen Verortung der
Gnosis. Kairos 29 (1977) 35-44.
_______ . Zur Soziologie, sozialen Verortung und Rolle der Gnosis in
der Spatantike. In Peter Nagel, ed. Studien zum Menschenbild in
Gnosis und Manichdismus. Halle-Saale: Martin-Luther-
Universitat Halle-W ittenberg, 1979,19-29.
_______ . Sophia und Gnosis: Bemerkungen zum Problem Gnosis und
FrUhjudentum. In Karl-Wolfgang Troger. Altes Testament,
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Friihjudentum, Gnosis. Gutersloh: M ohn, 1980,221-37.
______ . Gnosis: The Nature and History o f Gnosticism. Translated by
Robert McL. Wilson. San Francisco: H arper and Row, 1985.
______ . Die Gnosis: Wesen und Geschichte einer spdtantiken
Religion. 3rd revised ed. UTB 1577. Gbttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1990.
Saelid Gilhus, Ingvild. M ale and Female Symbolism in the Gnostic
Apocryphon o f John." Temenos 19 (1983) 33-43.
Sagnard, Fransois-M.-M. La Gnose Valentinienne et le Timoinage de
Saint Irinie. Etudes de Philosophie Mdivale 36. Paris: J. Vrin,
1947.
Schafer, Peter. Der verborgene u n i offenbare Gott: Hauptthemen der
friihen jiidischen Mystik. Tubingen: M ohr-Siebeck, 1991.
Schaller, John Bemdt. Gen. 1.2 im antiken Judentum: Untersuchungen
iiber Verwendung und Deutung der Schopfiingsaussagen von
Gen. 1.2 im antiken Judentum ." Th.D. dissertation. Universitat
Gottingen, 1961.
Schenke, Gesine. Die dreigestaltige Protennoia: Eine gnostische
Offenbarungsrede in koptischer Sprache aus dem Fund von Nag
Hammadi eingeleitet und iibersetzt vom Berliner Arbeitskreis fur
koptisch-gnostische Schriften." ThLZ 99 (1974a) 731-46.
______ . Die dreigestaltige Protennoia herausgegeben, iibersetzt und
kommentiert. TU 132. Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1984.
Schenke, Hans-Martin. Der Gott Mensch in der Gnosis: Ein
religionsgeschichtlicher Beitrag zur Diskussion iiber die
paulinische Anschauung von der Kirche als Leib Christi.
Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1962.
______ . Nag Hammadi Studien I: Das literarische Problem des
Apokryphon Johannis." ZRGG 14 (1962) 57-63.
______ . Nag Hammadi Studien II: Das System der Sophia Jesu
Christi." ZRGG 14 (1962) 263-78.
______ . Nag Hammadi Studien III: Die Spitze des dem Apokryphon
Johannis und der Sophia Jesu Christi zugrundeliegenden
gnostischen Systems. ZRGG 14 (1962) 352-61.
______ . Das Problem der Beziehung zwischen Judentum und
Gnosis." Kairos 7 (1965) 124-33.
______ . Hauptprobleme der Gnosis." Kairos 7 (1965) 114-23.
______ . Rezension von Luise Schottroff, Der Glaubende und die
feindliche Welt." ThLz 97 (1972) 751-55.
______ . Die neutestamentliche Christologie und der gnostische
Erloser." In Karl-Wolfgang Troger. Gnosis und Neues Testament:
Studien aus Religionswissenschaft und Theologie. Gutersloh:
Mohn, 1973,205-29.
______ . Bemerkungen zum koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis 8502."
Festschrift zum ISOjahrigen Bestehen des Berliner Agyptischen
207
Museums. M itteilungen aus der Agyptischen Sammlung 8.
Berlin: 1974, 315-22.
_______ . Das sethianische System nach Nag-Hammadi-
H andschriften." In Peter Nagel, ed. Studia Coptica. BBA 45.
Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1974, 165-73.
_______ . Die Tendenz der Weisheit zur Gnosis. In Aland, Barbara,
ed. Gnosis: Festschrift fiir Hans Jonas. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck
& Ruprecht, 1978, 351-72.
_______ . The Phenomenon and Significance o f Gnostic Sethianism.
In Bentley Layton, ed. The Rediscovery o f Gnosticism II: Sethian
Gnosticism. SHR 41. Leiden: Brill, 1981, 588-616; discussion
634-42.
_______ . The Function and Background o f the Beloved Disciple in the
Gospel o f John." In Charles W. Hedrick and Robert Hodgson Jr,
ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism and Early Christianity. Peabody,
MA: Hendrickson, 1986,111-25.
Schmidt, Carl. Ein vorirenaisches gnostisches O riginalwerk in
koptischer Sprache (mit einer N achschrift von Adolf von
Hamack)." Sitzungsberichte der koniglich preussischen
Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin (1896) 839-47.
_______ . Irenaeus und seine Quelle in adv. haer. 1,29." In A dolf von
H amack, ed. Philotesia: FS Paul Kleinert. Berlin: Trowitzsch &
Sohn, 1907, 315-36.
Scholem, Gershom. Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and
Talmudic Tradition. New York: Jewish Theological Seminary o f
America, 1960.
_______ . Jaldabaoth Reconsidered." Melanges d histoire des religions
offerts a Henri-Charles Puech. Paris: Presses Universitaires,
1974,405-421.
Scholten, Clemens. Martyrium und Sophiamythos im Gnostizismus nach
den Texten von Nag Hammadi. JAC Erganzungsband 14.
M unster: A schendorffsche Verlagsbuchhandlung, 1987.
Schottroff, Luise. Der Glaubende und die feindliche Welt:
Beobachtungen zum gnostischen Dualismus und seiner
Bedeutung fu r Paulus und das Johannesevangelium. W M ANT
37. Neukirchen: Neukirchener Verlag, 1970.
Schubert, Kurt. Jiidischer Hellenismus und Judische Gnosis." Wort und
Warheit 18(1963) 445-61.
Scopello, M adeleine. Le M ythe de la C hute' des Anges dans
PA pocryphon de Jean (II.I) de N ag Hammadi." RSR 54 (1980)
220-30.
_______ . Contes Apocalyptiques et Apocalypses Philosophiques dans
la Biblioth&que de Nag H ammadi." In Claude Kappler, ed.
Apocalypses et Voyages dans L'Au-Dela. Paris: Editions du Cerf,
1987, 321-50.
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
Segal, Alan F. Two Powers in Heaven: Early Rabbinic Reports about
Christianity and Gnosticism. SJLA 25. Leiden: Brill, 1977.
Sevrin, Jean-M arie. Le dossier baptismal sithien: Etudes sur la
sacramentaire gnostique. BCNH Etudes 2. Quebec: University
Laval, 1986.
Sieber, John. The Barbelo Aeon as Sophia in Zostrianos and Related
Tractates. In Bentley Layton, ed. The Rediscovery o f Gnosti
cism, II: Sethian Gnosticism. SHR 41. Leiden: Brill, 1981,788-
95.
Smith, Jonathan Z. T he G arments o f Shame. In idem, Map is not
Territory: Studies in the History o f Religion. SJLA 23. Leiden:
Brill, 1978a, 1-23.
_______ . W isdom and Apocalyptic. Map is not Territory, 67-87.
Smith, M orton. The History o f the Term Gnostikos. In Bentley
Layton, ed. The Rediscovery o f Gnosticism, II: Sethian Gnosti
cism. SHR 41. Leiden: Brill, 1981, 796-807.
Stead, Christopher G. The Valentinian M yth o f Sophia. JTS 20 (1969)
75-104.
Stroumsa, Gedaliahu. Polymorphic divine et transformations d un
mytholog&me: L Apocryphon de Jean et ses sources. VC 35
(1981)412-34.
_______ . Another Seed: Studies in Gnostic Mythology. NHS 24. Leiden:
Brill, 1984.
_______ . Savoir et salut: traditions juives et tentations dualistes dans le
christianisme ancien. Patrimoines. Paris: Editions du Cerf, 1992.
_______ . Form(s) o f God: Some Notes on Metatron and Christ. HTR
76(1983)269-88.
Sumney, Jerry L. The Letter o f Eugnostos and the Origins o f Gnosti
cism . NovF 31 (1989) 172-81.
Szab6, Andor. Die Engelvorstellungen vom Alten Testament bis zur
Gnosis. In Karl-Wolfgang Troger, ed. Altes Testament,
Fruhjundentum, Gnosis: neue Studien zu Gnosis und Bibel"
Giitersloh: Mohn, 1980, 143-50.
Tardieu, Michel. Les livres mis sous le nom de Seth et les S6thiens de
lh6resiologie. In Martin Krause, ed. Gnosis and Gnosticism :
Papers read at the Seventh International Conference on Patristic
Studies (Oxford,September 8th-13th, 1975). NHS 8. Leiden:
Brill, 1977,204-210.
Till, W alter C. The Gnostic Apocryphon of John. JEH 3 (1952) 14-22.
Tobin, Thomas H. The Creation o f Man: Philo and the History o f
Interpretation. CBQMS 14. Washington, DC: Catholic Biblical
Association o f America, 1983.
Trakatellis, D. The Transcendent God o f Eugnostos. Brookline MA:
Holy Cross Orthodox, 1991.
Treu, Kurt. Christliche Empfehlungs- Schemabriefe auf Papyrus. In
208
Faculty o f the University o f Antwerp, ed. Zetesis: Album
amicorum (FS E. de Strycker). Antwerp: De Nederlandsche
Boekhandel, 1973,629-36.
Troger, Karl-Wolfgang. tyuxn E.4: ijiuxn in Nag Hammadi Texts."
TDNT 9 658-60.
_______ . Gnosis und Judentum . In idem. Altes Testament,
Fruhjudentum, Gnosis: neue Studien zu Gnosis und Bibel".
Giitersloh: Giitersloher Verlagshaus Mohn, 1980,155-168.
_______ . The A ttitude o f the Gnostic Religion Towards Judaism as
Viewed in a Variety o f Perspectives. In Bernard Bare, ed.
Colloque International sur les Textes de Nag Hammadi (Quibec
22-25 aodt 1978). BCNH Etudes 1. Louvain, Belgique: Editions
Peeters, 1981, 86-98.
Turner, John D. The Gnostic Threefold Path to Enlightenment/' NovT
22(1980) 324-51.
_______ . Sethian Gnosticism: A Literary History." In Charles W.
Hedrick and Robert Hodgson Jr, ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism,
and Early Christianity. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1986,55-86.
_______ . Response to Sophia and Christ in the Apocryphon ofJohn"
by Karen L. King. In Karen L. King, ed. Images of the Feminine
in Gnosticism. SAC 4. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1988,177-86.
_______ . The Figure o f Hecate and Dynamic Emanationism in the
Chaldean Oracles, Sethian Gnosticism, and Neoplatonism."
SecCent 7 (1989/90) 221-32.
_______ . Introduction NHC XIII, 1: Trimorphic Protennoia In
Charles W. Hedrick, ed. Nag Hammadi Codices XI, XII, XIII.
NHS 28. Leiden: Brill, 1990, 371-401.
_______ . Notes to Text and Translation: NHC XI,3: Allogenes." In
Nag Hammadi Codices XI, XII, XIII , 1990,243-67.
_______ . Notes to Text and Translation: NHC XIII, 1: Trimorphic
Protennoia. In Hedrick, Charles W., ed. Nag Hammadi Codices
XI, XII, XIII. NHS 28. Leiden: Brill, 1990c, 435-54.
_______ . Gnosticism and Platonism: The Platonizing Sethian Texts
from Nag Hammadi in their Relation to Later Platonic Litera
ture. In Richard T. Wallis and Jay Bregman, ed. Neoplatonism
and Gnosticism. Albany: State University of New York Press,
1992,425-59.
_______ . Ritual in Gnosticism. SBLASP 33 (1994) 136-81.
Ullmann, Wolfgang. Bild- und Menschenbildterminologie in Koptisch-
Gnostischen Tex ten. In Peter Nagel, ed. Studien zum
Menschenbild in Gnosis und Manichdismus. Halle-Saale: Martin-
Luther-Universitat Halle-Wittenberg, 1979,45-54.
Unnik, Willem Comelis van. Die Gotteslehre bei Aristides und in
gnostischen Schriften. ThZ 17 (1961) 168-74.
_______ . A Formula Describing Prophecy. NTS 9 (1963) 86-94.
 BIBLIOGRAPHY
______ . Die getiffneten H im m el in der OfTenbaningsvision des
Apokryphons des Johannes." Apophoreta: Festschrift ftir Ernst
Haenchen. Berlin: 1964,269-80.
Valantasis, R. Adam's Body: Uncovering Esoteric Traditions in the
Apocryphon o f John and O rigen's Dialogue with Heraclides."
SecCent 7 (1989/90) 150-62.
Vouga, Francois. T h e Johannine School: A Gnostic Tradition in
Primitive Christianity? Bib 69 (1988) 371-85.
Waldstein, Michael. On the Relation between the Two Parts o f the
Apocryphon o f John." In Walter Beltz, ed. Der Gottesspruch in
der koptischen Literatur: Hans-Martin Schenke zum 65.
Geburlstag. Hallesche Beit-age zur O nentw issenschaft 15. Halle:
Insdtut fur Orientalistik, 1994,99-112.
Welbum, A. J. The Identity o f the Archons in the Apocryphon
Johannis. VC 32 (1978) 241-54.
Werner, Andreas. Bemerkungen zu einer Synopse der vier Versionen
des Apokryphon des Johannes. In Peter Nagel, ed. Studia
Coptica. BBA45. Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1974,45.137-46.
Whittaker, John. The Historical Background o f Proclus Doctrine o f
the AY9YTT0ZTATA. In Heinrich D om e, ed. De Jamblique a
Proclus. Fondation Hardt, Entriens 21. Geneva: Vandoevres,
1975,193-230; discussion 231-37.
______ . Self-Generating Principles in Second-Century Gnostic
Systems. In Bendey Layton, ed. The Rediscovery o f Gnosticism,
I: The School o f Valentinus. SHR 41. Leiden: Brill, 1980, 176-89;
discussion 189-93.
Widengren, Geo. Baptism and Enthronement in Some Jewish-Christian
Gnostic Documents. In Samuel Brandon, ed. The Savior God:
Comparative Studies in the Concept o f Salvation. M anchester:
Manchester University Press, 1963, 205-17.
Williams, Michael A. Providence, Fate and Free Will in the
Apocryphon o f John. SBLASP (1984) 253.
______ . The Immovable Race: A Gnostic Designation and the Theme
of Stability in Late Antiquity. NHS 29. Leiden: Brill, 1985.
______ . Variety in Gnostic Perspectives on Gender. In Karen L.
King, ed. Images o f the Feminine in Gnosticism. SAC 4.
Philadelphia: Fortress, 1988, 2-22.
______ . Divine Image - Prison o f Flesh: Perceptions o f the Body in
Ancient Gnosticism. In M ichael Feher, ed. Fragments fo r a
History of the Human Body. New York: Urzone, 1989, 129-47.
______ . The Demonizing o f the Demiurge: The Innovation o f
Gnostic Myth. In Michael A. W illiams, Collett Cox and M artin
S. Jaffee, ed. Innovation in Religious Traditions. Berlin: Mouton
de Gruyter, 1992,73-107.
.______ . Higher Providence, Lower Providences and Fate in G nosti
209
cism and M iddle Platonism. In Richard T. Wallis and Jay
Bregman, ed. Neoplatonism and Gnosticism. Albany: State
University o f New York Press, 1992,483-507.
Wilson, Robert McL. T h e Early History of the Exegesis o f Genesis
1,26 rS tP a tr 1 (1957)420-37.
_______ . The Gnostics and the Old Testament. In Geo Widengren
and David Hellholm, ed. Proceedings o f the International
Colloquium on Gnosticism, Stockholm, August 20-25, 1973.
Stockholm: Almquist & W iksell, 1977, 164-68.
Wintermute, Orval. A Study o f Gnostic Exegesis o f the Old Testa
ment. In James Efird, ed. The Use o f the Old Testament in the
New and Other Essays. Durham: Duke University Press, 1972,
241-70.
Wisse, Frederik. T h e Redeemer Figure in the Paraphrase o f Shem.
NovT 12 (1970) 130-40.
_______ . The Nag Hammadi Library and the H eresiologists. VC 25
(1971)205-23.
_______ . Gnosticism and Early M onasticism in Egypt. In Barbara
Aland, ed. Gnosis: Festschrift fu r Hans Jonas. Gottingen:
Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht, 1978,431-40.
_______ . Language M ysticism in the Nag Hammadi Texts and in Early
Coptic M onasticism. Enchoria 9 (1979) 101-120.
_______ . The O pponents in the New Testament in Light of the Nag
Hammadi Writings. In Bernard Bare, ed. Colloque International
sur les textes de Nag Hammadi (Quebec, 22-25 aoQt 1978).
Quebec: University Laval, 1981, 99-120.
_______ . Stalking those Elusive Sethians. In Bentley Layton, ed. The
Rediscovery o f Gnosticism, II: Sethian Gnosticism. SHR 41.
Leiden: Brill, 1981, 563-76.
_______ . The Use o f Early Christian Literature as Evidence for Inner
Diversity and Conflict. In Charles W. Hedrick and Robert
Hodgson Jr, ed. Nag Hammadi, Gnosticism, and Early Christian
ity. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1986, 177-90.
Yamauchi, Edwin. Jewish Gnosticism ? The Prologue o f John,
M andean Parallels, and the Trimorphic Protennoia. In Roelof
van den Broek and M aarten J. Vermaseren, ed. Studies in
Gnosticism and Hellenistic Religions presented to Gilles Quispel
on the Occasion o f his 65th Birthday. EPRO 91. Leiden: Brill,
1981,467-97.
_______ . Pre-Christian Gnosticism: A Survey o f the Proposed Evi
dences. 2nd ed. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1983.
INDICES
 I n d e x o f C o p t ic W o r d s

Entries for NHC IV are included only where IV preserves text omitted in II or uses a synonym. Entries are listed in the order o f Crum's Coptic
Dictionary with references to Crum page number and colum n in parentheses. English definitions are selected from C rum s main entry. For idiomatic
expressions and use in context the reader is referred to Crum and the Synopsis. Coptic entries with Greek parallels in other versions are cross-
referenced to the Index o f Greek words.

A A O Y (5a) n.m. child, servant 11(2,2]. 11112,19. B G 21.4; 35,22. IV [4,9]. B G 23.3; 23,5; 23,10; 23,11; 25,9; 26,14;
34.11. 26,15; 26,17; 29,16; 29,17; 45,7; 53,5; 57,11; 58,15; 68,3; 69,18;
( X \ T K X C ) X T K X C (6b) n. m. marrow U 15,19; 16.19. 71,9.
ffl [23.2]. BG 49,17. NTOC II 5,6; 21,15. n i7 ,1 5 . BG 27,13; 27,17; 29,11;
& M N T 6 (8b) n. m. underworld. Hades II 11,4; 22,1; 31,22. 46,5; 51,19; 53,10; 59,9
Ill 17,19; 28.6. BG 41,15; 57,7. 2 lN O N 114,15 B G 26.11.
6M N T6 II 30,26; 31,1. NTOOY n 2 4 ,4 . m 3 1 ,2 . BG 61.16.
& M H 6IN 6; * M H I T N , see e i. 2 lTTS (13b)head I I 4,13; 11,31; 15,30; 17,10; 18,34. m 6 ,2 1 .
2l.M A T 6 (9b) vb. intr. prevail, rule; tr. seize II 28,8. I l l 18,8; BG 26,9; 42,2.
33,14. BG 38,19; 42,9; 65,17; 71.17. * p e e seee^pee
eM *2T II 10,24; 25,33; 28,11. ID 16,4; 37,4; 39,5. * P H see Z * P e Z
*N (10b)neg. part, not D [2,5]; [2,19]; 2,33; 3,1; [3.4]; 3,20; 3,21; 2 ip O C p (16a) vb. intr. be cold; n. m. cold n 18,4; 18,7.
3,22; 3,23; [3.23]; 3.24; [3,24]; 3,27; [3,28]; [3,29]; [3,34]; 4,15; X T O (19a) n. m. multitude III 2,17; 18,10. BG 46,2.
4,16; [6,15]; 6,25; 12,10; 13,2; 14,7; 14,10; 14,26; 22.10; 22.22; X T K X C see X X T K X C .
23.3; 24,2; 25,29; 25,33; 27,21; 28,11; 29,6. I l l [5,6]; 5,6; 5,7; x r p e y e s e e ja rre p .
5,8; [5,11]; 5,11; [5,12]; 5,12; 5,13; 5,14; 5.16; 5,23; 9,15; 21,12; X O ) (22a) interr. pron. what? II [1,24]; [1,29]. I l l 35,19.
<28,18>; [29.22]; 30,26; 33.10; [33,15]; 36,3; 37,5; 37,22. IV 42,12. BG 20,12; 20,18.
BG21.I7; 23,3; 23,9; 23,10; 23,11; 24,5; 24,10; 24,11; 24,12; X G f X l (22b) vb. intr. become many II 13,6; 13,30; 15,24; 26,27;
24,14; 24,16; 24,17; 24,17; 24,18; 24,18; 24,19; <24,20>; 25,2; 26,36. B G 68.18.
25,3; 25.7; 25,8; 30,4; 37,14; 37,17; 38,13; 45,17; 46,11; 47,9; X G ) X e I 1126.16.
47,19; 53,3; 58,2; 58,9; 58.17; 59,17; 61.13; 65.12; 65,18; 70,8; A.(L)H (22b) n. m. multitude, amount BG 42,11.
71,19; 73,4; 73,8. X 9 G e P X T *, X ? e P X T * see C U g B .
6 N 1115,13. X Z H Y see K CDK.
* N O K (llb )p e rs . pron. II 1,18; 2,12; 2,13; [2,14]; 2,14; [2,15]; X X M (25b) without II 9,29; 9.31; 10,5.
[2,25]; 9,9; 11,20; 13,8; 13,17; 21,26; 22,9; 23,27; 25,16; 26.22; 6X N BG 37,8; 37,15.
26.32; 27.11; 27,31; 30,11; 30,15; 30,15; 30,20; 30,24; 30,33; XXNT' 1126,14. 11134,8. B G 44.15; 67,6.
30,34; 31,11; 31,12; 31,16; 31,28. i n 13,14; 27,15; 28.16;
29.2; [32.22]; 33,23; 34,18; 35,2; 35,18; 36,4; [36,15]; [39.14]. BCDK (29a) vb. intr. go (see di'axw peli') II 1,12; [1,25]; [ 1,27];
BG 20,4; 21,2; 21,18; 21,19; 21,20; 21,20; 21,21; 35,17; 44,14; 19,28; 20,23; 26,25; 27,23; 27,25; 29,10; 30,18; 30,25; 30.36;
45.5; 56,12; 57,20; 58,14; 67,18; 68,13; 69,14; 71.2; 75,15. 31.3; 31.26. I l l [1,24]; 25,17; [34,20]. BG 19.16; 20,14;
A.NK 1113,8. 65,7; 68,2; 68,16; 69.16; 70,7, 70,12; 73,10.
NTOK 1131,15. BG 19,13. S X \ (31b) n. m. eye II 2,32; 10,9; [10,31]; 15,32; 15,33.
NTK II [2,11]; 27,16. 111(35,24]. I l l 15,12; 16.22. BG 23.2; <37,21>; 40,6.
NTO III 30.5. B O A . (33b) n. m. outside II 10,11.
NTOq II [2.32]; 2.35; [3.3]; (3.4); [4.13]; 4,14; (4,19); 11 ,10; in adv. M TTBOA. outside II 10,11; III 15,13.
13,18; 22,22; 26.25; 27,32. I l l [7,2]; 7,4; 7.24; 9,4; 34,21; N C X N B O A outside, beyond II 10,11. BG 38,2; 38,2;

213
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

52,12; 61,9. CTBHHT* 1119.1; 28,10; 13,12.

1CX NBOA n 10,11. G T B H T * n [ 1,26); 4.10; 5,3; [5,20]; [5,26]; [5,32]; 6,2; 6,33;
NCXBWH* apart from II 11,21. 7,15; 9.7.
(B C D A ) (32a) M N T B * A H T (715a) guilelessness ID 23,22. e O O Y (62a) n. m. honor, glory D 4,36; 4,36; 5,1; 12,7; 12,27;
(BA. A C ) B A A H (38a) adj. blind II 28,27. 12,31. m 7,20; 17,9; 17,15; 17,21; 18,17. BG27,15;41,4;
B C N IT T C (41a) n. m. iron D 29,31. 41,16; [42,19].
n e N in e m [3 9 ,i]. b g 7 4 ,19. t * e O O Y glorify II 5,2; 5,18; 5,24; 5,30; 5,35; 6,29; 6,31;
B H T (45a) B H T C T T ip n. f. rib BG 59,9; 59,18. 7,2; 7,8; 7,13; 9,6; 9,9; 9,24. m 7,20; 7,21; 8,11; 8,18; 8,24;
B H T N C T T Ip H I [29,15]; 29,23. 10,7; 10,13; 10,20; 10,25; 13,11; 14,8. BG 27,16; 28,11; 28,19;
B e T c n ip n23,4. 29,5; 31,2; 31,9; 31,15; 32,1; 35,13; 36,15.
B c y e see CDBO?. eqjCDTTe see OJCDTTe.
(47b) n. m. penis II 16,29. e c y x e (63b) if, whether. BG 21,8; 21,12; 26,10.

( C B p H t i e ) B B p H 6 e (53b) n. f. lightning U 10,10. (H N ) H N G (66b) monkey D 11,33.

( d C I B C ) 6 l B G (54a) n. f. breast U 16,12; 16,13; 17,15; 17,15. HTTe see CDn.
G M O Y (55b) cat 1124,19. I l l [31,13]. B G 62.11.
G M N T e see 2 lM N T G . C l (70a) vb. intr. come, go; n. m. coming, advent (see irpor|X6eli/)
G M 2 L T e see M 2 lT G . D 1,5; 1,7; 1,12; [2,16]; 5.11; 11,22; 12,10; 14,7; 14,8; 14,13;
e h i X G J O see M X G J O . 14,18; 20,22; 20,24; 21,13; 23,21; 25,12; 25,19; 25,24; 26,10;
e h i x z r e see x h i x z r e . 26,13; 26,17; 26,24; 27,5; 27,32; 29,24; 30,14; 30,23; 31,9; 32,4.
C N C 2 (57a) n. m. eternity; adv. ever III 6,17. BG 26,5. f f l 14,15; 15,5; 21,8; 21,20; [24,22]; 25,9; 25,15; 26,25; [32,16];
G )XeueZ eternal II [3.3]; 3,13; 3,14; 5,10; [5,27]; 5,30; 32,26; 33,4; 34,2; 34,4; 34,7; [34,12]; 34,20; 36,3; 36,10;
6,7; 7,12; 26,3; 26,7; 27,31; 28,5; 30,6. f f l 6,5; 8,21; [8,22]; [36,16]; 38,3; 38,20; [39,14]; 39,18. BG 19,7; 19,10; 19,15;
[9,8]; 36,15. B G 22,1; 23,10; 24,1; 25,13; 29,1; 29,4; 29,14; [22,2]; 28,4; 37,13; 45,19; 47,4; 47,14; 47,19; 51,4; 52,14; 53,7;
31,19; 32,5; 32,7; 36,5; 66,7; 66,12; 71,2; 71,14. 53,15; 55,14; 63,18; 64,7; 64,17; 66,16; 67,4; 67,5; 67,10; 67,14;
O f x x u e z 11136,14. 68,1; 70,15; 71,3; 74,6; 74,10; 75,14; 76,1; 77,1.
X H H Z e III 10,23; 11,21; 33,19; 33,23. imperative pi. A .M H G IN G II 15,2.
M N T C y^L G N G n. f. eternity (see aiojv) III [6,6]. 2L M H C IT N IV 23,16.
BG 25,14.
e p H T (58a) n. m. promise f f l [27,14]. BG 56,9. (GI2L) C I 2 lT ^ (73b) eye in T O Y N I 2 lT ^ instruct BG 20,17.
e p H Y (59a) recipr. pron. each other II 2,8; 15,6; 21,1; 21,3; 21,28; T O Y N e ia r* i i i [25 , i4).
28,13; 28,17; 29,22. f f l [2,19]; [38,17]. BG [21,11]; 48,11; T O Y N O Y e i ^ T * 11128,19; [30,18]. BG 22,3; [22,8];
48,15; 54,19. 58,3; 58,5; 61,2; 73,1
epH O Y III 22,4; 26,12; [27,18]. T O Y N O y N G I2LT * BG 53,15.
e C H T (60a) n. m. ground, bottom f f l 22,19. B G 49,10; 52,16. blessed 1119,14. BG 75,10.
e n e C H T adv. down f f l [21,8); 24,24; 25,9; 25,15; 38,20. M N T N 2 lI2 lT ^ blessedness BG 24,11.
B G 53.7; 53,16; 55,14; 74,10. e i e (74a) particle: then; unless; well then, surely II 26,33.
e C O O Y (61a) n. m. sheep II 11,27. f f l [22,3] See also 2 I C .
G T B G (61a) prep, because of, for the sake o f I I 1,21; 1,22; 1,29; e i O ) (75b) ass (see t u Jx*/) III 17,23. BG 41,20.
2,10; 2,10; 7.10; 10,1; 12,5; 12,6; 12,8; 20,29; 22,16; 23,11; (C IB ) (76a) n. m. hoof, claw, nail.
23.23; 28,29; 30,20; 31,36; 31,36; 31,37; 31,37. f f l [3,13]; eieiB i i 17,6.
6,14, 15,3; 18,16; 18.17; 18,19; 21,13; 30,7; 30,13; 40,1; 40,2; e ie e e n i6,n.
40,2; 40,3; 40,3. BG 20,9; 20,17; 21,10; 21,14; 22,9; 26,1; G IM G (77b) vb. intr. know, understand (see i/oii/) III 24,20; 25,19;
28,21; 29,6; 35,15; 37,10; 42,18; 42,19; 43,2; 47,9; 54,5; 57,13; 30,22; 37,1. BG [21,8]; [22,6]; 45,1; 46,10; 52,11; 53,20; 58,8;
60,7; 60,14; 70,2; 76,11; 76,12; 76,13; 76,13; 76,14. 61,7; 71,14.

214
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

M M II [2,18]; [2,26]; 4,16; 7,24; 7,27; 13,14; 13,33; 13,34; 58.9; 71,18; 72,1; 72,10.
14,18; 19,9; 19,27; 20,5; 20,26; 22,15; 23,32; 23,35; 24,13; G IC O PM (84a) vb. intr. stare; grant (see K araveveiu) II [4,22]; 5,14;
24,35; 26,33; 28,5. I l l [28,23]. [5,14]; 5.21; [5.22]; 5.28; 5.29; 5,33; 6.34. IV 8.23; 22,6; 22.6.
6 IN 6 (78b) vb. tr. bring II 9,35; 12,2; 14,2; 14,9; 19,22; 21,17; eitOpM e n [6.35]; 14.30; 20.32.
22,19; 22,20; 22,30; 22,33; 22,36; 28,35; 29,15; 29,30. e iO p M 113,36.
ffl [21.11]; [24,23]; 25,3; 29,18; 32,2; 34,10; 35,9; [35,14]; e i C H H T e (85a) behold II [1,30]; 2.1; 31,26. B G 21.3.
38,25. BG 51,13; 55,18; 58,10; 59,13; 67,8. B IC U T (86b) n. m. father II [1,23]; 1,24; [2,14]; 2,28; 4,18; 6,10;
NT* IU [32,12]; 35,1. B G 66.3. 6,18; 14,21; 23,12; 23,16; 23,20. I l l 1,22; [1,22]; 9.4; 9.10;
6 IN 6 (80b) vb. tr. resemble; n. m. likeness (see dtm |iL|ioi/, LSea, 24.25; [30.7], BG 20.10; 20.12; [21.20]; 22,20; 29.9; 29,17;
ju ^ o ris, jiop<t>ii, awouCTia, ow ria) II [2,6]; [4,33]; 6,14; 9,29; 29,18; 35.19; 48,1; 51,5; 52,18; 60.8.
10,6; 14,24; 15,3; 18,26; 18,29; 19,31; 21,29; 23,9; 24.30; 24,35; IC O T m 9,17; 9,18; 13,15; 23,22. B G 30,6.
24,36; 25,4; 25,4; 29,24; 29,26; 30,9. D I 6,15; 9,14; 14,13; p l.e iO T E II [1,17]. 1111,15. BG [20,3].
22,6; [25,20]; [26,13]; 30,4; 32,11. BG 21,5; 26,2; 27,12; K t t A Y N e iC U T n. f. mother-father, see jiriTpoirdTtop
37,15; 37,16; 37,20; 39,17; 44,7; 48,5; 54,1; [55,2]; 63,8; 63,13; III [39,12]. BG 75,11.
63,19; 74,12, 76,15. (e iT N ) I T N (87b) n. m. ground, earth II 1,33; 14,28; 20,8; 20.22;
IN 6 n 12,34; 13,4; 15,10; 22,35; 25,4; 29,27. I l l 16,13. 25.3; 25.7. B G [21,1].
BG [36,20]; 37,17; 48,14. IT N e n 14.32.
6 i p 6 (83a) vb. intr. act, become; tr. do II 19,3; 20,33; 21,3; 26,8; (e c y x e ) (63b) if e q j n e 1119,8 .
28,11; 29,22. m 6,10; 10,16; 26,6; [26,12]; [26,14]; 29,19;
[33,25]; 37,6; 38,10. BG 54,11; [55,1] 55,3; 59,14; 66,14; 72,2; K e (90b) adj. other, different II 3,32; 8,7; 8,11; 8,15; 8,19; 10,24;
72,15; 73,18. 11,20; 13,9; 13,11; 13,12; 18,23; 19,7; 20,1; 21,5; 22,34; 25,3;
P" U [2,1]; 2.12; 3,31; [4.33]; 6,34; 8,12; 11,7; 11,12; 11,25; 27,18; 27,21; 29,9; 31,37. f f l 5,21; 5,23; 15,10; 16,4; 17,6;
12,6; 12,30; 13,19; 14,28; 14,32; 18,23; 18,32; 19,4; 19,10; 23,17; 26,15; [26,15], [31,14]; 35,14; 35,25; 38,2; [39,19]; 40,4.
19,31; 19,33; 20,10; 24,4; 25,26; 27,12; 28,27; 28,32; 29,14; BG 23,20; 25,7; 26,10; 37,18; 37,20; 39,1; 40,19; 41,2; 44,17;
30,2; 30,5; 30,16; 30,24; 30,35; 31.14; 32.3. f f l 4.13; 5.22; 44,18; 50,18; 55,3; 55,4; 59,14; 62.12; 70.3; 70,8; 76,2; 76,14.
7.12; 7,17; [8,3]; 9,16; 10.9; 10,10; 10,15; 14,3; 14,13; 15,12; 6 e n 10,7; [13,29].
17,16; 17,18; 18,6; 23,18; 23,19; 24.25; [25,5]; [25,7]; 25,9; pi. K ooye n 19 ,7 . 1 1 1 33 ,2 . b g 25 ,4 ; 64.20.
26,1; 28.24; 28,25; 29,14; [30,19]; 30,25; 31,2; [34,13]; [34,22]; K ooyei n 25 ,2 1 .
36,5; 37,4; 37,12; 37,14; 37,19; 38,8; 39,4. BG 21,17; 23,8; K O Y I (92b) adj. small BG 21,17; 24,18.
23.9; 23,10; 25,4; 27,5; 28.3; 31,12; 31.13; 33.17; 36,20; 38,1; Koyei in 5 , 12.
39.3; 41.10; 41,13; 42,7; 47,6; [51,2]; 52,18; 53,11; 53,13; 54,5; KCD (94b) vb. tr. put, set (see diTOicaOiCTTdvai) II 7,22; 10,15;
56,16; 58,7; 58,10; 59,8; 59,12; 61,4; 61,12; 61,16; 64,5; 65,6; 21,17; 21,25; 23,12; 23,16; 23,19. f f l 15,17; [27,6]; 29,24;
66,15; 68,5; 69,2; 71,17; 73,15; 74,9; 75,2; 76,17. 30,7. BG 38,8; 55,20; 60,8.
P with Greek verb II [1.13]; 1,20; [2,10]; 3,4; [3,26]; 6,33; K 2L - in M N T K 2 lp C D C | n. m. silence (see 01711 ) I I 1,3;
7,25; 9,20; 9,30; 9.31; 12.9; 12,14; 13,10; 13,13; 13,16; 13,23; 7,4. f f l 6,20. BG 26,8; 31,11.
13,35; 13.36; 20.19; 23.8; 24.21; 24.22; 24,32; 25,11; 25,30; K X X * 1131,33. f f l 11,10; [27,15]; 39,23. B G 32.12;
26,3; 26,18; 27,17; 27,30; 29,29; 31,17. I l l 6,17; 33,22; 40,6; 56,11; 62,16; 62,17; 76,8.
40,8. BG [22,18]; 20,21; 21,2; [21,16]; 25,8; 25,11; 25,19; KH* f f l [35,21].
42,19; 43,10; 57,18; 63,11; 77,2. KCD e P 2 J (98a) n. m. provision, foundation f f l [22,24].
1* n 21,28. f f l 14,17; 15,7; [39,20]. BG 37,15; 76,3. B G 49.18.
O t be n [ U I ] ; 2,3; 2,4; [2,5]; [2.6]; 2,8; [2,11]; [2.34]; 3.1; (KCDB) K H B t (98b) be doubled f f l 17,8. BG 41,2.
[3,34]; 4,12; [4,16]; [4,17]; 5,6; 9,19; 10,7; 10.10; 11.21; 13,28; K C D K 2l H Y (101a) n. m. nakedness II 20,7; 22,8; 23,33.
18,6; 18,7; 18.8; 18.9; 20,6; 22,15; 23,34; 24,1; 26,2; 28,9; 28,16; 111 28,15; [35,11]. BG 57,19.
28,32; 29,5; 30,2. 111 [2,17]; 3,11; 18,17; 18,20; 24,21; 37,5; K A K * 2 l H Y BG 69,6.
[37,6]. BG 21,13; 21,15; 37,17; 37,20; 43.4; 46.2; 50.15; 52,13; K H K t2 L H Y II 20,7. 111 [24,20]; 52,12.

215
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

K C D N K 2l H Y n 22,8. H I 26,9; 26,16; 31,18; 38,10. BG 54,15; 55,4; 62,18; 73,18.

K 2 lK G (101b) n. m. darkness; adj. dark II 11,10; 11,11; 11,11; (132b) vb. intr. be envious, zealous; n. m. envy, zeal n 10,31;
11,12; 11,14; 13,24; 13,33; 21,8; 21,36; 22,2; 22,32; 23,8; 24,8; 12,22; 13,9; 13,13; 15,21; 18,21; 19,34; 25,31. 11124,14;
29,15; 29,28; 30,8; 30,17; 30,25; 30,36. i n 16,17; 26,18; 33.12. B G 44.14; 44,18; [52,1]; 65,15.
29,16; 31,5; 31,6; [38,8]; 38,24; [39,7]. B G 40.2; 45,14; 46,10; K C D T (133b) n. m. fire II 10,10; 10,25; 11,8; 11,34; 12,5; 21,6;
55,7; <57,6>; 59,11; 59,21; 62,3; 73,16; 74,15; 75,5. 24,22. I l l 16,22; 22,23; [26,11]; [26,16]. BG 38,1; 39,3; 40,7;
KCKC III 28,5. 42,7; 42,14; 43,18; 49,15; 54,14; 54,18; 55,5; 62,16.
K W 6 (103a) n. f. knee II 17,2; 17,2; 17,25; 17,25.
K e A e N K e j (104a) n .m . elbow 1116,6. IV 25,6. A2L2LY (146a) any, someone, something II [2,32]; 2,36; [3,1]; 3,4;
K \ 0 0 \ 6 (104a) n. f. cloud II 10,15; 10,16; 29,12. BG 38,7; 3,5; [3,11]; 3,13; 3,15; 3,26; 3,27; 3,33; 6,25; 10,12; 10,17;
38,9. 25,29; 25,34; 26,14; 26,18; 30,3. I ll [4,8]; 5,15; 5,16; 6,24;
(K C U A .C M ) (104b) 6 \ X b l n. m. haste III 14,5. 6,24; 15,14; 15,19; 33,10. BG 23,2; 23,6; 23,7; 23,11; 23,16;
K IM (108a) vb. intr. move II 1,33; 13,26; 13,26; 14,26; 19,14; 19,32; 23,18; 24,1; 24,3; 24,19; 24,20; 25,8; 26,11; 38,4; 38,10; 44,15;
30,20; 30,28. I l l 24,13. BG 21,2; 51,20. 65,12; 65,18.
T r e u e x N 2 lT K IM the immovable race (see dcrdXeuToi')
n [2,20]; [2,24]; 25,23; 29,10; 31,32. M 2 l (153a) n. m. place (seeToiro?) II [1,11]; 1,19; 11,22; 12,10;
t r e u e x e r e m c c k im i i i 36,25 ,3 8 ,3 ; 39, 18 . 22,1; 22,2; 25,6; 25,27; 25,31; 27,24; 27,26; 27,26. ID 1,17;
T r e u e X G T E M A .C K IM BG 22 . 15 ; 65,3; 73,10; 76,1. 14,8; 16,3; 28,6; 33,7; 36,1; 36,8. BG 19,15; 20,5; 38,18; 39,1;
T T T p O N O IA . G T C M G C K IM immovable Providence 57,7; 68,4; 70,12.
III 39,5. M G (156b) n. f. truth (see a X ^ i a ) II 6,8; 7,26. I ll 11,12.
T T T P O N O I2 L G T G M G C K IM BG 75,3. M ee n 8,33; 30,3.
(KMOM) (109b) KMHMe (1 10b) darkness II 24,8. M H C II [5,33]; 5,34; 8,8; 18,33; 30,4. I ll 2,20; 13,2.
K O Y N * (11 lb) n. womb II 17,20. BG 32,15; 32,16; 33,11; 35,4; 41,5.
K C O N K see K CDK A . H Y N 2 lM (157a) adv. truly D 18,13.
K N N (111 b) n. m. perfume BG 57,2. M O Y (159a) vb. intr. die; n. m. death (see dSdi/crro?) II 10,13; 21,5;
KHTTG see 6 H T T e 21,13; 21,24; 21,31; 21,34; 30,3; 31.25. ff l [26,14]; 26,25;
K PCUM (115b) n .m . fire III 15,12; 16,5; 18,6; 18,13; 26,10; 31,17. [27,14]; [27,24]; 28,3; 30,2. BG 55,3; 56,10; 56,20; 57,5.
BG 54,16. M O Y I (160b) n. m. lion II 10,9. BG 37,21; 41,18.
K p M N T C (116b) n. f. darkness. BG 62,2. MOYGI m 15,11; 17,22; 18,2 .
K C U p c y (117b) n. m. fawning II 18,31. M O K M C K (162a) vb. intr. think; n. m. thought II 9,31; 9,34; 28,9.
K X C (119b) n. m. bone II 15,15. I l l 22,20; 30,5; 30,6. M O Y K .J see M O Y X 6
BG 49,12; 60,5; 60,6. M K 2 l (163a) n. m. pain (see SuaicoXoi') II 18,22.
K X X C n 23,10; 23,10. M O K 2 t be difficult 1128,17. BG 64.19.
K eec i i 16, 19 . M M C see C IM C .
K C U T (124a) vb. intr., tr. and refl. turn II [1.18]; [2,4]; 13,5; 27,8; M M N " (166b) there is (are) not 111 5,19; 5,22; 6,1; 34,8.
30,26. I l l 7,3; 7,11; 27,19; [35,15]. BG 26,17; 27,4; [30,1]; M N " II [2,27]; 2,31; [2,36]; 2,36; 3,8; [3,9]; [3,16]; [3,24];
56,16; 69,10; 70,10. 3,26; 11,20; 13,9; 13,12; 13,29; 26,14. I ll 5,15; 6,24.
K O T * 1111,16. BG 20,4. BG 23,6; 23,7; 23,16; 23,18; 30,16; 44,15; 44,17; 50,16; 56,8;
K A .T * 11136,5. 64.13.
K T O (127b) vb. intr., tr. and refl. turn, return, surround II 10,14. M N T ^ I I I 10,2; 14,16; 14,18; 15,6; 15,8.
K T e - 1111,14. BG 20,2. M M O N no, not 11134,3. BG 45,10.
K T O * 11145,17. IV 21,14. M M IN M M O * (168b) intens. pron. own, proper, self II 12,8; 14,10;
K T C D * II 1,16. 24,36. ff l 6,3; [7,2]; [7,10]; <10,1>; 22,12; 32,7. BG25.1;
K T H Y f II 4,20; 4,26; 6,11; 13,6. 25,10; 37,10; 53,14.
K X Z (131a) n. m. earth II 20,35; 21,6; 23,37; 24,24; 29,15. M M 2 lT G see M 2LTG .

216
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

MA.6IN (170b) n. m. sign. II 15,7. 19,15; 19,22; 19,27; 19,29; 20,11; 20,28; 23,13; 23,16; 23,20;
M 2JN II 15.6. BG 44.15. 23,24; 25,3; 27,14. III 13,16; 14,19; 15,9; 15,21; 16,1; 18,19;
(HOYN) MHN^ (171b) vb. intr. continue. I l l 31,22. [21.21]; [23,20); 24,6; 24,11; [25,3]; 30,8; (30,11); (30,14);
H IN 6 (172a) n. f. sort, m anner II [3,25]; 28,16; 28,16. I l l 5,14; 32,10; 35,21; [36,18]. BG 21,20; 35,19; 38,17; 42,17; 43,2;
[27,22); 40,4. BG 20,18; 23.5; 56,18. 44,19; 46,1; 46,3; 46,5; 46,9; [47,20); 51,19; 53,1; 59,4; 60,9;
M 6 IN C II 26.2; 32.1 60,15; 63,16; 69,17; 71,6; 76,1.
M T T O O Y seeZ O O Y . M2lY II 9,11. BG 37,17; 38,12; 51,14; 60,13.
HTTCp^L (179a) vb. intr. be worthy; n. m. worth III 11,14; 33,6; M e e Y III 18, 15; 39, 19.
[33,19). BG 32,19; 65,7; 65,8; 66.6. M X X Y N G IC U T n. f. mother-father, (see inyrpoirdTtop)
MTTq?2L (180a) adv. very II 7,30; <25,26>. BG 20,6. 11139,11. BG 75,11.
MOYP (180a) vb. tr. bind II 28,30. U I [37,8]. M O O Y (197b) n. m. water II 4,21; [4.25]; [4,25]; 14,34; 21,1; 21,6;
M OP* n 27,7. 24,23; 25,7; 31,24. I l l 7,6; [7,10]; (22,2); (26,9); 26,16;
M p p e (182a) n. f. chain, bond II 21,12; 27,7; 28,15; 28,23; 28,29; [31. 19]. BG 26, 18; 26,20; 27,3; 45, 10; 48,9; 54,16; 55,5; 62, 18.
31,10. i n 26,20; 26,23; 33,9; 37.12. BG 55,9; 72,10. M O Y H I 7,4.
M IC 6 (185a) n. m. offspring, in G J 2lM IC S first-born U I 9,18. pi. M O Y B IO O Y B n 13,21; 14,27.
CypTTMMICG BG 30,7. 2 P M O O Y pour w ater III 7,6.
M O C T G (187a) n.m. hatred II 21,31. B G 57.1. M e e y e (199a) vb. intr. think; n. m. thought (see c w o ia , cvOu^irim?)
M ecT e m 27,24. n (1,30); (2,34); 4,31; 5,4; 5,17; 5,24; 6,6; 7,4; 8,12; 9,26; 9,26;
( M e c e H T ) (187b) n. f. breast M eC T JH T n 17,16. 10,2; 12,12; 13,19; 13,29; 14,16; 20,6; 20,30; 20,33; 21,16;
MHT (187b) ten (see Seicd?) III 9,9. 22,18; 23,35; 28,4; 28,7; 28,10; 31,12. III 14,10; 14,11;
M e j M H T tenth 1111,1. IU 17,3. BG 29,16; 40,16. (21.20); 24,18; 29,4; 36,23. BG 20,19; 23,4; 36,17; 36,17;
(M 0 6 IT ) (188a) n .m . way M 2 J T II 20,23; 20,24; 30,14. 36,18; 37,12; 45,8; 47,18; 54,7; 55,18; 71,11; 72,11.
M OY T (189a) n. m. sinew n 15,16; 16,4; 16,24; 17,10. M eeY i i 25,20.
ffl [22,22). BG 49,13. M C O Ye m 27,4, 37,13.
MA T 6 (189a) vb. intr. be sucessful II 29,20. p T T M e e y e remember, remembrance (see lii/i^iiT)) II 30,16;
M 6TC U 29,21. 30,24; 30,35; 31,14. III (30,19); 37,19; 39,4. BG 33,17; 61,4;
M2lT G succeed IU [38,15]; 38,17. BG 74,6. 74,9; 75,2.
(M2LT6) in G M a r e (190a) adv. very BG 29,19. M^LCyCU (201b) in e M ^ C y C U adv. very, intently III 1,18; 9,10.
(M2LT6) in M M 2 k T e (190b) adv. only n i 33,2. BG 65,19; 73,8. M H H C y e (202a) n. m. multitude, crowd II 11,36. III (23,13).
M H T 6 (190b) n .f. middle II 10,16; 12,4; 18,11; 21,25; 30,18; BG 44,11; 46,6; 50,13.
30,25; 30,36; 31,3. i n 15,18. BG 38,8. M O O C y e (203b) vb. intr. walk, go; n. m. journey n 30,14; 30,14;
M O Y T 6 (191b) vb. intr. and tr. speak, call n 7,28; 8.33; 10,18; 30,17; 30,23; 30,33. IV [21,14].
10,19; 10,29; 10,33; 10,35; 12,8; 15,11; 20,18; 22,3; 23,23; M O Y 2 (208a) vb. tr. fill; intr. be full II 24,12; 29,28; 31,1.
24,24; 25,1; 31,8. III 13,3; 17,1; 17,8; 17,10; 17,12; 18,19; I l l 31,8; [38,22]. B G 62.5.
28,7; [30,13); 31,19. BG 38,11; 40,12; 41,7; 43,3; 57,9; 62,19. M2l " 111. 15. BG [ 19.19].
M T O (193a) in M ITC * M T O G B O A before II 2,5; [4,28]; 6,27; M e j " III 38.24.
22.6; 32,3. U I [7,14]; [10,7]; 13,1; 29,21. B G 27.7; [31,2]; MH2 f H I 7,5. BG 26,19.
59,16. (M2l T ) M e T (211b) n. m. intestines II 16,23.
M TO N (193b) vb. intr. and refl. rest; n. m. rest II [4,12]; 22,2; ( M 2 ^ ^ Y ) M 2 lO Y (212b) n. m. tomb, cave (see a-rn^Xaioi')
29,20. BG 26,7; 74,5. BG 55, it); 63,12; 64,3.
M T 2 lN 1116,20. M X X X S (212b) n .m . ear II [1,15]; 15,34; 15,35; 31,28.
M O T N G C (195a) n. f. satisfaction III 38,14. 11129,10. BG [19,19]; 59,4.
M 2lTO Y (196a) n. f. poison 1121,23. I l l [27,13]. B G 56.8. M O Y ^& 6 (214a) vb. intr. be mixed; tr. mix BG 22,2; 54,15.
M A A Y (197a)n. f. mother 112,14; 10,6; 10,18; 10,21; 11,9; 12,8; M OYXK III 26,9.
13,4; 13,14; 13,28; 13,30; 13,32; 14,17; 18,5; 18,10; 18,18; M OYXT 11126,10.

217
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

M O Y q j ti II 12.11; 28,18. 48.13; 51.7; 72,6.

M O Y K M N - BG 74,14. abbrev. N + BG 23.4; 23.6; 31.19; [32.4]; 34.9.
M N T N O Y T e D 12.18; 15,17. ffl [5,7]; [22.19).
N 2 l (216b) vb. intr. have pity, mercy; n. m. pity, mercy n (4,7]; BG 24.11; 43.14; 49.11.
20,16. B G 53,5; 71,6; 75,12. N TO K . N TK , N T O , N T O C . N TO O Y , NTOCJ see A.NOK.
uxe n [4,7]; 19,18; 27,34. HI 23,23; 25,8; [36,20]; 39,12. N T G Y N O Y see O YNOY-
BG 25.21; 25,21; 51,7. H X \ (233b) vb. intr. see H 2,1; 2,3; 3,13; 4,23; 10,7; 10,13; 10,17;
N 2 lH T compassionate BG 52,19; 71,7. 12,32; 13,2; 13,5; 13,21; [13,30], 14,32; 14,33; 15,8; 20,32;
N 2 l (217b) vb. intr. go; n. m. going B G 45,14; 45,17; 45,18. 22,28; 23,4; 24,9; 24,25. f f l 7,9; 15,9; 15,15; 15,19; <22,2>;
(NOY) N H yt (219a) vb. intr. come, go II 26,20. I l l [34,16]; [22,12]; 26,5; 29,11; 31,6; 36,19. B G 22.8; 24,1; 27,2; 37,18;
39,22. B G 45,14; 45,18; 65,4; 67,2. 38,5; 38.10; 44.9; 45,11; 46.6; 48.8; 49.3; 54.10; 59.5; 62.3.
NNHYf H 2 5 .6 . X T H X \ epo* invisible n [3.12]; 4.34; 5.10; 5.17; 5.25.
NHOYf H I 39,22. f f l [3,12]; [3,12]. B G 22,7; 22,21; 23,21; 27,13; 28,11; 28,19;
NCD* see TTCD*. 29,8; 29,11; 30,10; 32,13.
N O Y B (221b) n .m . gold U 29,30. I l l 38,25; [40,1]. BG 74,16. N 2 lY (234b) n. m. hour II 31,25.
NOBe (222a) n. m. sin II 28,25; 28,30. T N N 2 lY when? B G 66.3.
N OeiK (222b) n p - N O I K com m it adultery II 28,13. U X O ) e (236a) vb. intr. be many, much H 20,16; 27.34. ID 23,23;
N 2 l2 lK B (223a) n. f. pain IV [28,19]. 25.7; 36,20; 39.12. B G 21.9; 51.6; 71.6; 75,12.
N IK G U 18,22. UXO )iD * n 14,1; 29,9. ffl 15,24. BG 38,16; 46,7; 46.15;
N K 2 l (223a) n. m. thing II 12,33. 1117,16; 10,22; 11.11; 11,13; 53,6.
13,13; 33,20; 33,21. BG 31,18; 34,16; 35,15; 35,16; 73,17. N O Y C p T (237a) n. m. hardness B G 75,8; 75,8.
Nice in 6,2i. N C p O T (237a) n. m. hardness U 30,10; 30,10. ID 39,9;
N IC O TIC (224a) vb. intr. sleep U I [29,5]. BG 58,18. 39,9.
N IM (225a) interr. pron. who? U [1.23]; 13,12; 26,34; 31,8. N IC | (238b) vb. intr. and tr. blow; n. m. breath, spirit II 16,27;
H I [6,16]. BG 20,12; 26,4; 44,19. 19,23; 19,25. f f l 24,7; 24,9; 26,11. BG 51.15; 51,18; 54,18.
N IM (225b) adj. every II 2,13; 3,6; 4,22; 7,29; 12,34; 25,28; 26,13; ( N O Y 2 e ) (241b) vb. return N X Y Z * H 9.8; 27.13.
27,35; 28,22; 28,25; 28,33; 29,33; 30,14; 31,28; 31,29; 31,35. N 2 l2 Y ^ n 30,22.
H I 6.11; 6,21; 7,9; 7,16; 10,22; 11,11; 11,13; 13,13; 18,11; 32,24; N O Y 2 B (243a) vb. tr. yoke; intr. be yoked ff l 15.16; 16,7; 18,22;
33,9; 33,20; 33,21; 34,8; 36,12; 37,11; [38,9]; 39,2; [39,20]; 33,5. BG [38,6]; 39,5; 43,6; 65,5.
39,25. B G 21.19; 23,14; 25,18; 26,10; 26,22; 27,1; 31,18; N O B * BG 36,14.
32,15; 34,16; 35,15; 35,16; 38,13; 42,12; 64,15; 65,10; 66,9; (N 2 l B ) n. f. shoulders N ^B G U 16,5; 17,11; 17,11.
66,10; 67,6; 70,18; 72,11; 73,17; 74,19; 76,11. IV 25,4.
N 2 lM C see M G . N O Y M (243b) vb. intr. be saved; tr. save ff l 32,24. BG69.11.
N O Y N (226b) abyss (of hell) U 11,6; 14,26. N O M * f f l [35,15].
N 2LN O Y * (227a) vb. intr. be good II 20,10; 20,16; 22,4. I l l [25,1); N 2 l P N H X Z P ^ see 0 .
25.7; 28,8. BG 52,19; 53,5; 57,10. N e C e ( 2 4 5 b ) vb. intr. awake 1127,9.
N O Y N G (227b) n. f. root II 21,30; 30,30; 31,16. i n 27,22. N O Y X B (247a) vb. tr. throw, cast n 27,3; 27,7; 27,20. BG 38,2;
BG 56,19. 58,13; 61,19.
N 2 lH T see NX. U O X * u 10,11; 20,8; 24,7. BG 69,9.
N 2 lG I2 lT * see BIX. U X X Z & (249b) n. f. tooth II 16,2.
N O Y T G (230b) n. m. god II [2,28); [2,34]; 2,35; 3,22; 7,11; 7,17; N 0 6 (250a) adj. great, large U 2,4; 3,24; 7,18; 7,21; 8,23; 9,1;
7,20; 7,24; 7,34; 8,21; 11,20; 11,20; 12,9; 13,8; 13,9; 13,11; 15,3; 10,20; 19,14; 19.18; 21.3; 25,19; 28,26; 29,34. ffl [5,12]; 9,20;
28.19; 28.28; 30,4. I l l 9.17; 10,23; 11.4; 11,7; 11.11; 11.18; 11,3; 11.6; 11,8; 11,17; 12,20; 12,26; 13,6; [21,2]; 23,15; 26,13;
12.17; 13.6; 18,20; 22.5; 37,9. BG [22.19); 30.6; 32.8; 32,13; 32,18; [32,26]; 33,7. IV [12,5] BG 24,17; 32,10; 33.1; 34.11;
32,14; 32,21; 33.3; 34,12; [34.20]; 35.7; 43.4; 44.14; 44,17; 35.1; 35,7; 50,16; [55,1); 64,18; 65,8.

218
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

M NTN06 greatness (see ^ 7 6o9 > II 6,15; 25,26; 29,1; TTCDCpN (278b) vb. tr. appoint (see xeipoToi/elv) II [ 1,21 ].
30,17. I l l 6,5; 9.15; [37,19] BG 25,13; 30,4; 72,18. T T C D J T (283b) vb. intr. and tr. pour 1114,5. 11121,6. B G 47.2.
TT2l2 * r t III 38,9. BG 73,17.
0 B 2 6 (254a) n. f. tooth II 16,2. (n e x e -) J IS X ^ (285a) vb. said II 1,10; [1,11]; 1,12; [2,9];
ON (255b) adv. again, also, still II [5,20]; 5,32; 20,13; 29,22; 30,30. 2,26; 13,7; 13,17; 13,19; 15,1; 15,11; 19,22; 21,18; 22,10; 22,12;
ffl 39,22. BG [19,16]; 37,2; 37,3; 69,16; 76,3. 22,21; 22,22; 23,9; 25,16; 25,19; 26,7; 26,23; 26,26; 26,32;
0 6 1 0 } (257b) T 2 i C y e O G IC y proclaim (see KTjpuaoeii') 26,35; 27,11; 27,15; 27,21; 27,24; 27,31; 27,33; 31,4; 31,8;
II 29,3. BG 73,2. 31,11; 31,34. I l l 13,11; [22,3]; 22,15; 24,7; [28,17]; [28,19];
29,3; 29,4; 32,23; 32,25; [33,24]; [34,3]; [34,18]; [34,21]; 35,2;
TT2l~ (259a) possess, art. the ... belonging to II 1 ,20; 18,16; 18,16; 35,5; [35,18]; 35,23; 36,4; 36,7; [36,15]; [36,17]; 39,24.
18,17; 18,18; 19,18; 30,13. I l l 18,10; 27,15. BG 27,7; 27,21; BG 19,12; 19,14; 19,16; 21,13; 22,17; 35,13; 44,13; 45,6; 45,8;
42,11; 75,20. 48,10; 49,6; 51,14; 58,14; 58,16; 58,1; 58,4; 60,4; 64,13; 64,16;
f. T 2 l~ n 24,29; 29,13. 66,13; 66,18; 67,18; 68,13; 68,16; 68,4; 69,14; 69,19; 70,11;
pi. N X - O 8,25; 26,34; 30,23. I l l 6,25; 9,18; 33,14. 70,8; 71,3; 71,5; 76,9.
BG 23,23; 34,14.
n e (259a) heaven O 1,33; 11,5; 11,6; 12,15; 12,26; 12,27; 12,31; P H (287b) n. m. sun 1110,36. U I 17,1. B G 40.13.
14.11; 14,13; 20,32; 23,25; 28,29. I l l 17,21. BG [21,1]; 41,4; PCD (290a) emphatic or explicative particle IU 28,18. BG 20,8;
41,17; 43,11; 44,6; 57,17; 63,15; 72,6. 23,13; 58,2.
pLTTH Y e n [1,311. I l l [37,9]. BG 20,20; 41,14. P I M E (294a) vb. intr. weep; n. m. weeping II 14,1; 31,6. H I 21,1;
TTHOYe in 17,18. 21,2. BG 46,14; 46,14.
TTCD* (260b) poss. mine. etc. n 3,29. ff l 3,29. BG 25,1; 42,14; P M E IH (294b) n. f. tear II 31,6; 31,7.
47,9; 63,17. P C D M E (294b) n. m. and f. human being H [2,20]; [2,25]; 5,7; 6,4;
pi. NO )* H 16,27. 8,32; 10,35; 14,14; 14,15; 14,23; 15,2; 15,10; 20,3; 20,29; 21,11;
TT2JC6 TT2lK 6 (261a) vb. grow small gradually) BG 69,15; 69,16. 21,13; 23,2; 23,12; 25,1; 26,13; 27,14; 28,5; 29,1; 29,4; 29,9;
TlXXKS U I [35,20]. 29,18; 29,33. I l l [7,24]; 9,5; 13,1; [21,17]; [21,18]; [21,23];
n e N i n e see B ernne. [22,4]; [22,14]; 23,7; 24,17; [26,1]; 26,5; [26,22]; 26,24; 30,7;
TTCDCDN6 (263b) vb. intr. TTCDCDNS B B O A . move out 34,7; 34,10; 35,22; 36,24; [37,1]; 37,11; 37,18; 37,21; 38,2;
n 10,22; 26,12. m 16,2. BG 38,18. 38,13. BG [22,9]; 22,16; 27,20; 29,10; 35,3; 47,15; 48,3; 48,4;
(TT6 ip 6 ) T T p p e (267a) vb. intr. come forth; tr. put forth; n. m. 48,12; 49,6; 52,5; 54,5; 54,10; 55,12; 60,7; 62,20; 67,5; 69,17;
coming, shining forth (see Xa^iTiT|6ak') II 6,12. 71,12; 71,13; 72,8; 72,17; 73,3; 73,8; 74,3.
n p p ie n [4,29]; 13,15. P M M 3 lO (296a) great man, rich man; M N T p M M ^ lO
TTCUpX (271b) vb. intr. and tr. divide; n. m. division II 21,14. greatness, richness II 30,15.
m 27, 1 . P M N J H T in M N T p M N J H T understanding (see oui/r|(7is
nopx* n [3,31]. BG 55,15. and cjo4>ia) II 8,3; 8,15; 12,24; 15,22; 20,4; 30,15.
('J'(C) (273b) M e Z 'j 'I C ninth 1110,37. i n 17,2. BG 40,15. P X U (297b) n. m. name II 1,9; 5,9; [7,28]; 7,29; 7,29; 10,19; 10,28;
nineness, nonad U 14,12. 11,16; 11.16; 12,28; 12,30; 12,33; 15,12; 24,24; 31,9. f f l [1,6];
M 2 L 2 j l T e i n 21,14. 5.1; [8,2]; 11,14; 13,4; 16,20; 17,6; 17,8; 17,13; 17,21; 22,16.
MeY,T e B G 47.12. BG 19,12; 24.4; [28.1]; 32,19; 38,13; 40,4; 40,19; 41,2; 41,7;
(T U T ) T T 6T (273b) n. f. leg U 16,34; 16,35; 17,22; 17,23. 41,16; 49,7.
nC D T (274a) vb. intr. run, flee II 26,28; 30,30. I l l 34,6; 34,24. P IN n 11,26.
BG 68,8. P<2lN to name U 3,16; 3,17; 12,14; 12,27. III 15,22;
TTHTt 1122,32. BG 59,11. 18,25. BG 24,6; 38,13; 43,9.

{
TTOOYsee O O Y . P IN * BG 35,5; 60,15.
TTCDCp (277a) vb. tr. share, divide n 11,7. P E N * 11122,15.
TTCDOje 1 1 1 2 ,4 .
PN * III 25,9; 25,11. B G 4 9 ,7 ;5 3 ,8 .

219
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

j' P N T # BG S3,9. C O B T G (323a) vb. intr. be ready tr. prepare I I 24,1; 25,6.
pne (298b) n. m. temple (seeiepov) II [1,8]; [1,19]. I l l 1,4. BG 25,5.
BG 19,10; 53,14. CBTCDT* 113,31. IU 5,22; 23,9. BG50.8.
P P O (299a) n. m. king II 11,4; 11,7. I l l 17,18. B G 4 1 ,13; 41,13. C C D K (325a) vb. tr. draw, impel II 26,21; 27,2; 29,33. in 34,17;
M N T p p O kingdom III 23,2. BG 43,20. 35,8; [39,3]. BG 65,11; 67,16; 69,3.
M N TEpO II 12,21; 15,19; B G 49.19. C 2 lK * B G 75.1.
see C D J . C A 2 l A T G (332b) vb. intr. stumble, slip BG 69,1.
P O G I C (300b) vb. intr. be awake, watch II 31,20. CM H (334b) n. f. voice n 7,21; 14,13; 14,17. i n [21,16]; 21,20.
p o o y q j (306b) n. m. care, concern II 18,23; 25,28; 25,29; 29,34. BG 47,14; 47,19.
p x q j e . (308b) vb. intr. and tr. rejoice I I 27,15. m 35,22. CM OY (335a) vb. intr. bless, praise, n. m. praise n 5,3; 9,6; 9,9;
B G 6 9 J8 . 14,3. I l l 13,12; 13,14. BG 35,14; 35,17.
C M IN G (337a) vb. intr. be established; tr. establish, construct
C 2 l (313a) n. m. side, part. BG 50,19.
N C 2 l behind, after, beyond II 4,23; 7,9; 25,36; 27,18; 30,26. CM NNE- IU <23,18>.
I l l 10,21; < 3 3 ,16>. B G 31,16. C M O T (340b) n. f. form, character, likeness, pattern (see
N C CD * II 1,11; 3,36; 22,32; 23,12; 23,16; 23,20; 30,1. tutto?) n 4,22; 10,4; 10,6. U I [7,9]. IV [20,11] BG27.1;
I ll [28,12]; 28,24; 30,8; [35,25]. BG 19,14; 57,15; 58,9; 59,12; 48,3; 48,9; 51,10; 61,1; 74,12.
60,8. C M 2 lT II 2,4; [2,7]; [2,8]; 13,1; 23,27; 27,35.
M NN C2L, M N N C e , M N N C C D * after II 9,21; 26,15; 27,4. C O N (342a) n. m. brother n [ 1,6]. IU 1,2. BG 19,8.
I l l 14,15; 34,9; 35,10. B G 6 7 ,7 ; 69,5. pl.CNHY III 21,4. B G 46.18.
N C 2 lB A .A .H * except, beyond II 11,21. C C D N e (343a) n. f. sister U 23,20. BG 54,1.
N C ^B A A ^ II 13,9. C p B p C C D N G fellow-sister III 14,9; 25,20. BG 36,16.
MTTC2 lM TTITN below II [1,32]; 14,28; 14,32; 20,8. C O O N S (344b) n. m. robber III [26,22].
N C 2L N B O A . outside II 10,11; 26,28. BG 38,2; 52,12; 61,8; C C D N T (345a) vb. intr. be created; tr. create; n. m. creature, creation
64,9. (see i c t i c t i s ) i n [25,12]. BG 20,20; 44,10; 53,11.
MTTC2LNTTTe from the top II 12,15. C O N T * n [13,31]. BG 46,8.
TTC2 lN O Y N the inside II 30,26; 30,36; 31,1. C N T E (345b) n. f. foundation n 14,26; 30,19; 30,27.
M TTC2 lN O Y N inside II 31,21. C N 2 lY (346b) two n 12,33; 23,14; 23,18; 23,32; 24,17; 24,32.
M T T C a iN J p e on high III 17,10; 31,1; 32,8; 38,6. i n 30,10; 30,21; 32,4. B G 21.15; 60,11; 61,6; 63,10.
C 2 l (315a) vb. intr. be beautiful; n. m. beauty BG 56,5. M e jC N 2 L Y second II 8,8; 8,10; 10,30; 11,17; 11,27; 12,17;
C X B 1121,20. I l l [27,10]. 12,18; 24,17. I l l 12,4; 12,5; 13,18; 13,19; 16,21; 17,23; 31,12.
C E sixty, see C O O Y - BG 33,12; 33,14; 36,1; 40,5; 41,19; 43,14; 62,10.
c e i (316b) n. m. satiety, gluttony(see ir\r|(j^ovti) BG 65,16. M 2 l C N O h 9,13; 9,13.

M N T a T Q E ) ! greed II 18,29; 25,32. f.M e jC N T E 1115,15. 11122,20. BG 43,13; 49,12.

C O C O e six, see C O O Y. M N T C N O O Y C twelve II 8,22; 8,25. ffl 12,18; 12,23;
C CD (318a) vb. intr. and tr. drink; n. m. drink I I 31,37. BG 57,6; 16,9. B G 34,9; 34,14; 39,7.
76,13. MEJMNTCNOOYC twelfth 1111,3. in 17,5.
6 lN C C D III 40,2. B G 40.18.
C X B B (3 19a) n. m. wise person III [24,21 ]; [28,24]; 37,6. M T T M e g C e n C N X Y for a second time U 30,22.
BG 52,13; 72,1. (C 2 l2 lN C y ) C 2 lN 2 lC y T ^ vb. intr. live; tr. nourish, rear, tend
M N T C 2 lB wisdom III 37,3. BG 52,9; 71,17. II 18,14.
CBC D (319b) n. f. doctrine, teaching II 1,1. C N O q (348a) n. m. blood 1115,20. i n [23,3].
C H B G (320b) n. f. shin-bone II 16,35; 17,1; 17,24; 17,24. CN O O q BG [50 ,1 ].
C C D B S (320b) vb. intr. laugh, play; tr. deride, mock II 13,19; 22,11; CCDNJ (348b) vb. tr. bind; n. m. bond, fetter BG 55,12; 69,9; 72,4.
26,25. I l l 28,19; 29,4; 34,21. BG 45,7; 58,4; 68,3. C O TT (349b) n. m. time, occasion II 21,6; 29,23; 30,33.

220
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

UI [26,15]; 38,16; 39,19. BG 55,4; 59,14; 76,2. COYN- II 22,4; 23,9; 28,28; 29,12.
C 6TT in M T T M e jC e T T C N X Y for a second lime C2LOYN 11130,19.
D 30,22. COYCDN- II 22,8; 25,9; 30,4. Ill 14,3.
C 6 6 T T 6 (351a) vb. intr. remain over; tr. leave remaining; n. m. COYCDN* 1130,21.
remainder 1120,1. BG [52,2]; 54,13. COYN" III 28,8; 30,4; 32,6; 38,6.
CTTip (351b) n .m . rib, side II 16,16; 16,17; 17,18; 17,18; 22,30. 2lTCOOYN ignorant II 9,19; 11,21; 13,28; 28,9. Ill 37,5.
B ST C nip II 23,4. BG 46,2; 71,19.
BH TC TTIp n. f. rib BG 59,9; 59,18. 2lT C O O Y N 6 1111,10.
B H T N CTTip III [29,15], 29,23. M NT2lTCOOYN ignorance (see dnoi/oia) II 10,14; 13,25;
COTTC (352a) vb. intr. and tr. pray, entreat; n. m. prayer (see 19,28; 21,8; 24,6; 24,13; 28,24. Ill 15,16; 16,7; 16,17; 16,19;
irapaicaXeii') II 14,2; 19,17. B G 46,17; 51,5. 21,13; [30,21]; 31,3; 31,8. BG 38,6; 40,3; 45,15; 47,10; 61,7;
CTTOTOY (353a) n. m. lips II 16,1. 61,18.
CCDpM (355a) vb. intr. go astray, err, be lost; tr. lead astray (see q )(0)pTT NCOOYN foreknowledge (see TTpoyvuxJis)
nXm/di/) II 26,22; 27,1; 30,1. BG 67,13. III [8,7]; 8,9; [8,17]; [9,7]; 12,24; 14,12. BG 28,6; 28,8; 29,13;
cpqe n 21,19; 30,2. 34,19; 36,9; 36,20.
C X T e (360a) n. f. fire II 20,35; 21,2. CCDOY2 (372b) vb. intr. and tr. gather; n. m. gathering II 29,21.
C IT S (360b) vb. intr. and tr. throw, sow III 15,13; 29.1; 31,4. Ill [14,7]; 33,10. BG 65,13.
C C D T 6 (362a) vb. intr. and tr. redeem, rescue; n. m. redemption c o e i q ; (374b) n. m. mate II 29,27.
114,7. (CCDQ}) (375a) vb. intr. be despised, humbled; tr. despise.
CCDTM (363b) vb. intr. and tr. hear (see dm<rrii/) II [1.18]; 14,1; O J H C t II 26,27; 26,36; 27,32; 29,24; 30,11. Ill 27,22.
14,15; 22,16; 22,23; 29,5; 31,5; 31,15. I l l 1,16; 21,2; [21,18]; c i c y e (376b) vb. intr. be bitter III 27,9.
[28,12]; 28,24; 36,2. BG 20,4; 22,11; 46,15; 47,16; 57,15; 58,8; 0 ^ 0 )6 * II 18,28; 21,20; 21,30; <28,14>. BG 56,4; 56,19.
70,6. C 2 i q ; q (378a) seven II 11,4; 17,30. Ill 16,12; 17,18. B G 39.11;
(CCDTTT) C O T T T t (365a) vb. intr. and tr. choose, qual. chosen, 39,12; 41,13.
exquisite, better II [3,22]; [3,27]; [3,28]. IU 5,8; [5,10]; 5,17. Z n 17,8; 17,30; 19,1.
BG [24,12]; 24,15; [24.21]; 24,22. f. c^cyqe II 11,23; 11,31; 12,12; 15,25. Ill 17,20; 23,5;
CXTH* 1115,18. 23,16; 24,17. BG 41,17; 42,2; 43,7; 48,7; 50,17; 52,7.
C T C D T (366b) vb. intr. tremble II 14,25. m. M S Z C X q j q seventh II 10,36; 11,33; 12,24. Ill 16,25;
CHY (367b) n. m. time, season BG 72,5. 18,5. BG 40,11; 42,5.
C O O Y (368b) six 1111,24. f. M e z c x q j q e II 15,22. BG 44,2; 44,4; 50,3.
M 6 2 C O O Y sixth II 10,34; 11,32; 12,23. I l l 16,24; 18,4. f M e zc x q jq 1 1 1 2 ,23 .
BG40.10; 42,4. M 62C 2lQ }C |6 sevenness (see epSojias) 1111,6.
M 2L 2C O O Y BG 44.2. BG 42,8.
f.M e jC O 1112.22. I ll 23.3. CCDCDC| (378b) vb. intr. be polluted; tr. pollute; n. m. pollution
M e jc o e 1115.21. BG 50,1. 1129,25. BG 58,6.
HXZCOS BG 44,1. c o o q t 11128,21.
C S sixty in t p M T t p G C G three hundred sixty III 23,18. C O O J G (380a) vb. tr. (mostly reflex.) remove BG 41,10.
BG 39.14; 50,18. C X Z W * III 16,1; 17,15; 30,23.
q jM N Tc p e ce TH three hundred sixty five II 11,25. C eC D * II 23,36.
q jM N T q je c e T H e 1 1 1 9 ,3 . C egtD C D * II 10,22.
C O O Y N (369b) vb. intr. and tr. know; n. m. knowledge (see ywLaig, (C O O J E ) (380b) vb. intr. be set up, upright; tr. set up, upright,
i/oc!v) II 4,6; [4.15]; 9,35; 23,28; 24,2; 27,10; 27,22. I l l 6,9; reprove correct (see Ka6ioTdi/ai, diToica0ioTdi'ai)
[6,9]; 6,24; 15.1; 30,16; 30,26; 35,3; 35,17; 36,5; 37,5. cx% e iii8 .il.
BG 25,17; 25,18; 26,12; 36,9; 37,9; 57.10; 60,3; 60,19; 61,4; C O e 1131,13.
61,12; 63,12; 68,14; 69,12; 70,9; 71,19; 73,13. CCDe II 14,9; 14,12; 20,20; 20,27; 22,17; 23,22.

221
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

C eC D * II 8,9; 8,13; 8,35; 22,9; 25,13. 49,6; 51,12; 52,4; 53,8; 53,9; 57,13; 57,16; 60,15; 62,2; 65,11;
C 2 d (381b) vb. intr. and tr. write U 22,23. 67,11; 74,5; 75,17; 76,7; 76,11; 76,16.
C H g t n 19,9. TXX* II 12,29; 19,16; 21,11; 22,19; 27,5; 31,30; 32,1.
CXZ' II 31,33. m [39,15]. BG 75,17; 76,8. D I [23,21]; 35,11; 35,25; 39,25. B G 4 1 ,3 ;51,3; S S .llisg .il;
C 2 2 JC * D 31,29. m 39,23. 70,3.
C 2 lJ> n. m. scribe, teacher II 1,10. BG 19,13. TO* n 12,30.
C J I M G (385a) n. f. woman U 22,35; 23,4; 23,13; 23,17; 23,37. p e q ' J ' n. m. giver III [6,5]; (6,6); [6,7); (6.8]; [6,9],
m 29,20; 29,24; 30,9; [30,24]. B G 59,15; 59,19; 60,10; 61,11. BG 25,14; 25,15; 25,16; 25,17; 25,19.
C l2 L M e II 30,7. fe five, see +OY.
J O O Y T C I M e androgynous U 5,9; 6,8. m 8,4; 9,9. T H B 6 (397b) finger, toe II 16,10; 16,11; 17,13; 17,14.
BG 28,3; 29,15. THHBG D 17,4; 17,5; 17,27; 17,28.
M N TCIM e II 23,2. T B B O T B B O * (399b) vb. intr. become pure, be pure; tr. purify; n. m.
(385b) vb. intr. supply. purity (see ciXucpii/ife, ca0apieii/, icaOapo?) II 25,27.
O Y C ^ l J N G command (see iceXcueiv) BG 41,13. BG 23,1; 24,7; 26,19; 29,20; 42,16; 64,16; 65,9.
C 2 l2 < > Y (387a) vb. intr. and tr. curse BG 61,9; 61,16. T B B H Y t II [2.31]; 3,18; (4,26); 6,11; 6,18; 23,29; 25,18;
C O Y JC D p II 23,37. 31,12.
11131,2. TCDBJ> (402a) vb. intr. and tr. pray, entreat; n. m. prayer III 21,2;
C J O Y C D p * m 30,23. 23,22. BG 46,16.
C J O Y O p T t D 31,34. i n 39,25. BG76,10. (T C D K ) T C D K G (403b) vb. tr. throw, cast BG 37,10.
C X X N e see q > O . X N e . (T C D K ) (404a) vb. intr. and tr. kindle, heat.
c 6 p 2 L 2 * I* (389b) vb. intr. rest, pause; n. m. quiet, rest II 4,11. f i e (404b) n. m. spark (see c n r ii^ p ) II 6,13.
BG 26,7. T O JK C see T U X 0 6 e
T 2 lK O (405a) vb. tr. destroy; intr. perish; n. m. destruction, corruption
T 2 l f. poss. article, see TT2l . n i 28,22. BG 58,7.
T H , T H G five in U J M N T U J G C G T H three hundred sixty five T G K O n 22,14.
II 11,25. TOKO* n 30,29.
q jM N T q je c e T H e n 19,3. 2 l T T 2 l K O imperishable (see a<f>0apTo?) Ill 28,22.
T 2 l G I O (390b) vb. tr. honor; n. m. honor (see Tijiai/, tijiti) BG 20,16; 24,9; 26,6; 44,9; 66,7.
BG 32,10. 2 l T T G K O II [1,28]; [4,11]; 13.1; 13,2; 26,2; 26,30; 30,31.
T 2 i I H Y t II 7,20. M N T 2 lT T G K O (see d<J)0apcna) II 2,30; 3,20; [5,21];
T 2 J O * BG 32,10. [5,23]; 6,7; 7,32; 25,30.
*f" (392a) vb. intr. and tr. give; n. m. gift (see iTapa8i86i/ai) U 1,8; (T C D K M ) T 2 lK M 6 * (406a) vb. tr. pluck, draw, drag (see airocmdi')
[3.7]; 3,8; [3,15]; 3,17; [4,3]; 4,4; 4,4; 4,6; 4,6; [4,7]; [4,8]; [4,9]; BG 42.17.
[4,14]; [4,22]; 5,2; 5,18; 5,24; 5,30; 5,35; 6,29; 6,31; 7,2; 7,8; (T2lKTO) (407b) TK 2lTO IU 9.12.
7,13; 7,32; 8,24; 9.4; 9,6; 9,9; 9,24; 10,10; 11,34; 12,14; 12,27; T 2 lA .O (408a) vb. tr. lift, offer up, set on; intr. go up, mount
15,6; 15,7; 20,2; 21,33; 21,36; 22,27; 24,8; 26,17; 30,10; 31,32; II 25.20.
31,35. I l l [1,5]; 5,1; 6,5; 6,6; 6,7; 6,8; 6,9; [6,12]; 6,12; 7,20; T G A .H A . ( 4 10a) vb. intr. rejoice U 6,18. i n 9,20. BG 30,9.
7,21; [8,6]; 8,11; 8,14; 8,18; 8,20; 8,24; 10,7; 10,10; 10,13; TC D A .M (410b) vb. intr. be defiled.
10,20; 10,25; 11,16; 12,19; 12,21; 12,25; 13,9; 13,11; 14,8; 2 lT T C U A M undefiled II 2,15. BG 22,1.
15,22; 18,16; 18,25; 21,10; 22,15; [24,4]; [24,16]; 25,9; [25,11]; T 2 l a 6 o (411b) vb. tr. heal; n. m. healing, cure BG 56,8.
26,22; 28,4; 28,10; 28,13; 31,5; [33,10]; [38,14]; [38,15]; T A fo * 1125,14.
[38,16]; [39,16]; [39,23]; 40,4. BG 19,10; 23,15; 23,16; 24,6; 2lT T 2 la 6 o incurable II 21,23. III [27,13].
24,14; 25,6; 25,7; 25,21; 25,22; 27,15; 28,6; 28,10; 28,14; 28,19; TC U M (412b) vb. intr. and tr. shut II 1,16; 30,9. Ill [1.13]; 39.8.
28,21; 29,5; 31,2; 31,5; 31,9; 31,15; 32,1; 32,15; 35,5; 35,11; BG 20.1; 75,7.
35,13; 35,13; 35,17; 38,13; 39,2; 41,3; 42,11; 42,18; 43,9; 44,15; T 2L M IO (413a) vb. tr. make; n. m. thing made, creation (see

222
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

di/d<rnHia) II [4,27]; 7,6; 7,10; 10,24; 11,22; 11,24; 15,2; 15,5; TC D pTT (430b) vb. intr. and tr. seize, rob II 24,14. BG 54,16.
15,9; 15.14; 15.16; 15,17; 15,18; 15,20; 15,21; 15,22; 15,26; T C ( G ) I O (434a) vb. tr. make satisfied, sate, fill BG 74,13.
15,29; 15,30; 15,31; 22,34; 29,1; 29.16; 29,23. I l l 5,13; 10,22; ( T C O ) (434a) vb. tr. give to drink.
16,4; 16,11; [22,4]; 22,6; 22,10; 22,11; [22,21]; 23,8; [23,12]; T C O * 1125,7.
[29,23]; 37.16; 38,18. BG 24,19; 31.17; 39,1; 39,10; 48.12; T C 2 lB O (434b) vb. tr. make wise, teach, show II 20,23.
48,14; 49,1; <50,7>; 50,11; 59,19; 74,7. tc c b c - 11 2 2 , 1 1 ; 29 .2 .
T ^ M IO * II 10,5; 10,13; 13.1; 20,4; 20,31. I l l 24,19; 26,3. T C 2 lB O * III <25,16>. BG [47,20]; 60,19.
IV 20.11. BG 49,2; 54,8. TC 2L B C D* 1121,26.
(T2LMO) T 2 lM B (413b) vb. tr. tell, inform U I 27,16; [39,22]. TC C B 2L* II 23,30.
BG 53,17; 56.12; 76.5. T C C B O * n 1,3; [1,28]; [2 . 16]; [2,19]; [2 ,22 ]; 14,19; 22 , 12 .
T*M O * U I 30,16. T C 2 lN O (435b) vb. tr. adorn, set in order, provide; n. m. propriety
TCDMT (416b) vb. be amazed II 10,26. (see opiidCeiv') II 15,28.
TCDN (417b) where? U 1,10; 14.18; 25,9; 26,25; 26,35; 27,23; TCCNO II 13,5; 19,12.
27,32; 31.9. IU 34.1; 34.21; 35.5; 36.7; [36,16]. BG 19,13; T C C N O * II 12.34.
68,3; 68,16; 71.4. T C D T (437b) agree with BG < 37,1> (par. euSoKetv); ms reads
TCD CUN see T C D O Y N . TCDOYN
T eN O Y seeO Y N O Y . T H Y (439b) n. m. wind II 21,2; 24,22. BG 54,17.
TH N O Y independent form corresponding to 2nd person pi. pronom i T H O Y m 26,11.
nal suffix (Till, Dialektgrammatik, 120) U I 27.16; [39.22]. 'f 'O Y (440b) five n 11,6; 19,19. H I 9,3; 9,8; 17,19; 23,23.
TN N A Y see N 2 lY BG 41,14.
TN N O O Y (419b) vb. tr. send n 19.18; 20.15; 23,15; 23,18; 24,14. f . 'f e n 3i,24.
ffl 24,1; 25.6; 32.9; 38.11. BG 51,8; 53,4; 60,12; 63,17; 74,1. M C 2 + O Y fifth II 10,33; 11,31. III 16,24; 18,3.
TNNOOY* n [1,22]; [1,24]. B G 2 0 .9 ; 20,11. BG 40,9; 42,3.
TNN2 lY 1125,3. M 3 l2 1 ' Y BG 43,20.
TN N 6Y n il,8 . f. M C ^ f C U 12,21; 15,19. B G 49.19.
f n e (423a) n. f. U 16,18. M 2 l 2 T e fifth BG 43,19.
(TCDTTC) (423a) vb. intr. taste. M C 2 T n - P611^ (see ireirrag) BG 29,8; 29,15.
f*TTe n. f. taste n 21,36; 23,26. IU 28,5. BG 57,6; 57,14. T H in C y M N T C y C C B T H three hundred sixty five
THp*(424a) all, whole, every U [1,32]; 3,4; 3.7; [4,14]; [4,22]; n 1 1 ,25 .
4,30; 5.6; 7,3; 7,26; 12,1; 12,3; 14,4; 14,6; 14,25; 14,31; 14,32; C yM N TCyC C CTH C II 19,3.
16.27; 16,28; 17,7; 17,22; 17,30; 18,1; 18,3; 18,5; 18,10; 18,13; T O O Y (440b) n. m. mountain II [1,19]. BG 20,5.
18,18; 18,31; 19,4; 19,11; 19,13; 19,18; 20,2; 20,9; 20,20; 20,31; T O Y C IU [1,17].
20,35; 25,15; 25,17; 28,20; 28,27; 28,29; 29,4; 29,15; 30,5; T 2 lO Y O (441b) vb. tr. send, produce, utter T 3 l ( N } O Y O i n 30,11.
31,19. I ll 6,22; 6,23; [7.8]; 9,19; 10.14; 15,21; 17,7; 22,2; t x y o n 13 , 10 .
[22,7]; 22,24; 23,5; 23,7; [23,12]; 24,16; [24,24]; 25,12; [26,4]; TCOYCD U 32,4.
31,20; 33,14; [37,18]. BG 20,21; 21,2; 23,14; 26,9; 31,10; T 2 lO Y O * U [2,23]. BG 22,13.
39,14; 40,19; 41,1; 48,7; 48,16; 49,18; 50,6; 50,12; 52,4; 52,10; T C D O Y N (445a) vb. intr. arise; tr. raise; refl. arise n 31,5.
52,17; 53.11; 54,12; 60,16; 61,19; 62,20; 65,17; 72,9; 72,14; i n [27,4]; [33,21 ]. BG 37,1 (par. eu8oKii/, see T C D T );
72,17; 74.7. 51,17.
TTTHpq the All II [2,29]; [2,30]; [3,2]; [4,13]; [4,32]; 5,5; TCDOYN* 1131,14. ni24,9.
7,10; 7,24; 7,27; 8,26; 9,7; 9,8; 14,22; 14,22; 24,14; 25,33; 26,4; TC D C D N 1119,24.
26,5; 28,32; 30,12; III [7,17]; 35,3. BG 22,20; 22,22; 27,9; ( T O Y N O ) (446b) vb. tr. make to open, in T O Y N I 2 lT * open eyes
27.11; 30,8; 32,14; 32,18; 51,6; 68,15. of, instruct BG 20,17.
eiTTHpq wholly, at all III [37,13]. BG 24,20; 25,9. T O Y N C ia r* m 25,14. BG [22,8].
T O p K t see T C D 6 p . T O Y N O Y B I 2 lT * U I [28,18]; 30,18. BG 22,3; 58,3; 58,5;

223
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

61,2; 73,1. ened, decided; n. m. strength, security (see da<t>dXeia) U 4,14-

TO Y N O Y UeiXT* B G 53,15. 8,27; 1 1 ,2 1 ; 20,3; 26,17; 31,34. BG 34,16; 52,9; 76,9.
T O Y N O C (446b) vb. tr. wake, raise, set up III <32,11>; [36,23]. (TCU C U 6 e ) T C U 6 e (464a) vb. intr. be fixed, joined; tr. join, attain
BG 55,17; 63,19. (see KoXkav) BG 38,15; 54,18.
TOYNEC III 31,9; [38,13]. BG 62,6; 74,3. T C U K e IU 15,23; 23,20; 24,5; [28,25].
TOYNOYC D 21,16; 23,34; 24,29; 28,3; 29,19; 31,22. T o 6 * II 23,13; 23,17. B G 60.9.
TOYNOC* II 23,30. I l l 23,17; 59,16. BG 50,17; 59,16; ( T 6 2 lG IO ) 6 ^ 6 1 6 (466a) n. ugly one, ugliness, disgrace
64,2; 71,11. BG 37,14.
T C D Q } (449b) vb. intr. be boundary, be fixed; tr. limit, appoint; n. m (TCl)6p) TOpK.t (466b) vb. intr. be fixed, joined DI [26,12].
ordinance, destiny, limit BG 42,13.
T O C y * II 17,7; 18,12. O Y (467b) who? what? n 2,16; [2,17], 2,17; 13,18; 21,27; 22,21.
T H cytn 18,3. m 6,13; 29,3; 33,25; 35,4. BG 20,9; 22,4; 22,5; 26,1; 45,6;
XTTiDCX) unlimited III [5,9]. 58,15; 66,15; 68,15.
^ T C l X y to lim it II 3,8. BG 23,16; 24,14; 25,6; 25,7. O Y ^ (468b) n. m. blasphemy II 27,29. m [36,12]; [36,13].
2 lT + T C l X y unlimited BG 23,15. BG 70,18.
X T J TOCy* II [3,7]. O Y ^ . (469a) one, someone n 3,32; 11,5; 11,25; 13,12; 15,28; 15,28;
T a x y e o e i c y see o e i c y . 24,19; 24,20; 28,23. U I 5,21; 16,10; 16,10; 31,13; [31,14];
T C D 2 (453b) vb. intr. and tr. mix II 11,11; 11,12; 21,1. 35,25. BG 19,6; [21,12]; 23,20; 25,7; 39,8; 39,8; 39,11; 39,11;
T H f II 18,12. 44,18; 62,12; 62,13; 70,3; 70,18.
T 2 l 0 (455a) vb. tr. make to stand, grasp, reach; intr. attain, be able O Y e 1115,23.
BG 59,12. f. o y e i m 22,9; 22,9. BG [48,18]; [48,18].
T 2 i2 e " U I 29,17. O Y C ie II 15,7; 15,7; 27,18.
T 2 l 0 * BG 24,3. MNTOYHe eleven in MBgMNTOYHe eleventh
T B 0 * II [3,15]; 22,32. III 17,4. B G 40.17.
T A - 2 0 B P ^ lT * vb. rectify, correct, instruct III 21,9; M E J M N T O Y e 1111,2.
[21,10]; 21,15; 25,13; 25,21; 28,16; 30,12; 32,18; [39,21]. M N T O Y ^ * (470a) n. f. unity, monad (see iioi/ds) BG [22,17],
BG 47,5; 47,7; 47,13; 53,13; [54,2]; 57,20; 60,14; 64,8; 64,10 O Y ^ ^ * (470a) adj. alone, self B G 26,15; 46,5; 27,2.
(par. Ka0op 0tiXJis). O YXXT* n 3,3; [3,36]; [4,20]; 6,17; 13,30; 25,30; 25,34.
T ^ e e p a T * BG 76,4. n i [38,1].
T eO ep2L T * II 9,12; 9,15; 9,17; 9,18; 11,4. O Y O E I (472a) n. m. rush, course.
TB 0* ep^T * II 8,17. IV [4,9]. ^ n e * O Y O e i seek, approach II [1,8]. 10 1,5.
2 lT T 2 l 0 * incomprehensible III [6,14]; 29,16. B G 26.2; BG 19,10.
59,11. O Y X X B , O Y ^ B see O Y O TT.
XTTSZO* II [4,10]. O Y C l) (475a) vb. intr. blossom, sprout; tr. put forth; n. m. blossom,
(456b) vb. intr. be drunk; n. m. drunkenness U 23,8. I ll 30,1. sprout II 6,12; 21,33; 21,36. III [28,4].
BG 59,21. O Y C D M (478a) vb. intr. and tr. eat II 21,19; 22,9; 22,11; 22,13.
T C 1 > 2 H (458b) vb. intr. knock, invite; tr. summon; n. m. calling, III 28,11; 28,17; 30,19. BG 58,1; 61,3.
convocation II 26,3. III 33,20. BG 66,8. 6 l N O y U ) M food 11140,3. BG 76,13.
T p c y (461a) vb. tr. make heavy, terrify III [29,10]. 2 N C O Y C D M food 1131,36.
e p c y o - BG 59,3 . O Y O e i N (480a) n. m. light (see <t>(iX7Tiip) II 1,32; [2,2]; [2,7];
epcyo* BG 58,20. [2,31]; [3,7]; 3,17; 4,1; 4,20; 4,25; [4,26]; 4,29; 4,32; 4,33; 4,33;
T C 1 > 2 C (461b) vb. tr. anoint; n. m. anointing II 6,23; 21,33. 6,11; 6,13; [6,18]; [6,20]; 7,8; 7,30; 10,11; 10,15; 10,25; 11,9;
I ll 9,24; 10,3; [10,5]; 10,6; 28,1; 28,1. BG ,20; 57,2. 11,10; 11,12; 11,13; 11,13; 11,14; 11,34; 12,7; 13,15; [14,28);
T 2 l C * II 6,25. BG 30,14; 30,17; 30. 14,33; 14,33; 15,4; 15,13; 19,33; 20,6; 20,17; 20,25; 20,29;
T X X p O T X X p B - (462b) vb. tr. make strong; intr. be strength 21,15; 22,5; 22,16; 22,28; 22,31; 23,6; 23,29; 23,34; 24,11;

224
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

25.18; 28.2; 28,4; 29,2; 29,12; 29,13; 29,14; 30,15; 30,23; 30,30; I l l [7,1]; [7,13); 7,21; 8,9; 8,16; [8,20); 8,23; 9,2; 9,16; 9,21;
30,33; 30,34; 31,2; 31,11; 31,23. I ll [2,18]; [5,2]; [6,3]; [6,4); 10,9; 10,12; 10,18; 11,19; 13,3; 14,13; 16,15; 17,11; 18,11;
[6,6]; 6.7; 6,13; [6,15]; [7,3]; [7,5]; 7.11; [7.15]; 7,17; 7,17; 9,12; [21,13]; 21,21; [21,24]; 28,20; [30,15]; 31,2; 37,20. IV [36,19].
9,13; 9,14; 9,19; 9,21; 10,19; 11,15; 11,17; 11,24; 12,4; 12,8; BG [21,4]; [21,11]; 27,5; 27,9; 27,16; 28,8; 28,17; 29,3; 29,7;
12.12; <12,16>; 13,19; 14,1; 14.7; 15,12; 15,17; 16,6; 18,7; 30,5; 30,12; 31,7; 31,13; 33,2; [35,4]; 36,20; 39,19; 41,5; 47,11;
18,13; 18,18; 22,18; 23,23; [24,2]; 24,23; 25,10; [25,18]; 25.23; 60,18; 61,17.
26,1; 26,2; 27,2; 28,9; 29,12; 29,17; 29,17; 32,25; 33,7; 36,22; O Y C D N e j - BG 48,4.
[36.25]; 38,5; 38,7; 38.8. BG 20,21; 21,10; 26,16; 27,3; 27,8; O Y O N * BG 42,12.
27,12; [33,1]; [33,1); 33,12; ]34,2]; 36,6; 39,3; 42,7; 49,9; 51,7; O Y O N j t II 2.7; [2,18]; 2,19. 111(2,19).
53.18; 71,9; 71.13. P 2 lT O Y C 1>N 2 disappear (see a<t>a/Tos) II 32,3.
O Y O IN BG [20,21]; [21,6); 23,1; 23,2; 23,14; 24.6; 25,11; BG 76,17.
25,12; 25,14; 25,15; 25,22; [26,2]; 26,18; 26,21; 27,11; 29,20; (O Y O TT ) O Y ^ ^ - B ^ (487b) vb. intr. be pure, innocent, qual. pure,
30,2; 30,8; 30,11; 31,15; 32,20; 33,8; 33,9; 33,18; 34,8; 36,1; holy (see ayiog) II [3,18]; 5,7; 6.29; 6,31; 7.16; 8,27; [9,17];
36,13; 38,1; 38,7; 42,16; 43,2; 51,10; 52,15; 53,9; 54,4; 54,5; 10,17; 14,6; 14,19; 19,19; 24,3; 25,13; 25,15; 27,34. I l l 13,22;
54,6; 55,16; 57,12; 59,6; 59,10; 60,2; 64,16; 65,8; 72,19; 73,12; 24,2; 31,1; [32,21]; 36,21. BG [22,20]; [24,7]; 34,17; [36,4];
73,15; 73.15 38,11; 46,19; 51.9; 64,8; 64,12; 70,19; 71,7.
O Y O e iN S n [4.9]; 6.13. O Y i - B t B G 48.1; 61,15.
(OYON) O Y N (481a) there is II 2.6; 13,11. D I 12,2; [30,20]. O Y H p (488b) interr. pron. how great, many, m uch? II 3,25.
BG 25,20; 26,10; 33,15; 33,20; 34,5; 44,17; 61,5. I ll 6,23; I l l [5,13]. BG 24,18.
12,6; 12,14. O Y p O T (490a) n. m. gladness IV [10.14].
OYNT2L* 114,8; 11,15; 11,36; 12,25; 12,33. BG 25,20; ( O Y e p H T S ) O Y p H T e (491a) n. f. foot, leg II 16,33; 17,3; 17,5;
44,5. Ill [6,11]; 17,5. 17,6; 17,26; 17,27.
o y N T e * i i ii,3o. O Y t D T (494a) single, alone, one and the same II 6,15; 6,17; 23,14;
O Y N T O Y - BG 40,19; 41,2. 23,18. I l l 30,10. BG [21,13]; 31,6; 60,11.
OYON (482a) someone, something O Y O N N IM everyone, (O Y ^ D T B ) O Y O T B ^ (496a) vb. intr. change; tr. pass through,
everything U 31,35. I l l 32,24; 36,12; 37,11; 38,9; 39,25. remove.
BG 38,12; 64,15; 70,18; 72,10; 76,10. O Y O T B t - surpass III 26,5; 37.2. BG 23,5; 46,3; 71,15.
OYCUN (482b) vb. intr. and tr. open II [ 1,31 ]. BG 20.20. O Y C D T 2 (498b) vb. intr. and tr. pour III < 10,4>. BG 30,19.
OYN2LM (483b) n. f. right hand II 15,32; 15,34; 16,7; 16,9; 16,10; o y o e i q j (499b) n. m. time, occasion (see icaipog, x p w o s) II 2,13;
16,12; 16,14; 16,17; 16.29; 16,31; 16,33; 16,34; 17.1; 17,2; 17,3; [3,6]; 9,21; 19,14; 25,11; 25,36; 28,31; 30,32. I l l 5,22; 6,10;
17,11; 17,12; 17,13; 17,15; 17.17; 17,18; 17,20; 17,23; 17,24; 14,5; 32,15. BG [21,19]; 23,13; 25,2; 25,5; 25,18; 36,11; 41,9;
17,25; 17,26. IV 25,4; 25,6; 25,20. 50,16; 72,6.
OYNOY (484b) n. f. hour II 1,30; 6,28; 19,34; 23,5; [24,13]; 32,2; O Y O IO J BG 64,4.
[33,17]. BG [52,1]. O Y tD C y (500a) vb. intr. and tr. desire, love; n. m. will (see cuSokigl,
YNOY ill. 0\rm a) II 7,6; 7,12; 8,27; 8,30; [9,29]; 9,34. I l l [29,14].
T 6 N O Y now II 2,20; [2,16]; 10.26; 23,10; 30,7; 30,11; BG 31,11; 31,13; 31,16; 31,19; 33,4; 34,17; 59,8; 62,6.
31,26. i n 16,6; 30,5; 36,4; [39,11]. BG [22,2]; 22.10; 39,4; O Y O X p e II 4,24; 7,4; 7,9; 8,1; 8,24; 8,31; [9,28]; 10,8;
60,5; 75.10. 12,3; 19,8; 19,15; 22,19; 22,29; 28,8. I l l 10,21.
JC N N -j*N O Y from that moment III 33,12. O Y e q j - III 29,18; [31,8].
N T S Y N O Y immediately III 30,1; 30,3; [40,5]. BG 20.19; (O Y C D O JB ) O Y C D O J B e (502b) vb. intr. answer I I 25.18.
52,2; 59,20; 60.3; 76,17. O Y O j a J T (503a) n. m. loan II 3,33.
OYCUN2 (486a) vb. intr. reveal, be revealed, appear; tr. show, make O Y C D 2 (505b) vb. tr. put, set; intr. be placed, dwell BG 26,13; 31,4.
clear; n. m. revelation, declaration II 4,17; [4,28]; 4,31; 5,1; O Y H 22^X U ^ H 12.1
5,4; 6.16; [6.21]; 7,21; 8,32; 9,28; 10,3; 14,24; 14,29; 14,30; O Y ^ 2 ^ N C 3 l <506b) Put after*follow 11179 !* 2718 301
20,28; 22,36; 23.5; 23,26; 23,33; 24.5; 24.10; <28,22>. III 10,20; [35,24]. BG 31,16.

225
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

O Y 2 ^ NC2l (see irapaicoXou0r|ais, voelv) 0 31,15. (541b) prep, to, till BG 74,2; 75,10; 77,1.
OYHJ+NCJk. Ul . l l . BG 19,14. in phrase BG 22,1; 23,10; 24,1; 25,13; 25,14;
O Y 6 2 C A . J N e see C i - J N e 29,1; 29,4; 29,14; 31,19; 32,5; 32,7; 36,5; 66,7; 66,12; 71,2;
O Y X ^ l (511b) vb. intr. be whole, safe, sound II 25,25. I l l 33,6; 71,13.
34,3; 34,5; [34,25); 35,18; 36,3. BG 65,5; 68,11; 69,13; 70,7. (542b) vb. begin, in 0)2lMICS, firstborn, see MIC6,
O Y -X ^ e i II 25,17; 26,11; 26,30; 27,11; 27,19. B G 66.17. (543b) n. m. nose D 15,35.
e y e also see q?u>e.
(CDBCy) (5 18b) vb. intr. and tr. forget; intr. sleep BCye (519b) n. f. C y e (546b) hundred.
forgetfulness, trance, sleep (see K<rracn.s, Xi^Ot)) U 13,24; C y M Tc y e c e three hundred sixty III 23, 18. BG 39, 14;
21,12; 22,20; 22,22; 25,7; 27,4; 27,9; 28,24; 28,29. ID 35,10; 50,18.
[35,16). BG 58,13; 58,15; 64,2; 69,5; 69,12. C y M N T C y e c e T H three hundred sixty five I I 11,25.
CD A. (520a) vb. intr. hold, contain; tr. take, gather II 21,4. cy M N T c y ec eT H e ni9,3.
CD A (521b) lift up, withdraw; n. m. ascent C y e e i (547a) vb. intr. come and go (see m<J>po6ai) II 13,13;
BG 53,17. 13,18; 13,26.
C D N 2 (525a) vb. intr. live, qual. living, alive II 4,3; [4,4); 4,21; 0 ) 1 (547b) vb. tr. measure, weigh; n. m. measure II [3,11]; 28,31.
[5,27]; 5,29; 6,7; 7 ,1 1 ; 8,2; 21,25; 21,27; 24,11; 25,23; 26,2; I l l 37,8. BG 23,20; 72,5.
26,7; 26,10; 26,16; 27,19. I l l [6,7]; [6,7]; 7,5; 8,22 ; 9,8; 10,23; immeasurable (see djicTpTvroi/) II [3,10]; [3,17];
1 1,20; 27,15; 27,17; 33,4; 33,19; 33,23; 34,2; 34,4; 34,11; 4,2; 4,9; [4,17]. f f l [5,5]; 5,25; [6,5); 6,25. BG 23,19; 24,7;
[34,12); 36,1. B G 23.9; 25,15; 25,16; 26,18; 29,1; 29,3; 29,14; 25,13; 25,22; 26,12.
31,19; 33,5; 56,11; 56,13; 64,15; 65,3; 66,7; 66,12; 66,16; 67,3; CyiBS (551a) vb. intr. and tr. change (see iiTaoxT)iicmii/)
67,9; 67,11; 70,4. BG 74,11.
O N 2t n 10,18; 23,24. I ll [7,7); 15,21; [30,14). BG 26,21; q jB T * II 29,26; 30,13. B G [21,5].
60,16. (CySBIO) (552a) vb. mostly tr. change (see dimjiijioi/,
(CDTT) (527b) vb. intr. and tr. count. dn-iiceijiei/oi/) q jB B ia .e iT t 10,4; 10.8; 21 ,9; 24.32;
M T S number II 19,2. 26,20; 28,16; 28,17.
q jT T CDTT (527b) promise I I 21,24. (CyBHp) c y s p - (553a) n. m. friend, comrade II 2,23; 6,33; 9,30;
C D (536b) C D e G f X T * stand (on foot), wait; attend on, 10,5; 13,17; 13,36; 14,7; 23,15; 23,19; 31,30; 32,4. ffl 10,10;
perform ceremonial parastasis (see III 12,16.18; BG 34,10). 14,9; 25,20; 40,7. IV 36,1. BG 36,16; 77,1.
C D je e p ^ T * I I 73 4 ( C y iK e ) (555b) vb. intr. dig.
C D e p 2 iT * BG 28,9; 31,14; 50,7; 62,4. C y IK (556a) what is dug, depth II 11 ,3; 11,6; 23,31.
II [2,2]; 7,1; 15,23; 24,9; 26,14. I l l 7,13; (CyO A) Cy^LA (557b) tooth f f l 23,4.
[8,9]; [8,16]; 8,23; 10,7; 10,12; 10,19; 10,25; 12,16; 12,18; 23,7; CyHM (563a) n. small person, thing, quantity; adj. small II 2,12;
31,7; 34,9; [40,6]. [3,24].
2Lge P * T * II 5,16; [5,23]; [5,30]; 5,35; 6,27; 7,13; 7,18. c y HM C yH M little by little I I 27,12.
I l l [5,30]. BG 27,6; 28,17; 29,4; 31,1; 31,8; 32,1; 32,6; [33,3]; CyMMO (565b) n. m. stranger H 2,11; 29,5. BG 21,16.
34,8; 67,6. (CyMOYN) (566b) eight.
(C D C ) (538b) vb. intr. and tr. reap. M e g C y M O Y N eighth 1110,37. m 17,2. BG40.14.
0 C sickle 3 C3 J O C sickle-bearer, reaper II [10,30]. CyOM NT (566b) three ff l [8,1]; [8,2); [8,2]; 11,20; 12,2; [12,6];
(U> 6 b ) c u 6 b 6 (540a) vb. intr. become, be cold; n. m. cold, frost 12,14; 13,15. BG 27,21; 28,1; 28,2; 33,15; 33,20; 34,5.
II 18,10. CyO M T II 5 ,8; 5 ,9; 8, 1 ; 8,7; 8, 11 ; 8,15; [8,19]; 9,10; 11,16.
( 0 6 B e ) 2 0 6 8 0 0 (W estendorf 298) wetness II i 8,4. BG 21,13; 33,10; 35,18.
C yM T- in C yM TC ye C e three hundred sixty UI 23,18.
C p - (541a) impers. aux. vb. be able II [2,32]; 3,15; 26,18; 28,10. BG 39,14; 50,18.
III 5,15; 23,16; 34,8. BG 23,1; 24,19; 26,5; 37,12; 59,12; 67,6. f. C yO M N Te BG 28 , 1 ; 33 ,4 ; 39,13.
G O ) - III 6,16; 6,18. C yO M Te II [2 ,8]; 5,8. ff l 16,13.

226
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

M e j q j O M N T third III 12,8; 12,10; 13,20; 14,1; 16.22; [26,24); 27,3; [28,22]; 30,9; [30,26]; 32,21; 35,12; [37,12];
17,24. BG 33,17; 33,20; [36.2]; 36,6; 41,20; 43,16. 37.15. BG 19,6; [22,4]; 22,6; 27,19; 28,13; 28,20; 29,6; 30,11;
M ejq jO M T II 8,14; 10,31; 11,17; 11,28; 12,18. 30,16; 31,10; 32,3; 32,11; 35,15; 37,12; 37,19; 43,5; 43,8; 44,12;
BG 40,7. 45,12; 49,8; 52,3; 60,10; 61,14; 63,2; 64,11; 64,12; 69,8; 72,9;
M*2QJOMT II 8,12; 9,14; 9,19; 30,32. 72,13; 76,6.
f. MCJCyOMNTe BG43,15; 49,14. O JO O T T t be II [2,13]; 2,16; [2,23); 2,27; [2,28]; 2,29; [2,30];
M e<yOM Te n 12,18; 15,17. Ill [22,22). 2,30; 2,36; [3,1]; [3,2]; 3,9; [3,13]; [3,27]; [4,12]; 7,26; 8,4; 9,3;
M ^ q jO M N T C BG 39,16. 9,25; 10,25; 10,27; 11,19; 11,20; 12,3; 12,7; 12,11; 12,31; 13,11;
O J O M T J O O Y T thrice-male III [8,1]. BG 27,21. 13,12; 13,12; [13,29]; 14,14; 14,27; 15,1; 18,12; 19,1; 19,6;
C p M T C y S C B three hundred sixty III 23,18. BG 39,14; 19,27; 19,32; 20,30; 21,32; 22,17; 23,32; 24,6; 25,22; 27,27;
50,18. 30,13; 30,29; 30,34; 31,10. 111 5,16; 5,20; 6,21; [7,16); [10,2];
C p M N T C y e C G T H three hundred sixty five II 11,25. 13,13; 13,23; 21,17; 22,13; [36,22). BG 21,21; 22,4; [22,21);
q jM N T q je c e T H e u 19,3. [22,22]; 22,23; 23,5; 23,8; 23,20; 24,2; 24,5; 24,21; 25,3; 25,8;
OJHN (568b) n. m. tree U 21,22; 21,24; 22,4; 23,28. I l l 27,11; 36,5; 46,6; 47,12; 47,15; 55,17.
27,14; 27,21; [28,6]; [30,17]. B G 5 6 .7 ; 56,10; 56,11; 56,17; O JO T T t BG 21,6; 21,18; 24,5; 26,8; 44,8; 44,17; 49,5; 52,5;
57,8; 61,1. 56.15.
CyiNE (569a) vb. intr. and tr. seek, ask II I 35,23. M X N O } t i m e dwelling place U 22,1. I l l 28,6.
6 M U )IN 6 (570a) visit (see cmtJKOTn^, irapaX a^pdvciv) BG 57,7.
II 25,36; 26,30. e q j C D T T e (580b) if, when f f l [34,11). BG 67,9.
(U )O O N 6) (570b) vb. intr. be merciful or the immediately following qjTTCDTT see qjC D T T and CDTT.
CyCDNC (570b) vb. intr. be sick, weak. O J T T H p e (581a) n. f. w onder B G 21,8.
OJN T H * (716b) be merciful II 20,11. I l l [25,2]. 0 ) X X P (582a) n. m. skin BG 50,3.
BG 52,20. 0 ) X X \ > e II 15,21.
TH* n 20,10; 27,35; 31,16. 11125,1. O J H p e (584a) n. child, son, daughter II [1,7); 2,14; 7,17; 8,23; 8,26;
(U )(1)N 6) vb. intr. be sick, weak. 9,11; 9,12; 13,23; 14,11; 14,15; 24,17; 25,1; 29,4; 30,8. I l l 1,3;
q^ONe n 11, 15; u.i5. 9,18; 11,4; 12,23; 13,16; 13,17; 31,11; 39.6. BG 19,9; [21,21];
(U)(1)NC|) .XCDNC] (573b) vb. intr. be regular; tr. order; n. m. 30,7; [32,5]; 34,14; 35,19; 35,21; 45,13; 62,9; 75,4.
measure, order, partner (see and <Jui<uyos) D 9,33; f. q j e e p e 112 9 . 17 . n i[ 3 8 ,i2 ) . B G 74.2.
9,35; 15,27; 15,27; [17,35). O J H p e M TTpC D M e Son of Man f f l [21,17]. B G 47,15(1)
(U)(1)TT) (574b) vb. tr. receive, contain, take, suffer. 74,2.
OJTT- ffl [25,13]. C y p O Y C U T O nly-Begotten (see lioi/oyei/ife) II 6,15; 6,17.
CpHTT^ acceptable II 6,1. O JO p T T (587a) first II [3.31]; [3,34]; [4,13); [4,30]; [4,36]; 5,4; 5,6;
OJTT CDH (527b) promise U 21,24. 5.7; 5,11; 6,3; 6,21; 8,6; 8,32; 9,1; 9,2; 10,28; 11,16; 11,26;
q>TT I C C M N labor with U 20,20. BG 53,12. 12,15; 12,16; 12,34; 14,23; 15,10; 15,14; 15,29; 19,32; 21,14;
O J T T J I C e M N U 28,1. 21,14; 22,24; 24,17; 29,21; 30,14. ff l 16,14; [22,14); [22,19);
U)ITT6 (576b) vb. intr. be ashamed; tr. make ashamed; n. m. shame 23,14,38,16; [39,13]. B G 44.8; 49,5; 49,11; 50,8; 50,14; 62,9;
D 13,25; 18,31. B G 45.16. 74,6; 75,14.
qjC D T ie (577b) vb. intr. become, happen II 1,5; [2,3]; [2,17); c y p n o y c u N 2 g b o a . i i 6.2 1 .
[2,18]; [3,11]; 4,30; 5,5; 5,20; 5,26; 5,32; 6,2; 6,20; 6,24; 7,3; P CypTT N C B T C D T C J 111 [5,22].
7,6; 7,15; 9,8; 9,22; 10,2; 10,8; 11,13; 11,14; 12,13; 12,35; 13,7; q jp T T M M IC e BG 30,7.
13,22; 13,24; 13,34; 14,11; 14,17; 14,17; 14,22; 15,4; 15,12; P O JPTT O Y C D N B B O A . BG 30,12.
18,20; 18,25; 19,13; 20,1; 20,27; 21,12; 22,14; 23,14; 23,17; O JO p T T N C O O Y N Foreknowledge (see TTpoyi/ooCTis)
24,3; 25,6; 25,10; 25,15; 25,24; 25,25; 26,35; 27,6; 28,33; 31,20. BG 28,6; 28,8; 34,19; 36,19.
ffl 6,23; 7,23; 8,13; 8,19; 9,1; 10,1; 10,14; 10,18; 11,2; 11,9; O JPTT N C O O Y N III 8,7; [8,8); 8,17; 9,7; 12,24; 14.12.
14,14; 15,4; 15,10; 18,22; 18,24; 21,16; [22,17); [24,15); 25,17; BG 29,13.

227
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

C pO pT T N ^LpX C D N chief ruler (see TTpwTdpxwv) II 10,20; c x x N e IH 1 5 .1 0 .

19,16; 20,5; 22,18; 28,6. C yC D X T T (616b> vb. intr. remain over; tr. leave over; n. m. remainder
C y O p C p p (589a) vb. intr. and tr. upset, overturn; n. m. overthrow, II 18,24; 19,7. I l l [24,14]; 26,8.
destruction II [12,28]; 12,32. (qpCOCU6e) c y a > 6 e (618a) vb. intr. and tr. smite, wound
q j H c t see c c o q j . 1121,2.
O J I T * see q j l .
C pC O C O T (590b) vb. intr. and tr. cut, slay; intr. be cut short, lack (see q i (620a) vb. intr. and tr. bear, carry, take n [2,21 ]; 20,7; 20,35;
Xpia) II [3,5]. I l l [6,1]; 21,9; 21,11; 21,15; 32,22. 25,29; 26,4. I l l 24,23; 29,23. BG 22,10; 59,18.
q}3k.JLTt ii [3,34]; 6,24. q i T * BG 52,15.
C1}T2 l (593b) vb. intr. be faulty, have need, defect; n. m. defect (qC D ) (623a) n. m. hair.
(see w rrepim a) II 13,14; 14,9; 14,13; 20,28; 23,22; 25,14; qcoe H I 23,6. BG 50,4.
25,16. BG 23,12; 30,16; 45,2; 47,5; 47,7; 47,13; 53,16; 54,3; q C D T G (624a) vb.tr. wipe, wipe o ff n 3 1 ,7 .
64,9,64,13. qTOOY (625a) four II 7,32; 8,20; 18,3; 18,14; 18,19. ffl 11,17;
O J T e i C O (595b) n. m. prison II 27,8; 30,19; 31,3; 31,4; 31,10. 11,21; 12,16; 24,2; [26,10]. BG 33,1; 34,7; 51,10.
C p T H N (597a) n. f. garment, tunic II 31,37. q T o y n 2 i, 2 . b g 54, 17 .
C y T O p T p (597b) vb. intr. be disturbed, troubled; tr. disturb; n. m. f. q T O II 8,2. BG [33,5].
disturbance, trouble II 21,4. i n [26,13]. BG 55,1. M e j q T O O Y fourth II 8,18; 9,18; 9,23; 10,32; 11,30;
(C p X Y ) C p O Y (599a) use, value (see euxPH^TO?) P ^ P O Y be 12,20; n i 12,12; 12,13; 14,2; 16,23; 18,1. BG34,2;34,4;
useful BG 58,7. 36,7; 36,13; 40,8; <42,1>; 43,18.
C y O O y e (601b) vb. intr. be dry; n. m. dryness U. 18,5. M 2 l2 ^ t o V n 8 1 6.
qjoycooy 1118.9 . f.M e jq T o e u 12 , 19 ; 15 . 18. n i2 3 ,i. BG43,i7;
C y O Y O (602a) vb. intr. flow, pour; tr. pour, empty II 6,27. 49.16.
q jo y e 1 1 3 1 .6 .
O J O Y e i T t empty 1118,26. (635a) n. m. last thing, end, adj. last 2 2 lH 1128,15.
q j O Y C U B e (603a) n. f. throat II 16.5. N 3 l at the last, finally BG 36,12.
C y O Y C y O Y (604a) vb. refl. pride oneself; n. m. boast, pride 2 ^ 1 (636b) n. m. husband BG <74,12>,74,13.
II 18,25. 2 6 (638b) vb. intr. fall; light upon, find, n. m. fall (see TTTdijia)
(C yC O C p) (606a) vb. tr. make equal, level, straight; qual. equal. n 23,32; 30,28. B G 37.6.
C p H C p t 116,14. 1119,15. BG 30,3. 2 ^ (638b) n. f. manner (see ojioioj?) II [ 1,24]; [ 1,29]; [2,35].
c p c p c (607b) impers. vb. it is fitting, right BG [22,5]; 23,3. III 2,16; 26,24; [32,14]; 35,7; 35,10; 35,17; 35,19. BG 20,13;
q je II 2,17; 2,33. 26,5; 45,9; 58,16; 59,17; 63,15; 63,16; 64,4; 69,1; 69,5; 69,13;
C y i ( J T 6 (611b) M N T C y i C |T 6 iniquity (see dCT0ifc) 73,4.
III [27,12]. BG 56,7. O B II [1,21]; 2,3; 2,4; 2,34; 3,25; 10,10; 13,20; 18,32; 22.22;
(612a) n. m. flame, fire 1110,25. 11116,5. BG 39,2; 42,6. 23,3; 25,2; 25,10; 27,10; 28,27; 29,6; 30,5. m 6,16; 6,18; 29,5;
(612b) vb. intr. speak; tr. say II [1,26]; [3,14]; [3,15]; [29,22]; [30,17]; 37,22.
[4,10]; [4,16]; 7,5; 7,9; 7,10. I l l 10,17; 10,20; 10,21; 40,8; 2 1 (643b) used by itself in sense of and U 25,31; 31,32. Ill 28,1;
40,9. BG 24,2; 26,5; 43,8. 33,12; 33,13; 33,13. BG 65,15; 65,15; 65,15; 65,16; 74,16;
X T G f X X B e p o q ineffable II [3,14]; 3,19. BG 24,3; 74.17.
24,8. 2 I G (645b) alternate form of G IG particle: then n i 5,21.
C y O X N (615b) vb. intr. and tr. take counsel, consider; n. m. 2 I H (646a) n. f. way IV 46,27.
counsel, design II 19.19; 19,21; 20,34; 21,28; 24,3; 28,11; 2 0 (646b) n. m. face, side, edge II 2,21; 10,9; 11.27; 11,28; 11,29;
28.34; 29,16; 29,23. BG 37.19; 51,8; 51.12; 54.12; 61,15; 11,30; 11,32; 11,33; 11,34; 12,2; 19,24; 24,18; 24,19; 31,1.
71.18; 72.2; 72,14; 73,19; 74,7. I l l 18,11; 24,8. BG 21,13; [22,10].
q )X X f* e, III 18,12; [24,1]; [24,4]; [26,6]; 31,1; 37,4; 37,7; 2 X III 15,11;15,11; 17,22; 17,23; 17,24; 18,2; 18,2; 18,3;
[37,16]; [38,10]; [38,17]. 18,5; 18,6; [31,12]; [31,13]. B G 37,20; 37,21; 41,18; 41,19;

228
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

42.1; 42,2; 42,4; 42,5; 42,6; 42,12; 51,15; 62,10; 62,11. 2 0 Y N (685b) n. m. inward part.
0 ) 0 ) * (651b) emph. pron. self, also, for my (your, his) part C y * 2 < > Y N H 24,26; 28,20.
114.19. BG 22,13. N 20Y N II 31,1; 31,22.
2 0 ) * II 22.27; 26.33. BG 66,18. ( 2 I N B ) 2 N T * (689a) vb. refl. m ove self n 27,23. BG 38,17;
2 0 ) but. on the other hand III 32,23. 61,8.
2CDB (653a) n. m. thing, work, matter, event (see inroupycti/) ( 2 N B ) 2N 2L* in phrase p 2 N 2 l* (690a) w ill, desire, decide
II 4,27; 6,34; 7,6; 10,3; 19,4; 19,10; 19,31; 28,33; 31,27; 31,29; III 10,15; 14,13; 23,19; 28,25; [29,14]; 37,4. BG 36,20; 42,13;
31,37. I ll 5,7; (5,10); 5,17; 7,12; 10,10; 10,16; 10,18; 14,15; 47,6; [51,2]; 58,10; 59,8; 59,12; 71,17.
15,5; [24.8]; [38,26); 39,19; 40,4. BG 24,12; 24,15; 24.21; 2 IN H B (691a) vb. intr. and n. m. sleep n 23,31; 31,5; 31,20.
26,10; 27.5; 31,6; 31,12; 31,13; 37,13; 51,17; 53,11; 64,5; 66,9; ( 2 N 2 l2lY ) 2 N e (692b) n. m. vessel, pot, thing.
66,9; 76.15. 2 N B O Y C D M food 1131,36.
pLJBHYG II 25,19; 26.8; 26.19; 27,3. ffl 33,1; 35,8. (2 N C D C D 2 G ) 2 N a > 2 e (693a>n f - fear 1 1 1818; 24*4 *
BG64.18; 68.8; 69,3. 2CDTT (695a) vb. intr. and tr. hide (see oxTyird^eiv) II 22,29; 28,30;
2 U>q ii 19,13. 29,7; 29,8; 29,11; 31,30.
2 H B 6 (655a) n. m. and f. grief, m ourning II 18,23. 20TT* II 30,20. BG 59,7; 73,5.
2 B B p H 6 e , lightning, see B B p H ti B . 2^TT * f f l 37,23.
(2B O Y p) 6 B O Y P (656b) n. f. left hand II 15,33; 15,35; 16,6; 2H nt n 1,2; 20,25. f f l 25,18; [39,17]. BG 53,19; 75,19.
16.7; 16,8; 16,9; 16,11; 16,13; 16,14; 16,17; 16,18; 16,29; 16,32; ( 2 CDP ) (697b) vb. tr. squeeze out, milk; see MOOY-
16,34; 16,35; 17,1; 17,3; 17,5; 17,12; 17,13; 17,14; 17,16; 17.17; ( 2 P O K ) Z * F K (702b>vb- intr- rest m 620-
17.19; 17.21; 17,23; 17,24; 17,26; 17,28. 2 P T B (704b) n. f. fear II 28,26. IV 29,1.
2 2 J B 6 C (657b) n. f. shade, shadow II 20,29; 21,4. BG 54,6; ( 2 ^ P B 2 ) ^ P ^ 2 (707b) vb. intr. keep, guard II 27,28.
55.2; 56,20. BG 70,16.
22 L 6 IB B 11127,23. 2 L P H 2 f f l 36,10.
0 2 l I B B U I [26,1]; [26,14]. 2 P O C y (706a) vb. intr. be heavy, slow, difficult; tr. make heavy
2 0 I B 6 C 1121,31. n 22,26. f f l 35,5.
2CDBC (658b) vb. intr. and tr. cover, be covered U I 29,6. 2 0 p q j t II 28,26; 31,6; 31,7; 31,21.
BG 58,19. with rel. converter B O O p c y t U 28,25.
2 B C covering, garment, veil f f l 30,3. BG 58,20; 60,1. 2 C D p 6 (709a) vb. intr. be set in order; n. m. order, harmony (see
2 B C O ) garment n 13.33. f f l 40,3. BG 76,14. ctw6 t|ctis) BG 50,10.
(2*CO) (663b) vb. intr. be hungry. 2 I C B (710b) vb. intr. toil, be troubled, be w earied; tr. trouble, weary,
M N T J H K B (664a) poverty n 27,25; 31,18. f f l 36,9. n .m . labor 11136,21. B G 71,8.
BG 70,14. c y B n 2 I C B labor II 20,20. BG 53,12.
2 * A (665a) n. m. servant, slave n 2,5. f f l [2,17]. C y T T 2 IC B 1128,1. I l l [25,13].
2 * A O (669b) n.m . old person n 30,2. f f l [8,3]. BG 21,5; 28,3. 2 ^ T (713b) n. m. silver, money II 29,30. III 38,26; [40,1]..
(2(6)A .TT6) (671a) n. f. navel. BG 74,17.
0OA.TTB n 16,15. 2 H T (714a) n. m. heart, mind II [1,16]; [1,20]; [2,12]; 16,21; 23,7.
(2IO )M 6) (676) n. f. palm, underarm. 111 [1,14]; [1,18]; 23,22; 29,10; 30,3; 39,8. BG [20,1]; 20,7;
OCDMB n 16,7; 16,8. [21,18]; 59,4; 60.1; 75.7.
2MOM (677a) vb. intr. be hot; n. m. heat II 18,6. p l.2 G T B n 22,27; 30,9.
JM M B (677b) n. f. and m. heat, fever n 18.4. O N 2 H T CN 2LY wonder (see SicrrdCeii/) BG 21,15.
(2 0 M N T ) (678a) n. m. copper, bronze. M N T 2 L T 2 H T ignorance B G 62.6.
(f>OMNT B G 74.18. P 2 T H * repent II 28.32. III 37.14. BG 72,12.
2 0 M T U 29,31. 111 [39,1]. M N T 2 L T P 2 T H * unrepentance II 18,23.
2 M O T (681a) n. m. grace, gift II [4.8]. f f l 6,12; [6,12]. M N T p M N 2 H T understanding (see aui/t|ai9, ao4>ia) II 8,3;
BG 25,21; 25.22. 8,15; 12.24; 15.22; 20.4; 30,15.

229
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

* f 2 t h * devote oneself II 22,27. IU 33,10. BG 65,12. 2 Y 2 e (739b) n. m. miscarriage, abortion BG 46,10.

O JN 2 T H * (716b) be merciful U 20,11. U I [25,2]. 2 0 q (740b) n. m. and f. serpent (see Spdiccji/) i n 22,12; 28,18;
BG 52,20. 28,20. BG 37,21; 42,2; 58,2; 58,4.
cy^N 2 th * n 20, 10 ; 27 ,35 ; 3 1 . 16 . i n 25 , 1 . 2 * X | 1122,10. 11115,11.
2 ^ T 6 (719a) vb. intr. flow; tr. let flow, pour BG 26,20. 2 0 X | see 2C U B .
2 H H T B see E I C 2 H H T B . 2 * 2 (741b) many, much II [2,5]; 2,6; 18,25; 30,2. IV [38,23].
2 O T 0 (720b) n. f. fear n [2,1]; 2,11. i n 31,2. IV B G 21,2; 2 O 0 B C C see ( d 6 b .
21,16; 61,16; 65,15.
2 0 B I T B (720b) n. f. hyena n [11,29]. n i 18,1. B G 42,1. X2k.eie (745b) n. m. desert 11(1,19], BG20.6.
2 T O M 2 T M (724a) vb. intr. be darkened; tr. darken U 13,16. X I (747b) vb. intr. and tr. receive, take, reach, have (see
2TM TM - n 11,13. TrapaXifaTrTidp) II [ 1,27]; [2,22]; 3,33; [3,33]; 3,35; 6,28;
( 2 < D T B P ) (726a) vb. intr. be joined, doubled; n. m. joint, yoke, 10,20; 13,22; 13,26; 15,24; 19,15; 19,21; 21,36; 23,26; 26,1;
union. 27,10; 28,23; 29,18; 30,7. H I 5,23; [6,2]; 10,5; [27,5]; 28.5;
C p B p N 2 ^ D T p consort (see crwCuyos) II 9,30; 10,5; 13,17; [35,17]; [39,13]. BG 20,15; 22,11; 25,7; 30,20; 45,20; 51,2;
13,36; 14,7; 23,15; 23,19. 57,6; 57,14; 69,12; 75,12.
(2 ^ > T p B ) 2 lT p [ B Y B ] n. m. doubled thing, testicles (see X IT * H 11,9; 13,3; 13,23; 23,1; 26,31; 27,26. BG 69.4;
SiSuiios) II 16,30. 75,4.
( 2 O T 2 O T > 2 e T 2 c u ' fV (728a> search (see 6iacpii/eii/) I I 3,10. X O (752a) vb. intr. and tr. sow, plant n 24,28. i n 31,24. BG 63,5.
2 l T 2 T 2 U 3 T v unsearchable (see dfiidicpiTos) n 3,9. ( X O ) X C D (753b) arm-pit, shoulder joint II 16,13; 16,14; 17,17;
2 0 0 Y (730a) n. m. day n [1,5]; 27,28. III [1,1]; 36,11. 17,17.
BG 19,6; 63,2; 70,16. X C U (754a) vb. intr. and tr. say, speak, think n [1,20]; 9,7.
T T O O Y N 2 0 0 Y today II 24,26; 28,21. H I 31,21. H I 1,19; 11,14; 27,7; 29,9. BG 20,7; 24,4; 32,18; 46,4; 56,1;
BG 63,2. 59,3; 75,16; 77,3.
M TTO O Y today II [2,22]. BG [22,12]. X B " III [36,12]; [36,12]. BG 70,18.
2 0 0 Y t (731 a) be putrid, bad n 18,32; 22,5. III [28,8]. XO* II [1,26]; 19,8; 29,17; 32,5.
BG 57,11; 72,11. X O O * II 3,25; [4,19]; 7,29; 9,5; 11,19; 12,13; 13,20; 22,23;
2 0 Y 0 (735a) more II [1,20], 2,35; [3,22], 3,28; 20,4; 20,5; 20,6; 22,25; 23,3; 29,6. i n 6,14; 6,17; 6,19; [7,2]; 15,20; 18,24;
22,18. III [24,14]; 24,18; 24,22; 26,3; 28,25; 30,24; [34,22]; [23,14]; 29,5; 29,8; 29,22; 37,22; [39,15]; 40,9. BG 20,14;
37,6. BG 24,13; 47,10; 52,9; 52,10; 52,14; 54,8; 54,11; 58,10; 22,12; 45,9; 58,17; 59,2; 59,18; 73,5; 50,14; 77,4.
61,10; 64,16; 68,6; 72,1. X U ) * (756a) n. m. head n 15,31.
2 0 Y G I T (738a) first III 7,23; 9,4; 11,24; [12,1]; 13,2; 13,5; 13,7; X C D K (761a) vb. intr. be completed, full, end; tr. complete, finish; n.
16,20; 17,22; [21,23]; [24,11]; [24,19]; [25,8]; 26,25; 27,1; m. completion, perfection n 3,4; 3,6; [4,1]; 7,15; 8,19; 10,4;
[31,11]. BG 27,19; 29,10; 33.8; 33,10; 35,4; 35,6; 35,9; 39,17; 13,34; 19,4; 26,5; 27,11; 31,27. III 11,3; [33,22]; [35,18].
40,5; 43,13; 48,2; 53,7; 55,13; 55,14. BG 23,14; 25,11; [32,3]; 45,5; 46,11; 66,10; 69,13.
f. 2 0 Y G I T B III 9,22. BG 43,11. TT X C D K as translation of T ^ p a ^ a BG 36,9; 47,3; 56,17;
T T B 2 0 Y B I T N ^ p X C U N (see Trparrdpxwi/) H I 15,23; 57,18; 57,19; 61,5; 64,2; 64,11.
16,16; [21,19]; 27,5; 31,23; [37,2]. BG 38,14; 40,1; 47,17; XOK* BG 23,12; 23,13.
<51,11>; 55,19; 63,4. X H K * (see TeXeios) II 3,6; [3,19]; [4,34]; 4,35; 5,1; 5,19;
T B 2 0 Y G I T G N N G N N O I2L irst thought. Forethought (see 6,30; 6,32; 14,20; 30,12. III 5,4; 7,19; 8,12; 13,16; 15,2.
TTpoi/oia) f III 7,22; 11,9. BG 27,18; 32,11. BG 24,9; 27,11; 27,15; 31,4; 35,20; 37,14; 53,14. IV [8,25].
2 0 0 Y T (738b) male II 5,8; 9,33; 24,1. III [8,1]; 14,22; 30,25; X e K X X C (764a) conj. that, in order that II [2,18]; [2,21]; 2,25;
38,22. BG 37,5; 61,11. 3,5; 3,35; 7,27; 10,12; 10,16; 14,9; 15,3; 15,12; 15,26; 20,26;
M N T200Y T 21,5; 22,6; 22,14; 22,27; 23,22; 23,30; 25,8; 25,11; 25,14; 26.5;
2 0 ( 0 ) Y T C 2 I M B androgynous II 5,9; 6,8. III [8,4]; 9,8. 28,28; 29,18; 30,28; 30,31; 30,35; 31,24; 31,29; 31,32.
BG 28,3; 29,15. III [3,8]; 22,16; [25,19]; [27,20]; [28,13]; 28,22; [29,10]; 32,16;

230
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

32,20; 32,22; 33,21; 37,11; 38,13. B G 2 2 .6 ; 22,12; 32,17; 38,3;

64,6; 66,10. 6 a . e i e see (T 6 2 L G IO ).
X e K X C BG 49,7; 53.19. 6 e (802a) then, therefore II 11,15; 13,13; 13,32; 13,34; 24,26;
(XCDCDMe) XCJHe (770b) n. m. book II 22,24. 25,17; 25,29; 26,1; 26,23; 27,20; 28,8; 29,21; 30,12. III 14,23;
JN" (772a) conj. or U I 34,3. 23,19; 25,17; 27,2; [28,23]; 30,22; 32,22; 36,3; 37,1. BG 22,10;
JCIN (772b) since, from III [22,13]; [22,18]. BG 43,11; 44,8; 49,5; 36,16; 37,6; 39,19; 44,19; 45,20; 47,1; 64.13; 67,10; 70,3; 71,14;
49,10. 75,11.
J tN N - IU 33,12; [36,4]. 6 CD (803a) vb. intr. remain, wait, continue, persist, desist, stop
JN U 12,15; 19.32; 25,31; 30,6; 31,25. II 9,21; 22,6; 24,26. III 14,5; 14,6; [23,15]; 31,22; [32,14].
(JCNOY) J tN O Y * (774b) vb. tr. ask, question, require, tell, say BG 36,11; 36,12; 50,15; 64,4.
n [2,25]; 27,15. BG 22,16; 69,19. 6 lB B see G K IB G .
J(DN(| see Q}CDN(J. 6 0 ) 0 ) 8 6 (804b) n. f. leaf I I 21,32.
XTTIO (778b) vb. intr. blame II 24,4. 6 C DBG III 27,24. BG 5 7 , 1 .
XTTO (778b) vb. tr. beget, bring forth, acquire; n. m. birth, begetting ( 6 b B B ) 6 o > B (805a) P 6 o > B become weak III 17,16.
(see yeved) n 6,13; [6,17]; 9,24; 10,27; 13,4; 24,16; 24,30; BG 41,10.
24,36; 25,2; 28,14; 30,8. U I 9,13; 16,8; 31,10; 32,2; 32,7; 34,9; 6 b o y p see 2 B O Y P .
37,7; 39,6. BG 28,2; 30,1; 39,6; 62,8; 63,8; 63,14; 72,3; 75,4. 6 o \ (806b) n. m. lie, liar II [1,15]. BG [19,19].
xno* n 10,23; 26,15. III 15,15; 16,3; 16,19. BG 38,5; see K C U A 6 M
40,4; 67,7; 38,19. 6 CUXTT (812a) vb. tr. uncover, open, reveal U [1,1]; 4,27; 5,15;
x p o (783a) vb. intr. be, become strong, firm, victorious; n. m. 5,22; 5,29; 5,34; 6,32; 7,1; 7,7; [8,30]; 23,6. III 30,2.
strength ED 13,10. BG 35,12; 46,8; 67,12. BG 59,21.
X T X P O U 10. 1 . 6 0K W 1125,21. 11133,1. BG 64,19.
x r 6 p o ii9 ,5 . 6 2 L A . e c (W estendorf 453) n. f. surroundings (?); or enclosure, cover,
(JCCDCDpe) X C D p e t (784a) vb. intr. be strong, hard, bold clothing (? cf. d O X D X e , 609a, vb. tr. swathe, clothe, cover)
BG 67,11; 68,7. U 31,21.
J tO O p t II 26,28. 6 a .C D T (813a) n. f. kidney II 16,33.
C X O X U P (784b) n. m. strength; adj. strong U I 34,13; 34,14; 6 A .2 k .T e II 16.23; 16,32.
34,24. 6 0 X JC 1131,19.
X 0 6 I C (787b) n. m. and f. lord n 3,1; 12,6; 13,18; 18,6; 18,7; 6 o m (815b) n. f. power, strength (see S w a z is ) II 3,26; 4,30; 4,33;
18,8; 18,9; 22,10; 24,1; 25,17; 26,7; 26,23; 26,32; 27,12; 27,22; [4,36]; 5,8; 5,19; [6,21]; 8,3; 9,3; 9,4; 9,11; 10,1; 11,23; 11,24;
27,31; 28,32. IU 18,17; 25,5; 28,18; 29,3; 30,25; 32,23; 33,24; 12.6; 12,12; 12,14; 12,14; 12,28; 12,30; 13,2; 13,27; 15,5; 15,13;
34,19; 35,2; 35,19; 36,5; 36,16; [37,12]; 38,6. BG 61,12; 72,10. 19,16; 19,22; 19,26; 22,19; 22,33; 23,1; 25,24; 26,9; 26,14;
M N T X O G IC lordship (see auO eim a) II 12,20; 15,18. 26,17; 26,26; 28,12; 28,18; 29,16. III 5,15; 9,22; 17,14; 22,10;
UI [22,21]; 30,15. BG 73,13. [22,19]; 26,8; 33,5; 34,22. B G 27.9; 27,14; 28,1; 28,14; 30,13;
JCIC 6 (788b) vb. intr. become high, be high; tr. exalt; n. height, top 35,10; 35,12; 35,20; 38,16; 39,13; 39,16; 41,8; 42,15; 42,16;
U 13,31; 16,24; 20,31; 28,7. III [26,2]; [30,15]; 37,3. 43,1; 43,7; 45,20; 48,15; [48,18]; 49,2; 49,8; 49,10; 50,16; 51,2;
BG 54,7; 54,10; 60,17; 61,15; 71,16. 51,14; 51,19; 52,5; 52,8; 52,20; 54,14; 58,11; 59,13; 65,5; 66,15;
X O C et n 7,28; 14,14; 20,33; 28,6; 28,9. 67,4; 67,12; 68,5; 72,3.
JCTO (792a) vb.tr. lay down II 22,24. 6 X H U 11,9; 20,3.
XOOY (793a) vb. tr. send IV 37,24. M N T 2 L T 6 0 M powerlessness II 12,32.
XlDgM (797b) vb. intr. be defiled; tr. defile, pollute I I 2.1 S. 6 M 6 O M find power, be able n [17,29]; 19,32; 20,13.
i n 31,10. n i 17,17; 23,16; [24,13]; 24,18. B G 26,3; 41,11; 53,2.
J t t U J M e 1124,15. 6 u 6 2 LM 1131,25.
X a .2 M e * BG 62,8. o?6m6om i n 34,8.
JU I0 2 C see< D C . cy6oM n [2 ,32 ].

231
 INDEX OF COPTIC WORDS

(d C D C D H G ) 6 c > O M e t (818a) vb. intr. be twisted, crooked.

BG 72,12.
i n 37,13.
6 o n c (822a) n. might, violence, sin.
X I N X O N C do evil, n. m. evildoing II 28,23.
6 C D N T (822b) vb. intr. be angry, n. m. anger n 18,27. BG 65,15.
6 2 0 1 0 1 (W estendorf 462) monkey BG 42,5.
6 X J l t 11118,5
6enH (825a) vb. intr. hasten N oy6eTTH quickly, immedi
ately 119,21. BG 36,10.
6 H T ie (825b) n. f. cloud i n 15,17. BG 73,12.
K H T ie m 15,18; 38,5.
6 p o see x p o .
6 p O > 2 (829b) vb. intr. be in want, needy; n. m. want, need n i 10,2.
6 X Y X U (835b) n. slave, servant II 30,5.
6 C D O J T (837a) vb. intr. look, see (see uoelu) H [2,32]; 6,10; 7,34;
22,7. f f l 9,10; 28,13; 33,16. BG 21,3; 21,7; 23,2; 29,18;
57,17,66,1.
6o o jt n 4,i9.
6X <X }T II 25,35.
6 l X (839b) n. f. hand II 16,8; 16,9; 16,10; 16,11; 16,12; 17,12;
17.13; 17,14.
6 C D X B (841b) vb. intr. be small, less, humble; tr. lessen; n. m.
inferiority II 3,2; 13,15.

232
 In d ex of G reek W ords
ayaSos U [4,6]. O I 6.9; [6.10]. BG 25.18. 20,16; 25,2; 25,4; 26,6; 26,9; 26,22; 27,14; 28,2; 29,9; 29,16;
M N T * r* e o C II 4.7; [4.15]. I l l 6.22. 33,10; 33,11; 33,14; 33,15; 33,20; 33,21; 34,4; 34,5; 34,10;
dya66v II 26.6. BG 25.19; 25,19. 34,14; 35,7; 35,9; 35,18; 36,3; 36,8; 39,2; 39,8; 39,9; 44,7; 44,7;
dydini 118.16. I ll 12.11. BG 34,1. 47,8; 63,16; 64,7; 64,10; 68,12; 75,15. e cu N BG 36,16.
ayycXia BG 39,15. aKaKOS MNT2lK2lKOC II 23,22.
dyyeXticn H 20,34. BG 54.12. a irc p a io ? II [4,2]. II I [6,4]. J tx e p e o N BG 25,12.
dyyeXos 118,6; 11,24; 11,25, 13,6; 13,10; 13,31; 15,24; 19,2; 19,11; aicoXou0TiCTis BG 70,5.
19,20; 24.5; 27,25; 28,19; 29,17; 29,27; 31,18. U I 11,24; 16,9; aKoXouQeiw 11136,1.
16,12; 16,12; 23,8; 23,13; 23,18; 24,3; 26,7; 31,3; [36,8]; 37,10; dXnOeia III 12,3; 17,11.
38,11; 38,12; [38,21]. BG 33,9; 39,7; 39,12; 39,12; 44,11; akifius n 27,16.
44,16; 46.7; 50,6; 50,14; 50,19; 51,11; 61,19; 70,13; 72,7; 73,19; aXXa II [3,6]; [3,22]; [3,27]; [3,28]; 4,9; 9,21; 11,14; 13,2; 13,21;
74,2; 74,11. 14,8; 14,11; 20,27; 22,24; 29,7; 29,9. III 4,11; 5,7; 5,9; 5,17;
dyewTyro? BG 29,18. 5,18; [6,11]; 9,14; 14,5; 21,12; [25,20]; 29,6; 37,24; 38,2.
fiyios DI 13,2; 21,22. IV [21,14]. BG 23,13; 24,12; 24,15; 24,21; 24,22; 25,20;
ayiov ffl 5,3; 15,19; 21,5; 21,7; 32,17; 36,13; 36,19. 36,11; 45,11; 45,17; 47,9; 53,20; 58,18; 73,6; 73,8.
a y w ia n 18,31. ajia ffl 16,18; [22,22].
aSiaKpiTos BG 23,17. Qp.Tpr|Toy m 5,2; 6,13.
d8iK09 H 24,20. m 31,14; [31,15]; 31.18. IV 38,6. BG 62,13; djxT^i/ ^2 lMHN U 32,6.
62,14; 62,17. di/aia0r|CTLa f f l 29,7. B G 59,1.
dSiKoy III [37,14]. ai/dXfi|Ju|>L? II 17,33.
del BG 24,2. di/aT T auais n 26,31. f f l 35,1. BG 68,12.
deT09 U 23,27. 11130,18. B G 61.2. dvdTTXacris U 21,10. III 26,15; 26,21; [29,19].
a0ai/aTO9 UI 15,15. B G 38.4. di^d(JTT||ia m [37,17]. BG 72,16.
a0Xoi/ IU 33,22. IV 40,18. BG 66.11. a i'a x w p e iv BG 70,13.
al66ioi/ II 17,22. avSpeos 2L N J ip e * c II 14,23.
6AYON II 16,30. a v X ii' n 30,18.
aioervns U 17,32; 22,25. 11129,7. BG 58,19. a v o in a f f l 32,7.
6 COHCIC U 8,3; 8,11; 19,1. i n 11,22. B G 33.6; 33,16. d i/o ^ o y 1121,20. 11127,10. B G 56,5.
e co H N c ic oyx eniTTTOH I I 18,18. dvn-iK eijievov B G 55,9.
ecoHcic z oyx eninTOH 1119,1. av T ip.ijioi/ III 26,19; 27,18; 32,3; 34,11; 34,16; 34,23; 35,6; 36,17;
aioOrpoi' 1120,14. [38,18]; 39,7; 39,10. BG 56,14; 63,9; 67,15; 68,6; 68,18; 71,4;
aiTeiv n [5,11]; 5,20; 5,26; 5,32; 6,33. IU [6,2]; [8,5]; 8,14; 8,20; 74,8; 75,6; 75,9.
10,10. BG 25,9; 28,5; 28,14; 28,21; 31,5. aVTLTUTTOV II 25,4.
aicji/ H 1,25; 1,27; 1,28; [3,29]; [3,30]; 4,3; [4,3]; [4,11]; 4,13; [4,22]; a f i o s 1126,2.
5,1; 5,9; 6,3; 6,8; 6,9; 8,5; 8,6; 8,7; 8,10; 8,11; 8,14; 8,15; 8,17; dopaT og * 2 0 p * T 0 C II [2,29]; 6,4; 6,26; 7,18; 8,24; 8,30; 14,21.
8,19; 8,22; 8,25; 9,1; 9,10; 9,13; [9,14]; 9,18; 9,25; 10,24; 12,26; I l l 7,18; 9,5; 21,6.
12,35; 14,10; 14,13; 14,25; <15,26>; 25,2; 25,6; 25,13; 26,32; * e o p * T O N II [2,33]; 5,12; 5,28; 5,31; 5,33; 5,35; 6,11;
31,2; 31,27. I l l 5,19; 5,21; 6,19; 6,22; 6,23; 7,8; 7,19; [8,3]; [6,19]; 6,35; 7,5; 7,14; 7,22; 9,4; 9,6; 9,24; 9,27; 14,4. III 8,11;
9,3; 9,9; 12,1; [12,2]; 12,6; 12,6; 12,10; 12,13; 12,14; 12,18; 8,18; 9,2; 9,20; 10,3; 10,8; 10,11; 10,16; 11,1; 11,3; [11,6]; 11,10;
12,23; 13,5; 13,7; 13,15; 13,18; 13,20; 13,23; 14,2; 14,10; 16,5; 11,16; 12,22; 12,26; 13,9; 13,12; 14,8. IV [22,7]. B G 31.7;
16,10; 21,12; 32.9; 32,18; 32,20; 35,2; 39,14. BG 20,13; 20,15; 31,12; 32,1; 32,8; 34,13; 35,2; 35,11; 35,14; 36,15; 47,1.

233
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

* 0 p * T 0 N BG [21,3]; 30,18; 31,3; 46,19. a<J>airros H I 40,6.

dTTaTav n i 27,8. BG 56,3. d<t>6a p a ia ffl [5,5]; 8,14; 8,16; 9,7. BG 22,23; 28,15; 28,16; 29,13
dTTdTTi II 21,21; 21,32. I ll 27,11; 28,1. BG 56,6; 57,2. 32,21. 2JT ea.pcia. UI 11,16.
aircip o ? JJT ipoc 1115,8. BG24.13. d<J>0apTO? i n 6,19; 16,11. BG 39,10; 65,13. ac^apTOi/
am o T eiv BG 73,3. U I 33,11; 34,26. B G 68.10.
aTTXife 111 17,7.
dTTOKaeiOTdvai n 24,21; 24,22; 24,32. ni [12,9]; 12,12; 13,4; P apciv n 27,2. n i 35,7. B G 69,2.
13,17; 13,20; 14,2; 31,16; 32,4. P a a a v iC e iv U 27,29. U I 36,14. B G 71.1.
dnoKpiKj>ov 1132,10. i n front flyleaf, 40,10. BG77,6. pdcravog f f l 36,15.
dTTOVOia n 10,26; 11,18. BG 39,5. PotiQo? n 20,17. IH25,8. BG53,6.
dm xnrav III 18,15.
diroCTTCKJia BG 45,12. y ap U 1,26; 2,35; 2,36; [3,1]; [3,4]; 3,26; 3,30; 3,33; 3,34; 3,36;
dpyov n 10,2 ; 19,14. i n 14,15; 15,5. BG 37,13; 50,15. [4,1]; [4,11]; [4,13]; 4,15; 4,18; 4,19; 7,10; 7,15; 7,29; 7,30;
apico? U 24,18. * px 11131,12. BG 62,10. 10,13; 11,10; 11,19; 13,12; 13,28; 13,29; 14,7; 18,14; 19,1; 19,6;
dp jio s BG 50,11; [51,1]. 20,2; 21,19; 22,23; 22,25; 23,15; 23,19; 23,32; 25,21; 26,13;
appTiTO? HI [5,4]. 26,14; 26,28; 28,21; 28,30; 30,13; 30,15; 31,31. ffl 5,21; [6,2];
apTT|pia n 16,26. 6,17; 10,21; [24,15]; 27,9; 29,8; 33,7; 34,7; 34,8; [34,23];
dpxCT0ai n 12,14. UI [22,18]; 40,8. BG 43,10; 44,19; 45,15; [39,17]; 39,22. IV [4,9]. BG 21,16; 23,5; 23,8; 23,10; 23,11;
49,9; 77,2. * p x e c e e n 13,13. 25,4; 26,4; 26,11; 31,17; 44,18; 46,4; 56,4; 59,1; 65,9; 67,5; 67,6;
* p x e i II 13,25; 15,13; [15,29]; 24,34. n i 32,5. BG 22,19; 75,20; 76,7.
23,6; 63,12. yd p.os BG63.3.
dpxn 1124,33. I ll 32,5; 36,18. BG 23,6; 63,11. yeved n 2,19; 2,24; 10,29; 10,35; 25,23; 28,3; 28,20; 29,10; 31,31.
dpxiiyo? n 18,15. m 31,20; 32,8; 33,3; [36,24]; 38,2; [39,18]. BG 22,15; 62,20;
dpxiyeveTOjp n 12,29. 11116,16. BG40.1. 63,15; 65,2; 71,12; 73,9; 75,20.
dpxovrrnai II 20,34. n i [22,1 ]; 26,4. BG 48,6. yevog n 29,32. ffl 39,2. BG 74,19.
dpx(DV II 10,20; 11,15; 11,23; 19,16; 20,5; 20,26; 21,17; 22,18; yvdjai? n [4,5]; 23,26.
24,32; 27,6; 28,6. Ill 15,23; 16,17; [21,19]; 23,21; 24,12;
24,20; 25,4; 25,19; 26,7; 27,5; 31,23; 32,3; 35,13; 37,2. SaijKDV n 18,2; 18,15; 18,20; 19,11; 28,19; 31,18. ID 37,10.
BG 38,15; 40,2; 47,17; 51,3; 51,12; 53,20; 54,13; 55,19; 63,4; BG 72,7.
63,9; 69,8. 8e n [1,5]; 5,15; 6,14; 6,19; 6,28; 6,35; 7,3; 7,12; 8,1; 8,2; 8,4; 8,6;
dadX eurov IU 33,3. 8,8; 8,10; 8,12; 8,15; 8,16; 8,19; 8,25; 8,28; 9,9; 9,14; 9,15; 9,17;
d<J|3ll? MNTA.C6 BHC 1121,22. 9,18; 9,25; 9,32; 9,33; 9,34; 10,1; 10,7; 10,9; 10,19; 11,8; 11,11;
da<t>d\ia xc<t>x\ix III 39,24. 11,12; 11,18; 11,26; 11,36; 12,9; 12,18; 12,19; 12,25; 12,28;
d<7<J>a\iCii<' 1131,17. 12,30; 12,34; 13,5; 13,9; 13,17; 13,18; 13,26; 13,27; 13,30;
ddximoCTUVTi II 22,8. 13,32; 14,15; 15,15; 15,18; 15,23; 17,7; 17,9; 18,2; 18,5; 18,6;
aTeXecjTOV III 14,16; 15,6. 18,7; 18,8; 18,9; 18,10; 18,18; 18,19; 18,21; 18,24; 18,27; 18^0;
au0d6Ti? II 13,27. BG46,1. 18,31; 18,33; 19,9; 19,11; 19,15; 20,5; 20,9; 20,19; 21,15; 21,21;
auQ eim a II 23,25; 29,12. BG 60,17. 21,24; 21,26; 22,3; 22,9; 22,22; 22,31; 23,5; 23,21; 23,35; 24,4;
augdveii' 11117,17. BG 41,12. 24,13; 24,19; 24,20; 24,22; 24,24; 24,29; 24,32; 24,35; 26,15;
auToyeVTajp III 12,20; BG 34,9; 34,11; 35,8. 26,20; 26,22; 26,25; 26,32; 27,11; 27,31; 29,1; 30,17; 31,28.
a irro y i% II 7,1 1 ; 7,16; 7,19; 7,23; 7,33; 8,2 1 ; 8,23; [8,26]; 8,28; ffl 11,22; 18,13; 21,18; [21,20]; 24,20; [25,12]; [27,15]; [27,16];
8,31; 9,1; 9,10. I ll 9,17; 10,22; [11,4]; 11,6; 11,18; 12,17; [28,6]; 28,16; 29,2; 31,2; 31,14; 31,18; 33,23; [34,18]; 34,21;
12,24; 13,1; 13,6; 13,14; <24,2>. BG 31,18; 32,5; 32,9; 33,2; 35,2; 35,18; 35,22; 36,4; [36,15]; [39,15]. IV22.6. BG 19,6;
34,18; 35,3; 35,17; 51,9. 21,5; 26,9; 30,3; 30,9; 31,10; 31,20; 32,20; 33,6; 34,2; 34,19;
airroyi/r|TOS BG 30,6; 34,15. 35,17; 36,2; 36,7; 36,12; 37,18;40,19; 41,1; 41,5;41,11;41,16;

234
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

42.10; 42,15; 44,10; 45,6; 45,7; 45,18; 46,9; 47,16; 52,12; 52,18; 31.11; 32,12; 33,5; 55,15; 64,18.
53,11; 55,4; 55,16; 56,10; 57,8; 57,20; 58,16; 59,9; 61,10; 61,16; 6 in o \r \ 1 0 28,10. BG 57,13; 57,15.
62,13; 62,17; 63,9; 67,8; 67,14; 67,18; 68,3; 68,13; 69,14; 69,18; e^ o u a ia 0 7,25; 10,28; 12,11; 14,31; 15,1; 15,7; 15,25; 27,5; 28,12.
70,10; 71,3; 75,15; 76,1. III 16,8; 16,15; 16,18; 18,23; 22,2; 23,10; [23,17]; 24,15; 24,17;
Scicds II[6,9). 26,5; 35,12. BG 32,15; 39,6; 39,18; 43,7; 43,10; 48,8; 50,9;
6i8u|ios IV 26,5. 50,17; 52,2; 52,7; 69,7.
SiaKpiveiv BG 23,18. TTL BG 74,12. e n i III 11,8. B G 57.15.
8iicaios I I 24,20. I ll 31,13; 31,15; 31,16. I V 38,5. BG 62.12; TTL TO QUTO II 19,3.
62,14; 62,15. TTL TTTOTI e C O H N C IC O Y X e TTITTTO H II 18,18.
SurrdCeii/ 112,10. e c e H c i c 2 o y x e n in T O H I I 1 9,1.
8iwkiv 0129,16. TTl8 ii 0 27,17.
hpdm v D 10,9; [ 11,30]; 11,32. I ll 18,2; 18,4. BG 42,4. TTL0up.La D 18,27; 21,35; 24,28; 25,32. OI 17,6; 26,18; 28,3;
SuvajiL? II 10,21; 15,14; 19,29; 20,1; 20,11; 26,12. m 7,15; (7,18); 28,21; 31,24; 33,13. BG 40,20; 55,7; 57,4; 58,6; 63,5; 65,16.
8,3; 8,12; 13,8; 13,10; 13,16; 15,24; 16,13; 18,14; 18,18; 18,23; e n ie y M e ia . II 18,16; 21,8; 22,13.
22,7; [22,9]; 22,17; 23,20; 24,6; 24,10; 24,17; 24,17; 25,2; 29,1; TTLi/OLa O 8.11; 9,25; 20,17; 20,25; 20,27; 21,14; 22,5; 22,16; 22,28;
29,18; 34,2; 34,7; 34,14. BG 28,12. 22,31; 22,35; 23,6; 23,28; 23,34; 24,11; 28,1. OI 25,10; 25,17;
SuokoXov H 25,20. 0 1 3 3 ,1 . 25,23; 28,9; [29,12]; 29,15; 30,2; 30,17; 36,22; 37,20.
Supov 029,31 ;3 1 ,3 5 . I D 38,26;40,1. B G 74,17;76,12. IV [36,19]. BG 53,8; 53,18; 54,4; 57,12; 59,6; 59,10; 60,2;
60,18; 71,9; 72,19.
60fiords 0 1 1 ,3 4 . 1 0 18,7. emcTKOTni OI 34,26. BG 68,10.
YK<t>aXo? NKS<fMLA.OC II 15,32. m<t>peCT0ai eni<f> ep e BG 45,1; 45,7; 45,19.
elfios 0 29,33. 0 1 3 9 ,2 . em xop iyyeti/ ID 7,7.
1(111 BG 38,10; 65,12. ep y o v II 7,7.
L [iTyri O 4,17; 10,17; 13,29; 25,22; 25,29; 25,34. ID [6,25]; po)? O 18,28.
15,19; 33,2; 33,10; [33,15]. BG 26,13; 64,20; 65,19. Ti D 30,32.
e im v eiKCDN O [4,23]; 5,5; 14,21; 14,29; 14,34; 15,4; 15,8. u8 ok lv 0 9,30. I ll 14,19.
IO 7,9; 7,23; 9,5; 22,3; 22,11 BG 27,2; 27,12; 27,19; 29,10; u6oKia ID 12,19; 12,21; 12,26; 14,24. BG 34,12; 35,1; 35,2; 37,8.
48,9; 48,13; 49,3. IKCDN D [4,34]; 6,4; 15,3. 0 1 2 2 ,5 ; UXpr|aTOS III 28,23.
7,18.
eiXiKpii% ixiKpiNec 10 9,19. d)n II 20,19; 23,23; 24,15. 0 1 2 5 ,1 1 . BG 38,12; 53,10.
eiAllcpiNec OI 5,3; 9,11; 18 , 14.
ei^eiKplNGC OI 7,5; 32,24. tJ I I 2,10; 2,34; [3,25]; 27,14; 31,36; 31,36; 31,37; 31,37. 0 1 3 4 ,1 ;
(*.)<ei>xiKpiNec BG 30,8. 35,4; 35,21; 36,6; 40,1; 40,1; 40,1; 40,2; 40,3; 40,3. BG 23,4;
L|iap|ivnri iMa.pMeNH 0 28,21. B G 72,4. 68,16; 69,17; 76,12; 76,13; 76,13; 76,14.
GIM2LpM6NH III 37,7. TjSri BG 44,15.
q^iM^pMeNH 0 28,14. f|8o v f\ O 18,16; 18,24.
6LTQ BG 21,15. TyiTap II 16,22.
Lpi^VT| tpHNH 0 8,20. 1 0 12,15. BG 34,6.
liarXiifLS II 18,30. eeX niia OI 10,17; 10,24; 11,20.
K<rraais OI 29,2; 29,3. 6poi/o? 0 10,15. 1 0 15,18. B G 38.9.
cX m s^exTT ic 1 1 3 1 ,9.
l/6PYLl/ O 17,8. LSea e iA e a . 0 2,11.
c i/e ^ c r i? 0 9,27. ID 14,11; 14,14; 15,4. Z tJ L C l III 12,11; 15,9; 21,24. BG [21,9]; [21,13]; [21,17].
6W0LQ O [4,27]; 8,2; 18,33. III 7,12; 7,22; 8,10; 8,17; 9,6; 10,15; BG 34,1.
11,10; 11,21; 27,2; 32,26. B G 27.5; 27,18; 28,9; 28,18; 29,12; e iA e * . I ll 14,18.

235
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

118,16.
l 8loi^ eiAION III 15,2; 32,10. BG 26,16. liaeiynfc n 1,4; 32,4. I ll 40,7. BG77.1.
iepov III [1,16]. <|)iepON BG 20,5. liaicdpios II 4,4; 20,9; 27,16. IU 6,8; 21,23; 24,25; 35,24; 39, 11.
BG 25,17; 48,4; 52,17; 70,1.
KaOapLCeiv III 33,8. MNTMA.KA.piOC II [3,21]; [4,5]; 6,14. Ill [5,6]; 6,8.
KaOapoy II [3,18]. I ll 5,3; 7,11. BG 24,8; 27,4. BG 25,16.
KaOicrrdvai III 12,5; 18,25. BG 33,13; 33,19; 34,3; 35,6; 35,21; liaKapiov BG 30,2.
36,3; 36,8; 43,9; 63,10. liaXXov BG 68,6.
KQLydp II 21,19; 22,25. I ll 29,8; 39,22. BG 59,1; 76,7. lieyeOo? 114,1.
icaipos 1128,31. 11137,9. [LeXerav U 25,30. IU 33,11. BG 65,14.
kqklq II 13,22; 18,25; 20,7; 22,13; 25,28; 30,21. I ll 24,21; 32,13; \ii\o s II 15,27; 15,29; 16,27; 17,9; 19,5. 11123,11. BG 50,11;
33,8; 34,6. BG 45,11; 52,13; 64,3; 65,10; 67,4. 51,1.
MNTATKAKIA BG 51,5. \iev II 10,28; 12,15; 12,26; [15,29]; 17,10; <24,18>; 24,19; 24,21.
KaXup.p.a II 23,7. IU 17,6; 31,13; 31,16; 34,12; 35,25. BG 33,8; 41,9; 62,12;
icapTTOS D 21,22; 21,34. I ll 27,12; 28,2. BG 56,8; 57,4. 62,15.
KQTd UI 6,16; 6,18; 16,13; 17,10; 22,5; 22,6; 22,13; 29,4; 29,21; lii/Toi ye BG 70,7.
32,8; 37,22. BG 26,5; 39,16; 41,5; 44,6; 44,7; 45,9; 49,4; lipLlV III 18,12.
58,16; 59,17. \Ltpos U 14,32; 17,9; 20,8; 22,33; 23,1. 11135,14. BG 52,16.
KaTaPoXii II 30,6. lieTaXXov U 29,32. BG 74,17. MeTAXXOC UI39,1.
KQTaicXuCTiiOS 1128,35. 11137,17. BG 72,15. \iTavoeiv U 9,20; 9,22; 13,23; 13,36. IU 14,4; 14,6; 21,1.
Karaveveiv i n 8,7; 8,8; 8,15; 8,15; 8,21; 8,22; 10,11; 14,20; 14,24; BG 36,10; 36,12; 45,13; 46,13.
21,5; 22,1; 26,4. BG 28,7; 28,7; 28,15; 28,16; 29,1; 29,2; 31,6; liTdi^oia II 14,2; 27,27. UI 21,3; 36,9. BG46.16; 70,15.
37,3; 37,7; 46,18; 46,20; 48,6; 54,9. lieTaaxruiaTLCeii' m 38,20.
KaTopSam? 11132,19. liTXLV U [3,29]; 3,30. I I I 5,19; 5,20. BG 25,2; 25,3.
KeXeueiv III 17,17. \it \ II 2,11; 22,10. BG 58,2.
xepavvvvai icep * II 29,29. See also i and i
KTipuaaeii' 11137,21. [lt\\ ov IV 33,26.
KiParro? 1129,7. 11137,23. 6 i b o > t o c BG73,5. liripo? II 16,31; 16,32; 17,20; 17,21.
KXdSos 1121,30. 11127,23. BG 56,19. liiyrpa U 5,5.
KXripovojieii' II 26,6. I ll 33,22. BG 66,11. lir|TpoTTdTa)p II 5,6; 6,16; 14,19; 19,17; 20,9; 27,33.
koiXlq n 16,15; 17,19. liLliTiCTi? I ll 22,13; 38,19. BG49.4.
KoXdCeii' 1127.30. 11136,11. BG 70,17. IU 12,8.
icoXaais 1127,30. BG71.2. liovapxia n [2,27]. BG 22,18.
KoXXav III 30,8. lioi'd? II 2,26.
Koaiieiv III 23,6. BG 50,5. liovoye vf\g UI 9,16. BG 30,4.
Koaiiog II [1,22]; [1,33]; 30,6. III [1,21]; 7,8; 18,9; 39,20. \iovov 1129,9. 11138,1.
BG 20,10; 21,1; 27,1; 42,10; 76,3. liop<()n n 2,6; 2,9; 8,8; 10,7; 22,35. Ill 2,17; 2,18; 12,3; 14,17;
KTLCTi? II [1,32]; [13,5]; 20,19; 28,27; 30,5. 15,6; 15,7; 15,11; 18,10; 29,20; 39,13. BG 21,9; 21,10; 33,12;
37,18; 42,11; 59,15; 75,13.
Xap.TTTiStiJi' BG 27,7. X AM TTH AO N O C i n 7,14. liUQTiipioi' II [1,2]; 21,27; 24,2; 31,31; 32,2. Ill 27,16; 30,26;
Xn0r| III 26,23; 32,13. 39,17; 40,5. BG 56,13; 61,13; 75,19; 76,16.
X ^aTris 1121,11.
\oyog BG 31,16; 31,17. vr\4>eiv 1123,8. 11130,1. BG 59,20.
Xrnelv II [1,20]. I ll [1,18]. BG 20,6. voelv II [3,26]; 27,17. I ll 5,15; 6,4; 6,16; 6,17; 6,18; 7,2; 11,13;
Xuttti II 18,17; 18,21. 27,20; 28,14; 29,11. BG 22,17; 24,20; 25,11; 26,3; 26,4; 26,5;

236
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

26,15; 27,1; 27,17; 32,17; 56,17; 57,18; 59,5. TTapaX^TTTajp 0 1 3 3 ,1 8 . B G 66.5.

yoepd i n 13,10. TTapaoTaCTLg III 11,5; 11,19.
voepov 119,5. BG 35,12. TTap0i/iK6v/ II 4,35; 5,2; 5,12; 5,17; 6,19; 7,19; 7,23; 8,34; 14,4;
i/ofc n 6,34; 7,1; 7.8; [7,12); 8,29. I ll 10,10; 10,12; 10,19; 10,24; 31,12. IO 7,24; 10,6; 14,22. BG 27,20; 30,20; 32,7; 37,5.
12,25. BG31.6; 31,7; 31,14; 31,20; 34,20. TTaptei/os 0 24,9. 0 1 3 1 ,6 . B G 62.3.
TTapiaOjiiov II 16,3.
(HKOi'Oiua D 30.27. TTapicrrdi'ai BG 34,10.
oiov BG 25.20. TT10IV TTiee 0 12,9. 1 0 18,21. B G 43.4.
OION 1116,11. BG 25,20. TTipa<7ii6s B G 75.1.
oXws 1115,14. TTVTdg II 6,2; 6,8.
oiioius 1125,2. I ll 31,11; 32,9. B G 62.9. TTpLcnraCT(i6g III 39,3.
o^OTTveu^a 11139,16. BG 22,13; 75.18. TTryyn D [4,21]; [4,24); [4,25]; 18,2. I l l 7,4; 7,6. BG 26,17; 26,19.
opyil II 18,27; 25.31. i n 17,7; 33,12. B G 41.1. m a T U ii' O I 37,22.
opiC^LV III 5.22. TTXai'dv II 1,14; 26,18. O I [1,11]; 34,15; 34,18. BG 19,18; 67,18.
opjidCciv n i 23,12. B G 50.12. TTXdvri O [1,13]; 30,2. BG 19,17.
6pp.ii n 18,1 TTXaais (also see a v d iT X a a is) O 22,34. BG 55,3; 59,4.
op[109 in 23,11; 23,19. n X d a jia II 23,2. O I 22,8. BG 48,17; 55,10.
OTav 0 25.11; 26.24. BG 64,6; 68.1. T rX aaaeii' 0 21,5. 1 0 22,8. BG 48,16.
o n 04,8; 13.1. TrXnpa)[ia II 9,20; 14,3; 14,6; 14,8; 20,21; 22,7; 25,5; 25,14; 30,16.
oil HI 38,1. O I 14,4; 21,8; 25,14; 27,20; 28,14; 28,15; 30,20; 32,12; 32,21.
oiiSe 0 [3,29]. III 14.20; 14.20; 23.17. BG 21,12; 23.8; 24,9; Not attested in BG.
24,10; 24,13; 24,14; 24,19. TT\r|CTp.ovai 1 0 33,13.
ow in 17.14; 39.11. BG 43,12. nveup.a f l [2,23]; [2,33]; [4,24]; 4,35; 5,3; 5.7; 5,12; 5,14; 5,18; 5,28;
ouaLd 0132,1. BG60.4; 63,7; 63,13; 63.19. [5,31]; 5,34; 6,1; 6,4; 6,12; 6,19; 6,26; 6,29; [6,29]; 6,30; [6,31];
0UT6 D [3,20]; [3,21]; [3,23]; [3,24]; 11,14; 22,27. IO 29,11. 6,35; 7,5; 7.14; 7,16; 7,19; 7,23; 7,32; 8,25; 8,27; 8,31; 8,34; 9,7;
BG 37.2; 37,3; 50,18; 65,18. 9,24; 9,27; 9,29; 9,34; 10,17; 14,5; 14,5; 19,24; 19,26; 20,15;
oux n [4,8]; 13,1. 0 1 5 ,1 7 ; 6,11. BG 24,22; 25,20. 21,7; 21,9; 21,29; 24,31; 25,3; 25,12; 25,23; 26,9; 26,11; 26,16;
e cG H N d c o y x e n in T O H I I 18,18. 26,20; 26,27; 26,36; 27,18; 27,29; 27,32; 27,34; 29,24; 29,24;
e c e H c ic z oyx e n in T O H 0 19,1. 29,28; 30,9; 30,11; 31,13; 31,30. III [7,6]; 7,24; [8,11]; 8,18;
oxXipis O 18,22. 9,3; 9,20; 10,4; 10,6; 10,8; 10,12; 10,16; 11,1; 11,4; 11,6; 11,11;
11,17; 12,22; 12,26; 13,12; 14,9; 14,12; 14,19; 14,22; 15,1;
ird0os U 18,20; 19.7. 15,20; 21,5; 21,7; 24,8; 24,10; 25,6; [26,8]; 26,17; [26,19];
m \iv H 28,34; 30,21. IO 8,13; 35,13; 35,20. BG28.13; 69,9. [27,18]; [31,18]; 32,3; 32,10; 32,17; 33,4; 34,1; 34,4; [34,10];
iravovpyia o 24.25. [34,11]; 34,12; 34,16; 34,23; 35,6; 36,1; 36,13; [36,17]; [36,19];
irdimi irai/TU)? 0 26,11. 1 0 34,5. B G 67.2. 36,21; [38,18]; [38,19]; [39,8]; 39,10. IV [22,7]. B G 23.3;
irapa 0 20,31; 26,27. 26,20; 27,20; 29,8; 30,8; 30,10; 30,19; 31,1; 31,3; 31,7; 31,12;
TUpa.po* 0 28,7,28,7. 32,2; 32,4; 32,8; 32,14; 34,13; 34,17; 35,2; 35.11; 35,14; 36,15;
TrapaTyeXLa II 28,24. 36,19; 37,2; 37,5; 37,8; 38,10; 46,19; 47.1; 47,3; 51,16; 51,18;
irapaSciaos II 24,7. ID 27,6; 31.5. BG 55,20; 62,1. 53,4; 55,6; 55,8; 56,15; 62,17; <63,9>; 63,18; 64,7; 65,3; 66,16;
TT&P&AICOC D 21,18; 21,25. 67,1; 67,9; 67,10; 67,16; 68,7; 68,18; 70,4; 70,19; 71,5; 71,7;
irapa8i86i/ai BG 69,7. 74,9; 74,10; 74,14; 75,7; 75,9.
irapdSoais II [1,17]. III 1,14. B G 20.2. TTVup.Q)y II 21,33; 25,28; 26,19; 26,29; 27,3; 29,29. T T N G Y M O N IN

irapaicaXeTi/ 1 0 21,3. II 16,21.

irapaKoXouQriCTi? BG 70,2. TTOvr|pia III 28,2; 33,9; 34,15; 34,25; 35,9; 35,16; 38,24. BG 57.3;
irapaXafipdi/civ I I I 33,17. BG 66,4. 65,11; 67,13; 68,9; 69,4; 74,15.

237
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

TTpoyvoxJis n [5,13]; 5,15; 5,24; 6,6; 7,13; 8,29; 9,28; 24,35. cnropa II 22,13; 24,28f. I ll 28,21; 31,24. BG 58,5; 63,6.
ID 10,24. BG 28,18; 31,20. crra(t>uXii U 16,3.
TrpoT|X0Ly npoexee i n 8,4. OTp(i)p.a n 11,5; 12,26. B G 44.5.
TTpoi/oia n [4,32]; 5,16; 6,5; [6,22]; [6,30]; 6,31; 7,22; 12,17; 14,20; (r r o iia x o g II 16,20.
15,15; 23,24; 23,29; 24,13; 28,2; 29,2; 30,12; 30,24; 30,35; oup<t>a)i/ii' II 13,16; 13,35. BG 45,3; 46,12.
31,11. f f l 7,16; 8,5; 8,10; 9,23; 12,7; 21,10; 23,1; 37,19; 39,4. <xup<t>a)i'OS CYM(f>CDNON 11115,2. BG 37,7; 37,9.
BG 27,10; 28,4; 28,10; 30,3; 31,3; 33,16; 43,12; 47,6; 49,16; a w e a i s C Y N eeciC f f l 11,22; 12,11; 23,4. BG 33,6; 34,1; 44,i;
72,18; 75,2. 50,2.
TTpos U 25,10. f f l 17,13; 18,11; 32,14. BG 26,3; 42,13; 64,4. om/u8oKii/ n 9,31. I ll 14,21. BG 37,4.
TTpcxnroici v HI 30,24. BG 61,10. aw O ryos f f l 14,18; 14,21; 14,23; 15,8; 21,1; 21,8; 30,11.
n p o o w o o T a a is m 33,15. BG 37,4; 37,16; 45,3; 46,13; 47,4; 60,13.
TTp<xj(i)TTOi' n 9,32; 12,1. awOriCTis II 15,28.
TTpouviicos BG 51,4. TTpoui'iicov' IU 23,21. B G 37.11. a w o u a ia II 24,27; 24,30. 11130,4. BG63.3.
<t>pOYpiKON probably scribal error for TTpouviicov, or perhaps CTWOUiaajios III 31,21.
from Latin prurigo, itch. o w T eX c ia n 31,2.
TTpo<J>iynr|5 H 22,26. 11129,9. B G 59.2. CT<t>dXXiv/ III 35,7.
TTpOOil' npOONTOC III 27,2. a<t>payiCii' 1131,23.
TTporrdpxfDi' II 14,15; 14,25; 14,31; 19,20; 20,12; 22,29; 24,9; 24,16; CT(J>payLg I I 31,24.
24,27; 25,8. f f l 24,4. BG 53,2. ct4>6v/8uXo? ccJ>o n t y * o c II 16,4.
npOTApXOJN BG 52,11; 71,15. oti\La n [3,23]; 11,26; 16,25; 18,3; 19,6; 19,12; 19,25; 19,30; 19,33;
TTpO)TOS npOTOC BG 55,16. 20,13; 21,10; 24,30; 31,4. f f l 5,11; 23,1; 23,5; 23,12; 24,12;
TTTori e c e H N c ic o y x e n in T O H 1118,18. 25,5; 26,21; 35,11. BG 24,17; 49,18; 50,5; 50,12; 51,20; 53,3;
e c e H c i c z o y x e n in T O H I I 19,1. 55,11.
TTTwpa n i 30,21. B G 61,6. CTaniaTiKOS II 3,22. 1115,10. BG 24,16.
m is n 4,10; 27,12. I ll [1,19]. BG 20,8; 69,15. CTtDTTip II [1,1]; [1,21]. f f l [1,20]; 40,9. BG77,5.
ca>p II 22,10; 22,12; 22,21; 25,16; 31,32; 32,5. BG19.9.
ad P P cnw II 11,35. BG 42,8.
CA.BBA.eON III 18,7. TXios II 6,24; 8,29; 8,32; 9,11; 14,20; 15,11; 23,26; 25,25.
CABBATeCUN II 12,25. f f l 10,1; 33,6.
aapKLiai III 22,23. T e x i o c II [2,20]; 2,24. m 12,25; 13,2; 21,22; 22,14; 36,25.
adpE n 15,18; 16,28; 23,11; 23,11; 23,14; 23,18; 25,35; 26,25; 27,21. BG 22,9; 22,15; 28,11; 30,16; 34,20; 35,4; 48,2; 49,5; 65,6;
m 30,6; 30,6; 30,10; 33,16; 34,20; 36,3. BG 49,15; 60,6; 60,7; 71,12; 75,15.
60,11; 65,19; 68,2; 70,8. TeXcia TGA.IA 1117,18. BG 27,14.
aepa<t>L \l c ApA<f>iN 1112,4. TeXeioi' II 28,4; 31,26. 11139,14.
OTip.au'eii' II 13,10. M NTTSA.IO C II [3,20]. 1115,5; 12,15. BG 24,10; 34,6.
a iy n II [4,12]. 11110,15. Tip.di' 11111,7.
CTKeTTdCeiv III 29,13; 37,24; 38,4. BG 73,6; 73,11. TLp.ll 11111,8.
ao<t>La D [8,20]; 9,25; 23,21; 28,13. I ll 12,15; 14,10; [23,5]; 25,21. ToXp.ai' BG 45,16. IV [21,13].
BG 34,7; 36,16; 44,3; 50,4; 54,1. totto? U 10,12; 10,23; 19,20; 29,8; 29,11; 31,13. m 15,14; 16,2;
cnrepiia 119,15; 20,22; 21,35; 25,10; 28,3; 29,3; 29,19; 30,13. 16,2; 16,4; 38,1; 38,4. BG 38,3; 73,7; 73,10.
I ll 13,21; 28,4; 31,9; 32,16; 36,23; 38,14; 39,13. BG36.3; tot II 22,28; 26,15; 27,14; 27,24; 27,33. I ll 18,9; 26,8; 29,12;
57,5; 62,7; 64,5; 71,10; 74,4; 75,13; 76,4. 31,6; 34,10; 36,17; 39,24. BG 54,14; 59,6; 62,3; 67,8; 76,9.
cnrnXaiov/ II 21,10; 24,34. I ll 26,20; 32,6; 32,13. Tpo<t>n HI 27,9; 27,10.
a m v 0 ip 1119,13. B G 30,2. Tpu<|>n I I 21,20; 21,21. I ll 27,7. BG 56,2; 56,4; 56,5.
ctttXiV II 16,22. tu tto s H [1.27]; 10,8; 14,23; 14,34; 15,8. I ll 14,16; 14,18; 15,8;

238
 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

16,11; 16,14; 22,3; 24,3; 32,11. BG 20,15; 37,20; 39,9; 39,17; M NTXpc II 6,23; [6,25]; [6,26]; 12,16.
44,9; 64,1. MNTXC BG 30,15; 30,18; 43,16; 49,13.
TtxtMV n 11,28. Xpoi/o? II 3,30; [3,32]. III 5,20; 23,15; 37,8.
uXti II 14,28; 18,5; 18,13; 20,9; 21,7. I ll 24,24; 26,18. YA.H XiupeIv III 34,1; 35,4; 36,7; 36,8.
BG 52,17; 55,7; 55,13. XtoprryeTv n 24,31.
uXikt) n 18,34. Xtopi? II 9,34; 25,31. III 14,17; 14,24; 15,7; 33,12; 33,12.
uXikov n 19,6. BG 65,14.
1411/05 m 8,2 .
urroXueodai 11123,15. i|)yii/ BG 45,4.
utto|1Vlv ev rro H e iN e 0 26,3. B G 66.8. i|)uxn II 9,17; 9,19; 15,15; 15,16; 15,17; 15,19; 15,20; 15,21; 15,23;
eynoH iN e IU 33,20. <15,26>, 18,34; 26,17; 26,26; 27,2; 27,13; 27,17; 27,24; 29,26.
vmxTTacris U 15,9; 15,25; 25,34. III 18,21; 23,10. BG 43,5; ffl 22,10; 22,20; 22,21; 22,24; 23,2; 23.3; 23,4; 23,6; 23,9;
50,9. 34,13; 34,22; 35,8; 35,20. BG 36,4; 36,9; 49,2; 49,12; 49,13;
uTTOTdacrciv 117,25. n i 11 , 12 . BG 32,16. 49,15; 49,17; 50,1; 50,2; 50,4; 50,10; 52,7; 64,14; 66,14; 67,12;
vrroupyeii/ O 20,19; 25,11. UI 25,12; 32,15. 67,19; 68,4; 68,15; 69,2; 69,15; 70,11.
urroxovSpiov y n o x o N A p i o c II 16,16. pi. S ' Y x e y e n 26,8.
iXTTCpTiJia UI 25,16; 25,22; 30,12; 32,19; 39,21. S'YXOOY II 25,17; 26,23.
tY X O O Y e II 26,34. m 13,22; 14,3; 23,11; 24,17; 32,23;
<t>airraaia U 17,34. f f l 17,14. BG41.8. 33,25; 34,19; 35,4; 36,6.
<t>apiaaio? 0(1.8]; 1,13. ffl [1,5]; [1,10]. BG 19,11; 19,17. iJjuxiko? U 19,30.
41661/09 018,21; 25,31. ffl 33,13. 4iux*-KT) (prob. ref. |iop<|>ri> D 15,9.
<|opLV 0 25,35. 0124,17. BG52.6. IJJUXIKOI/ U 19,5; 19,12; 20,14.
<t)poi^ai? 0 8,4. ffl 11,23. BG33.7.
<t>uais 027,13. ffl 17.12;35.21. B G 41.6;69.17. to? 0 3,28. ffl5,23. BG 23,4; 23,12; 23,20; 25,1; 25,6; 64,19.
(fxixmip D 7,33; 8.5; 8.9; 8,12; 8,18; 8,20; 9.2; 9.13; 9,16; 9,23; U>C ffl 5,17. BG 24,22.
19,19. dkrre U 11,7; 12,2; 12,33; 12,35; 19,21; 24,33; 29,25. ffl 10,1;
18,10; 24,5; 32,1; 32,5. BG 30,15; 42,12; 51,13; 63,6; 63,11.
Xaos 0 30,19; 30,27; 30,29; 31,19. f f l 17,19. BG41.15.
Xapis II 4.8; 8.3; 8.4; 8,7. 0111.22; 11.23; 12.3. BG 33,6; 33,7;
33,11.
XeipoToveiv BG 20,9.
XoXq D 18,28.
XOpTiyeiv 106,22. BG 26,22.
XpaaOai BG66.1.
Xpiicrro? 0110,3.
XpaoOai BG66.1. xpa> ffl 33,16.
Xpia 0 3.4. 01 [4,11] BG 23,9; 23,9; 23,11.
Xpicrros and/or x pncrrog
XpC O 7,2; 7,31; 8,23; 32,6. III 10,2; 10,13; 10,22; 11,7;
11.15; 12,21; 13,7; [22,23].
XC fl 7,11; 7,20; 9,2. BG 30,17; 31,9; 31,17; 32,9; 32,20;
34,12; 35,8; 42,19; 45,6; 58,2; 58,15; 64,13; 66,13; 67,19; 68,14;
69,14; 70,9; 71,3.
XpicrroTTis and/or X PW O TT is) MNTXpHCTOC n 15,14.
019,24; 10,3.

239
 I ndex of N ames
Since the names attested in AJ contain only the letters o f the G reek alphabet (except for spiritus asper or lenis represented by ) the following list
follows the conventions o f Greek rather than Coptic alphabetizing. Names in which the Greek meaning plays a significant role (e.g. Christ) are found
in the index of Greek words.
a a p M O p iA M 1117,31 A pex II 16,14.
a a T o iM e N '|'H < t> e i ii 16.26 . A p iM A N I A C III [1.6]. BG 19,12.
X IX U P & M II 18.1. A p iM A N I O C II 1,9.
A.B6 ACU see Z A B 0 ACU. A p M A C II 17,8.
*B A II 10.36; 24.25. I l l 31.20. IV 26.20. B G 63.1. A pM A C II 10,30. I l l 16,21.
& B H N A .6N A PX SI 1116.18. g e p M A C BG 40,6.
A.BIP6CCIA III 17.2. A P M O Z H A II 8,5; 9,2 III 11,24.
2LB ipeC C IN 6 BG40.I4 A P M O Z H A III 13,8. BG 33,8; 35,9.
*BITpiCDN 1116,7. A p M O Y n i A H A III 17,3.
*B pA N A 1117,29. A p M o y n ie H A in i.i
A.BPIC6N6 n 10,37. Z A p M O y n iA H A BG 40.16.
*BpCUN II 15.30. A p O H p II 17,24.
^rp O M A Y M A 1116,20. A pO Y < t> n 17,19.
&AABAN II 16.3. A pX G N J lG K T A 1117,33.
*A A M II 15,12; 20,17; 20,25; 22.11; 22.21; 24.10; 24.29; 24,35. A pX B N T eX O A 1117,27.
i n (22,15); [25.10]; [28,16]; 29,2; [30,13]; 31.7; 31.24. BG A C A K A A C see C A K A A C .
35,5; 49.7; 53.8; 58,14; 60.15; 62,4; 63,5 63,13. A C M eN eA A C U 17,31.
&AAMAC 11113,4. A C T A ( t> A I O C 1111,29. BG 41,20; 43,17.
A A A M A N see T T i r e p A A A A M A N . A C T O < t> A IO C III 17,24.
&ACD NA IO C III 16,24; 18,3. BG 40,9; 42,3. A C T epeX M H N II 15,32.
2LACDNAIOY U 10,33. A C T p A (} )A IC D II 12,19.
*ACDNI BG 42,5; 44,2. A C T p C U 'J ' U 16,12
A.ACUN61N D 12,23. A C < t> l l U 17,18.
*ACUNIN 1111,32. 11117,4,18,4. B G 40.17. X C fylZ Z lZ IV 27,1.
*eypcD H 18.10. A X IH A D 17,2
* 0 0 )0 U 10,29; 11,26; 12,16; 17,8. A X X A 1116,3.
aX IC D peiM 1115,35. A C U A II 17,25.
* A A A B A C D G , A A T A B A C D see I A A A A B A C D A C D see IA 0 ) 0
A.MHN 1116,1
a.MICDp'l' 1117,32. B A O IN C D O II 17,22.
*NApCD 1118,33. BAABHA 1116,10.
A.NHCIM AAAP n 16 ,22 . B A N H N e < t> p O Y H 1116,1.
A.pA.BH6l 1116,29. B A N C D II 16,21.
a fA p iM 1116,14. B A O Y H 1116,13.
* P * X e e C D T T I U 16,16. B A p B A p n 17,15.
*P B A O 1117,13. B A P B H A C U II 4,36; 5,13; 5,19; 5,25; 5,26; 5,31; 6,1; 6,5; 6,10;

241
 INDEX OF NAMES

6,22; 7,3; 7,14; 7,17. BG 27,14; 28,5; 28,12; 28,20; 29,5;

29,12; 29,20; 30,14; 31,9; 32,2; 32,6. HAHAH II 8,18; 9,23. Ill 14,7. BG 34,2; 36,13.
B ^pB H A O N III 7,19; [8,6]; [8,12]; 8,19; 8,24; [9,6]; 9,11; HMHNYN n 16,35.
9,23; 10,14; 11,1; 11,5. H N O O A A eiA 1116,28.
B X piX C 1116,18.
B A ppCD C f) II 16,13. ACTTOMOXAM U 15,33.
B A C I A I A A H M H 1116,2 c u n i o p c u n 16.22.
BXCTXN II 17,27.
B G J lO Y K II 16,28. I2i BHA see ICDBHA
B G A I A C 1111,3. 11117,5. BG 40,18. lAKOYIB U 17,11.
B H A Y 2J II 16,9. lAKCUBOC 111,6. Ill [1,3]. BG 19,8.
B IB A C D 1116,23. I2lA J l2lB2lCD III 15,22; 18,9; 21,19; 31,7. BG 38,14; 42,10;
B IN G B O p iN II 16,26. 47,17; 61,7; 62,5.
B IC C O Y M II 15,34. IA A T 2k.B2k.CD II 10,19; 11,16; 11,35; 14,16; 19,23. ffl
B A A O M H N n 18,17. 30,22.
BO ABC A II 17,4. <l> A A A 2 lB2lCD n 23,36; 24,12.
<l>2i A T 2k.B2k.Cl) II 19,29.
T2LA IA 2L 11116,23. B G 40.8. I2lMMG2l2. 1117,10.
K2lAIA2 l 1117,8. I ^ y e II 24,18; 24,19. IV 38,4. BG 62,10; 62,14.
K A A IA A O Y H B pI 1110,32. T ^ e y e 1124 ,20 .
m COAG II 16,20. e i A o y a j h i [3i,i2], 31 , 15.
CHCOAG IV 25,22. I2lCD 1111,30,12,20. BG 42,2; 43,19.
r o p M A K A I O X A A B A p II 16,30. I2 lZCD 11118,1.
I2lCD BG 40,5; 41,18; 43,13.
A A Y e i0 2 J II 8,13; 9,16. 2k.CD III 17,22.
J L A y e ie e III 14,1. BG 33,18; 36,7. 2 ACD n i 16,20 .
JL G A pX C U 1116,5 IBIKAN 1116,2
J l G I 0 2 lP B 2 l0 2 lC 1117,34. lepCDNYMOC 1115,33.
A lO A IM O A p ^ Z A D 17,10. l(HCOY)C n 32,6.
IM2lH 1117,16.
G IA C D II 16,30. in o y c n o s c D B A 1116 ,25 .
G A C D 2 J O C 11117,23. B G 4 1 ,19; 43,15. ICDBHA 0 10,37. Ill 16,23; 17,3. BG 40,8; 40,15.
G A C D A J O Y 1111,27. I2lBHA II 10,32; 17,8.
G A C D G IM III [31,12]; [31.14]. BG 62,11; 62,13. ICDKCD 1118,16.
G A (D IM II 24,18; 24,18; 24,22. IV 38,5. ICD2^NNHC II 1,4; 1,6; [1,18]. Ill [1,2]; 40,11. BG 19,7;
e p iM A X C D 1118,9. 21,14; 77,7.
e T e p A < t > A c u n e 1115,30 ICD2ANNH II 2,9; 2,9.
ey^N O H N 1116,7. iCD^ANNHN II 32,8.
G Y 2* 1124,15. ICDHN IV 49,27.
e()>eMeM()>i 1118,15.
K2JN n 10,34; 24,25. IV26.19. BG40.13;63,1.
ZABGACD 1116,17 K2k.GIN i n [31,20].
2 lB G .A C D IV 25,18. K2lIN2lN 2k.yCD K2k.H BG 40,11.
Z e s e A A i o c 1 1 1 ,7 . n i [ i , 4 ] . b g i9 ,9 . K2lIN2lN K2lCIN i n 16,25.
Z C U p O A C T p O C II 19,10. K2lAIA2 l see T2lA IA2 l.

242
 INDEX OF NAMES

KNYX D 16.35. C 2 lN B 2 lC U 0 II 12,22.

KOAAH 1117,17. C 2 lB B 2 lT 2 J O C BG 42,6; 44,4.
ICpiM^L n 16, 11. C 2 lB B 2 lJ l 2 lIO C III 18,6.
Kpyc n i 6,8. C 2 lB B J l 1111,33.
C 2 lK A 2 lC 1111,17. 11117,12. B G 41,6; 42,10.
\3iBHpNIOYM 1117,6. C 2 lK \ 2 l III 18,10.
\ 3 lMTTNCD U 17,14. 2 lC 2 lK X 2 lC II 16,33.
\H6K3 l<()2lP II 17,15. C 2 lM 2 lH A 1111,18.
C 2 l<J)2lC 2 lT O H A II 17,31.
M*pe<t>NOYNe n 17,28. CH0 n 9,12; 9,15; 25,1. III 13,18; 13,21; 32,8. BG 35,21; 36,4;
M 6 A .X e ip 2 L A C U N e iN 1111,2. 63,14.
M H N ir re C C T p C U H G 1115,31. C H N 2 l({>IM II 16,15.
MIXAHA 1117,30. CHCOAe see THCOAe.
MNUpXCDN ni6,6. C Y N O r X O Y T 2 i 1117,19.
MCUYCHC II 13,20; 22,22; 23,3; 29,6. Ill 29,5; 29,22; 37,23. CCUPM2L II 16,30.
BG 45,9; 58,17; 59,17; 73,4. C C D C T P 2 JT 2 JV II 16,21.

U2l2CUP2lIOC n [1,14]. BG 19,18. T 2 i< j)p e C U II 16,24.

N6Bpie U 16,31. T H B ^ p U 16,5.
NeN6NTCD<t>NI 1118,17. T p^X O Y N 1117,4.
NCDJG II 18,30; 29,3; 29,9. IU [37,21]; [38,1]. BG73,2; 73,7. T p 2 iX O Y IV 26,14.
TpHNey U 16,9.
0A6CUP 1117,18. T Y T T H A O II 17,1
O N opeoxp2L C *ei u is .u . TC U X 0 2 l n 17,25.
ONOpeOXp2iC IV 28,6.
OpM2LCDe 1116,34. < b e 2 iY H n 16, 15 .
IOPM2LCD0 IV 26,9. O IK N 2 L U 17,5.
o poo p p o eo c 1118,8. o io y e p o M iii7 ,3 .
OYAIAI 1117,12. < i i 16,25.
OYAeiJLl IV 26,25. (> A O S O ()> 2 l U 18,6.
OyepTCDN 1117, 12. C)NHMH n 17,2.
OYMBpi ID combination A IA ^O Y M B pI 1110,32. <J>NOY IV 25,20.
OYMMAA 1117,35.
OYPIHA. U 17,30. X 2 l2 lM 2 lN II 16,4.
X X \> \U H \> II 17,26.
m r e p iiA X fA X N 118 .34. X X f > X X 1117,23.
TTIC3lNJ!lP2lTTTHC 1117,16. X A .p X A .p B 1117,21.
X 02LC U N U 17,21.
piApAMNAXCD 1118,2. X G 2 lCU IV 27,5.
PIXP^M U 17,32. X N O Y M G N IN O p iN II 16,19.
poepcup 1116,24. XOYS 1117,23.

CXSXKO) II 17,20. 'J 'H p H M U 16,32.

CABA.CD II 10,34; 11,31. 11116,24. IV26,19. BG40.10;
43,20.

243
 INDEX OF NAMES

C O fO lX H X III [12,4]. BG 33,13; 36,1

CU PI2LHA IV 12,19. II <8,9>.
C U pC U IH X 119,14.
0 ? 0 \X H \ 11113,19.

244
NAG HAMMADI STUDIES
V O L U M E XX
 NAG HAMMADI STUDIES
EDITED BY

MARTIN KRAUSE - JAMES M. ROBINSON

FREDERIK WISSE
IN CONJUNCTION WITH

A lex an d er Bohlig - Jean D oresse - S 0 ren G iversen

Hans Jonas - R o d o lp h e K a s s e r - P a h o r Labib
G e o r g e W. M a c R a e I - J a c q u e s - E . M e n a r d
Torgny Save-Soderbergh
W i l l e m C o r n e l i s v a n UNNi Kt - R. M c L . W i l s o n
Jan Z an d e e

XX
GENERAL EDITOR OF THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY

JAMES M. ROBINSON
 THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY
EDITED WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATION, I NTRODUCTI ON AND NOTES
p u b lis h e d u n d e r th e a u s p ic e s o f
THE I NS TI TU T E FOR A N T I Q U I T Y AND C H R I S T I A N I T Y

NAG H A M M A D I C O D E X 11,2-7
T O G E T H E R W IT H

X I I I,2 * , B R IT . L IB . O R .4 9 2 6 ( l) , a n d P. O X Y . 1, 654, 655

WI TH C O N T R I B U T I O N S BY MANY S CH OL AR S

E D IT ED BY

B E N T L E Y LAYTON

VOLUM E ONE

G ospel A c c o rd in g t o Thom as, G o sp e l A c c o rd in g t o Philip

H ypostasis of th e A rchons, an d Indexes

E.J. BRILL
L E ID E N N E W YORK K 0 B E N H A V N K O LN
1989
 Library of Congress Cataloging
lc num ber 88-19390

ISSN 0169-9350
ISBN 90 04 09019 3
90 04 08131 3 (Vol. I)

C o p y rig h t 1989 b y E. J. Brill, L eid en , The N eth erlan ds

A ll righ ts reserved. N o p a r t o f this b o o k m a y be rep ro d u ce d o r

tra n sla ted in an y f o r m , b y p r in t, p h o to p rin t, m icro film , m icrofiche
o r an y o th e r m ean s w ith o u t w ritten p erm issio n f r o m th e pu b lish er

PRINTED IN THE NETHERLANDS BY E. J. BRILL

 CONTRIBUTORS TO VO LUM E ONE

H a r o l d W. A t t r i d g e , Faculty of Theology, University of Notre Dame,

Notre Dame IN D : The Gospel According to Thomas (Greek Fragments)

R o g e r A. B u l l a r d , Dept, of Religion and Philosophy, A tlantic Christian

College, W ilson NC: The Hypostasis o f the Archons (Introduction)

Stephen Emmel,Dept, of Religious Studies, Yale University, New

Haven C T : Indexes

W esley Dept, of Theology, C oncordia College, River

W. I s e n b e r g ,
Forest IL: The Gospel According to Philip (Introduction and T ransla
tion)

H e l m u t K o e s t e r , H arvard Divinity School, Cam bridge MA: The Gospel

According to Thomas (Introduction)

T h o m a s O . L a m b d i n , Dept, o f Near Eastern Languages and C iviliza

tions, Harvard U niversity, Cam bridge MA: The Gospel According to
Thomas (Translation)

Bentley L a y t o n , Dept, of Religious Studies, Yale University, New

Haven CT: Introduction, Editorial M ethod, critical editions o f all the Cop
tic texts, The Hypostasis o f the Archons (Translation), volume editor *

L i n d a K. O g d e n , Rare Book C onservator, Berkeley CA: The Binding o f

Codex II
 CONTENTS OF V O L UM E ONE

Foreword James M. Robinson ...................................................................... ix

Preface Bentley Layton ...................................................................................... xiii

Introduction Bentley Layton

Arrangement o f This Edition ........................................................................ 1
Description of the Manuscript Witnesses ...................................................... 2
The Patron of Codex I I ..................................................................................... 6
Dialect and O rthography................................................................................... 6
The Binding of Codex 11 Linda K. O g d en ..................................................... 19
Editorial Method Bentley L a y to n .................................................................... 27
Editorial S ig n s ...................................................................................................... 35
Abbreviations ..................................................................................................... 36

T ractate 2
TH E G O S P E L A C C O R D IN G TO T H O M A S

Introduction Helmut K o e ste r........................................................................... 38

S igla....................................................................................................................... 50
Critical Edition Bentley L a y to n ....................................................................... 52
Translation Thomas O. L a m b d in ..................................................................... 53
Appendix: The Greek Fragments Harold W. A ttr id g e ............................... 95
Introduction.................................................................................................. 96
S ig la .................................................................................................................110
Critical Edition ............................................................................................. 113
Translation...................................................................................................... 126

T ractate 3
T H E G O S P E L A C C O R D IN G TO P H IL IP

Introduction Wesley W. Isen b erg ........................................................................131

S igla......................................................................................................................140
Critical Edition Bentley L a y to n ......................................................................142
Translation Wesley W. Isenberg ................................................................... 143
Appendix: Schenkes Saying N um bers.................................................... 216
viii CONTENTS

T ractate 4
T H E H Y P O S T A S IS O F TH E A R C H O N S

Introduction Roger A. B u lla rd .........................................................................220

Dramatis P erso n ae............................................................................................... 227
Plot, Scene, T im e ................................................................................................. 229
S ig la ....................................................................................................................... 232
Critical Edition Bentley L a y to n ....................................................................... 234
Translation Bentley Layton ..............................................................................235

IN D E X E S O F W O R D S AN D C A TA L O G U ES
O F G R A M M A T IC A L FO R M S
Stephen Emmel

A bbreviations ................................................................................................. 262

Tractate 2: The Gospel According to T h o m a s ..............................................264
Tractate 2: The Greek Fragments of The Gospel According
to Thomas ................................................................................................. 286
Tractate 3: The Gospel According to P h ilip ............................................... 290
Tractate 4: The Hypostasis of the Archons ................................................321
 FOREWORD

T h e Coptic Gnostic Library is a complete edition of the Nag Hammadi Cod

ices, of Papyrus Berolinensis 8502, and of the Askew and Bruce Codices,
comprising a critical text with English translations, introductions, notes, and
indices. Its aim is to present these texts in a uniform edition that will
promptly follow the appearance of The Facsimile Edition o f the Nag Ham
madi Codices and that can be a basis for m ore detailed technical and inter
pretive investigations. Further studies of this sort are expected to appear
in the m onograph series Nag Ham m adi Studies, o f which the present ed i
tion is a part.
The gnostic religion was not only a force that interacted with early
Christianity and Judaism in their form ative periods, but also a significant
religious position in its own right. General acceptance of this m odern
insight had been seriously im peded by the scarcity of original source
material. Now this situation has been decisively altered. It is thus under
a sense of obligation im posed by the discovery of these largely unique
documents that the present edition has been prepared.
This edition is a project of the Institute for A ntiquity and Christianity,
Claremont, California. The translation team consists of Harold W.
Attridge, J. W. B. B a rn st, H ans-G ebhard Bethge, A lexander Bohlig,
James Brashler, G. M. Browne, R oger A. Bullard, Peter A. Dirkse,
Stephen Emmel, Joseph A. G ibbons, S0ren Giversen, Charles W. Hedrick,
Wesley W. Isenberg, T. O. Lam bdin, Bentley Layton, V iolet M acD erm ot,
George W. M acR aef, D ieter M uellerf, W illiam R. M urdock, D ouglas M.
Parrott, Birger A. Pearson, M alcolm L. Peel, Jam es M. Robinson, W illiam
C. Robinson, Jr., W illiam R. Schoedel, J. C. Shelton, John H. Sieber, John
D. Turner, Francis E. W illiam s, R. McL. W ilson, Orval S. W interm ute,
Frederik W isse, and Jan Zandee.
The project was initiated in 1966 with only a lim ited num ber of trac
tates accessible, but rapidly developed as the texts becam e increasingly
available. In view o f the fact that the bulk o f the m aterial in Codices I-V I
had at that tim e either been published or announced for im m inent publica
tion in com plete editions in other languages, the edition in the Coptic
Gnostic Library was envisaged in the com plem entary role o f providing
merely English translations in a single volum e, which in subsequent plan
ning was then envisaged as two volum es. It was at this stage that prelim
inary announcem ents were m ade in New Testament Studies 16 (1969)
185-90 and Novum Testamentum 12 (1970) 8 3 -8 5 , reprinted in Essays on
X FOREWORD

the Coptic Gnostic Library (Leiden: Brill, 1970). The publisher and edi
torial board o f Nag Hammadi Studies at their m eeting in Uppsala,
Sweden, in A ugust 1973, recom m ended that the Coptic Gnostic Library
edition be com plete for Codices I-V I and BG as well as for VII-XI1I.
This plan was adopted by the volum e editors at their September 1973
work session in Cairo. This resulted in Codices I-V I and P. Berol. 8502
being planned for six, then nine volumes. They do not correspond pre
cisely to the seven codices, for it is preferable to publish parallel texts
together. A fter it was decided to include in Nag Hammadi Studies a new
English edition o f the other Coptic Gnostic codices known previously, the
Askew and Bruce codices, the publisher included them in the Coptic
Gnostic Library to m ake it com plete.
The volum es and the editors o f the Coptic Gnostic Library are as fol
lows: Nag Hammadi Codex I (The Jung Codex): Volum e 1, Introductions,
Texts, Translations, Indices; Volum e 2, Notes, volume editor Harold W.
Attridge; Nag Hammadi Codices 11,1 and IV ,I: The Apocryphon o f John,
Long Recension, volum e editor Frederik W isse; Nag Hammadi Codex
11,2-4, Together with X III,2*, Brit. Lib. Or.4926(l), P Oxy. I, 654, 655:
Volum e 1, Gospel According to Thomas, Gospel According to Philip,
Hypostasis o f the Archons, Indexes; Volum e 2, On the Origin o f the World,
Expository Treatise on the Soul, Book o f Thomas the Contender, Indexes,
edited by Bentley Layton; Nag Hammadi Codex 111,1 and Papyrus Bero-
linensis 8502,2: The Apocryphon o f John, Short Recension, volume editor
Frederik W isse; Nag Hammadi Codices 111,2 and IV,2: The Gospel o f the
Egyptians (The Holy Book o f the Great Invisible Spirit), edited by Alex
ander Bohlig and Frederik W isse in cooperation with Pahor Labib, Nag
Hammadi Studies 4, 1975; Nag Hammadi Codices 111,3-4 and V,1 with
Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,3 and Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 1081: Eugnostos the
Blessed and The Sophia o f Jesus Christ, edited by Douglas M. Parrott; Nag
Hammadi Codex 111,5: The Dialogue o f the Savior, volum e editor Stephen
Emmel; Nag Hammadi Codices V,2-5 and VI with Papyrus Berolinensis
8502,1 and 4, volum e editor Douglas M. Parrott, Nag Hammadi Studies
11, 1979; Nag Hammadi Codex VII, volume editor Frederik Wisse; Nag
Hammadi Codex V III, volum e editor John Sieber; Nag Hammadi Codices
IX and X, volum e editor B irger A. Pearson, Nag Hammadi Studies 15,
1981; Nag Hammadi Codices XI, X II and X III, volum e editor Charles
W. Hedrick; Nag Hammadi Codices: Greek and Coptic Papyri from the Car-
tonnage o f the Covers, edited by J. W. B. B arn st, G. M. Browne and
J. Shelton, Nag Ham madi Studies 16, 1981; Pistis Sophia, text edited by
Carl Schm idt, translation and notes by V iolet M acDerm ot, volume editor
R. McL. W ilson, Nag Ham m adi Studies 9, 1978; The Books o fJeu and the
Untitled Text in the Bruce Codex, edited by Carl Schm idt, translation and
notes by V iolet M acD erm ot, volume editor R. McL. W ilson, Nag
 FOREWORD xi

Hammadi Studies 13, 1978. Thus, as now envisaged, the full scope of the
edition is seventeen volum es. An English translation of the texts o f all
thirteen Nag Ham madi codices and P. Berol. 8502 has also been pub
lished in 1977 in a single volum e. The Nag Hammadi Library in English,
by E. J. Brill and Harper & Row. A first paperback edition o f that pre
print augmented by the inclusion of P. Yale inv. 1784 o f the Beinecke
Library at 111,145/146 (p. 238) appeared in 1981. It was not possible to
include there subsequent im provem ents in translations. Several of the
translations appearing in the present edition have been substantially
revised.
The team research of the project has been supported prim arily through
the Institute for A ntiquity and C hristianity by the National Endowment
for the Hum anities, the Am erican Philosophical Society, the John Simon
Guggenheim M emorial Foundation, and C larem ont G raduate School; and
through the Am erican Research Center in Egypt by the Sm ithsonian Insti
tution. M embers of the project have participated in the preparatory work
of the Technical Sub-Com m ittee o f the International Com m ittee for the
Nag Hammadi Codices, which has been done at the Coptic M useum in
Cairo under the sponsorship of the Arab Republic o f Egypt and
U N ESC O . The extensive work in the reassem bly of fragm ents, the
reconstruction of page sequence, and the collation of the transcriptions by
the originals not only served the im m ediate needs of the facsim ile edition,
but also provided a basis for a critical edition. W ithout such generous
support and such m utual cooperation of all parties concerned this edition
could not have been prepared. Therefore we wish to express our sincere
gratitude to all who have been involved.
A special word o f thanks is due to the Egyptian and U N E S C O
officials through whose assistance the work has been carried on: Gamal
Mokhtar, President until 1977 of the Egyptian A ntiquities O rganization,
our gracious and able host in Egypt; Pahor Labib, D irector Em eritus, V ic
tor Girgis, D irector until 1977, and M ounir Basta, D irector since 1977 of
the Coptic M useum , who together have guided the work on the
manuscript m aterial; Sam iha Abd El-Shaheed, First C urator for
Manuscripts at the Coptic M useum , who is personally responsible for the
codices and was constantly by our side in the rooms o f the Coptic
Museum; and, at U N E S C O , N. Bam m ate, Deputy A ssistant D irector
General for the Social Sciences, Hum an Sciences, and Culture until 1978,
who has guided the U N E S C O planning since its beginning, and D ina
Zeidan, specialist in the A rab Program of the D ivision o f Cultural S tu
dies, who has alw ays proved ready with gracious assistance and helpful
advice.
Gary A. Bisbee (C hiron Inc.) in conjunction with the Com puter Based
Laboratory of Harvard U niversity has designed the Coptic characters,
xii FOREWORD

key-punched the m anuscript and produced the cam era-ready copy for
these volum es with great com m itm ent and competence.
W e also wish to acknow ledge our great indebtedness to the directors of
E. J. Brill during the years in which this edition was in preparation, F. C.
W ieder, Jr., D irector Em eritus, the late T. A. Edridge, and Dr. W. Back-
huys, currently M anaging Director.

Jam es M. Robinson
General Editor
 PREFA CE

No other Gnostic m anuscript has held out such fascination to scholar and
public alike as Codex II from N ag Ham madi, nor has any been the object
of more research and publication. To the historian, Codex II offers a
cross section of G nosticism that is unusually varied; the m anuscript also
illustrates how, by the early fourth century, originally diverse G nostic
texts could be gathered together and read as parts of one and the same
spirituality.
At least three distinct ancient currents are represented in the codex:
Sethian G nosticism , a m ythopoeic parody or inversion of elem ents from
Judaism, perhaps originally non-C hristian in character (Apocryphon o f
John, Hypostasis o f the Archons)', the school o f V alentinus, the m ost
deeply Christian branch o f ancient G nosticism (Gospel According to Phi
lip)-, and yet another kind o f C hristian spirituality, which m editated upon
tw inship and unity of the self and God and found expression in the
figures of Jesus and Jude Thom as the Tw in (Gospel According to Thomas,
Book o f Thomas). A text from the third of these groups, the Gospel Accord
ing to Thomas, is now of im portance to biblicists and has assum ed a place
in the curriculum o f New T estam ent studies. Harder to classify is the
scholastic treatise o f unknow n title On the Origin o f the World, though it
clearly draws upon Sethian source m aterials. One tractate (Expository
Treatise on the Soul) may not be specifically G nostic at all. Thus our
codex, like no other single m anuscript from Nag Ham m adi, attests to the
impressive diversity o f G nosticism in the eastern M editerranean Basin,
ca. a .d . 80-300. One of the texts (Philip) is possibly of Syrian provenance
(joined probably by the Jude Thom as tradition), another (On the Origin o f
the World) certainly from Egypt, and the rest of indeterm inate origin; in
all cases the original language is Greek and the authorship unknown.
Our aim in these tw o volum es is to critically reconstruct the Coptic
text, taking account in the apparatus o f text-critical hypotheses advanced
in the enorm ous body o f secondary literature; to provide English transla
tions that are both readable and close to the original wording; to sum m ar
ize the current state of scholarship on each tractate in an introduction
touching on the basic literary, historical, and theological questions; to call
attention to the m ost useful bibliography on each work; and to furnish
indexes and other technical m atter necessary for further critical research
on the text. In addition, all other m anuscript fragm ents (both Coptic and
Greek) parallel to our tractates have been freshly collated and reedited
here with English translation.
xiv PREFACE

Tractate I o f the codex, the Apocryphon o f John, will be edited

separately in a synopsis o f the various versions o f that text. The Dialogue
o f the Savior from Codex III, originally to be published here, appeared in
the end to raise editorial problem s so different from the other tractates
that its inclusion would have presented disagreeable anomalies: accord
ingly, it has been reassigned to another volume o f the series.
The project to prepare this volume was organized under my editorship
in A ugust 1975. Some o f the contributors had by then already been at
work on English translations for an English-language anthology (ulti
m ately to become the Nag Hammadi Library in English)', I had for some
years already been studying this and other Gnostic m anuscripts in Cairo;
still other contributors were recruited for the first tim e in 1975. Guide
lines to standardize procedure and style were drawn up by myself.
Independently, my work on collation o f the m anuscripts, sifting of the
secondary literature for conjectures, palaeographic analysis, and then crit
ical reconstruction o f the Coptic text got under way. Once a Coptic text
had been critically established, the provisional English translations were
revised to m ake them correspond to the newly established Coptic text.
H alf way through this project, the general editor o f the series generously
decided to m ake available to the public a com plete version o f the Nag
Hammadi library in English, and for this purpose the various English
translations had to be published in w hatever form they had by then
assum ed. But only three o f the translations printed herewith were ready
in anything like their ultim ate form: the Gospel According to Thomas,
Hypostasis o f the Archons, and Expository Treatise on the Soul. The other
three translations had not yet assum ed final form. Consequently, it is only
the versions now printed that represent the final and definitive wishes o f their
respective translators; they are meant to replace provisional versions pub
lished earlier. The edited m anuscript was closed and sent to the publisher
in 1982, except for tw o excellent conjectures (GPh 55:1, 56:2) and one
decisive item o f bibliography (p. 8), which were added some years later.
The Coptic text has been established independently of the English
translations. My role in editing the translations has apart from matters of
style been lim ited to two things: insuring that the translations were a
rendering o f the Coptic text as established by myself; and discussing
m atters o f gram m ar and interpretation with the translators. A degree of
difference was naturally bound to rem ain in the second o f these areas, and
here the wishes o f the translators were scrupulously honored. The transla
tions are thus the responsibility o f their respective authors. Nor have I
failed to profit from suggestions m ade by the translators: conjectures
advanced by them will be found reported in the apparatus criticus.
This edition owes its existence to the effective support of the United
Nations. N ot only was my study o f the original m anuscripts largely
 PREFACE xv

carried out under the auspices o f the U N E S C O Technical Subcom m ittee

for Publication of the Nag Ham madi Codices. Beyond that, a group of
irreplaceable research notes were in a lot stranded in N icosia at the out
break of the Turkish-G reek Cypriot W ar o f 1974. The case containing
them had to be abandoned in the dow ntow n hom e o f an A rm enian travel
agent, which unexpectedly fell within no m ans land betw een the oppos
ing forces. It was later rescued and transported to Cairo through the per
sonal intervention o f Lieutenant General Ensio Silaasvuo, who dispatched
an officer to lead a neutral convoy to the building and fetch the notes.
That the com m anding officer o f the U nited N ations Forces found it
natural to intervene in saving know ledge about one o f the w orlds im por
tant ancient m anuscripts reflects not only his personal sensitivity, but also
the very purpose o f the U nited N ations Forces.
Special thanks are due to our learned com positor, Dr. Gary A. Bisbee,
for the arduous task of typesetting this unusually complex edition. He has
worked with insight, patience, linguistic expertise, and considerable per
sonal sacrifice: readers and scholars will benefit from his indispensable
contribution to the clarity and precision of these two volumes.
It remains to thank all those who, apart from persons and institutions
already named in the Foreword, and the general editor him self, have sup
ported the individual contributors research or otherw ise contributed to
this project, and in particular H ans-M artin Schenke for generously shar
ing his notes and for carefully criticizing drafts of the text and apparatus,
and Stephen Emmel for countless hours o f verification and consultation
on palaeographic and gram m atical m atters in C airo and New Haven
without the help o f these tw o scholars the result would be decidedly less
than it is; likewise W olf-Peter Funk and other m em bers o f the Berliner
Arbeitskreis fur koptisch-gnostische Schriften (Berlin, GDR), for criti
cism and prepublication copies o f their work; David M. Scholer, George
W. MacRae, Jacques M enard, C hristian Oeyen, H. J. Polotsky, Hans
Quecke, R. McL. W ilson, and Frederik W isse, for inform ation or criti
cism; James Brashler, Claire Birch, Jane Greenfield, Lewis Shaw, and
Anton van der Lingen, for assistance o f one sort o f another; the authori
ties of the British Library (London), especially Peter Lawson, Emanuel
Silver, and T. S. Pattie, and those o f the Bodleian Library (Oxford) and
Houghton Library (Cam bridge, M ass.) for access to m anuscripts and
information; and for research stipends, the A m erican Council o f Learned
Societies, A ndover New ton Theological School, the National Endow m ent
for the H um anities, Perkins School o f Theology, and the A. W hitney
Griswold H um anities Research Fund o f Yale University.

New Haven Bentley Layton

February 1982
 INTRODUCTION

B entley L ayton

1 A rrangement of T his E dition

So far as possible one and the same plan has been follow ed in each
chapter o f this edition:

introduction
critical edition o f the Coptic text
Coptic notes, viz., (a) on non-standard form s, (b) apparatus criticus,
and where appropriate (c) apparatus fontium
English translation1
select textual notes in English

An index and gram m atical tables for each Coptic text are given at the end
of the volume in which the text appears.
For the method follow ed in editing the Coptic texts, see below , pp.
2 7 -3 6 .
Owing to differences am ong the tractates, it was not practical to
impose an inflexible arrangem ent upon the introductions. N evertheless
each one will be seen to treat the follow ing topics so far as relevant, often
in the order given below:

short account o f the work

literary genre and title
author, date, provenance
composition
contents and theology
affiliation with other works
select bibliography

'The English translation corresponds to the text register o f the facing page; accordingly,
corruptions that are ob elized ( t . . . ) in the text have been translated literally w herever p os
sible and corrected only in the notes, w h ile corrections introduced in the text by m eans o f
the signs < > and { ) appear in the translation. Line d ivision s in the translation are approxi
mate.
2 I NTRODUCTION

The principal m anuscript is not paginated; manuscript page numbers in

this edition are the assigned pagination o f the A RE-UNESCO Facsimile
Edition published in 1974 (Leiden: Brill). Since m ost older items of
bibliography m ake reference only to plate numbers in Pahor Labibs fac
sim ile edition, Coptic Gnostic Papyri in the Coptic Museum at Old Cairo
(vol. 1 [Cairo: G overnm ent Press, 1956]), also L ab ib s numbers have
been given in the m argin, e.g. 80 L abib or 81 L . L abibs numera
tion was extrapolated by Bohlig for his edition o f tractate 5, and the extra
polated num bers are cited as B ohlig or B o. There is no additional
num eration for tractates 6 and 7.
I have divided the Coptic text into sense paragraphs in accord with the
translations; the m anuscript itself gives us no more warrant for these divi
sions than it does for our separation of the text into sentences. Both kinds
of division are here m erely a convenience to the m odern reader, and enjoy
no ancient authority.

2 D escriptio n of the M anuscript W itnesses

The principal m anuscript may be described as follows.

Nag Hammadi Codex II (CG II).2 Cairo, Coptic M useum, Department

of M anuscripts, inv. 10544. Papyrus codex, nearly perfect. 284 x 158
mm. Some leaves form erly in several pieces, now repaired. In its ancient
binding until 1956 or 1957, now disbound. Sheets (leaves separated in
1957, rejoined in 1974-75) conserved in Plexiglas fram es.3 Ancient bind
ing conserved separately (inv. 10544); described below, pp. 19-25. Ori
ginally 76 unnum bered leaves of which the first was a stub, now 74 leaves
and 18 (formerly 20) small unidentified fragm ents, the latter mostly
blank. No ancient pagination. No m odern European foliation. Assigned
pagination in the ARE-UNESCO Facsimile Edition (1974): A-B,
< l> -< 4 8 > , C -D , < 49> -< 145> , E. A m odern num bering written on the
papyrus betw een 1949 and 19524 in Arabic script corresponds to the
assigned pagination in the Facsimile Edition as follows: pp. A -B (blank)
unnum bered, t - > = < l> -< 2 > , V* = part o f <4>, i = part of <3>, =
part of <3>, *\ = part of <4>, * - V = < 5> -< 48> , C -D (blank) un

2 D o resses C odex I (1949), laterX (1958); P uechs III (1950); Labibs II (1956).
The frames are labelled according to the assigned pagination o f the A R E -U N E S C O Fac
sim ile Edition (1974).
4 Apparently by the librarian o f the M useum , Yassah Abd al-MasTh (A. Bohlig and
P. Labib, D ie koptisch-gnostische Schrift ohne Titel aus Codex II von Nag Hammadi [Berlin:
A kadem ie, 1962] 13).
 MANUS CRI P T WI TNESSES 3

numbered, \ l V ~ \ = < 49> -< 145> , E (blank page) unnum bered. M ost
leaves well preserved except for dam age by insects, especially at the two
outer corners (worst near center of the quire); in addition, front flyleaf
A/B, the four leaves follow ing, and last leaf 145/E very dilapidated; blank
stub wanting before front flyleaf; one blank leaf (C/D) now w anting after
p. 48. Run o f ink at top o f p. 92 and its m irror-im age on the facing page
perhaps associated with the m odern num bering in Arabic script. Various
small parts o f the leaves, 2 o f the unidentified fragm ents, and the blank
C/D have been lost or have deteriorated since 1952, but are still attested
in photographic records: this evidence was incorporated into the Facsimile
Edition (1974) and has been collated by S. Emmel (see p. 30).
Contents: U ntitled m iscellany o f G nostic texts with diverse sectarian
affiliations, in Sahidic (Crypto-Subachm im ic)5 Coptic. The correct folio
nos. not including the stub A1 (f. 1 = pp. A -B ) and the hypothetical page
nos. of the Facsimile Edition are given below.

1. (f. 2r = p. 1) K i T i T c o z a n n h n N a . n o i c p y < |> o N Secret Book According

to John (subscript title) or Apocryphon o f John. The long recension,
parallel to CG IV ,7. O ther recensions are 111,7 and Berlin BG,2.
2. (f. 17v = p. 32) neya.rreA .ioN mca^ra. iom^ c The Gospel A c
cording to T hom as (subscript title). Pages C -D blank. Parallel to
three Greek fragm ents from Oxyrhynchus, P. Oxy. 1, 654, and 655.
3. (f. 28r = p. 51) neYA.rreA.ioN mean-a. <|>iAinnoc The Gospel A ccord
ing to P hilip (subscript title)
4. (f. 45v = p. 86) T e y n o c T i c i c n n a .p x c o n The Reality o f the R ulers
(subscript title) or Hypostasis o f the Archons
5. (f. 51r = p. 97) T ractate w ithout recorded title, now called On the Ori
gin o f the World. Parallel to CG XI I I 50*: 10 u p -u lt. and British
Library MS O r.4926(l).
6. (f. 66r = p. 127) TesHTHCic eTBe t y y x h The Expository Treatise on
the Soul (title at head and as subscript) or Exegesis on the Soul.
7. (f. 71v = p. 138) nxiDioMe NetuM ac The Book o f T hom as (sub
script title) or Book o f Thomas the Contender Writing to the Peifect.
Ends p. 145 (verso blank).

Secondary literature on these texts is listed exhaustively by D. M.

Scholer, Nag Hammadi Bibliography 1948-1969 (Nag Ham m adi Studies 1;
Leiden: Brill, 1971), with annual supplem ents in Novum Testamentum
starting with vol. 13(1971).

5See below , pp. 6 -1 4 .

4 I NTRODUCTION

Colophon: M emorial prayer p. 145, anonym ous, no place or date.

N um erous corrections by the original copyist, apparently m ade at the time
o f copying.6 O riginal provenance unknown (no cartonnage found in the
binding o f this codex); discovered near H am ra Dum opposite Nag Ham-
m adi. D ated, by its association with the other Nag Hammadi
m anuscripts, to the fourth century;7 and, by the handw riting, to the first
h alf o f the same century.8

C ollation: (A )76 (A1 a blank stub, A2 and A27 blanks); A1 and A27
(pp. C/D ) w anting (A27 photographed in 1958). No catchwords or head
lines. Papyrus: Relatively thin and therefore o f fine quality.9 A 1-27 !/->,
A28-38 >/-l, A 39-49 i / >, A 50-76 >/X. A few original patches (e.g.
p. 35, top). Black ink.
Script: Written by two copyists, viz. Scribe A, who copied all folios save
p. 47, lines 1-8, and is identical with the copyist of Codex X III;10 Scribe B,
who copied only the first 8 lines of page 47 and is not otherwise represented
in the Nag Hammadi collection (his letters have serifs and are spaced out; he
uses no apostrophes, but writes : as a line filler at 47:7). Styles employed
by Scfibe A in this codex: (1) his usual upright capital script, often with
ligature;11 (2) a slightly sm aller and m ore com pact version o f the same, in
which is copied the last tractate (pp. 138-145); (3) a much smaller version
o f the same used in superlinear additions throughout the codex (e.g.
63:12, 101:20, 141:9); (4) a tiny, sloping sem icursive used but rarely for
extensive superlinear corrections, cf. 12:18. At 4 7 :1 -8 , Scribe A appears
to have left blank space in lieu o f text, where perhaps the model from
which he copied was im perfect or illegible; Scribe B will then have filled
in the m issing text subsequently, from another exem plar o f the text. It is

6 H is techniques o f correction include: (1) cancellation o f error by a diagonal stroke (e.g.

36:15): (2) cancellation o f error by superlinear dots (63:30); (3) insertion o f correction
above the line (50:32): (4) com bination o f (1) and (3) (50:27); (5) deletion with a sponge and
then rewriting (62:16); (6) alteration o f false letter (83:17); (7) stopping half way through a
false letter, so that part o f it remains in place (38:24, a false start o f a betw een t and icac);
(8) com bination o f (7) and (1) (114:17).
7 For N ag Hammadi cod exes that can be dated by cartonnage found in their bindings, see
now J. M. R obinson, preface to the ARE-UNESCO Facsim ile Edition . . . Cartonnage (1979)
xix.
"See B. Layton, T he H ypostasis o f the A rchons," H arvard Theological Review 67
(1 9 7 4 )3 5 8 -3 5 9 .
9 O pinion o f the late Prof. John Barns, expressed to m e in D ecem ber 1973, at the Coptic
M useum after lengthy exam ination o f the manuscripts.
10 B. Layton, in H arvard Theological Review 69 (1 9 7 6 ) 84; S. Em m el. in American
Research Center in Egypt, N ew sletter 104 (1 9 7 8 ) 28 note 3.
11 For a brief description see Layton, H yp ostasis (1 9 7 4 ), 3 5 7 -3 5 8 .
 MANUS C RI P T WI TNESSES 5

conceivable that also pages C -D (com ing im m ediately after 48:35) were
left blank by Scribe A, where he perceived his model to be defective: if
such was the case, a m ajor block o f text is m issing in logion 95 after the
opening phrase If you have m oney. Sim ilar may be the blank at 56:20.
No m arginal signs. Superlineation according to the single-stroke sys
tem (with its usual exceptions), being w ritten above single consonants
where there is, presum ably, the resonant peak o f a syllable; stroke usually
displaced slightly to the right, but som etim es very broad and centered
above its letter.12 A few instances o f the other (Bindestrich) system.
Proper names and com pendia m arked by continuous superlinear stroke.
Morpheme dividers (apostrophes) very com m on; see below pp. 14-18.
Superlin. strokes and apostrophes often ornam entally extended at end o f
the line. No logical punctuation. T comm on. & conceive (tract. 3 )
and O ! (tract. 7). The usual abbreviations for nom ina sacra; c -fo c .
z m z a a and z m F T a servant , ly for k & i at 72:34. A t end o f line: final

letters or penultim ate omicron on rare occasion w ritten sm all; final z

sometimes in a special form (8:17, 25:23, 72:32, 101:32); final vowel plus
n optionally w ritten K, e , r, eT, h , o , o y , Y> or to; also z for z n 99:7.

Titles set o ff by ornam ental horizontal rules; colophon in a fram e o f rules.

Ornamental line-filler m arks (diple signs with loops) at the end o f trac
tates 1, 2, 4, and 6 ; double point (:) at conclusion o f the text of tractates
4-7. No colors or other decoration.
In a single colum n, w ithout ekthesis. W ritten area, ca. 22 x 11 cm (23
x 12 in tractate 7); ca. 35 lines per colum n (42 in tractate 7). Letters that
exceed the last line o f the page w ritten beneath the end o f the line on pp.
18,25,and 111.
On the history o f the m anuscript, see Jam es M. Robinson, The
Discovery o f the Nag Ham m adi C odices, Biblical Archeologist 42 (1979)
206-224.

P. Oxy. 1, 654, and 655 are described below , pp. 9 6 -9 9 .

CG X III has been described by J. M. Robinson in the introductory
volume of the A R E -U N E SC O Facsimile Edition o f the Nag Hammadi Cod
ices.
London, British Library M S Or.4926(1) is described in vol. 2.

12 See further Layton, in Z eitschrift fu r P apyrologie und Epigraphik 11 (1 9 7 3 ) 1 8 9 -1 9 0 .

6 INTRODUCTI ON

3 The P atron of C o d e x II

If one asks which G nostic sect would have found the miscellany of
texts in Codex II m ost congenial with its own beliefs and practices, the
answ er is not hard to find. (1) V alentinian cosm ogonic myths (as known
from other G nostic m anuscripts or from the church fathers) are clearly
based at some rem ove on Sethian ones like those in the Apocryphon of
John and Hypostasis o f the Archons. To an ancient V alentinian reader, the
m yths o f these texts would have seem ed fam iliar, perhaps (reversing the
historical truth o f the m atter) even seem ingly V alentinian in character.
T hat the Apocryphon and the Hypostasis were ultim ately o f interest to
C hristian G nostics is proven by the fact that they have come down to us
in a slightly, though not essentially, C hristianized form. (2) In some pas
sages, the V alentinian Gospel According to Philip closely parallels the
Gospel According to Thomas, suggesting the attractiveness o f Thomas, and
the Jude Thom as tradition, to V alentinian Gnosticism . (3) It is important
to note that Philip is not merely a speculative theological work, but con
tains much about specific V alentinian ritual, and is thus in some sense a
practical work o f lim ited sectarian application. (4) The Expository
Treatise on the Soul, while not easy to classify (indeed it may not even be
G nostic at all), will surely bear a V alentinian reading in the light of the
V alentinian sacram ent o f bridal chamber.
Thus despite the presence o f only one originally Valentinian work in
Codex II, we have strong circum stantial evidence to conclude that the
m anuscript as such was com piled with a view to V alentinian needs and
tastes (needless to say, this tells us nothing about the sectarian affiliation
o f the individual authors represented in the m iscellany). It may be no
m ere accident that in the colophon, the scribe o f Codex II speaks of his
readership as pneum atics, a term used by the V alentinian church for
members o f its elect.13

4 D ia l e c t a n d O r th o g ra p h y

Superficially the Coptic o f Codex II appears to consist of a random

m ixture o f form s from the Sahidic (5 ) and Subachmimic (A2) dialects,
with a preponderance o f Sahidic. Both in m orphology (especially vocali
zation) and in the m ore superficial aspects of spelling, the text is incon
sistent, and it is likely to present a certain am ount o f difficulty to the
reader for that reason. Indeed, the inconsistency with which forms are

13The association o f the codex with the Subachm im ic dialect (b elow , pp. 8 -1 4 ) may be
yet another sign o f Valentinian transm ission.
 D I A L E C T AND O R T H O G R A P H Y 7

selected from one or the other dialect raises doubts that the language of
the codex corresponded to oral speech habits o f any real dialect group
within the Coptic com m unity.
If due attention is paid to syntax and the m em bership o f paradigm s, a
clearer picture em erges: for then we can see that the underlying dialect is
A2 in character, with the sp ellin g or selection o f vocalized form s most
often approaching S. It is reasonable to assum e that the Coptic o f Codex
II is the kind that m ight have been written by a speaker o f A2 attem pting,
artificially, to conform to 5, the prestigious and orthodox dialect o f the
greater Nile Valley and m onasticism . In other words the language of
Codex II is a literary language, which can be classed as Crypto-
Subachmimic (Crypto-/!2), show ing the characteristics o f a text w rit
ten or translated by a native speaker o f Subachm im ic in which he
attempts (w ithout total success) to correct his own speech habits in con
formity with another dialect Sahidic in the case o f Codex II with the
result that (a) vocalization o f lexical form s according to the other dialect
is common or prevalent (som etim es even with hyper-correction), but (b)
important A2 traits, especially in syntax and the spelling o f gram m atical
forms, remain. C haracteristically one finds A 2 vocalizations or forms
freely alternating with their equivalents in the dialect being im itated. 14
Most of the clearly A 2 literature that is know n to us is heretical or dubious
(Manichaean texts, G nostica, Acta Pauli)', the adoption o f S vocalization
in Codex II would partly m ask its affiliation with this group. Further
more, S was the m ost neutral o f the Coptic dialects it was unusual in the
number of features it shared with other dialects and the small num ber
unique to itself: thus Sahidicism would have rendered a G nostic text more
accessible to the reading public and, to judge from the eventual em er
gence of S as the universal ecclesiastical dialect, m ight have lent the text
prestige.
The discovery o f a pure A2 version o f one o f these Crypto-/!2 texts the
British Library fragm ents o f tractate 5 (edited in vol. 2) is o f great
interest in this respect, raising the possibility that our Crypto-/!2 texts may
actually be transpositions from A2. In this regard it should be noted that
also the Gospel o f Truth has been transm itted both in A2 and S (CG 1,3 and
X II,2).
Vocalization. In view o f the artificial nature o f the dialect m ixture and
the resultant random ness and inconsistency in selection o f form s, it would
be insignificant to tabulate statistics for S versus A 2 form s in the codex.
An immediate im pression o f the range o f form s can be obtained from the
indexes, since each word is filed under its standard S form (enclosed in

l4The term C rypto-Subachm im ic w as coin ed by Layton, in Bulletin o f the Am erican

Society ofP apyrologists 14 (1 9 7 7 ) 6 6 note 2.
8 I NTRODUCTI ON

parentheses if not actually occurring in the text), followed by any other

forms that occur.
Non-standard features.'5 Apart from A2 vocalization in the tractates of
Codex 11, the follow ing are the divergences from standard Sahidic that are
m ost likely to give difficulty to an unprepared reader. Most can be
explained as Subachm im icism s or Achm im icism s; in some cases it is hard
to distinguish a difference o f orthographic convention from one of dialect.
In the description that follow s, I take account o f only tractates 2-7. A
fuller discussion o f gram m atical peculiarities, lim ited to tractates 1-5, is
given by P. Nagel in his pioneering article, Gram m atische Unter-
suchungen zu Nag Hammadi Codex II, in F. Altheim , R. Stiehl, Die
Araber in der Alten Welt 5/2 (Berlin: De Gruyter, 1969) 393-469, cited
below as N agel .16

S u b a c h m im ic ism s

1. A ssim ilations not in standard S. The follow ing are common in A2.
1.1 b, and p = n (in junction before /b /, /l/, /r/). Found also in S
though not standard. A lso mn and zn are affected.

1.2 Final m = n (in ju n c tio n before /p /), optionally, where standard S

has n : e.g. zm = zeN (A2 zn); ttm 88:1, t m 59:28 = neN, t e n (A2
t i n , t n ) ; t t c t m , T 6 T M 93:29, n b t m 35:19 = f i e t n , t b t n , n 6 t n ;
n 6 t m 43:10 = n n 6 t n { A 2 n c t n ) you shall n o t; e M M o y T e 76:9 =
e N M o y T e (circum stantial); n e T C T M 33:19 = n e T e T N (subs, rela
tive); N TM M oyTe 135:4 = n tn m o y t (conjunctive);
N T e T M M O o c y e 35:20 = n t c t n m o o u j e (conjunctive); xim 90:34 =
X IN .

2. a) = z for Greek spiritus asper (before /i/).

Typical A2 feature, t - th e + oj is written x , thus ju c to p ia . the
account 102:23 (note hyper-usage o f the latter principle at 105:15,
t x b c for Tty Be or x b c).

15 In what fo llo w s I make use o f my remarks in H yp ostasis (1974), 3 7 4 -3 8 3 .

l6The readings o f som e o f N a g e ls exam ples are incorrect; all his exam ples must be
verified against good editions. [Long after the manuscript o f the present book had been
closed , W .-P. Funk published a revolutionary article, H ow C losely Related Are the
Subakhm im ic D ia lects, Zeitschrift fu r agyptische Sprache 1 12 (1 985) 1 2 4 -1 3 9 , in which he
argues convincin gly that th e Subachm im ic dialect must be seen as three dialects, on a par
with A chm im ic. H is discovery has many im plications for the classification o f dialect forms
in C odex II. B. L.]
 DI AL ECT AND O R T HO GR AP H Y 9

3. Omission o f initial n in adverbial expressions o f instrum ent, tim e,

manner, etc.

W hile occurring in S (P. K ahle Balaizah p. 109), this is especially

common in Achm im ic (Rosch Vorbemerkungen 4, T ill Achm.-kopt.
Gramm. 33g): (N )T eeize 106:26, 109:20, 123:21, 125:22; (Ri)nca.
m ttitn 95:21; (M)neeiM^. 74:3; (n )z n c o tt 80:18; (n)axi) n z o o y 42:9;
(N)a)opn 113:26; (N)ez^H 128:16.

4. Omission o f n - , t -.

Omission o f the definite articles n- and t - before words in initial / p /

and /t/. Know n in S but especially com m on in A2. N ot found in trac
tate 7. n- om itted before na.pa.A (e)icoc, n i c x a , tto ih th c , nrTai,
nNeyMATiKoc, <|yx |k o c > <I>oini3; t - om itted before a ik a .io c y n h
/tikaiosune/, T x fA e , Tpa.neza., and possibly tpy<I>h.

5. tin, t n , and zn = neN , tcn, and zsn .

An A2 trait. The w ord zn so m e thus becom es hom onym ous with the
preposition zn in and, like it, can assim ilate as zm.

6. n o Y , t o y , no y = ney, Tey, Ney.

In the paradigm s o f the possessive article, causative infinitive, and

third future negative, oy m arks 3rd plur. and e the 2nd fem. sing.;
while in standard Sahidic oy is 2nd fem. sing, and the 3rd plur. has a
different term ination (ey)- Furtherm ore, the standard Sahidic allo-
morphs o f the definite article n e , t c , n s are relatively rare in Codex II
(see table in Nagel 26a).

CODEX ST D . S A H ID .
that th ey tpoy - Tpey-
their noY - n Y -

toy - T6Y -

noy - N 6Y -
they shall n o t noy - NN6Y-
your (fem. sing.) n e - noY -
T- toy -
N- noy -
th e TT-, T-, N- n - , t -, n-
th e (allom orph) n e -, T e-, ns-

In every one o f the features tabulated in the m iddle colum n, Codex II

is following A 2 rather than S. F or n o y III future negative see 60:33,
77:11, 78:23. The other form s occur passim , but not persistently.
10 INTRODUCTION

7. p- auxiliary to Greek verbs.

Greek verbs are often, though not alw ays, governed by an untranslat
able auxiliary p- (which otherw ise means d o ). This use o f the form,
like the random ness o f its appearance, is typical o f A 2. Standard
Sahidic uses Greek verbs w ithout the auxiliary, but has p- as the verb
do, m ake, perform .

8. . . . i N = N - . . . A.N.

The sim ple negation usurps the role o f n - . . . a.n , a Subachmimicism.

This difference has its greatest effect in the structure of the conver
sions. See tables o f attested gram m atical form s, with the indexes.

9. a. = na . futuri.

A Subachm im icism . N ot in tractates 4 , 7. 32:13, 40:26-29, 42:25,

49:32-34, 50:28, 57:4, 76:33, 78:19, 84:29, 86:7, 98:19, 117:21,
126:36, 128:3, 132:28.
10. MN = Mnp.

A Subachm im icism . Only in tractates 2^1: 32:14, 39:24, 44:2,

6 6 :4 -5 ,7 4 :1 1 ,7 8 :2 1 ,9 0 :3 .
11. II future affirm ative = 111 future affirm ative.
II fut. affirm, usurps all the functions o f III fut. affirm, but III fut.
negative is used as in standard Sahidic. A Subachmimicism. (Non-
occurrence o f III fut. affirm, is found also in the S w riter Shenute,
under Achm im ic influence.)
12. U seofN T a.2.
As in A2 generally, the distinction expressed in the present relative by
bare b t versus eTq has a counterpart in the I perfect relative, viz.
bare n t a z (also c ta .) versus NTa.q. This distinction is unknown to
standard Sahidic in the I perfect, where (e)N Taq perform s both func
tions.
13. e = e p e .

The standard Sahidic distinction o f e versus ep e in the II tenses and

circum stantial paradigm s is lost as in A2, putting extra weight upon the
polyvalent form e.

CODEX S T D . S A H ID .
I perfect base a . - , a .* , a .- ,

to * -/e - e-
 D I A L E C T AND O R T H O G R A P H Y 11

II tense base e- epe

es: e*
circum stantial base e- epe
es: e#

14. Aq- = e q - (II bipartite).

A subachm imicism. Rare in Codex II: 53:28, 80:28, 82:32, 83:10,

83:11, 96:29 (-n a ), 138:9, 139:26, 144:30. N ot in tractates 2 ,5 or 6.
15. Neq = e N e q , u jA q = e iy a q .

Apparent om ission o f the converter e w ith the preterite ( e N e q ) and

the aorist (eqjAq) may in some cases be explained as asyndeton (thus
Nagel 64a). Ne* = eNes* relative 34:19, 52:21, 55:8, 68:23,
133:22-23, 135:11-12; tga.# = ecyAs: relative 61:14, 103:22; Ness =
eNess protasis o f irrealis 42:20, 45:7, 47:33, 66:2, 70:9; <yA* = e a ) \ *
circumstantial expressing relative 63:15. N e * for e N e * irrealis is an
Achmimicism (Till Achm.-kopt. Gramm. 227a), and is found also in
A2 (John 11:21 ed. Thompson) but not persistently (Nagel 38a). I
have no inform ation on the dialect affinities o f the other forms.
16. There is confusion (from the standard Sahidic view point) about the
correct selection o f the infinitive state before a suffixed object. This
is common in A2 and abnormal in standard Sahidic except in a few fixed
cases (e.g. c o y c o N k n o w ). F or details see the nominalis a n d pronom-
inalis states o f the verbs catalogued in the indexes.
17. Lexical am biguity because o f A 2 features, especially vocalization.
The most glaring examples are glossed in the apparatus to the Coptic
texts. E.g. a n = o n "again, b a a . = b o a . o u tsid e , m m a y = m m o o y
them , Nice = n k a th in g , c a n = c o n b ro th er; conjugated form s,
imperfect NAq 85:9 = Neq, neg. aorist MApoy 70:6 = Mey, neg. I l l
fut. n i 44:7 = n n a , conjunctive c e 43:7 = N e e , causative infin. T e
77:13 = T p e .
18. a = e (preposition).

The A2 preposition a - t o occurs frequently, alternating with its stan

dard Sahidic equivalent e -. The form a - is open to confusion for a
speaker o f standard Sahidic, w ho will expect a I perfect conjugation.

19. N e e iM A (com ponent) = neeiM A.

A Subachm im icism , as was first pointed out to me by H. J. Polotsky.

E.g. NNeeiMA 49:23 = zm neeiM A h e re , <yA n i m a 100:13 or b n i m a
115:20 = eneeiM A (to) h ere.
12 INTRODUCTION

.
20 Nzpau zn = zpa.T zn.

A Subachmimicism. Rare in Codex II.

O th e r n o n -s ta n d a r d fe a tu r e s

21. Elision and crasis.

21.1 Simplification o f vowel pairs e e , le i or e ie i, y o y or oyoy in

the junction (close or open) o f two morphemes. Common in S
manuscripts as well as A2 and Achmimic: 34:22, tc o -
<t>iaL (a.)cnopxq 106:11-12, w w (a.)zixne 114:14-15, a.-(a.)i*
129:4, x e (e)eio)a.N- 35:11, e e i e (e)N o 37:23, x o c e (e)eooY
85:17, T M iz c o e Mne (e)ayTA.pn 106:24-25; a.ei(ei) 67:31,
e e i(e i)N e 34:32, zi-(ei)a.A. 69:11; oY(oY)epHTe 37:33-34,
a.(y ) oycia . 99:14, Noy(oY)u><sn 41:9, eToy(oY)a>M 73:20.

21.2 Crasis. naboa . = na .(y e)B O \ 64:8.

22. Reduplication o f n (as nn) before vowel or syllabic consonant.
Not to my knowledge peculiarly associated with any single dialect.
Nearly absent in tractate 7 (138:34, 140:27).
22.1 nn = n:
before a.bca , a b a 6H6in, &.iu>n , i N i e i , &n &u), a.noBip-
cimon , i c n e , a.t -. a.a), eyto, iNe, oeiK, o y -. Before p 92:4.
Before ka.Tn 91:20, under influence o f nnabca 91:19. Note that
nn before o y - is liable to confusion with n - n o y -.

22.2 nn = n: NNMMAq = NMMiij 111:9, 118:8.

22.3 m nn - = mn -: before eyza., o y -.

22.4 NTA2NN- = NTA.ZN-: before

22.5 TINN-, TNN- = neN-. TCN-.

22.6 tnn- (pronominal preformative o f bipartite pattern) = tn-
83:22-23, 83:26.
22.7 oyNN- = oy n -.

22.8 znn- = zn- (also zn- for zeN-): before a t -. cbo \, eBATe, ezooy,
o y -. Before m -87:13.
22.9 zitnn - = ZITN-.

For attestation, see indexes.

 D I A L E C T AN D O R T H O G R A P H Y 13

23. Omission o f n.

23.1 Before o y . As recently described by S. Emmel, n is sometimes

omitted before o y - (once) 44:20 or words in initial o y (viz. oya.
35:11, oyoN 104:24, o y o e iN 106:4, oytuT 109:13, oyetg 33:23
in Noyeu) n-, o y o e itg 58:22). The phenomenon may extend also
to initial e i (54:9, 127:11 c i u j t for n ck d t). There are no
instances in tractate 7. Note pMoyoeiN 103:19 and sioyuiM
33:18 where s i is for s i n , i.e. * s i n - (Egyptian ki n-). Omission
o f n before o y also occurs in S manuscripts, e.g. Queckes Mark
(9:35, 9:47, 15:4; Crum s.v. oytoT).

23.2 n = nn. Simplification o f nn ( . . . the) to n. Occurs mostly in

the phrase N eso y cia . o f the authorities (86:27, 91:1, 96:31,
111:23, 111:28, 114:18, 117:25, 124:32), but also in n aixm aa-
(u to c (dir. obj.) the captives 85:29, naiu>n o f the eternal
realms 87:10, N e A e y e e p o c (dative) the free 72:18.

See also 3 and 8.

24. Other peculiarities o f junctural n ( m ).

Not, to my knowledge, characteristic o f A 2. Possibly just slips of the

pen.
24.1 nm = nm: n m m a s h t h c = n m m i 0 h t h c 55:37, 71:14, cf. 74:26,
78:10, 100:1.
24.2 nm = nm: eTNMM&q = c t n m m a c ) 108:12, 109:5, 114:26.

24.3 nb = n (before /b /): nbbaac = nbaac 87:4, 94:26.

24.4 m it = m (before /p /): M nneeooy = Mneeooy 90:10, cf. 91:8.

24.5 n n = n : annzbco) = cnzbco) 57:20-21, onn= o n 62:6.

24.6 nn = n: NNU)Hpe = NajHpe 72:20, 82:1617; N N e e = N e e 139:6.

24.7 nn = n n n : n n s ia = n - n c n s ix (A2 n - n n six .) 136:18, cf. 92:6-7.

24.8 mm = m: mmmooy = m m ooy 76:18-19. By analogy with 24.6?

24.9 nnm = nm : znnmmooy = zn mmooy 107:19, cf. 133:16.

24.10 nnm = nm : ctnnm m ac = ctnmmac 111:9, 118:8.

24.11 NNM = NM: NNMMA6HTHC = NMMiQHTHC 59:28.

24.12 nnn = nn: NNNepHy = ncncphy (A2 nncphy ) 59:4-6.

14 I NTRODUCTION

25. Weakness o f z.

A common feature o f S as well as A 2 (well illustrated for S by

W. Worrell, ed., The Proverbs o f Solomon).
25.1 Omission o f z: initial (z)a-, (z)bcu>, ( z ) a o c t n , (z)n-, (z)Apez,
( z )o Y z e ; medial icu>(z)t, z o Y (z ) e ; final - c t a ( z ) , -cn ta (z)-,
N T i( z ) - , p<ok(z), oy<on(z). See indexes.

25.2 Superfluous z: zn = n 125:20, 133:11; <|>ZAe = <)>Ae 135:3, @zah =

@ah 36:16; szh = oh 45:29, 47:4, 47:10; ezaJB ec = saTbcc
98:3, 99:3; ezX n e = e \ n e 114:28; <|)[zo]9 y t = <|)ooyt 65:26.
Many o f the examples are with /t/; note that e also represents/h/
in AT0 HT 89:24-25 = a tz h t, T Y nocT A dc 97:21 = syttoc-
TACIC, t A.ACTN 1 16:27 = t ZAOCTN.

25.3 Metathesis o f z and an adjacent letter: n e T z 123:10 = nezT,

ptozK 35:14 = ptoKZ, oyzujm 95:8 = oy<uzm, tocz 52:25 = cuzc, etc.
See indexes for further examples.
26. c t = c tc .

Possibly just slips o f the pen. c t o y n t o y = c t c y n t o y 76:17,

TCTMMNTeC = T C T C M M N T 6 C 97:4, NCTO)AY = N C T C 0 )AY 132:3-4.
27. T e e iz e o n = ta e u e e e , or possibly N T e e iz e .

Dialect associations? 5 3 :2 9 ,7 4 :3 6 ,7 9 :2 2 -2 3 ,8 3 :3 , 122:13.

For other details consult indexes and tables o f attested grammatical
forms.

Morpheme dividers (apostrophes) . 17 One of the salient characteristics of

the orthography o f Codex II is use o f morpheme dividers or apostrophes,
e.g. MNTpeqvAONCineTxa)iNeeq'a)iNea)ANTeqN6iNe (32:14-16). Also
noteworthy is the lack o f any logical or rhetorical punctuation such as we
find in most o f the other Nag Hammadi codexes.
The main theoretical interest of this phenomenon lies in its direct rela
tionship to the history o f word division, o f which it is an important ances
tor. In addition, the system o f apostrophes is intimately connected with
the use o f the superlinear stroke, o f which the apostrophe is sometimes an
allomorph; indeed the shape and placement o f the two marks even shade
off into one another. In such a case, an edition that includes superlinea-
tion is bound for reasons of consistency to include the apostrophe. But it

171 m ake use o f my remarks in Zeitschrift fu r P apyrologie und Epigraphik 1 1 (1973)

1 9 0 -2 0 0 .
 D I A L E C T AN D O R T H O G R A P H Y 15

is not the specific shape of the apostrophe, nor o f the stroke, that is
relevant to interpretation (as I have shown elsew here), only its position.
The main function o f apostrophe is to m ark the conclusion of a form
consisting of tw o or more phonem es. It occurs at both close and open
juncture (95:4 versus 95:5). A subsidiary function (rare) is to separate,
within the interior o f a form , a doubled consonant: i r ' r e \ o c 93:13,
c a b ' b a t o n 38:19-20, eK .NK.A.HCiA 105:22, m a s ' q a i o c 34:34-35:1. In
addition, there are a certain num ber o f cases where the m ark appears to be
used irregularly.
The value o f apostrophe for the ancient reader would have been as an
aid to reading, like the superlinear stroke. It m ust incidentally have facili
tated the recopying of texts, m aking it easy to delim it short units that
could be copied at one tim e anyone who has collated one o f the texts of
Codex II will know how helpful the apostrophes are in this respect.
Ancient Coptic scribal practice treats superlineation o f syllabic b , m,

n , p as being more necessary than that of other syllabic consonants: thus

we expect superlineation above m in c o j t m , but above q in KOTq practice
will vary. It is in the latter case that apostrophe will often take the place
of superlineation in Codex II, k o t c jx 91:27, 92:27 but k o t c 92:21, 92:32;
N o x q ' 91:4, N o x q 95:12; ApH*qs 97:8, apha.Z[ 94:4, 94:20, 95:1; etc.
Occasionally we even find it usurping the non-optional role of the stroke:
n e T A p 'A iT A T a 90:31 (for n e T A p a t t a t a ), sim ilarly 132:28: while in other
manuscripts (e.g. D reschers 1-2 Kings [M organ MS M. 567, 9th cen
tury]) the stroke usurps the w ord-dividing function of the apostrophe. In
Codex II both the stroke and the apostrophe start som ew here in the m id
dle of the box occupied by the letter and extend beyond the right of the
box; both tend to slope dow n at the right; but these features are much
more pronounced in the apostrophe. Both m arks are ornam entally
elongated at the end o f a line. O ccasionally the stroke appears in a
rounded, circum flex-like form , tending to resem ble one of the shapes of
apostrophe: 120:9 A t a y t a m i o o y - W ith very few exceptions (49:6,
54:31, 62:9) a letter with the stroke is never follow ed by apostrophe. It
seems incontrovertible, then, that in certain positions the superlinear
stroke and apostrophe are functionally interchangeable, while in others
each mark has its own peculiar function; and that as graphic signs they
are similar.
In theory, three shapes o f apostrophe are d istinguished;18 but in actual
rendition these shapes shade o ff into one another, so that m any distinc
tions among them are very subjective. These are: the hook or apostrophe
proper q5 (som etim es resem bling a circumflex well overlapping the

i8M. Reil, in B yzantinistischeZ eitschrift 19 (1 9 1 0 ) 4 7 6 - 5 2 9 , at 13.

16 I NTRODUCTION

interliteral space), the straight apostrophe qN, and the raised point q-
Placem ent o f these m arks varies: they can occur above the right-m ost part
o f a letter, w ithin the follow ing interliteral space, or even slightly over
lapping the letter which follows. Com pare the placem ent of the super-
linear stroke.
These shapes occur also in Greek palaeography, from which they were
probably borrow ed; there they have been considered m erely three forms
o f the apostrophe. 19
In the present edition, all the shapes o f apostrophe are represented by
one sign, the straight apostrophe q \
A postrophe is especially com m on after k , a , m , n , tt, p, t , and q; and in
tractate 7, also after c . The unadjusted statistics for the occurrence of
apostrophe (all shapes) after consonants is presented in Table 1 (on
p. 17).
The relative frequency o f apostrophe after a given consonant can only
be determ ined by com parison with the total num ber o f positions where it
might occur. My investigation o f one o f the tractates (tractate 4), as
presented in Table 2, showed that only k , \ , m , n , tt, p, t , q, and (with one
instance) c were ever m arked; and that all these were marked with about
the same relative frequency (average 36%, including c ) , except that k , it,
p were m arked especially often, and c virtually never. This kind of inves
tigation could be extended to the other five tractates, on the basis of the
data given in Table 1.

191bid.
 TABLE 1

Number of Apostrophes Occurring after Consonants

Tractate Tractate Tractate Tractate Tractate Tractate

2 3 4 5 6 7
B 6 17 0 0 4 0
e 0 0 0 5 0 0
K 62 71 24 41 17 33
\ 21 39 10 25 8 11
M 19 66 30 56 21 19
N 32 124 29 55 13 64
3 0 6 0 1 0 0
TT 33 109 22 82 26 24
P 13 28 9 21 5 11
C 0 13 1 9 2 34
T 98 151 45 81 59 62
2 10 0 3 0 3
q 130 218 78 253 25 74
z 0 3 0 3 0 2
X 7 9 0 4 1 1
6 0 0 0 0 0 0
 TABLE 2
Interpretation of Statistics on Tractate 4

Possible Actual
O ccurrences Occurrences Percentage
o f A postrophe o f A postrophe o f Total

B 12 0 0
K 40 24 60
A. 64 10 16
M 131 30 23
N 183 29 16
n 24 22 92
P 20 9 45
c 131 1 0
T 120 45 38
<y 11 0 0
q 227 78 34
z 51 0 0
X 3 0 0
6 17 0 0

S o u r c e : B. Layton, in Zeitschrift fu r Papyrologie und Epigraphik 11

(1973) 200. The letters e and 3 are not analyzed in the source
quoted.
 THE BINDING OF C O D E X II

L inda K. O gden

I s a w the bindings of the Nag Hammadi manuscripts first in August 1975,

when they were being prepared for conservation, and again in December
1976, by which time conservation was completed. The leaves of the text as
well as most of the inscribed cartonnage have been removed from the bind
ings and have been conserved separately between sheets of Plexiglas. The
bindings (also in Plexiglas containers) have been opened at the spine fold, but
all flaps remain folded inside. I was thus unable to take my own measure
ments of the covers of Codex II. Readers are referred to measurements made
by James M. Robinson and published in the introduction to the ARE-
UNESCO Facsimile Edition o f Codex II (Leiden: Brill, 1974).

G eneral C h a r a c ter of the N ag H ammadi B indings

With the exception o f Codex I, the bound volum es o f this collection

each are a single quire o f folded papyrus sheets sewn into a binding that
consists of a piece o f leather turned in at the head and tail o f both covers
and at the fore-edge o f the low er cover; the fore-edge o f the upper cover
extends in a flap, w raps around the book, and is fastened with a long tie
attached to the edge o f the flap at the center. Ties are also found at the
centers of the head and tail o f the upper and lower covers.
The edges o f the covers were turned in and adhered to layers o f
papyrus cartonnage, which were used to stiffen the covers. W here the
upper cover extends in a flap, an additional folded strip o f leather was
adhered to the inside o f the cover along the fore-edge to act as a turn-in.
On the inside o f the cover was pasted a full sheet o f papyrus (either the
outer sheet of the quire or a separate sheet), which extends over the turn-
ins to the edges o f the cover. In som e bindings, a narrow strip o f leather
was folded around the outside o f the quire at the fold to line the spine.
Most bindings have tw o sm all leather stays inside the folded quire, each
with two holes through which thongs o f leather were passed, attaching the
quire to the cover or to the spine lining leather. These stays prevented the
papyrus from tearing where it was sewn.
Within this collection, different types and colors o f leather were used.
It should be noted that identification of ancient leather m aterials is
extremely difficult if one is using only a hand lens, especially when one
20 T HE B I N D I N G

wishes to distinguish betw een sheep and g o a t.1 As no m icroscopic study

o f the leathers has been m ade, identifications by the A ustrian conservator
A nton Fackelm ann, which are referred to below , may be subject to revi
sion. If access to the covers is possible in the future, a standard system of
color notation (such as the M unsell Soil C olor C harts used in archaeologi
cal field work) could be applied to the leather. This would be useful only
for purposes o f com parison, and is not an aspect o f the identification of
the leather. Any attem pt to gain an idea o f the original color of the
leather could be achieved only by exam ining an area which has not been
exposed to sunlight and handling, such as under a turn-in.
Constructional details differ am ong the bindings, such as the type of
tacket used to fasten down the turn-ins or the m ethod o f attaching the ties.
Some covers are m ade from a single skin o f leather, others from several
pieces overlapped and laced together. Based on these differences,
Doresse states that dans bien des cas, la technique employee ne saurait
etre consideree comm e representant un type precis: il s agit, au contraire,
d une adaptation plus ou m oins heureuse de Partisan a l emploi des
pieces de cuir, souvent im parfaites, dont il d isposait.2 However, there
exists sufficient sim ilarity in certain details o f construction for example,
the fore-edge flap and the num ber and placem ent o f ties to suggest that
the binders (or binder) may well have been follow ing a model. But
Doresse is certainly correct in noting that the artisans in each case were
influenced by the nature o f the m aterials at their disposal.

T h e B i n d i n g o f C o d e x II

The description which follow s is entirely based on exam ination of the

binding; as a convenience to the reader, I refer also to illustrative plates in
the Facsimile Edition o f Codex II and of Codex VI.
The binding o f Codex II presents tw o particularly interesting features:
an additional flap at the head o f the upper cover, unique among the covers
in this collection, and tooled and inked decoration on the outside of the
binding. The cover is m ade from a single piece o f reddish-brown leather,
identified as sheep by Anton Fackelm ann.3 Both Doresse and Mile, van

1R. Reed, Ancient Skins. Parchm ents and Leathers (L ond on/N ew York: Seminar Press,
1 9 7 2 )2 8 7 -2 8 8 .
2Jean D oresse, L es reliures des m anuscrits gnostiq ues coptes decouverts i
K henob oskion, Revue d'E gyptologie 13 (1 9 6 1 ) 49.
'James M. R obinson, The Construction o f the Nag Hamm adi C o d ices," E s s a y s on the
Nag H ammadi Texts in H onour o f Pahor Lahih (N ag Hammadi Studies 6; Leiden: Brill, 1975)
172.
 THE B I N D I N G 21

Regemorter plausibly suggested that the skin was tinted, because the
turn-ins and the interior o f the binding retained their natural color.4 C on
siderable darkening occurs on this and other covers, prim arily at the spine
and fore-edge, where dirt and grease from handling are m ost likely to
accumulate. The spine o f the anim al appears to run horizontally across
the cover. Opinions differ as to w hether the cover extending in tw o flaps
is the upper or the low er cover, and w hether the sm aller flap at the head
(or tail) then lay inside or outside the binding. How ever, if this binding
follows the style o f others in the collection, the fore-edge flap would
extend from the upper cover and the sm aller flap would thus extend from
the head of the upper cover.
Where the binding does not extend in flaps, the edges o f the cover have
been folded to the inside and fastened with leather tackets near the spine
and at the fore-edge corners (Facsimile II, pi. 8). In the opinion o f R obin
son,5 a turn-in for the upper cover, constructed by joining tw o half lengths
of leather as in certain other N ag H am m adi bindings (Facsimile VI, pi. 4),
originally m ust have been attached along the fore-edge where the flap
extends from the cover; none is now extant. This and the corresponding
turn-in on the low er cover had an additional tacket in the m iddle. An
unattached strip was identified by Robinson as probably form ing the
turn-in under the sm all flap. This strip was laid in its hypothetical posi
tion for conservation (Facsimile II, pi. 8). N either area is presently visi
ble, owing to the m anner in which the cover was folded for conservation,
making further first-hand study o f this problem im possible. No turn-in
currently exists at the tail o f the upper cover. The areas o f the head and
tail turn-ins at the spine o f the book are cut away to accom m odate the
thickness o f the quire.
Leather ties are attached to the sm all flap and to the cover opposite the
small flap; rem ains o f additional ties are visible at the tail of the upper
and lower covers. The tie on the sm all flap is attached by m eans o f a nar
row strip of red leather which is laced through both the tie and leather o f
the flap. The other ties pass through the cover and the turn-in and are
fastened on the inside by a short thong which passes through the tie at
right angles. The tie at the head o f the low er cover opposite the small flap
is somewhat heavier than the others, and as it is not in a position to be
tied to the flap, the tie m ay have wrapped around the volum e vertically,
with the small flap folded inside the cover.

4Berthe van R egem orter, L a reliure des m anuscrits gnostiq ues decouverts a N ag
Hamadi [sic], Scriptorium 14 (1 9 6 0 ) 2 2 8 , and D o resse, L es reliu res, 42.
5Robinson, C on struction , 176.
22 T HE B I N D I N G

According to R obinson,6 A detached thong 27.3 cm long may belong

to Codex II, although there are no vestiges o f stitching at the tip of the
flap, but only an indistinct im print of the thongs overlap on the inner side
o f the flap, and a faint indentation at the leading edge o f the front cover
perhaps resulting from the pressure o f the encircling tho n g . This tie has
been conserved with the binding o f Codex II (Facsimile II, pi. 8, bottom).
Because o f the Plexiglas m ounting, I have been unable to verify the evi
dence for the relationship o f the thong to the flap. Even if we accept this
evidence, it seems insufficient either to identify the detached tie with this
codex or to prove the existence of such a thong when no means of attach
m ent can be seen. The lack o f a fore-edge tie would m ake this cover
unique among those o f the collection. If no fore-edge tie ever existed,
this m ight help to explain the unusually heavy tie at the head o f the lower
cover, which would then be the sole m eans o f securing the book.
Although m ost o f the Nag Ham m adi bindings contain a strip of leather
folded around the quire at the spine (Facsimile VI, pi. 4) and two stays
(ibid., pi. 3) inside the quire to prevent the stitching from pulling through
the papyrus, neither feature is extant in this binding. N either Doresse nor
van Regem orter m entions traces of sewing, but Robinson has noted
notches in the folios which correspond roughly to tw o sets o f holes in the
cover7 (Facsimile II, pi. 5, 82, 83) and further noted three pieces of string
associated with the codex8 (Facsimile II, pi. 159).
The binding contains no evidence o f cartonnage or adhesive, or a
paste-dow n, except for a small fragm ent o f papyrus adhering near a turn-
in o f the lower cover, although D oresse9 wrote that at the time of his
exam ination o f the codex, the last page, inscribed on the recto, was
adhered to the low er cover.
The binding o f Codex II is the m ost extensively decorated of the Nag
Ham madi codexes,10 with tooled and inked decoration on upper and lower
covers and both flaps (Facsimile II, pi. 7). D oresse says the small flap is
decorated on both sides,11 but this may be only the im pression from the
tooling showing through the leather (because the flap has been folded
over for conservation the underside o f it cannot now be examined). A
single tooled line outlines the covers, corresponding roughly to the folds
for the turn-ins. On the inside (Facsimile II, pi. 8), a tooled line runs

6 Ibid., 179.
7 The Facsim ile Edition o f the N ag H amm adi Codices: Codex II (Leiden: Brill, 1974) xv.
8 R obinson, C onstruction , 180.
9 D oresse, L es reliures, 44.
10O f the other bindings, only IV, V and V III have toolin g on the covers; on cover VII the
attachment o f the fore-edge tie incorporates tooled lines.
11 D oresse, L es reliures, 44.
 T HE B I N D I N G 23

parallel to and ju st inside the edge o f the fold o f the upper and low er
turn-ins. On the outside, tw o parallel lines run the length o f the spine
fold, with an inked line betw een them.
On the lower cover, three parallel sets o f three closely spaced parallel
lines run diagonally from each corner to the opposite corner, form ing four
diamonds where they cross in the center; the upper and low er o f these
have been filled in with decoration. O therw ise, the space betw een the sets
of parallel lines is filled with inked designs consisting o f a strand of over
lapping hearts and band of diam onds-and-dots in one direction, and a run
ning scroll (of spirals) and strand o f quasi-guilloche in the other. The
upper cover is bisected horizontally by a parallel pair o f lines with an
inked line betw een them. Each resultant rectangle is crossed diagonally
by parallel pairs o f lines. Tw o parallel lines jo in the intersections o f these
diagonals. Centered near the head and tail are ankh-like figures draw n in
ink. A running scroll (of spirals) also in ink runs vertically along the
fore-edge.
On each flap a triangle is form ed by tw o parallel lines running from the
point of the triangle to the outer edges o f the fold where it joins the cover.
The lines that horizontally bisect the upper cover continue to the tip o f the
fore-edge flap. The sm aller flap is sim ilarly divided by vertical lines. An
inked ankh appears near the tip o f the fore-edge flap. The ankh symbol
has been thought by one scholar who has studied these m anuscripts to be
a means of dating the co ver.12 A lthough it is conceivable that the inked
decoration may have been added later, inspection o f the binding reveals
that the inked designs are contem porary with the construction o f the
cover, as the slots for the ties have been cut through the inked design, and
the ties them selves show no traces o f ink as they presum ably would if one
had attempted to ink in the design after the tie was already in place.

T he N ag H ammadi B indings a nd the D evelopment

of the C odex

Several features o f these early codexes, for exam ple, fore-edge flaps,
spine lining strips, and stays, continue to appear in the later developm ent
of the book in the M iddle East and Europe. This early use o f the fore-
edge flap is especially interesting. I suggest three possible reasons for its
occurrence in the N ag H am m adi bindings; historical influence, the
requirements o f the single-quire codex form , and the nature o f

12 Doresse, Les tivres secrets des gnostiques d'E gypte (Paris: Plon, 1958) 162, says the sym
bol was not used by Christians prior to a . d . 3 9 1 , although Krause, D ie drei Versionen des
Apokryphon des Johannes im Koptischen M useum zu A lt-K airo (W iesbaden: H arrassowitz,
1962) 112, says it w as probably in use before that date.
24 THE B I N D I N G

the m aterial used.

Papyrus rolls in antiquity may have had their ends strengthened by
an extra thickness o f papyrus or in some cases provided with a
w rapper o f parchm ent to protect it when not in use. 13 It is possible that
someone used to wrapping and tying up papyrus rolls m ight have been
naturally inclined to add a sim ilar feature to the new codex form, with the
fore-edge flap corresponding to the end o f the roll that protected the text
and was fastened with a tie w rapping around the roll.
M oreover, thick single quires like these codexes would gape at the
fore-edge unless kept w eighted or secured in some way, as with a flap and
tie or, less satisfactorily, sim ply a tie.
Finally, the skin o f leather may itself have influenced the shape of the
flap. W hile it is difficult to tell with some o f the bindings, Codexes II and
III seem to have been m ade with the spine o f the animal running horizon
tally across the cover. The pointed flap o f Codex III could have been
positioned near the tail o f the skin, resulting in relatively little waste. The
cover o f Codex II could have been cut with the fore-edge flap coming
from the neck or tail, in which case the small flap could have come from
the area o f a leg perhaps suggested by the shape o f the skin.
The overall sim ilarity o f form am ong the bindings, especially the
num ber and placem ent o f ties, the flap, the lining strip, and the fact that,
with the exception o f Codex I, they are all single-quire codexes, indicates
that the bindings were based on sim ilar m odels. G roupings of bindings
within this collection such as those proposed by R obinson14 seem to me to
point to several binders. For exam ple, the slits m ade in the head and tail
turn-ins o f some bindings, spaced according to the width o f the quire,
allow the covers to fold around the quire w ithout bunching up the leather
at the fold. These slits are found only in Codexes I, II, III, VI, VII, IX
and X; to me they indicate a refined technique, based on knowledge of the
m aterial. But they would not necessarily be indicative o f chronological
developm ent unless we could assum e that the bindings were made by one
and the same person.
At present the N ag Ham madi bindings seem to be unique represent
atives o f an early period in the developm ent o f the codex form and the
craft o f binding. Studies o f the inscribed cartonnage as well as the codi-
cology o f the m anuscripts may yield inform ation on their dates, but it is
still too early to draw m any conclusions about the age o f the manuscripts
from the bindings alone. A catalogue o f all bound manuscripts and

13 F. G. K enyon, Books and R eaders in Ancient G reece and Rome (2nd edition; Oxford;
Clarendon Press, 1951) 6 1 - 6 2 , and see E. G. Turner, Greek P apyri: An Introduction (Prince
ton: U niv. Press, 1968) 5.
14R obinson, C onstruction , 1 8 4 -1 9 0 .
 THE BI NDI NG 25

bindings from Coptic Egypt and a thorough study o f their m aterials,

structure, and decoration, as well as investigation o f contem porary crafts
such as leatherwork, would provide the necessary historical fram ew ork
within which to place these bindings, but unfortunately it has yet to be
undertaken.

B ibliography

For previously published descriptions and photographs o f the bindings

see: Berthe van R egem orter, L a reliure des m anuscrits gnostiques
decouverts a N ag H am adi [sic], Scriptorium 14 (1960) 225-234; Jean
Doresse, Les reliures des m anuscrits gnostiques coptes decouverts a
Khenoboskion, Revue d Egyptologie 13 (1961) 4 3 -4 5 ; M. Krause,
P. Labib, Die drei Versionen des Apokryphon des Johannes im Koptischen
Museum zu Alt-Kairo (D eutsches A rchaologisches Institut Kairo,
Abhandlungen, K optische Reihe 1; W iesbaden: H arrassow itz, 1962)
13-17; James M. R obinson, The C onstruction o f the N ag Ham madi
Codices, in Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts in Honour o fP ahor Labib
(Nag Hammadi Studies 6; Leiden: Brill, 1975); The Facsimile Edition o f
the Nag Hammadi Codices: Codex I I (Leiden: Brill, 1974). A photograph
of the codexes with the binding o f Codex II apparently still intact is pub
lished in Jean D oresse, Les livres secrets des gnostiques d Egypte, 1 (Paris:
Plon, 1958); English edition, The Secret Books o f the Egyptian Gnostics
(London: Hollis & C arter/N ew York: V iking, 1960).
 EDITORIAL METHOD

B entley L ayton

B ecause editors of the Nag Hammadi texts differ so widely in their practice,
it seems best to state the principles on which the present Coptic edition is
based.
The character of our textual witnesses demands a cautious approach. For
four tractates our sole witness is a Cairo manuscript, CG II; for the other two
(tractates 2 and 5 ) it is jo in ed by insignificant fragm ents o f parallel
manuscripts. The evidence is thus virtually lim ited to a unique codex,
with the result that critical editing m ust proceed by conjecture.1 M ore
over, the archaic date and orthographic peculiarities o f our chief w itness,
its hybrid dialectal character, and the unpredictable nature o f its contents
make the detection o f errors, not to speak o f their em endation, far from
easy. The am ount o f difficulty presented by each tractate also varies with
the amount of dam age it has suffered (w orst in the Gospel According to
Philip) and the coherence o f its literary form (least coherent in the Gospel
According to Thomas, Philip, and the Book o f Thomas). There are, in addi
tion, special difficulties associated with the treatise On the Origin o f the
World, which appears to have been at the level o f the original Coptic
translation an opus imperfectum.
Because of these unusual factors, and in the hope o f m aking this edi
tion a standard on which future study can be based, I have aim ed not only
to transcribe the chief m anuscript and its parallels with m eticulous care,
but also to correct it in such a way that its readings, even when erroneous,
are always apparent to the reader. Editorial corrections in the form o f
letters to be added (e.g. to correct haplography) are enclosed by < >, to be
deleted (e.g. to correct dittography) by { }; readings o f the m anuscript to
be altered are m arked t (or t t ) , with the proposed alteration printed
only in the apparatus criticus and not in the text. O rthographic abnorm al
ities (e.g. n a p A A i c o c for t t t t a p a a i c o c ) have but rarely been corrected,
even where correction could have been sim ply m ade by m eans o f the
signs just described. A lthough the text has been arranged in paragraphs, 1
have added no m odern punctuation to it; sentences are distinguished only
by extra space. The num erous m orphem e dividers (apostrophes) found in

11 have discussed the general principles o f editing Nag Hammadi texts in The Recovery o f
Gnosticism: The P hilologists Task in the Investigation o f N ag Hammadi, The Second Century:
A Journal o f Early Christian Studies 1 ,(1981) 8 5 - 9 9 .
28 EDITORIAL METHOD

the m anuscript are printed where they occur. As I have demonstrated

elsew here, there are no significant form al boundaries betw een the various
shapes of apostrophe used in CG II: all of them are but renditions of one
sign; here it is represented arbitrarily as N; cf. Zeitschrift fu r Papyrologie
und Epigraphik 11 (1973) 190-200. W ithout confusion, therefore, the
reader can quickly see for him self at every point exactly what is the read
ing of this venerable codex.
The superlineation of the text represents the actual writings of the
m anuscript, except for typographic stylization. But sometim es its place
m ent is open to m ore than one description. Often e.g. in m n t the stroke
actually extends from about the m iddle of m to about the middle of t ; also
since no contrast o f m eaning is expressed by m n t versus m n t versus m n t ,
the ancient copyist has m ade no effort to distinguish these writings; con
sequently the m odern editor is here hard pressed to choose the typo
graphic representation closest to the m anuscript. Furtherm ore, in some
cases it is im possible to distinguish a three-letter Bindestrich from a broad
single-letter stroke centered above its letter. My transcriptions in all such
cases are necessarily subjective.
My aim as editor, however, has been not m erely to edit the principal
witness as such but also to critically reconstruct within the bounds of
certitude allow ed by our evidence the text to which it attests. In the
present circum stances text " is to be equated with the translation of each
tractate in Coptic. A lthough the tractates in this volume were originally
com posed in Greek, in no case is there sufficient evidence to attempt a
reconstruction of the lost original Greek text; a few m eager fragments of
the Greek original of the Gospel According to Thomas (tractate 2 ) survive,
and they are edited in this edition along with the Coptic. It is abundantly
clear that the Coptic o f the original te x t was neither translated into
standard Sahidic nor spelled consistently; to a great degree I have left the
resulting abnorm alities in the text and passed over them without com
ment. For guidance in the interpretation of unusual forms, the reader
should consult pp. 6 -1 4 above, the apparatus, and the entries and tables
of gram m atical form s in the indexes.
Six m anuscripts have been exam ined for this edition.

P rincipal W itness

1. Coptic M useum. CG II. Coptic. All tractates.

F ragmentary W itnesses

2. Coptic M useum. CG XIII. Coptic. T ractate 5. Exactly parallels

C G I 1,5.
 E D I T O RI AL METHOD 29

3. British Library. O r.4926(l). Subachm im ic Coptic. T ractate 5.

4. British Library. P. Oxy. 654. Greek. Tractate 2.
5. Oxford. P. Oxy. 1. Greek. T ractate 2.
6. Harvard. P. Oxy. 655. Greek. T ractate 2.

I have collated all these w itnesses, including the Greek fragm ents edited
by Attridge. The principal m anuscript I have exam ined repeatedly, in
December 1971, O ctober 1973, Septem ber 1974, A ugust-Septem ber
1975, April 1976, and May 1978, using out-of-doors natural light, incan
descent light, and ultraviolet light, at various degrees of m agnification.
Cairo CG XI I I was collated in A ugust 1975; London O r.4 9 2 6 (l) in June
1978 and January 1980; the three Greek fragm ents of tractate 2 in
June-August 1980.
The decipherm ent of dam aged letters o f CG II was facilitated by the
regularity of letter shapes in the co p y ists alphabet. R eaders should note
that owing to insurm ountable technical difficulties, the standard Facsimile
Edition of CG II (Leiden, 1974), the principal m anuscript, cannot in every
instance be utilized as a record o f the incom plete letter traces: first-hand
examination of the m anuscript is also indispensable. Som etim es my tran
scription will be seen to diverge from the im pression given by the Fac
simile. This difference is deliberate, and results from collation o f the
manuscript with com parison of the Facsimile. The m ore im portant differ
ences have been noted in the final volum e o f the Facsimile Edition: but it
may be doubted whether any photographic facsim ile could adequately
report the readings o f the m anuscript.2 I have therefore included in the

2Black inkiike marks in a facsim ile edition o f this kind o f course alm ost alw ays
represent ink still to be seen on the papyrus. But they can represent also: (1) marks no
longer extant on the papyrus, but sp liced in from an early photograph i.e., presum ably ink
once seen on the papyrus; (2) a dark fiber in the papyrus surface (very com m on but usually
easy to distinguish); (3) a spot o f d iscoloration on the surface (rare but im possib le to distin
guish from ink in the Facsim ile E dition ); (4) transferred ink from the opp osite page (rare);
(5) a hole in the papyrus, seen as black because the photograph was m ade against a black
background (rare); (6) retouching by the editors o f the Facsim ile E dition, theoretically
corresponding to what the papyrus has or is thought to have had (rare); (7) at the edge o f the
papyrus, the original black background where it has not been erased by retouching (very
common, but usually easy to distinguish from ink, since it sim ply fo llo w s the contours o f
the papyrus edge; but som etim es it m erges with an ink trace as at 68:25); (8) stray ink that
has run along a horizontal fiber when the ancient cop yist touched his pen to it (e.g. at 59:21,
80:23); (9) ink written on the papyrus in modern tim es (num bers in Arabic script); (10) a
few other black marks w h ose origin cannot be determ ined (very rare; e .g ., 8 1 :29 left margin,
or 91:27 above the next to last letter, a nu). Blank papyrus1 in the Facsim ile Edition
almost always represents papyrus surface still to be seen on the papyrus. But it can also
represent: (1) surface no longer extant on the papyrus, but sp liced in from an early ph oto
graph; (2) retouching by the editors o f the Facsim ile E dition, either as margins (rare and p o s
sible to distinguish) or as tiny h oles (com m on and im p ossib le to distinguish). W hite
30 EDI TORI AL METHOD

apparatus criticus a certain num ber o f palaeographic notes, conscious that

the reader will not be able to control my decipherm ents by using the Fac
simile alone. But I have m ade no effort to give a com plete collation of the
Facsimile Edition against the m anuscript.
A slight am ount o f deterioration of the principal w itness has occurred
since its deposit in the Coptic M useum in 1952. Fortunately a complete
photographic record o f the m anuscript was m ade shortly before this
deterioration took place. The photographs, taken in 1952 by Boulos
Farag then photographer o f the Coptic M useum and by others, were care
fully collated against the m anuscript in 1975 by Stephen Emmel; his col
lation (which is extrem ely accurate) has now been published in Bulletin of
the American Society o f Papyrologists 14 (1977) 109-121, with emendanda
in 15 (1978) 205, 16 (1979) 275, and 17 (1980) 143. Using Mr. Emmels
list o f passages I recollated the relevant photographic prints and negatives
in the archives o f the C airo Coptic M useum in Septem ber 1975. This
unique photographic evidence has been used in constructing the Coptic
text; it is alw ays identified in the apparatus criticus.
I have tried to collect and study all the conjectural emendations and
restorations advanced in the printed literature, as well as unpublished
ones kindly com m unicated to m e by Hans-G ebhard Bethge, Ron Cam
eron, Stephen Emmel, W olf-Peter Funk, W esley W. Isenberg, H. J. Polot-
sky, W. C. Robinson, Jr., H ans-M artin Schenke, John Turner, and R.
McL. W ilson. To these I have added a substantial num ber o f my own.
The published review s, articles, and books on our tractates now amount to
more than 800 items. The task o f sifting this bibliography was shared by
the various translators, to whom I owe an enorm ous debt of gratitude;
w ithout their aid this edition w ould have been delayed by several years.
But the final evaluation o f these conjectures has been my own Augean
labor, for which I alone m ust bear the responsibility.
The list o f conjectures studied by me reached well over 1400. This
num ber is so large because the principal witness is slightly damaged at
the tw o outer corners o f m ost leaves, with the result that almost every
page has many lacunas small enough to invite conjectural restoration. In
evaluating the conjectures (including restorations), I divided them into
three categories:

(a) Conjectures that are certain. These are treated as being the text,

background ( blank paper ) in the Facsimile Edition is (1) void , including holes, lacunas,
and the margins o f the Facsim ile Edition itse lf (alm ost alw ays that); or (2) blank papyrus that
has been accidentally painted out when the black background w as retouched out by the edi
tors o f the Facsim ile Edition (rare); or (3) ink, which has been accidentally painted out in the
sam e process (rare; e.g. 58:32).
 EDITORI AL METHOD 31

m arked w ith the appropriate editorial signs.

(b) Conjectures that are possible but not certain. These are m erely
reported in the apparatus criticus.
(c) Conjectures that are im possible. In the present edition these have
always been passed over w ithout m ention. For typical exam ples,
see B. Layton, in M. Krause, ed.. Essays . . . Pahor Labib (1975)
90-109. The non-m ention o f a published conjecture therefore
indicates that it is impossible.

Impossibility was alw ays taken to entail one or more of the follow ing
faults:

(i) Decipherm ent wrong, incom patible with the letter traces
(ii) Restoration too long or too short for the lacuna
(iii) Syntax o f conjecture im possible; or m orphology incorrect for the
dialect or practice o f the tractate
(iv) Conjecture in itself possible, but dependent for its usefulness
upon another, im possible conjecture
(v) Sense of conjecture m eaningless in context, usually because its
author im agined it could m ean som ething other than it does

Using the Facsimile Edition o f CG II, I tested the length of every pro
posed restoration (cf. above, [ii]) by tracing the sequence o f letters in
question from typical letters on the same page as the lacuna, duly taking
into consideration ligature, occurrence o f m orphem e dividers (apos
trophes), and peculiar features o f the script in the im m ediate neighbor
hood. The tracing o f the restoration was then laid against the photo
graph of the lacuna in the Facsimile Edition. For lacunas at the right
margin of the w ritten area (which is a ragged m argin), I took note o f the
shortest and longest surviving lines on the page and considered that any
restoration which did not end w ithin those lim its was highly dubious.
My evaluation o f proposed restorations takes account o f the possibility
that apostrophes, which abound in the principal m anuscript, m ight be
restored in a lacuna. The study which I published on the question of
apostrophes (Z P E 11 [1973] 190-200), while pointing out the consider
able theoretical and historical interest o f this topic, was m otivated by a
desire to establish the conditions under which an apostrophe m ight plau
sibly be included in the restoration o f m issing text. V irtually none o f the
editors of our tractates has ever given m uch attention to this im portant
matter.
After the above-m entioned criteria o f im possibility had been applied to
the list o f conjectures, the num ber that rem ained to be cited in the
apparatus was som ew hat m ore than 900.
32 EDITORIAL METHOD

In examining the remaining, possible conjectures, I have asked in

each case, Is there a compelling reason to believe that this is what was in
the manuscript before it was damaged or in the text before it was cor
rupted? In other words, if the original Coptic text is ever discovered is
this surely what its reading will be, both in substance and in wording?
The same principle has been applied to the decipherment of damaged
letters.3
In principle the certain conjectures fall into several categories:
(i) Those dictated by restricted lexical, morphological, syntactic,
and contextual possibilities or by the literary structure of the pas
sage

GTh 48:33 [n ex ]e Fc
GTh A2A a.i|oyu)N 2 e [ e ) o \
HypArch 95:34 n i a x r e A . o [ c n t c T o ] p r H
GTh 39:34 T o r e [ T T ] N A N i y
GTh 47:33 NeyA.3ioc rap n e [NeqNA-xi] fn [e ] a.n mttmoy
HypArch 97:1 t [ o t 6 ] . . . (cf. 97:5 t o t c . .. , 97:10 t o t c
97:13 T ore . . .; the entire passage is in strophic form)

(ii) Some historical, theological, or narrative matters of fact, usu

ally very banal in character, that the author clearly accepts or
would want to express in the work. Restoration of matters of fact
is very delicate and usually debatable. Some very clear suppor
tive evidence is needed to establish certainty, and most such con
jectures must be relegated to the possible but uncertain
category. The ideal instance will entail (iv) internal cross-
reference (tautology), and will be supported by factors (i) and
(iii).
HypArch 91:31 (cf. Gen 4:25) A c x n e [ c h s ] N i A i M 4
HypArch 91:34 i c x n [ e Ncupea] (the name is supplied by the

Many conjectures in the secondary literature appear to be based on an entirely different

editorial principle than mine, a principle enunciated by one eminent scholar with the follow
ing words: une reconstitution nest jamais absolument certaine, et elle est meme parfois
fort douteuse; son role est alors de tenter de coordonner les lambeaux de phrase disjoints par
une lacune, et de proposer au lecteur une interpretation a laquelle, peut-itre, il navail pas
pense: il pourra fort bien la rejeter aprcs lavoir examinee (R. Kasser, Le Museon 31 [1968]
408, my italics).
4MacRaes objection (Society of Biblical Literature Seminar Papers 1977, p. 24 note 16)
that this grammatical construction seems slightly awkward will not stand when we compare
Sahidic Jud 11:1-2 (ed. H. Thompson, Palimpsest) i c i n e Te<t>e^e Nraaaaa, an excellent
example of biblical Sahidic.
 EDITORIAL METHOD 33

narrative that follows)

HypArch 88:30 t t u j h n n c o y c o n n e T N A . [ N O Y c j ] m n n e e o o y
(restoration supported by the same phraseology at 90:1, and
by a biblical passage, Gen 2:17, which is being para
phrased)
(iii) Quotations or paraphrases of texts that survive elsewhere
HypArch 86:24 (explicitly quoting Eph 6:12) n N u j c o x e t y o o n v
AN OYBC CAP3 21 [cN O]c|

(iv) Cross-references or repeated phraseology within the same trac

tate
GTh 42:35/43:2 o y s p o s e N [ A N o ] y i | N . . . n e s p o [ s e ] T N A N OY t| N

In many defective passages, however, no conjecture satisfied the cri

teria of certainty; here lacunas have been left unrestored or letter traces
undeciphered or corruptions unemended in the text, and the merely pos
sible conjectures are only reported in the apparatus criticus.
Unfilled lacunas have been measured on a standard scale whose unit is
one typical n followed by one typical interliteral space (defined as the
space normally occurring in the sequence nn ). A separate scale was con
structed for every page on which such measurements had to be expressed.
The scale is an arbitrary standard that bears no direct relation to the
number of letters that originally stood in the lacuna, since many letters of
the alphabet are wider or narrower than n (e.g. u) or i), and interliteral
space is often minimized by ligature (e.g. after t ) . Any proposed restora
tion of a lacuna in this manuscript can only be tested by tracing the pro
posed sequence of letters in a typical way from a photograph of the page
and comparing it with the length of the lacuna in the same photograph.
The apparatus criticus, then, contains the following kinds of informa
tion:
(a) A limited amount of palaeographical commentary based upon
inspection of the manuscripts
(b) The correction of obelized words ( t ) or passages ( t t ) , meant to
be substituted for the reading of the text ( emend to . . . )
(c) The name of the scholar who first publicly proposed an emendation
or restoration adopted in the text, unless the conjecture is so banal as to
be obvious to any reader. In cases where I have strong reason to believe
that two scholars simultaneously and independently published the same
conjecture, both names are given. When the author of a conjecture pub
lished it only in the form of a translation (e.g. most of Schenkes early
conjectures, in German), I have added also the name of the first scholar
 34 EDITORIAL METHOD

who published it in an appropriate Coptic form. A great many of the con

jectures in T ills edition of the Gospel According to Philip fall into this
category, being posterior to Schenkes German translation and (I assume)
tacitly based upon it.
(d) A list of possible but not certain or possible but rejected
conjectures and their authors names. It should be noted that not all opin
ions attributed to scholars in the apparatus are still held by them; this is
obviously the case when one scholar has published a series of revised stu
dies of a text. Nevertheless I have tried to mention all possible conjec
tures that are on record. All shades of uncertainty are therefore
represented in the apparatus criticus, except that all the conjectures given
there are at least possible. Where conjectures were published only in a
modern language, e.g. German, they have been retroverted into Coptic,
with the modern language version following in parentheses; the Coptic
retroversion is my own work and bears no particular sanction of the
author of the conjecture.
Occasionally my information on the reading of the manuscript or the
rules of spelling or grammar has led me to alter slightly the form in which
someone elses conjecture is cited; usually only dotted letters, square
brackets, or apostrophes are at stake. In such cases I have prefixed the
sim. word sim . ( similarly ) to the attribution. In other words, all critical
observations to which sim . is attached have been improved by me.
(e) A few explanations of why particular conjectures are compelling or
possible (often just c f . . . . )
(f) Identification of passages whose reading is now best or most exten
sively attested in old photographs
Thus the apparatus criticus provides not only information on the diag
nosis of the transmitted text and solutions to some of its problems, but
also a history of plausible scholarly opinion about those problems, and
credit for individual scholars who have contributed to the gradual estab
lishment of an acceptable critical text.
In a separate register above the apparatus criticus are printed some
notes on anomalous Coptic forms; these take account of only a few of the
non-standard features to be read in the text, and are provided merely for
the convenience of the reader. Further guidance may be found above,
pp. 6-14, and in the indexes.
Some of the more important possible but not compelling conjec
tures are given in a set of English notes to the English translations. It
must be emphasized that this is merely a selection and by no means
exhausts all the possibilities mentioned in the Coptic apparatus criticus;
and that there is no compelling reason to think that these conjectures are
actually the original text.
 EDITORIAL SIGNS

[ ] lacuna in manuscript

[ ] lacuna of unspecified length

[... ] lacuna long enough to suit 3 standard letters ( n being the

standard) and 3 interliteral spaces; 4 letters; etc.
[ 3] idem
traces of 3 unidentified letters
aaa palaeographically ambiguous letter traces

I ] text deleted or cancelled by ancient copyist

' vacat; blank space for 1 standard letter (n ) in the MS; vv
space for 2 letters; etc.
< > text added by editor; a conjecture (see N o te )
1 ) text deleted by editor; a conjecture
+ the following word is corrupt, see critical apparatus
t t words enclosed by these signs are corrupt, see critical
apparatus
c o (n ) resolution of abbreviation in the manuscript, i.e. co

Ior || new line of the manuscript commences ( || every 5th line)

* new page of the manuscript commences

Note: In this edition < > never indicates an editorial alteration of the
reading of the manuscript; errors whose correction would entail alteration
(e.g. of 6 b o c to c b o a ) are merely obelized ( t c b o c ) ; see t
 A B B R E V IA T IO N S

cf. confer, conferens; compare, refer to; referring to

e.g. exempli gratia, for example
em. emendation proposed by
i.e. id est, that is
pap. (reading of) the Coptic papyrus
poss. possibly
prob. probably
rest. restored by
Sah. i.e. Sahidic
sim. similarly; a similar conjecture was made by (for the use
of this phrase, see p. 34)
superlin. superlinear
 TRACTATE 2

THE G O SP E L A C C O R D IN G TO T H O M A S
 INTRODUCTION

H elmut K oester

1. The Gospel According to Thomas (GTh), sayings of Jesus ostensibly

collected by Didymus Judas Thomas, was written in Syria in the early
post-apostolic period. Influence of Gnostic theology is present, though
not that of any particular sect. The work is preserved in one complete
Coptic version translated from the Greek and in fragments of three dif
ferent Greek manuscripts (for the Greek fragments see below, pp.
95-128). The language of composition was Greek.

2. G e n r e . The GTh represents the genre called the sayings collection.

The word gospel occurs in the title ( t o r a ta conav et>ayyeA,iov, cf.
Greek testimonia, below pp. 103-109), but no biographical narrative
appears in the work. In fact, the GTh is composed of sayings which origi
nally circulated as oral literature under the authority of Jesus. The closest
parallels to such compositions are found in Jewish wisdom literature.
Several writings of this type existed in early Christianity (see below,
12), but of these only the GTh has survived in its original form.
Individual sayings or groups of sayings are introduced by Jesus
said (praesens historicum Xeyei Iriaovq in the Greek frgs.). The whole
collection, designated secret sayings which the living Jesus spoke, has
been canonized under the additional authority of an apostle (see below,
7). The appeal to understanding (saying 1) characterizes this literary
genre of secret wisdom tradition, but no elaborate interpretations are pro
vided.

3. D a t e . a. Manuscript attestation. The Coptic version was translated

from Greek before the middle of the fourth century a . d . Fragments of
three manuscripts of the Greek version were found at the site of Oxy-
rhynchus (Behnesa, Egypt); the oldest was copied about a . d . 200 (see
below, pp. 96-99). At least one of these (P. Oxy. 655) represents a Greek
text type from which the Coptic translation could have been made. Thus
the GTh in its Greek form is known to have existed in Egypt before the
beginning of the third century.
b. External attestation. The earliest attestations of GTh are found in
Hippolytus, Origen, and the Acts of Thomas; the work was known to Mani
and used by the Manichaeans. All attestations before the third century
 INTRODUCTION 39

are uncertain. The use of the GTh by Tatian in his Diatessaron is possible;
Clement of Alexandria (Str. 5.14.96 = 2. 389 Stahlin, and 2.9.45 = 2. 137
Sta.) quotes saying 2, but assigns it to the Gospel According to the
Hebrews; 2 Clem. 12.2, 6 cites a parallel to saying 22 (cf. saying 106)
which Clement of Alexandria (Str. 3.13.92.1 = 2. 238 Sta.) assigns to the
Gospel According to the Egyptians. The free tradition of sayings
apparently influenced several gospels circulating during the second cen
tury. The Dialogue of the Savior (CG 111,5) makes use of the GTh or a
source closely related to it; but the date of this Nag Hammadi text cannot
be established with certainty.
c. Relationship to the composition of the canonical gospels. If the canon
ical gospels of the New Testament were used in the GTh, it could be
classified as a writing of the second century which combined and harmon
ized sayings drawn from Matthew, Mark, and Luke. Examples of such
sayings collections appear in 2 Clement and Justin Martyr (ca. a . d . 150).
But in the GTh no such dependence can be demonstrated (see below,
10), nor is any other early Christian writing used. Rather, the GTh is
similar to the sources of the canonical gospels, in particular the synoptic
sayings source (Q). This similarity, as well as the type of appeal to apos
tolic authority and the lack of any influence from canonical literature,
suggests a date well before Justin, possibly even in the first century a . d .
(see further 7, below).

4. T h e N a m e o f t h e A u t h o r . The name of the author is given as

Didymus Judas Thomas (in the Greek fragment, Judas Thomas; see
below, p. 113). Judas is the original name; Thomas is from the Aramaic
te'dma (Syriac ta[]m a), twin. Didymus is Greek for twin, and
corresponds to the Aramaic. Of the New Testament persons called Judas
(Judas Iscariot, Matt 10:4, etc.; Judas the son of James, Luke 6:16; Acts
1:13; Judas Barsabbas, Acts 15:22, etc.; Judas not the Iscariot, John
14:22; Judas the brother of Jesus and James, Mark 6:3; Jude 1) none is
called Thomas. However, there is an apostle called Thomas or Thomas
Didymus (Mark 3:18; Matt 10:3; Luke 6:15; John 11:16; 14:5, 20:24-28,
21:2) who is identified with Judas in the tradition of the Syrian church
(Judas Thomas in the Syriac translation of John 14:22, the Acts of Tho
mas, and the Abgar legend in Eusebius H.E. 1.13.11=2. 1 Schwartz).
Because only Judas is a familiar given name, the tradition of this
Judas with the Aramaic surname the twin, apostle and brother of Jesus
and James, is possibly older than the references to Thomas in the Synop
tic gospels and John cited above (cf. the juxtaposition of Judas and James
in GTh sayings 12 and 13; Jude 1). In any case, the form of the name of
the author of the GTh does not presuppose a knowledge of the New Testa
ment, but rests upon an independent tradition.
40 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

5. P l a c e o f C o m p o s i t i o n . The name of the apostle Thomas is well

attested in the East (Syria, Persia, India). In addition to the attestations
mentioned above (4) also Origen, Eusebius, and Ephrem Syrus know
him as the apostle of the East; and the Manichaeans, originating in
Syria/Persia in the third century A.D., used the GTh. A possible place of
composition is Edessa (modern Urfa, Turkey), in the kingdom of
Osrhoene in northern Mesopotamia, which was an important center of
early Christianity.

6. O r i g i n a l L a n g u a g e . The Syrian origin of the GTh does not imply

that its original language was Syriac or Aramaic. While Aramaisms indi
cate that Jesus own sayings and early collections of them once existed in
Aramaic, bilingual environments such as Antioch (for the synoptic say
ings source [Q]) and Edessa were probably the places where the earliest
Christian writings in Greek were produced. The name Thomas/Didymus
points to an Aramaic substratum or a bilingual milieu. But the only sur
viving manuscript evidence for the GTh is either Greek or translated from
the Greek.

7. T h e GT h W i t h i n t h e D e v e l o p m e n t o f E a r l y C h r i s t i a n
H i s t o r y . If the GTh were merely a random collection of sayings, further
discussion of its date would be gratuitous. However, it is a writing claim
ing formal authorship and manifesting theological tendencies which
govern the selection and interpretation of traditional materials. Develop
ments in the ecclesiastical structure, theology, and cultural experience of
Christianity must be expected to have left traces in such a writing.
The proclamation of Jesus suffering, death, the resurrection as well as
the christological titles Lord, Messiah/Christ, and Son of manattested
as early as the Pauline writings and the canonical gospelsdo not occur
in the GTh (even in questions of the disciples and in self-designations of
Jesus). In this, the GTh offers a sharp contrast to other writings from the
Nag Hammadi library where christological titles are frequently used and
where the kerygma of cross and resurrection can at least be presupposed.
Analogous to the GTh, however, is the earlier sayings tradition which pre
ceded the final redaction of Q, in which the title Son of man was intro
duced.
With respect to the development of ecclesiastical authority, the GTh
reflects the authority position of James, the brother of Jesus (saying 12;
cf. Gal 1:19; 2:9, 12; Acts 15:13; 21:18). His authority, however, is
superseded by that of Thomas, who is entrusted with the secret tradition
(saying 13). At the same time, Thomass authority is contrasted with that
of Peter, which was well established in Syria (Gal 1:18; 2:7-9; Matt
16:15-19), and that of Matthew, whose name may have been associated
with the sayings tradition at an early date (see below, 12). The authority
 INTRODUCTION 41

of figures such as James and Peter (as also of Paul) would have been
recognized during their lifetime in areas where they actually worked. In
order to confirm these apostles authority after their death, pseudonymous
writings were produced under their names as early as the last three
decades of the first century, especially when apostles were quoted on dif
ferent sides of controversial issues (cf. 2 Thess 2:1-2). GTh 12 and 13 are
intended to confirm Thomass authority in contrast to claims made in
behalf of ecclesiastical traditions under the authority of James, Peter, and
Matthewnot because an apostolic name was needed to confirm the
authority of Jesus, the author of the sayings, but in order to safeguard the
special form of the tradition of churches which looked back to Thomas as
their founder or as the guarantor of their faith.

8. A r r a n g e m e n t o f S a y i n g s . The composition of the GTh shows the

characteristic features of wisdom books. Sayings, rarely connected by
any literary device, are recorded without narrative context or else intro
duced by a query of the disciples or an individual (sayings 6, 12, 18, 21,
22, 24, 43 , 51-53 , 61, 99, 113-114). Only sayings 13, 50 (a small
catechism), 60, and 61 are more elaborate units. Interpretations of the
author appear as short phrases which are appended to traditional sayings
(e.g., saying 16, and they will stand solitary ; cf. sayings 18, 19, 23) or
as new sayings formulated in analogy to older sayings (compare saying
69 with 68).
The sequence of sayings seems to be dependent upon the written or
oral collections which the author must have drawn upon. Sayings 3-5,
10-11, 16a-16b, and 21b-21c represent a collection of eschatological
sayings also used in Luke 12:35, 39-40, 49-53. Church order materials
(sayings 12-15), a collection of wisdom sayings (sayings 17-19), and par
ables (sayings 2 0 -2 la) are inserted. Another collection, closely related to
the sources of Matthew 5 -7 and Luke 6, is used in sayings 25-26, 31-36,
45a-45b, and 47a-47b; word association caused the insertion of sayings
37-44 (ad vocem garment ). Sayings 49-61 seem to be composed in
order to express the authors central theme origin and destiny of the dis
ciples (cf. especially sayings 4 9 -5 0 and 60-61). A saying about mys
teries (62) introduces a collection of parables which is analogous to the
collection used in Mark 4 (sayings 63-65; also sayings 57, 76, 96-98,
107, and 109 may derive from this collection). Other, older collections
used in the final portion of the GTh cannot be identified with certainty.
Apart from the introduction (sayings 1-2), central section (sayings
49-61) and conclusion (sayings 113-114), there are no thematic arrange
ments. The author focuses upon each individual saying, and guidance for
interpretation appears only in occasional expansions and word associa
tions.
42 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

9. F o r m s a n d T y p e s o f S a y i n g s . Formally, the sayings incor

porated in the GTh consist primarily of wisdom sayings (including par
ables) and prophetic sayings.
a. Wisdom sayings. Many wisdom sayings in the GTh are expressions
of general religious truths (sayings 31-35, 45a, 47a-47d, 67, 94); some
are formulated as general admonitions (sayings 26, 39b, 92-93); the
exhortation to recognize oneself occurs repeatedly (sayings 3, 29, 49-50,
67, 111b). Parables often express the discovery of ones own destiny
(compare saying 8 with Matt 13:4748 and Babrius, Aesopica 4).
Allegorical interpretation is almost completely absent (sayings 9, 57, and
64 reproduce only the original parables, but not the allegorical interpreta
tions found in Mark 4:13-20; Matt 13:3643 and 22:11-13).
b. Prophetic sayings. The predominant feature in prophetic sayings in
the GTh is the announcement that the kingdom is present in Jesus and in
ones own self (sayings 3, 18, 22, 51, 111). Apocalyptic sayings about
future events are absent. Sayings formulated in the I am . . . style
never speak about Jesus future role, but emphasize the presence of reve
lation among the disciples in the person of Jesus and his words. Jesus
speaks with the self-revelatory voice of Wisdom (sayings 23, 28, 90); the
I am . . . formula answers the question Who are you? (sayings 61,
77).
c. Other forms. Legal sayings dealing with matters of the interpreta
tion of Old Testament law, the topics of fasting, prayer, and almsgiving,
exhibit negative formulations and express a critical attitude towards tradi
tional legal observation (sayings 14, 27, 53, 104). Rules for the commun
ity determine the organizational mechanism which protects the possession
of secret wisdom (saying 13).

10. R e l a t i o n s h i p t o t h e C a n o n i c a l G o s p e l s a n d Q. a. General
character. Many sayings of the GTh have parallels in the Synoptic gos
pels (Matthew, Mark, and Luke), rarely in John. A comparison with the
Synoptic parallels (see below, 12) demonstrates that the forms of the
sayings in the GTh are either more original than they or developed from
forms which are more original. The biographical framework of Matthew,
Mark, and Luke and their editorial changes are not reflected in the GTh.
Parallels in the Synoptic gospels appear most frequently in those sections
which reproduce older collections (Matthew 5-7 and Luke 6; Mark 4 and
Matthew 13; Mark 4:22-25; Luke 12:35-56).
b. Relationship to Q. Sayings which Matthew and Luke have derived
from their common source, the synoptic sayings source (Q), occur fre
quently in the GTh (cf. especially Matthew 5-7 and Luke 6). However,
the sayings about the future coming of the Son of man which Q seems to
have added to the older tradition of the sayings of Jesus (e.g., Luke
 INTRODUCTION 43

17:22-27) are missing (in saying 86, son of man means human
being ; cf. saying 106). On the other hand, sayings about the kingdom
(of the father or of heaven ) are very frequent in the GTh (sayings 3,
20, 22, 27 , 46, 49, 54, 57 , 82 , 96-99, 109, 113-114). If the sayings of
Jesus about the kingdom indeed belong to an older stage of the sayings
tradition than the Son of man sayings, the sayings in the GTh derive from
a stage of the developing sayings tradition which is more original than Q.
This implies that also some of those sayings in the GTh which have no
parallels in the Synoptic gospels could derive from the earliest stage of
the tradition of sayings of Jesus.

11. T h e o lo g y. The general tendency of a sayings collection which

has the features of a wisdom book is, in all its stages of composition and
revision, to present divine Wisdom as the truth about the human self.
Such a book is fundamentally esoteric and appeals to the understanding of
a chosen group (cf. the phrase whoever has ears to hear, let him hear,
which is frequently added to the parables, sayings 8, 21, 63, 65, 96; cf.
Mark 4:9). Even eschatological sayings appeal to this recognition (say
ings 3a, 113) and to the moment of its presence in Jesus (saying 91).
Eschatological upheaval only means insight into divine values (sayings
10, 16, 82); sayings which emphasize common human experience (say
ings 32, 33b, 34-35, 45, 47, 86, 103) and which encourage appropriate
human conduct (sayings 6a, 26, 39b, 62b, 81, 93, 95) can be interpreted as
underscoring this eschatological message.
Sayings about separation from the world (sayings 21a, 56) and libera
tion of the soul from the body (sayings 29, 87, 112) introduce a spiritual
izing tendency which is coupled with the concept of mystical
fulfillmentthe two become one (sayings 22, 30, 106). The theology of
the author, closely related to such concepts, becomes more clearly visible
in comments which he has added to traditional sayings: they will
become one and the same (saying 4), and will not experience death
(sayings 18, 19), and find repose (saying 90). In such editorial com
ments, the author goes beyond wisdom theologys exhortation to discover
ones divine identity: the elect and the solitary know their origin they
have come from the kingdom and recognized their destiny, repose (say
ings 49,50). This agrees with the authors theme set forth in saying 1 and
is further expressed in sayings which reject the body and the world (say
ings 37, 42, 56, 60, 70, 111). To be a single one means participation
in the oneness of all who are one with their divine origin (sayings 16, 23);
only the solitary will enter the bridal chamber (saying 75). The proto
type is Jesus, the Living One, who exists from the undivided (saying
61) and in whom the repose and the new world are already present (say
ing 51).
44 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

Many of the traditional sayings fit the authors theology and are thus
preserved without editorial changes. Traditional is also the rejection of
ritual and theological claims of the Old Testament (sayings 6, 14, 27, 52,
104) and the criticism of the Pharisees as the guardians of this tradition
(sayings 39, 102). Only a very few sayings reflect more elaborate mythi
cal speculation connected with the interpretation of the biblical creation
story: rediscovery of the heavenly images is salvation, since they are
superior to the earthly Adam (sayings 83-85; cf. saying 88). Elements of
Gnostic theology are present in these passages (cf. also saying 101). But
the religious community in which this Gnosticizing interpretation of the
tradition of Jesus sayings is cultivated still recognizes ecclesiastical
authority (cf. saying 12). Although the acknowledgment of Jesus as
lawgiver and wisdom teacher (saying 13) is insufficient, the GTh does not
separate those who possess the special lifegiving knowledge of Jesus
words from the rest of the Christian people.

12. T h e GT h a n d t h e W i s d o m B o o k . The closest parallels to the

genre represented by the GTh are the Jewish wisdom books: Proverbs,
Wisdom of Sirach, Wisdom of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, and sections of
books like Job and the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs. Pseudo-
Phocylides (a poetic version of Jewish wisdom sayings), the Sentences of
Sextus (philosophical and religious sayings widely used by Christians),
and Ahot (a Mishnaic tractate consisting of sayings of the fathers)
demonstrate the popularity of such books in the Hellenistic-Roman
period. Wisdom books are primarily collections in which traditional
materials are selected, composed, and edited. Compositional devices are
word association, alliteration, parallelism, antithesis, formation of groups
of sayings according to numerical principles, analogy in form and content,
and thematic order.
Christian authors composed wisdom books on the basis of traditional
Jewish and general popular wisdom materials for the purposes of exhorta
tion, church order, and theological instruction (cf. the Epistle of James,
the Mandata of the Shepherd ofHermas, and the Teachings ofSilvanus [CG
VI 1,4] from Nag Hammadi). Traditional materials connected with the
two ways appear under the authority of the apostles (cf. the Didache).
Likewise, sayings of Jesus were remembered, collected, and written down
at an early date for catechetical and liturgical instruction and in order to
be used in preaching, polemics, and exhortation. Wisdom books contain
ing sayings of Jesus such as the GTh and the synoptic sayings source (Q)
are based on earlier collections of this kind.
But the composition of Jesus sayings into wisdom books reveals a
basic religious orientation which goes beyond the concerns of the practi
cal usefulness of such collections. A characteristic parallel is provided by
 INTRODUCTION 45

the Wisdom of Solomon: wisdom sayings express the truth about God
and thus, by implication, about the religious essence of the human self,
and they reveal the future destiny of the world and the fate of the indivi
dual believer. The synoptic sayings source (Q) exhibits both these con
cerns. In the material which Matthew and Luke have drawn from Q, wis
dom sayings and prophetic sayings predominate. Jesus is closely associ
ated with personified Wisdom (Matt 11:29; Luke 7:35) and can utter
words elsewhere ascribed to Wisdom (compare Matt 23:34 with Luke
11:49). Here, as well as in related materials, the quotation formula for a
wisdom saying, i.e., a logos ( utterance ) that has been spoken and is
remembered, occurs repeatedly (Luke 24:44; cf. the conclusions of
Matthews discourses; I Clem. 13.1-2; Acts 20:35). Also the parable
tradition is seen as wisdom teaching: only the initiated members can
understand the parables (Mark 4:10-12, 33-34; cf. Matt 13:51-52).
Evidence for continuing interest in the collection of Jesus sayings and
their interpretation comes from the five books of Interpretations of the Say
ings (Logoi) of the Lord by the early second-century bishop Papias of
Hierapolis (Eusebius, H.E. 3.39 = 2. 1 Schw.). Papias distrusted written
gospels and relied rather on the oral transmission of Jesus sayings. His
own endeavor is more akin to Matthew who composed the sayings
(logia) in the Hebrew language. Since the canonical gospel of Matthew
neither is a collection of sayings nor ever existed in the Hebrew (Ara
maic) language, this remark of Papias could refer to an earlier written col
lection of sayings like the synoptic sayings source which was used by the
authors of the gospels of Matthew and Luke, lending its authority to the
former of these two canonical gospels.
The ascription of an early Christian wisdom book, composed of say
ings of Jesus, to Matthew constitutes important evidence for the transmis
sion of secret wisdom under apostolic authority. 1 Cor 1:1117 attacks
claims to possess special wisdom under the authority of Peter, Paul, Apol-
los and Jesus. This establishes an early date for the claiming of apostolic
authority for secret wisdom. An apocryphal saying quoted by Paul in
1 Cor 2:9 is also preserved in the GTh (saying 17). We do not know how
early the name of the apostle Thomas was associated with such traditions.
But the ascription of wisdom books to the authority of an apostle is cer
tainly an early form of pseudepigraphical literary production in the his
tory of Christianity.
46 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

13. S y n o p t i c P a r a l l e l s t o t h e G o s p e l A c c o r d i n g t o T h o m a s .
Doubtful parallels appear in parentheses.
GTh M atth ew M ark L uke

2 (7:7-8) ................... (11:9-10)

3 ............................... ................... (17:20-21)
4a (11:25) ................... (10:21)
4b 19:30; 20:16 10:31 13:30
5 10:26 4:22 8:17; 12:2
6a 6 :1 -8 ,1 6 -1 8 ................... ...................
6b 10:26 4:22 8:17; 12:2
8 13:47-50 ................... ...................
9 13:3-9 4:3-9 8:5-8
10 ................................................................ 12:49
11a (24:35) (13:31) (21:33)
12a (18:1) (9:34) (9:46)
13 16:13-17 8:27-30 9:18-21
14a 6:1-8,16-18 ................... ...................
14b (10:8) ................... 10:8-9
14c 15:11,17-18 7 :1 5 ,1 8 ,2 0 ...................
16a 10:34a ................... 12:51a
16b 10:34b ................... 12:51b
16c ............................... ................... 12:52
16d 10:35 ................... 12:53
20 13:31-32 4:20-32 13:18-19
21b 24:43-44 ................... 12:39^10
21c ............................... ................... 12:35
2 Id ............................... 4:26-29 ...................
21e 13:9 4:9 8:8
22a 19:13-15(18:1-3) 10:13-16 18:15-17
(9:33-36) (9:46-47)
24 6:22-23 ................... 11:34-35
25 22:39 12:31 10:27
26 7:3-5 ................... 6:41-42
30 18:20 ................... ...................
31 13:57(13:58) 6:4 (6:5) 4:24
32 5:14 ................... ...................
33a 10:27 ................... 12:3
33b 5:15 4:21 8:16; 11:33
34 15:14 ................... 6:39
35 12:29 3:27 11:21-22
36 6:25 ................... 12:22
37 (16:16) ................... ...................
 INTRODUCTION 47

38a (13:16-17) ................... (10:23-24)

39a 23:13 .............. 11:52
39b 10:16b .............. .....................
40 15:13 .............. .....................
41 13:12; 25:29 4:25 8:18; 19:26
43 (7:16a, 18; 12:33) .............. (6:43)
44 12:31-32 3:28-29 12:10
45a 7:16b .............. 6:44
45b 12:35 .............. 6:45a
45c 12:34 .............. 6:45b
46a 11:11a .............. 7:28
46b 11:11b; 18:3 10:15 7:28b; 18:17
47b 6:24 .............. 16:13
47c ............................. .............. 5:39
47d 9:17 2:22 5:37
47e 9:16 2:21 5:36
48 21:21:17:20 11:22-23 (17:6)
54 5:3 .............. 6:20
55a 10:37 .............. 14:26
55b 10:38; 16:24 8:34 14:27; 9:23
57 13:24-30 .............. .....................
61a (24:40) .............. 17:34
61b 11:27a .............. 10:22a
62a 13:11 4:11 8:10
62b 6:3 .............. .....................
63 ............................. .............. 12:16-21
64 22:1-10 .............. 14:15-24
65 21:33-39 12:1-8 20:9-15
66 21:42 12:10 20:17
67 16:26 8:36 9:25
68 5:11 .............. 6:22
69a 6:8, 10 .............. .....................
69b 5:6 .............. 6:21
71 26:61 14:58 .....................
72 ............................. .............. 12:13-14
73 9:37-38 .............. 10:2
76a 13:44^46 .............. .....................
76b 6:20 .............. 12:33
78 11:7-8 .............. 7:24-25
79a ............................. .............. 11:27-28
79b (24:19) (13:17) 23:29(21:23)
82 ............................. (12:34) .....................
86 8:20 .............. 9:58
48 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

89 23:25-26 11:39-40
90 11:28-30
91 16:1-3 12:56
92 7:7 11:9
93 7:6
94 7:8 11:10
95 (5:42) 6:34-35
96 13:33 13:20-21
99 12:47,49 3:32, 34 8:20-21
100 22:16-21 12:14-17 20:21-25
101a 10:37 14:26
102 23:13 (11:52)
103 24:43 12:37-39
104 9:14-15 2:18-20 5:33-35
106 21:21 11:23
107 18:12-13 16:4-6
109 13:44
113 17:20-21

14. B i b l i o g r a p h y . The Gnostic character of the GTh is

emphasized in Robert M. Grant (with David Noel Freedman and William
R. Schoedel), The Secret Sayings of Jesus (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday,
1960), and Ernst Haenchen, Die Botschaft des Thomas-Evangeliums (Ber
lin: Topelmann, 1961). In several articles, Gilles Quispel has tried to
demonstrate that the GTh derives from an early Aramaic gospel tradition
(viz., the Gospel According to the Hebrews)', see Vigiliae Christianae 11
(1957) 189-207; ibid. 12(1958) 181-96; ibid. 13 (1959) 87-117; ibid. 14
(1960) 204-15; ibid. 16(1962) 121-53; ibid. 18 (1964) 226-35; New Tes
tament Studies 5 (1958) 276-90; ibid. 12 (1965) 371-82. For further dis
cussion see Oscar Cullmann, Interpretation 16 (1962) 418-38 (TLZ 85
[1960] 321-34); Hugh Montefiore and H. E. W. Turner, Thomas and the
Evangelists (Studies in Biblical Theology 35; London: SCM, 1962); James
M. Robinson and Helmut Koester, Trajectories through Early Christianity
(Philadelphia: Fortress, 1971) 74-103, 127-41, 166-87. Wolfhart
Schrage, Das Verhaltnis des Thomas-Evangeliums zur synoptischen Tradi
tion und zu den koptischen Evangelien-Ubersetzungen (Zeitschrift fur die
neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, Beiheft 29; Berlin: De Gruyter, 1964)
unconvincingly tries to demonstrate dependence upon the Coptic transla
tion of the canonical gospels; cf. John Sieber, A Redactional Analysis
of the Synoptic Gospels with Regard to the Question of the Sources of the
Gospel of Thomas (Ph.D. diss., Claremont Graduate School, 1964).
Theology: Bertil Gartner, The Theology of the Gospel According to Thomas
(New York: Harper, 1961). General presentation: R. McL. Wilson,
 INTRODUCTION 49

Studies in the Gospel of Thomas (London: Mowbray, 1960). Older litera

ture: Ernst Haenchen, Literatur zum Thomasevangelium, Theolo-
gische Rundschau 27 (1961) 147-78, 306-38. See also introduction to
tractate 7 in vol. 2.
 S IG L A

Cameron Ron Cameron, private communication

Doresse J. Doresse, Les livres secrets des gnostiques d'Egypte. Vol.
2, L Evangile selon Thomas (Paris: Plon, 1959)
Emmel S. Emmel, private communication
Emmel2 Idem, Proclitic Forms of the Verb t in Coptic, Studies
Presented to Hans Jakob Polotsky (Gloucester, Mass.: Pir-
tle& Poison, 1981) 131-46.
Guillaumont A. Guillaumont, Les Logoi dOxyrhynche et
lapocryphe copte dit Evangile de Thomas, Le Museon
73(1960)151-72
Guillaumont et al. A. Guillaumont, H.-Ch. Puech, G. Quispel, W. Till, and
Yassah Abd al Maslh, The Gospel According to Thomas
(Leiden: Brill/New York: Harper, 1959)
Guillaumont et al. Idem, Het Evangelie naar de beschrijving van Thomas
(Dutch edn.) (Leiden: Brill, 1959)
Guillaumont et al. Idem, LEvangile selon Thomas (Paris: Presses Universi-
(French edn.) taires, 1959)
Guillaumont et al. Idem, Evangelium nach Thomas (Leiden: Brill, 1959)
(German edn.)
Haenchen E. Haenchen, Literatur zum Thomasevangelium, Theo-
logische Rundschau 27 (1961) 147-78, 306-38
Haenchen2 Idem, Spruch 68 des Thomasevangeliums, Le Museon 75
(1962)19-29
Kasser Rodolphe Kasser, LEvangile selon Thomas (Neuchatel:
Delachaux & Niestle, 1961)
Layton Editor of this text
Lefort L. Th. Lefort, in G. Garitte, Le premier volume de
ledition photographique des manuscrits gnostiques
coptes et lEvangile de Thomas, Le Museon 70 (1957)
59-73
Leipoldt J. Leipoldt, Ein neues Evangelium? Theologische
Literaturzeitung 83 (1958) 462-96
Leipoldt2 Idem, Das Evangelium nach Thomas (Texte und Unter-
suchungen 101; Berlin: Akademie, 1967)
MacRae George W. MacRae, in J. M. Robinson, Interim Colla
tions in Codex II and the Gospel of Thomas, Melanges
 SI GL A 51

dhistoire des religions offerts a Henri-Charles Puech

(Paris: Presses Universitaires, 1974) 379-92
Nagel Peter Nagel, Die Parabel vom klugen Fischer im
Thomasevangelium von Nag Hammadi, Beitrage zur
alten Geschichte und deren Nachleben (Festschrift F.
Altheim; Berlin: De Gruyter, 1969), 1. 518-24
photographs Various photographs (as detailed by S. Emmel, Bulletin of
the American Society of Papyrologists 14 [1977] 109-121)
recording an earlier, more complete state of the papyrus;
recollated by the present editor
Polotsky H. J. Polotsky, private communication
Quecke Hans Quecke, in W. C. van Unnik, Evangelien aus dem Nil-
sand (Frankfurt: Scheffler, 1960) 161-73
Quecke2 Idem, review in Le Museon 74 (1961) 484-95
Schenke H.-M. Schenke, private communication
Suarez P. de Suarez, L'Evangile selon Thomas (Marsanne:
Metanoia, 1974)
Wilson R. McL. Wilson, Studies in the Gospel of Thomas (London:
Mowbray, 1960)
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO T H O M A S

E D I T E D BY

B entley L ayton

p. 3210 naci N e N q j A x e e H n x b n t a Fc g t o n z | x o o y Ayo) a c j c z a Y c o y n <si

(80 Labib) a ia y m o c |Yo y a a c o j m a c
(1) ayu) n e x A q x e n e | T A 2 e e o e p M H N e i A N N e e i q j A x e qN A|xi fn e
A N MTTMOYX
15 (2) nexe Fc M N T p e q x ||AO n <s i n e T x cyiNe e q x cgiNe c y A N T e q x|<si-
N e a y a) z o T A N x equjAN<siNe q N A x |ujTPTp ayo) eqcgANxqjTopTp
q N a p | cyrTHpe ayo) q N A p | ppo e x M n TH p q
20 (3) nexe Fc x e e Y * y A | | x o o c n h t n n<si N T x c o)k 2 h t x t h y t n | x e
e i c z H H T e e T v M N T e p o z n T n e e|eie n z a a h t ' n a p cgopnx e p o)TN n t c |
Tne e Y c y A N X O o c n h t n x e c z n a | a a c c a e e i e n t b t x n a p (yopnN
epO) TN II A A A A TMNTepO CM TTeTN20YNx A Y U) | C M TTC TN -

S ources and G reek V a rian ts

(Prologue) pap.. P. O x y . 654; cf. T e s t i m o n i u m 4. ^ 2 :11 12 a i a y m o c Y o y a a c
o j m a c : p ov8a o] m i c&na

( 1) pap.. P. O x y . 654.
( 2 ) pap.. P. O x y . 654. 17-19 c y T p T p to TTTHpq: Greek frg. different
(3) pap.. P. O x y . 654. 23 n h t n : Greek frg. omits z n a \ a c c a : v n o xf|v ypv 24
n t b t : Greek frg. adds xfjq 0aXd[oor|<;] 25 t m n t c p o : r\ p a o [ i X i a xo\) Geov] : cf. 38:18
with Greek saying 27

A u xil iar y N otes

(1) 32 : 1 2 - 1 3 Sah. t t c t n a -.

( 2 ) 14 Sah. M npTpeq.

(3) 26 Sah. ttctn bo a .

T ext C ritica l N otes

( 2 ) 32:\1 ? ' acat c y r i H p e : half a line uninscribed owing to an original imperfection in the
papyrus
(3) 22-23 n z a a h t n t c T n e n a p o j o p n c p o j t n em. Haenchen 160
 THE G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

T R A N S L A T E D BY

T homas O. L ambdin

These are the secret sayings which the living Jesus ' spoke and which
Didymus Judas Thomas wrote d ow n.'

(1) And he said, 1 Whoever finds the interpretation of these sayings

will1not experience death.

(2) Jesus said, 15 Let him who seeks continue seeking until he 1finds.
When he finds, he w ill1become troubled. When he becomes troubled, he
will' be astonished, and he w ill1rule over the all.

(3) Jesus said, If 20 those who lead you say to you, ' See, the king
dom is in the sky, ' then the birds of the sky will precede y o u .1If they say
to you, It is in the sea, 1then the fish will precede you. 25 Rather, the
kingdom is inside of you, and ' it is outside of you.

You as spoken by Jesus is always plural, except when explicitly marked sg. (cf. say
ings 5, 13,25,26,33.62).

V a r i a n t s . The translation printed above is based exclusively upon the Coptic version.
Variants of the Greek fragments are given in the following notes; on the extent of these
fragments see below pp. 96-128.
(Prologue) Didymus Judas Thomas Coptic : [Judas, who is] also Thomas Greek frg.
(2) become troubled. When he becomes troubled . . . rule over the all Coptic : [be
amazed. And] when he becomes [amazed], he will rule. And [once he has ruled], he will
[attain rest] Greek frg.
(3) If they say to you Coptic : If they say Greek frg.
in the sea Coptic : under the earth Greek frg.
fish Coptic : Greek frg. adds of the sea
Rather, the kingdom Coptic : Greek frg. adds [of god]
 54 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

*p. 331 BAAX 2 0 T A N 0 T 0 T N O J A N | C O y O )N TH y T N T O T C C e N A C O y O j ( N ) * TH-

(81 L.) Ne ^yo) x e T N A e i M e x e n to jtn n e | NqjHpe M n e i u ) T x c t o n z e-

qjojne A e | T e T N A C o y o ) N t h y t n a n e e i e T e T N | q j o o n x 2N o y m n t z h -
5 Ke Ayo) N T O ) T N II n e TM N T 2 H K e
(4) n e x e Fc qN a x n a y a n | n g i npo)Me N 2 A A O z n N e q z o o y e x N e
| o y K o y e i NqjHpe o j h m eqzisi CAqjq | N z o o y e T B e n T o n o c m -
10 no)N2 Ayo) | qNAO)N2 x e oyisi 2A2 N q j o p n x n a p 2A||e Ayo) N c e -
qjojne o y A o y o ) T
(5) n e x e Fc | c o y o ) N n e T M n M T o M n e K z o e B O A x | Ayo) n e H n x e-
Po k n qNA<so)Anx c b o a | n a k x mn a a A y t a p e q 2 H n x e q N A o y o )N 2 |
eBOA AN
15 ( 6 ) A y x N o y q N 5 i N e q x M A H THC || n e x A y N A q x xeK^oycoqj
eTPNPNHCTeye | Ayo) eqj T e e e N Aty a h a e N A f eAe|HMO-
cyNH Ayo) e N A p n A p A T H p e i e o y | N<sioyu)Mx n e x e Fc x e Mnpxe
20 <soA Ay|a) n e T e T M M O C T e M M o q x Mnp a A q x e || c e s o A n N THpoy
cboa M n e M T o c b o a |N T n e mn aaay r ^ P e q 2 H n x eqNAoy|a)N2 c b o a
an Aya) m n a a a y e q 2 o I c e y l N A s a ) o y e q j N <soAnqx

26-27 z o t a n e T e T N a j A N c o y u J N t h y t n : [oq av eavxov] yva>, xavrnv e\>pii[aei, Kai oxe

t^eic;] eauxo\)<; yvcoaea0a[i] (i.e. yvcoaeaGe) 27-33:1 t o t e c e N A c o y u j ( N ) t h n c ayoj:
Greek frg. omits
(4) p a p . , P. Oxy. 654; cf. T e s t i m o n i u m 1. 55:9 n a p 2A e : Greek frg. adds [Kai] oi
e a x a x o i rcpa>xoi
(5) p a p ., P. O x y . 654. 14 c b o a a n : Greek frg. adds Kai 0e0a^ evov (i.e. xe0-) o o[i>k
eyepOiiaexai]
( 6 ) p a p . , P. O x y . 654. 15 N A q : Greek frg. omits e K o y u x y eTpNPNHCTe y e :

vTiaxeiS[aopiev] 16 eNAt eAeHMocynh : n&q [eXfimoawTiv noniaonev] 21 N T n e :

[ x f f iq a A .T i0 [ e] ia < ; (cf. Coptic
t m g ) 22-23 A y a ) to s o A n q : Greek frg. omits

(4) 55:10 i.e. n o y a n o y o j t .

(6) 15 i.e. x e e K o y i u q ) . 16 Sah. nauj Nze e N A u jA H A . 18 i.e. n sino yu>m . 19 i.e.
n e T e T N - . 23 i.e. N o y e u j N .

(6 ) 55:15 x e <nau) N2 e> koyojoj Guillaumont et al. 5 : cf. Greek frg. 17-18 oy I
em. Leipoldt2 26 n.
NsioytoM : o y s i N o y t o M 21 T n e : poss. emend to t m b , with Greek
frg. (thus Guillaumont et al., with hesitation) 22 a n added above the line
 SAYI NGS 4 - 6 ( 3 2 : 2 6 - 3 3 : 2 3 ) 55

When you come to ' know yourselves, then you will become known, 33
and you will realize that it is you who are 1the sons of the living father.
But i f 1you will not know yourselves, you 1dwell in poverty and it is you 5
who are that poverty.

(4) Jesus said, The man old in days will n o t1hesitate to ask 1a small
child seven 1days old about the place of life, and 1he will live. For many
who are first will become last, 10 and they will become one and the same.

(5) Jesus said, 1 Recognize what is in your (sg.) sight, ' and that
which is hidden from you (sg.) will become plain ' to you (sg.). For there
is nothing hidden which w ill' not become manifest.

(6) His disciples questioned him 15 and said to him, Do you want us
to fast? 1How shall we pray? Shall we give alms? 1What diet shall we
observe? '
Jesus said, Do not tell lies, ' and do not do what you hate, fo r 20 all
things are plain in the sight 1 of heaven. For nothing hidden will not '
become manifest, and nothing covered ' will remain without being
uncovered.

When you come to know yourselves Coptic : [Whoever] knows [himself] will discover
this. [And when you] come to know yourselves Greek frg.
then you will become known Coptic : Greek frg. omits
(4) become last Coptic : Greek frg. adds [and] the last will be first
(5) become manifest: Greek frg. adds nor buried that [will not be raised]
(6) to him Coptic : Greek frg. omits
Do you want us to fast? . . . Shall we give alms? Coptic : How [shall we] fast? . . . How
[shall we give alms]? Greek frg.
in the sight of heaven Coptic : [in the sight] of truth Greek frg.
and nothing covered will remain without being uncovered Coptic : Greek frg. omits
 56 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

25 (7) nexe Fc o y |m a k a p i o c n e n M o y e i n A e i e T e || npo)Me

N A o y o M q Ayo) n t e n M o y e i | <yume ppo)Me Ayo) qB H Tx n g i npco|Me
nAei e T e nM oyei NAoyoM q Ay|u) n M o y e i NA<yu m e ppo)Me
30 ( 8 ) Ayo) n e | x A q x e enp o)M e t n t o j n A y o y u ) 2 e || p p m n 2h t n nAei n -
T A 2 N o y x e NTeqA|BO) e A \ A c c A A q c u )K m m o c c 2 p a Y | 2N a a a c c a
ecM ez n t b t n NKoyei n|2paY n 2 h t o y \ i \ z e a y n o < s n t b t eN A|N oyqN
35 N(Si n o y u ) 2 e p p m n z h t A qN o y || x e N N ic o y e i T H p o y n t b t x c b o a
*p. 34' e [ n e ] * c H T x c o a a a c c a A q c u ) T n x M n N o s n |t b t x o jp ic 2 i c e neTe
(81 L.) 0 yN m aaxc M M o q | e c o J T M M A p e q x c u )T M

5 ( 9) n e x e Fc x e e ic 2 H |H Te x A q e i c b o a n <s i n e T ' c i T e Aq M e 2 T o o T q ||
AqNoyxe A 2 o e i N e m c n 2e exisi t c 2 i h n | A y e i n <s i n 2 a a a t c ay-
k a tq o y 2 NK 0 0 y e | A y 2 e exisi T n e T P A Ayo) M n o y x e N o y N e |e -
n e c H T ' enKA2 Ayo) M n o y T e y e 2 m c c 2|p a Y e T n e Ayo) 2NKooye
10 A y 2 e exisi N(jgo(N)||Te a y u x s t n Mne<spo<s Ayu) A n q N T o y o M o y
| Ayo) A 2 N K 0 0 y e 2e c x n nic A2 c t n A N o y q x | Ayo) A q f K A p n o c
c 2p a Y e T n e e N A N o y q x Aq|ei N e e e c o T e Ayo) c g e x o y u J T ' e c o T e |
15 ( 1 0 ) n e x e Fc x e A e i N o y x e n o y k o ) 2 T x c x n || n i c o c M o c Aycoeic-
2HHTe + A p e 2 e p o q N | c g A N T e q x e p o
( 1 1 ) n e x e Fc x e T e e m e n A p n A |p A re ayu) T e T N T n e m m o c n * p-
n A pA re | Ayo) n c t m o o y t c e o N 2 a n ayu) n c to n z |c c n a m o y
20 an N 2 0 0 y N e T e T N o y o ) M x || M n e T M O o y T ' N e T e T N e i p e MMoq M n e |-
tonz zo tan e T e T N c g A N c g o jn e 2M n o y | o e i N o y n e T e T N A A q zm

(7) p a p .. P. O x y . 654 ( s m a l l f r g .).

(8-10) p a p .; n o G reek f r g s . hav e been fo u n d .

(11) p a p .; n o G reek f r g s . h av e been f o u n d ; c f . T e s t i m o n i u m 2.

(10) 3 4:15 i.e. fz^ p e z.

(11) 19 i.e. eNeTeTN- (Guillaumont et al. emend thus). 22 i.e. TT6T6TNA.A.A.i|.

( 7 ) 28n M o y e i N A o j o u n e p p t o M e : n p t o M e N A t y t o n e M M o y e i em. Guillaumont et al.

(8) 29 n p t o M e : T M N T e p o or T M N T e p o M n e i o j T em. Nagel 523 33 n z h t o y : nzhtc

em. Leipoldt
( 9 ) 3 4 : 12 -13 * q | e i n poss. corrupt : A q q i n em. Guillaumont et al. ( * q < q > e i Cameron,
cf. 42:28 for the form) with hesitation : A q e i N e n em. Quecke2, with hesitation
(10) 14 A e i < e i e > N o y x e Guillaumont et al. (cf. 35:32) with hesitation
 S AYI NGS 7 - 1 1 ( 3 3 : 2 3 - 3 4 : 2 2 ) 57

(7) Jesus sa id ,' Blessed is the lion which 25 becomes man when con
sumed by 1man; and cursed is the man ' whom the lion consumes, and 1the
lion becomes man.

(8) And he said ,1 The man is like a wise fisherman 30 who cast his net
' into the sea and drew it up 1from the sea full of small fish .1Among them
the wise fisherman found a fine large fish. 1He threw 35 all the small fish
34 back into the sea and chose the large ' fish without difficulty. Whoever
has ears 1to hear, let him hear.

(9) Jesus said, Now 1the sower went out, took a handful (of seed s),5
and scattered them. Some fell on the road; ' the birds came and gathered
them up. Others 1fell on rock,, did not take ro o t1in the soil, and did not
produce ears. ' And others fell on thorns; 10 they choked the seed(s) and
worms ate them. 1And others fell on the good s o il' and it produced good
fruit:1it bore sixty per measure and a hundred and twenty per measure. '

(10) Jesus said, I have cast fire upon 15 the world, and see, I am
guarding i t ' until it blazes.

(11) Jesus said, This heaven will ' pass away, and the one above it
will pass away. ' The dead are not alive, and the living 1will not die. In
the days when you consumed 20 what is dead, you made it what is alive. 1
When you come to dwell in the lig h t,' what will you do? On

(11) will not die : or, are not dying

 58 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

<J>ooy e T C T N | o n o y a A T e T iv ie ip e M n c N A y zo tan ac |s t s t n o j a -
25 cgome n c n a y x o y n e e T e | | T N N A A q x
( 1 2 ) n e x e m m a h t h c n Fc x e t n |c o o y n x e k n a b o ) k x n -
to o tn n im n n e |c t n a p n o s c z p a T e x o )N n e x e Fc n a y I
n M A N T A T C T N C I MMAY C T C T N A|BO)Kx (jgA YAKOJBOC n A I K A I O C n A e i NT2l
30 || m e m n nicAZ cgome e T B H T q
( 1 3 ) n e x e Fc | N N e q M a g h t h c x e T N T o ) N T N n t c t n |x o o c N A e i x e
e e iN e n n im n e x A q N A q x | n <si c i m o j n n e T p o c x e e ic e iN e N o y A r N|-
*p. 351 re A o c n a ik a io c n e x A q N A q n <si m a n * a i o c x e c k c i n c n -
(83 L.) o y p o ) M e M<|)iAoco|<t)oc n p m n z h t n n e x A q N A q n <si o j m a c | x e
n c A Z z o a o j c T A T A n p o N A < y y > A n q x a n |c t p a x o o c x e c k c i n c n -
5 n im n n e xe iH c|| x e a n o k n n e K xcA Z a n e n e i a k c o ) A K f z e |e-
B O A ZN T n H T H CTBPBPC T A C I A N O K x | N T A C K y i T C Ayo) A q X I T q AqA-
N A x a j p e i | A q x u) N A q n o ) o m t n NcgAxe N T A p e o)|mac A e e i oja
10 N e q x(jgBeepx A y x N o y q N x e || n t a F c x o o c x e o y n a k x nexAqx
n a y n s i | o jm a c x e e i ( jg A N Nxo) n h t n o y A z n N<yA|xe N T A q X O O Y NAei
T C T N A q i U)N N T e | T N N O Y X e e p o e i AYO) N T C O Y K O )Z TX e i e|BOA ZN N-
OJNe t NCPO)ZKn MMOJTN
15 ( 1 4 ) n e x e || Fc n a y eTeTNcgANPNHCTeye Te TN A | x n o n h t n n -
NOYNOBe AYO) e Te TN < y A (N )| < y A H A x C C N A P K A T A K P I N C MMOJ-
TN AYO) I C T C T N C g A N f C A C H M O C Y N H C T C T N A C l| p e N O Y K A K O N NN-
20 TM TTN A AYO) eTeTN||<yANBO)Kx C Z O Y N C KA Z NIM AYO) NTeTM|MOO(ye
z n n x o ) p a e y c g A p n A p A A e x e | m m o jt n n e T o y N A K A A q z a p o ) T n o y oM q
| N e Tc g o )N e n z h t o y e p i e e p A n e y e m m o|oy n e T N A B 0)K ta p n e-
25 Z O Y N ZN T C T N T A | | n p O qNAXO)ZM T H Y T N A N X A A A A n e T N | N H Y BOAv

(1 2 -2 3 ) pap.; n o G r e e k f r g s . h a v e b e e n f o u n d .

24-25 i.e. eTCTNAAAq.

(13) 32 i.e. e e i e i N e (Guillaumont et al. emend sim.). 35:11 i.e. xe e e iig A N . oya :
i.e. n oya. 14 i.e. po)K2 (Guillaumont et al. emend thus).
(14) 16 i.e. N o y N Q B e . 19 i.e. n n c t n t t n a . 20 i.e. n t c t n .

(13) 35:3 <o)> Layton : cf. HypArch 93:16 14 t nc : emend to Nq (thus Guillaumont
et al.)
 S AYI NGS 1 2 - 1 4 ( 3 4 : 2 2 - 3 5 : 2 6 ) 59

the day when you ' were one you became two. But when ' you become
two, what25 will you do?

(12) The disciples said to Jesus.' We know that you will depart from
us. Who is 1to be our leader?
Jesus said to them, ' Wherever you are, you are to ' go to James the
righteous,30 for whose sake heaven and earth came into being.

(13) Jesus said ' to his disciples, Compare me to someone and 1tell
me whom I am like.
Simon Peter' said to him, You are like a 1righteous angel.
Matthew said to him, 35 You are like a wise philosopher. 1
Thomas said to h im ,1 Master, my mouth is wholly incapable 1of say
ing whom you are like.
Jesus said, 5 I am not your (sg.) master. Because you (sg.) have
drunk, you (sg.) have become intoxicated 1 from the bubbling spring
which 11have measured out.
And he took him and withdrew ' and told him three things.' When Tho
mas returned to his companions, they asked him, 10 What did Jesus say
to you?
Thomas said to th em ,1 If I tell you one of the things 1which he told
me, you will pick up stones and 1throw them at me; a fire will come out of
1the stones and burn you up. 15

(14) Jesus said to them, If you fast, you w ill' give rise to sin for your
selves; and if you ' pray, you will be condemned; and ' if you give alms,
you will do 1harm to your spirits. When y o u 20 go into any land and ' walk
about in the districts, if they receive 1you, eat what they will set before
you,1and heal the sick among them. ' For what goes into your mouth 25
will not defile you, but that which ' issues from
 60 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

2N T 6 T N T A n p O NTOC| n e | T N A X A 2M T H Y T N
( 1 5 ) n e x e Fc x e 2 o t a n | e T e T N q j A N N A y e n e T e M n o y x n o q x | b b o a

30 2N T C 2 I M e n e 2 T x T H y T N e X M II n e T N 2 0 N T C T N O y U ) a ) T N A q x neTM|-
m Ay n e n e T N e i a ) T x
( 1 6 ) n e x e Fc x e t a x a |e y M e e y e n <s i ppa )M e x e N T A e i e i e N o y | x e

N o ye ip H N H e x M n i c o c M o c Aya) |c e c o o y N a n xe n t Ae i e i A N o y x e

35 N2N||na)pxx exrs i n K A 2 o y K a ) 2 T N o y c H q e x | o y n o A e M o c oyN foy

*p. 361 tap N A c g t o n e * 2N o y H e i o y N ty o M T N A q ju m e e x N |c n ay Ayco

(84 L.) cn ay exrs i o) o m t n n e i a ) T x | e x M nqjHpe A ya) nqjHpe e x M n e i a ) T x

5 | Aya) c e N A a ) 2 e e p A T o y e y o m m o n a ||x o c
(17) n e x e Fc x e f N A f n h t n M n e T e | Mne baa nay e p o q N Ayco n e Te
M n e M A | A x e c o T M e q x Aya) n e T e M n e <sixN <SM|<su)Mqx Ayco M n e q ' e i e -
2Pa Y 2i <J>h t n | ppa)Me
10 ( 18) n e x e m m a g h t h c n Fc x e x o | |o c e p o N x e t n z a h ecNAcgcone n |-
Acg N 2 e n e x e Fc A T e T N < s a )A n x ta p c b o a | n t a p x h x c k a a c e-
TC TN A O JIN e N C A |0A2H X 6 2M TIM A S T S T A P X H MMAY e|GA2H NACgU)-
15 n e mmay o y m a k a p i o c || neTNA(l2]|a)2e e p A T q x 2N t a p x h Ayco |
q N A c o ya )N 0 2 ah Aya) q N A X i f n e | a n m m o y
(19) n e x e Fc x e o y m a k a p i o c | n e N x TA2cga)ne 2A t c 2h c m i t a -
20 Teqa)a)|ne e T e T N u j A N a j a j n e n Ae i m m a g h ||t h c n t c t n c c d t m a n a u j a -
x e Neeiu)|Ne n a p a i a k o n b i n h t n o yn th tn | t a p x m m a y N f o y nc^ hn
2M n A p A x | A i c o c e c e K i M a n NcycuM Mnpa) | Aya) M A pe NoyscoBe ze
25 cboa n e T x||N A co y a )N o y q N A X i f n e a n x m m o y I
(20) n e x e m m a g h t h c n Fc x e x o o c | e p o N x e t m n t c p o NMnHye
e c | T N T a )N e N iM nexAq nay e c T N | T a ) N a y b a b i a c Nty a -
30 TAM < C > C O B K nA||pA N G P O G T H P O Y 2 0 T A N A 6 e C tyA (N )|2 e 6XM

n K A 2 e T o y p 2 ojb e p o q < y A q | T e y o cb o a n n o y n o s ntap Nqa)a )|ne nckc-

( 1 8 ) 3 6 : 1 3 -1 6 a z h . . . a z h . . . z a h : i.e. a h . . . a h . . . ah (Guillaumont et al.

emend thus).
(19) 22 i.e. t t t t a p a a i c o c (Guillaumont et al. emend thus).
(20) 32 i.e. N0 YN0 6 .

(18) 36 :15 Hz]) cancelled by the copyist

(1 9 )23 poss. em. to < h > m t t p u j
(20) 29 <c> Layton : <ec> Guillaumont et al.
 S AYI NGS 1 5 - 2 0 ( 3 5 : 2 6 - 3 6 : 3 3 ) 61

your mouth it is that which ' will defile you.

(15) Jesus said, When 1 you see one who was not born ' of woman,
prostrate yourselves on 10 your faces and worship him. That one ' is your
father.

(16) Jesus said, 1 Men think, perhaps, that it is peace which I have
come to cast ' upon the world. ' They do not know that it is dissension
which I have come to cast 35 upon the earth: fire, sword, 1and war. For
there will be five 36 in a house: three will be against ' two, and two
against three, the father ' against the son, and the son against the father.1
And they will stand solitary. 5

(17) Jesus said, I shall give you w h at' no eye has seen and what no 1
ear has heard and what no hand has touched ' and what has never occurred
to the human ' mind.

(18) The disciples said to Jesus, T e ll10 us how our end will be. 1
Jesus said, Have you discovered, then, ' the beginning, that you look
for1the end? For where the beginning i s , 1there will the end be. Blessed
i s 15 he who will take his place in the beginning; 1he will know the end and
will not experience 1death.

(19) Jesus said, Blessed is ' he who came into being before he came
into being. 1If you become my disciples 20 and listen to my words, these
stones ' will minister to you. 1For there are five trees for you in Paradise 1
which remain undisturbed summer and winter 1and whose leaves do not
fall.25 Whoever becomes acquainted with them will not experience death. '

(20) The disciples said to Jesus, T e ll1us what the kingdom of heaven
is'like.
He said to them, It is like 1a mustard seed. It is the smallest o f 30 all
seeds. But when it ' falls on tilled soil, it ' produces a great plant and
becomes' a shelter
 62 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

TTH N 2 A A A T C N T n e

35 (2 1 ) n e|xe m apkam n Fc x e eNeKMAH||THC e i N e n n im x nexAq'

*p. 3 7 1 x e e y e i N e * N 2NcyHpe cyHMx e y < s e A i T x A y c c o c y e e T c o | o y a n T e 20-

(85 L.) T A N eycg^ei n <s i N x o e i c | NTccocge c c n a x o o c x e K e T N c c o c y e |c b o a

5 NAN N T O O Y C C K A K A 2 H Y MTTOyM||TO C B O A C T P O y K A A C C B O A N A y N-

c e f Toylccocge nay a ia t o y t o fxco m m oc x e e q x |cyAeiMe n <s i

n x e c zN H e i x e qNHy ngi I n p e q x i o y e q N A p o e i c e M n A T e q ' e i NqTM|-

10 k a A qx e c g o x T N e z o y N eneqH ei n tc T e q x ||MNTepo e T p e q q i N N e q x-

CKeyOC NTCOTN | A C p o e i C 2A T C 2 H M TTK O CM O C M O Y P n M|M0)TN

e x N N e T N f n e 2NN0yN0<s n a y |n a m i c cyiN a x e N e n ah cth c 2e ezm

15 e e i | cgApcoTN e n e i T e x p e i A e T e T N < s c o c y T x || cboa 2h tc ceNA2eN

epoc M A p e q c g c o n e | 2N t c t n m h t c n<si o y p o ) M e N e m c T H | M U ) N n-

T A p e n K A p n o c n o)2 A q e i 2 N N o y | < s e n H e n e q A C 2 2N T e q < s i x

20 Aq2Acq n e | T e o y N m a a x c M M o q x c c c o t m M A p e q c c D T M ||

(2 2 ) aTc n a y A 2N Koye 1e y x i epcoTe n e x A q N|NeqM AHTHc xe

N e e i K o y e i c t x i epco|Te c y t n t c o n a n c t b h k x e 2 o y N a t m n | t c p o ne-

x a y N A q x x e e e i e N o N K o y e i tn|nabco kx e 2 o y N e T M N T e p o nexe

25 IH C N A Y II x e 2 0 T A N C T C T N C y A P n C N A y O Y A AYCO e | T C T N C g A P n C A

N 2 o y n N e M n c A n b o a I Ayco n c A n b o a N e M n c a N 2 o y n Ayco

n c A ( N ) | T n e N e M n c a M n i T N Ayco cyiN a e T e | T N A e i p e M<t>ox o y T x mn

30 T C 2 IM C M m o y A II O y C O T x X C K A A C N e ( | ) O O Y T n p 2 0 0 y T x N T e I T C2 IM 6 p
C2IMC 2 0 T A N C T C T N C y A C i p e | N 2 N B A A e n M A N O y B A A x AYCO Oy< S IX N \
e n M A n n o y < s i x n Ayco o y e p H T e e n M A | N o y e p H T e o y 2 i k c o n x e n M A N o y -

35 2IKC0(n) II T O T e T C T N A B C O K x C 2 0 Y N e [ T ] M N [ T e p ] o N

( 2 1 ) 3 7 : 4 - 5 Sah. M neyM TO ... Te y ciu q je . 1 2 i.e. z n o y N o s . 17 i.e. z n o y s e n H .

( 2 2 ) 23 i.e. e e i e c n o (G u illa u m o n t et al. e m e n d thus, with hesitation) : e e i understood
as G re ek ei by L eipo ldt, b u t unlikely. 25 i.e. N o y * . 30 i.e. Noyurr. 3 3 - 3 4 i.e. noy-
6 i x . . . o y o y e p H T e . . . N oyo yep H T e.

33 n <n >z a a a t G u illa u m o n t et al.

(21) 37:9-10 { n t c T e q N|| M N T e p o } L eip oldt
 S AYI NGS 2 1 - 2 2 ( 3 6 : 3 3 - 3 7 : 3 5 ) 63

for birds of the sky. 1

(21) Mary said to Jesus, Whom are your disciples 35 like?

He said, They are like 3 7 children who have settled in a field 1which is
not theirs. When the owners of the field come, 1 they will say, Let us
have back our field. 1They (will) undress in their presence 5 in order to let
them have back their field and to give 1it back to them. Therefore I sa y ,1if
the owner of a house knows that the thief is coming, 1he will begin his
vigil before he comes and will n o t 1let him dig through into his house of
his 10 domain to carry away his goods. You (pi.), ' then, be on your guard
against the world. Arm ' yourselves with great strength 1lest the robbers
find a way to come ' to you, for the difficulty which you expect 15 will
(surely) materialize. Let there be ' among you a man of understanding. 1
When the grain ripened, he came quickly ' with his sickle in his hand and
reaped it. 1Whoever has ears to hear, let him hear. 20

(22) Jesus saw infants being suckled. He said to 1his disciples, These
infants being suckled ' are like those who enter the ' kingdom.
They said to him, Shall we then, as children,1enter the kingdom?
Jesus said to them, 25 When you make the two one, and ' when you
make the inside like the outside ' and the outside like the inside, and the
above 1like the below, and when ' you make the male and the female one
and the sam e,30 so that the male not be male nor ' the female female; and
you fashion 1eyes in place of an eye, and a hand ' in place of a hand, and a
foot in place 1of a foot, and a likeness in place of a likeness; 35 then will
you enter [the kingdom].
 64 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

*p. 3 8 1 (2 3 ) * n e x e fc x e f N A c e y n th n c oy^ cbo a |z n u jo Ayo) cnay

(86 L.) cb o a zn t b a Ayu) | c e N A c o z e e p A T o y e y o o y A o y u ) T x

5 (2 4 ) n e|xe NeqM a h th c x e m a t c c b o n v e n T o | | n o c c tk m m a y enei

T A N A r K H e p o N T e |e TpN cgiN e N c u )q x n e x A q x n a y x e neTey|N

M A A x e M M o q M A p e q x c u )TM o y N o y | o e i N x c g o o n x M<J>oyN n n o y p m -

10 o y o e iN | A y o ) qp o y o e i N e n i t o c M O C T H p q x eqTM||p o y o e i N ' oy-

kakc ne

( 2 5 ) n e x e Fc x e M e p e | n e K c o N N e n t c k ' Y y x h e p i T H p e i MMoq

|N e n t c a o y M n e K xB A A x

( 2 6 ) n e x e i c x e n x H | c t z m nB a a M n e K x c o N k n a y e p o q x ncoei

15 |A e C T 2 M n e K B A A x K N AY A N e p o q x 2 0 T A N || C K O ) A N N o y x e M n c o e i

6 B O A 2M n e K x |BAAx T O T C K N A N A y C B O A C N O y X C M n X H | C B O A 2M T7BAA

M neKcoN

( 2 7 ) < n e x e Fc x e > e T e < T N > T M p N H | C T e y e e n K o c M o c t c t n a 2 a n n

20 CTM NTe|pO 6 T 6 T N T M C i p e M n C A M B A T O N N C A B x ||BATON N T C T N A N A y

a n e n e iu )Tx

( 2 8 ) n e x e | Fc x e A e i u ) 2 e e p A T x 2N t m h t c M n K 0 c|M 0 c Aycu

A e io Y U )N 2 c b o a n a y 2N c a p 3 | A C I2 Cep ooy T H p o y e y T A 2 e Mnize

25 caa|ay N2HToy e q o B e A yto a t a ^ Y X H f t k a c || e x isi NiyHpe Nppco-

Me x e 2 N B A A e e y | e N e 2M n o y 2 H T x A yto c c n a y c b o a a n

| xe n ta y ei e n K o c M o c e y q jo y e iT ' e y lq jiN e o n e Tp o ye ie B O A

30 2M n K o c M o c | e y i y o y e i T ' nAHN tc n o y ceToze 2 o ||t a n ey-

cgANNez n o y H p n x t o t c ceNAp|M eTANoei

(24) pap., P. O x y . 655 (d) ( s m a l l f r g ).

(25) pap.; n o G r e e k f r g s . h a v e b e e n f o u n d .
(26) pap.. P. O x y . 1 ( b e g i n s 38 :1 6 t o t c k n a n a y ).

(27) pap., P. O x y . 1 3 8 :18 tm n tc p o : Greek frg. adds xou 0(eo)\)

(28) pap.. P. O x y . 1 ( b r e a k s o f f a t 3 8:26 n a y c b o a ).

(23) 3 8 :3 i.e. n o y * n o y < d t .

(24) 8 i.e. n o y p m o y o c i n .
(28) 26 Sah. neYZHT. 30 Sah. neYHpn.

(27) 58:17 c n e x e Fc xe> Guillaumont et al., with Greek frg. eTe<TN >TM : eavfiii
+ subjunctive Greek frg.
(28) 24 t k a c : k written over the false start of a
 SAYINGS 2 3 - 2 8 ( 38: 1- 31) 65

(23) 3 8 Jesus said, I shall choose you, one out 1of a thousand, and
two out of ten thousand, and 1they shall stand as a single one. 1

(24) His disciples said, Show us the place 5 where you are, since it is
necessary for us 1to seek it.
He said to them, Whoever has ' ears, let him hear. There is light 1
within a man of lig h t,1and he lights up the whole world. If he 10 does not
shine, he is darkness.

(25) Jesus said, Love ' your (sg.) brother like your (sg.) soul, guard
him1like the pupil of your (sg.) eye.

(26) Jesus said, You (sg., passim) see the mote 1in your brothers eye,
' but you do not see the beam in your own eye. When 15 you cast the beam
out of your own 1eye, then you will see clearly to cast the mote 1from your
brothers eye.

(27) <Jesus said,> If you do not fa s t ' as regards the world, you will
not find the kingdom.1If you do not observe the Sabbath as a Sabbath,20
you will not see the father. 1

(28) Jesus said, I took my place in the midst of the world, 1 and I
appeared to them in flesh. ' I found all of them intoxicated; I found none 1
of them thirsty. And my soul became afflicted 25 for the sons of men,
because they are blind 1in their hearts and do not have sight; 1for empty
they came into the world, 1and empty too they seek to leave the world. '
But for the moment they are intoxicated.30 When they shake off their wine,
then they w ill1repent.

(27) the kingdom Coptic : Greek frg. adds of God

C op t i c T e x t u a l N otes

(24) he lights up . . . If he does not shine, he is : or, it lights up . . . If it does not shine, it
 66 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

(29) nexe Fc e c y x e n t a t c a p 3x | cgtune e T B e nNA oycgnHpe

Te e c g | x e n N A A e e T B e nciDMA o y q j n H p e | NcynHpe n e a a a a a-
*p. 391 n o k x f p cg nHpe * M n A e i x e n to c A T e e i N O < s m m n t p m m a | o A c o y c u z zn
(87 L.) T e e iM N TZ H K e

(30) n e x e Fc | x e n M A e y N o j o m t n n o y t c m m a y z n |n o y t c
5 Ne n M A e y N c n a y h o y A a n o k x || f c g o o n x n m m a c |x
(31) nexe Fc mn npo<J>H|THC q)Hnx zm n e q f M e M Ape c o e i N p-
e|pAneye n n c t ' c o o y n M M oqx
(32) n e x e Fc | x e o y n o A ic eyKtOT m m o c z ix n o y T o |o y e q x o c e
10 ecTAxpHy mn (SOM N cze || o y Ae CNA(jg2U)nx a n
(33) nexe Fc n e T x KNA| cu) TM e p o q z m n e K x M A A x e zm nKMA|-
A x e T A c g e oei(jgx M M o q x z i x n N e T N x e | N e m u p x M A p e a a a y x tap
15 x e p e z h b c N q x|KAAqx z a m a a x c oyac M A q K A A q x z m m a ||
eqzHnx a a a a e q ) A p e q K A A q x z i x n t a y Ix n i a x c k a a c o y o n n i m x
ctbhkx e z o Y N |a y u ) c t n n h y c b o a e y n a n a y A n e q o y l o e i N
(34) nexe Fc x e o y b a a c e q q ) A N x c u )K x | Z H Tqx n n o y b a a c qjAyze m-

20 n e c N A Y x II e n e c H T x e y z \ e \ r '
(35) nexe Fc mn <s o m x |n tc o y a bu ) k x c z o y n e n H e i Mnxo)|(ope
N q x i T q x n x n a z e i m h t i NqMOYP I N N e q < s ix x to tc qNAncuojNe c b o a
|M n e q H e i

(29) pap., P. O x y . 1 ( s m a l l f r g . ) .
3 9:2 a c o y o j z : Greek frg. prob. [evoiic]ei
(30) pap., P. O x y . 1. 3 : Greek frg. merely [xp]e[iq]
o jo m t n n o y t c 4 NoyTe :
aGeoi c n a y h o y a : e[i<;] eaxiv ^io vo c;, [AJeyco 5 n m m a m : Greek frg. adds (cf. saying
77b) eyei[p]ov xov Xi0o(v) KotKei e\>p7ioei<; ^ic-oxioov xo fyjXov Kayd) ckci eim
(31) pap., P. O x y . 1. 6 fwe : 7c(ax)pi8i
(32) pap., P. O x y . 1.
(33) pap., P. O x y . 1 ( b r e a k s o f f a t 39:11 t t c k m a a x c ) . 11 z m t t c k m a a x g : [e]{<;to
ev (pxiov oo\)
(34-35) pap.; no G re e k frg s. h a v e been found.

(29) 32-33 i.e. t t t t n a . . . t t t t n a (Guillaumont et al. emend thus).

(34) 3 9 :19 i.e. n o y b a a c .

(29) 34 n e : t c em. Guillaumont et al.

(30) 39:3-4 e y N . . . e y N . . . : poss. expected is c t c y n . . . c t c y n . . .
(33) 11-12 poss. delete z m t t k c m a I a x c (thus Wilson 62 [with hesitation], Haenchen
152)
 S AYI NGS 2 9 - 3 5 ( 3 8 : 3 1 - 3 9 : 2 4 ) 67

(29) Jesus said, If the flesh 1came into being because of spirit, it is a
wonder.1But if spirit came into being because of the body,' it is a wonder
of wonders. Indeed, I am amazed 3 9 at how this great wealth 1has made
its home in this poverty.

(30) Jesus sa id ,' Where there are three g o d s,' they are gods. Where
there are two or one, 15 am with him.

(31) Jesus said, No prophet' is accepted in his own village; no physi

cian heals ' those who know him.

(32) Jesus sa id ,1 A city being built on a high mountain 1and fortified

cannot fa ll,10 nor can it be hidden.

(33) Jesus said, Preach from your (pi.) housetops ' that which you (sg.)
will1hear in your (sg.) ea r.1For no one lights a lamp and ' puts it under a
bushel, nor does he put it in a 15 hidden place, but rather he sets it on a
lampstand1so that everyone who enters ' and leaves will see its 1light.

(34) Jesus said, If a blind man leads ' a blind man, they will both fall
20into a pit.

(35) Jesus said, It is not possible ' for anyone to enter the house of a
strong man 1and take it by force unless he binds 1his hands; then he will
(be able to) ransack 1his house.

(29) has made its home Coptic : Greek frg. prob. [mak]es [its home]
(30) three gods Coptic : [th]r[ee] Greek frg.
they are gods Coptic : they are without God Greek frg.
are two or one Coptic : is but [a single one], I say that Greek frg.
with him Coptic : Greek frg. adds (cf saying 77b) Lift up the stone, and you will find me
there. Split the piece of wood, and I am there.
(33) in your ear Coptic : in one of your ears Greek frg.

(33) in your ear : the manuscript has (erroneously) in your ear in the other ear
 68 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

25 ( 3 6 ) n e x e Fc M N q i p o o y q ) x i ( n ) || Z T O o y e o j a p o y z e a y o ) x i n ? i -

p o y z e | oja 2 T o o y e x e o y n e < T > e T N A T A A q 2 io )tx| t h y t n

( 3 7 ) n e x e N e q M a h t h c x e ao) N | z o o y e K N A o yc o NZ c b o a

30 nan A y o ) ao) | N z o o y e N A N A y e p o K x n e x e Fc x e 2o||tan e T e -

T N O J A K C K T H Y T N C 2 H Y M n e | T N c y m e AYU) N T C T N q i N N C T N U J T H N I N T 6 T N -

K A A Y 2 A n e C H T x N N e T N O Y e p H | T e N e N N I K O Y e i NCyHpe ll)HMx N T e | T N -

*p. 4 0 1 X O T T X T T' M M O O Y T O T 6 [ T e T ] N A N A Y * en q jH p e M TTeTON 2 AYO)

(88 L.) T6TNAP I 20Te AN
(3 8 ) n e x e Fc x e 2A2 N c o n x ATeTN|pem ymci cccotm ANeeiujAxe
5 NAeix I e f X O ) MMOOY NHTN AYO) MNTHTN || KCOYA CCOTMOY N -
TO O Tq O Y N 2N20|0Y N A O ) U ) n e N T C T N O J I N e N C Q j e i T e | T N A 2 ANn

e p o e ix

( 3 9 ) n e x e Fc x e m<J>apicai|oc mn Nrpammatcyc ayxi NcyAcyT' |

10 NTrNtocic AYZonoY o y t c MnoYBtoKx || e 20 YN ayo) NTOY0)(g
eBO)Kx 6 2 0 Y N M | n O Y K A A Y N T C O T N A 6 UJQjne M<J)pONIMOC | N N -

N 2 0 q x AYO) N A K e p A I O C N e NN|<SpOMx n e

(40) n e x e Fc O Y B e N e \ o o \ e ay |to <

sc Mne a nboa m-
15 n e io )T x ayo) e c T A x||xpHY a n c e N A n o p K C 2 A t c c n o y n c nc|tako
(41) n e x e Fc x e n e T e y N T A q ' 2N T e q x |<six c e N A f N A q x ayo) n e

T e m n t A q nKe|q)HM e T O Y N T A q x c e N A q i T q N T O O T q x |

(36) P. O x y . 655. 26 o j a z T o o y e : Greek frg. adds ^ii^xe [xrj xpo<pfl \)]^io)v xi

p a p ..

<pd[yr|X, ^iiixe] xfl ax[oXfl 27 t h y t n : Greek frg. has additional text (see Greek say
ing 36, lines 7-17)
(37) p a p . . P. O x y . 655. 29 n e x e Fc : Greek frg. merely A iyei
(38) p a p .. P. O x y . 655. 40:3-4 N A e i e f x o ) m m o o y n h t n : Greek frg. poss. x[ovicn)<;
xo\)(;X6]y[o\)(;^o\)]
( 3 9 ) p a p .. P. O x y . 655. 10 N e T o y o j a j cbcdk e z o y N : [xo\)<;] eiaeplxo^evo'ix;]
(4 0 -7 6 ) p a p .: n o G r e e k f r g s . h a v e b e e n f o u n d .

(36) 24 Sah. M n p q i.
(37) 30-31 i.e. e M n e T N q j i n e .

(36) 26 Z T o o y e < ----> (accidental omission in copy) suggested by Kasser, with hesita
tion : cf. Greek frg.
(41) 4 0 :18 e T o y N T A q : i.e. e T N T A q or e T e y N T A q q , poss. emend thus (Layton)
 S AYI NGS 3 6 - 4 1 ( 3 9 : 2 4 - 4 0 : 1 8 ) 69

(36) Jesus said, Do not be concerned from 25 morning until evening

a n d from evening ' until morning about what you will wear. 1

(37) His disciples said, When ' will you become revealed to us and
when1shall we see you?
Jesus said, When 30 you disrobe without being ' ashamed and take up
your garments ' and place them under your f e e t ' like little children and 1
tread on them, then [will you see] 40 the son of the living one, and you
will not be ' afraid.

(38) Jesus said, Many times have you ' desired to hear these words 1
which I am saying to you, and you have 5 no one else to hear them from.
There will be days ' when you will look for me and ' will not find me.

(39) Jesus said, The pharisees 1and the scribes have taken the keys '
of knowledge (gnosis) and hidden them. They themselves have not
entered,10nor have they allowed to enter those who wish to .' You, however,
be as wise ' as serpents and as innocent as ' doves.

(40) Jesus said, A grapevine has been ' planted outside of the father,
but being 15 unsound, it will be pulled up by its roots and ' destroyed.

(41) Jesus said, Whoever has something in his ' hand will receive
more, and whoever has nothing ' will be deprived of even the little he
has. '

(36) until morning Coptic : Greek frg. adds neither [about] your [food] and what [you
will] eat, [nor] about [your clothing] and
wear Coptic : Greek frg. adds [You are far] better than the [lilies] which [neither] card nor
[spin]. As for you, when you have no garment, what [will you put on]? Who might add to
your stature? He it is who will give you your cloak.
(37) Jesus said Coptic : He said Greek frg.
(38) these words which I am saying to you Coptic : Greek frg. possibly [these w]or[ds of
mine]
(39) those who wish to Coptic : [those who were about to] come in Greek frg.
 70 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

20 (42) n e x e Fc x e qjcone e T e T N p n A P A r e ||
(43) n e x A y N A q x n <si N e q xM A H TH C x e n t a k x | n i m x c k x u ) n n a Y
nan < n e x e Fc n a y * n N e f x t o m |m o o y n h t n N T e T N e i M e a n
x e A NO K x I NIM A A A A NTU3TN A T e T N O ) U ) n e N e N|N|Yo Y "
25 aaio c x e c e M e Mnqj HN ceM oc||T e M neqK Apnoc ayo) ceMe
MnKApnoc | c e M O C T e Mnqj HN
(44) n e x e Fc x e n e T A x e |oya A n e iu )TN c c n a k u ) c b o a
NAqx a y u ) | n e T A x e o y a e n qjH p e c c n a k u ) c b o a | N A q x neTAxe
30 O Y A A e A n i T N A e T O Y A A B II CCNAKU) AN e B O A N A q x O Y T e ZM niCAZ |oy-
Te zn Tn e
(45) n e x e Fc m ayxcac eAoo|Ae c b o a zn o j o n t c oyTe
M AYK O )Tqx I K N T e e B O A ZN CP<SAMOYAx M AY+ KApnOC |
*p. 411 ta p 9 Y A r A o c ppu)Me q j A q e i N e n * o y a t a o n c b o a zm n e q e -
(89 L.) zo o y k a k [ o c ] | pptuMe q j A q e i N e Nzisin oNHpoN c b o a | zm n e q e z o e-
5 o o y e T 2 N n e q z H T x ay|u) N qx to N Z N n o N H p o N c b o a ta p zm || ^ o y o
M<J>HTX 0 ) A q x e iN e e B O A N ZN n0|N H P 0N
(46) n e x e Fc x e x i n x a a a m o j a Yu ) z a ( n )|n h c n B A n T i c T H c z n n x t t o
n n z io m c | m n n e T x o c e a Yc u z a n n h c n B A n T i | c T H c o j i n a x e n o y c u s t t '
10 N61 N e q B A A || A e i x o o c A e x e n e T N A q j t u n e z n t h y It n e q o NKoyei
q N A C O Y U )N T M N T e | p o ayu) q N A X i c e a Yu j z a n n h c
(47) n e x e Fc | x e m n <s o m n t c o y p u ) m c t c a o a z t o | c n a y Nqxo)\KN
15 M n iT e c N T e ayu) m n || <s o m x n t c o y z m F a a qjMqje x o e i c c n a y
| H qN A P TIM A M n O Y A x AYO) n K C O Y A qNAlPZYBPlZe M MOqx MA
pe pcoMe c e p n A c | a y u ) n t c y n o y N q x e m Y M e i a c u ) Hpnx |
20 BBPPe AYU) M A Y N O Y X x H p n x BBPPe eAC||KOC N A C X e K A A C N N O y -
ntoz a y u ) m a y |n c x x H pn x n a c c a c k o c BBppe o j i n a x e | N e q T e -
KAqx m a y x a <s T o e i c n a c a o j t h ( n ) | N q jA e i e n e i o y n o y n t o z
NAcgtone |

(44) 40:26-29 Sah. neTNAxe . .. neTNAxe . .. neTNAxe.

(46) 4 1 :9 Sah. N N e y o y o j c n (Guillaumont et al. emend to N o y o y o j c n ) .
(47) 20 Sah. NNeyno)2 .

(43) 21 < n e x e Fc n Ay x e> Guillaumont et al., sim. Leipoldt

(45) 4 1 : 1 2 0 : e altered from z
(46) 9 Noyojcn : poss. corrupt
 S AYI NGS 4 2 - 4 7 ( 4 0 : 1 9 - 4 1 : 2 3 ) 71

(42) Jesus said, Become passers-by. 20

(43) His disciples said to him ,1 Who are you, that you should say these
things to us?
<Jesus said to them,> You do not realize who I am 1from what I say
to you,1but you have become like 1the Jews, for they (either) love the tree
and hate25 its fruit (or) love the fruit1and hate the tree.

(44) Jesus said, Whoever 1blasphemes against the father will be for
given, and 1whoever blasphemes against the son will be forgiven, 1but
whoever blasphemes against the holy spirit30 will not be forgiven either on
earth 1or in heaven.

(45) Jesus said, Grapes are not harvested 1from thorns, nor are figs
gathered 1from thistles, for they do not produce fruit.1A good man brings
forth 41 good from his storehouse; an evil 1man brings forth evil things
from 1his evil storehouse, which is in his heart, and 1says evil things. For
out o f5 the abundance of the heart he brings forth e v il1things.

(46) Jesus said, Among those born of w om en,1from Adam until John
'the Baptist, there is no one so superior to John the Baptist' that his eyes
should not be lowered (before him). 10 Yet I have said, whichever one of
you 1comes to be a child will be acquainted with the kingdom 1and will
become superior to John.

(47) Jesus said ,' It is impossible for a man to mount two horses ' or to
stretch two bows. And it is impossible 15 for a servant to serve two masters;
' otherwise, he will honor the one ' and treat the other contemptuously. No
man drinks old wine ' and immediately desires to drink new wine. ' And
new wine is not put into old w ineskins,20 lest they burst; nor ' is old wine
put into a new wineskin, le s t 1it spoil it. An old patch is not sewn onto a
new garment,1because a tear would result. 1

(46) that his eyes should not be lowered (before h im ): literally, that his eyes not be bro
ken
 72 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

25 ( 4 8 ) n e x e Fc x e e p q j A c n a y p c i p h n h m n || N o y e p H y zm n e m e i

o y o )T x c c n a x o o c |M n T A Y ncocoNe cb o a Ayco q N A n u )| u )N e

( 4 9 ) n e x e i c x e 2 c n m a k a p i o c n c n |m o n a x o c a y u ) e T c o m x xe
30 TeTNA|ze ATM NTepO x e N T03TN 2 N C B O A II N 2 H T C nAAIN eTCTNA-
BO)Kx C M A Y
( 5 0 ) n e | x e F c x e c y o j a n x o o c n h t n x e N T A | T e T N ( y c o n e c b o a tcon

x o o c n a y I x e n t a n c i c b o a z m n o y o e i N n M A | c n t a n o y o e i N ojcone
*p. 421 m m a y c b o a || 2 i T O O T q x o y A A T q x A qa )2 [e e p A T q ] * Ayco Aqoycu-
(90 L.) N2 0 [ b] o a 2N t o y 2 iKU)N e y lo jA x o o c n h t n x e n tc o tn n e x o o c I xe
a n o n N eqqjHpe Ayco a n o n N c a ) T n x | M neicoT c t o n 2 eyujANXNe
5 t h y t n || x e o y n e n M a c i n M n e T N e i u ) T x c t 2 n | t h y t n x o o c e p o o y x e
o y k im n e m n |o y A N A n A y c i c
( 5 1 ) n e x A y N A q x n <s i NeqMA| HTHC x e a o j N 2 0 0 y e T A N A n A y c i c
10 n |n c t m o o y t x N Aqjcone Ayco a o j N 2 0 0 y || e n K o c M o c BBppe
nhy nexAq nay I T H e Te TN < s c o q )Tx c b o a 2 H TC A c e i aaaa |
N TO JTN T C T N C O O Y N A N M M O C
( 5 2 ) n e x A y | N A q n <s i N e q M a g h t h c x e x o y T A q T e | Mnpo<J>HTHC Ay-
15 q j A x e z m m c p A H A x || Ayco A y q j A x e T H p o y 2p a T n 2h t k x n e x|XAq
NAY A T C T N K U ) M TTCTON Z M n e | T N M T O C B O A Aya) A TC TN O J A X C 2A
NeT|M OOyTx
(5 3 ) n e x A y N A q n <s i NeqM aghthc | x e n c B B e paxJ>eAei h m -

20 mon n e x A q x || n a y NeqpuxJ>eAei N e n o y e i a ) T x N A | x n o o y c b o a
2N T O Y M A A y e y C B B H y I A A A A n c B B e MMC 2M n N A Aq<SN 2HY I THPCj'
( 5 4 ) n e x e Fc x e 2 n m a k a p i o c N e n 2 h |k c x e tc o t n T e TMNTepo
25 N M n H y e x ||
( 5 5 ) n e x e Fc x e n e T A M e c T e n e q xe i u ) T x | a n x m n T e q M A A y qNAujp

m aghthc a n | n a c i x Aya) N q M e c T e N e q xC N H y x m n | N e qcc oN e NqqeiM-

n e q c - f o c n t a 2c | qNAqjcone a n e q o n a s i o c n a c i

(48) 25 i.e. n o y o j t .
(49) 29-30 poss. i.e. c n t c t n z c n c b o a n z h t c .
(53) 4 2 :20 i.e. e N e q p o j < | > e A e i . 2 0 -2 1 Sah. n e y e i o j T . . . T e y m a *y. 22 i.e. nnNA.

(55) 25 Sah. neTN^MecTe.

(50) 33 ei c b o a : copyist first omitted iota, then added it between the two epsi
lons 42:2 n t o j t n n e : n t o j t n n i m em. Guillaumont et al., sim. Doresse
 S AYI NGS 4 8 - 5 5 ( 4 1 : 2 4 - 4 2 : 2 9 ) 73

(48) Jesus said, If two make peace with 25 each other in this one house,
they will say 1to the mountain, Move away, and it will move ' away.

(49) Jesus said, Blessed are the solitary and elect, for you w ill' find
the kingdom. For you are from i t ,30 and to it you will return. '

(50) Jesus said, If they say to y o u ,1Where did you come from?, say
to them,1 We came from the light, the place 1where the light came into
being on 35 its own accord and established [itself] 42 and became manifest
through their image. 1If they say to you, Is it you?, say, 1 We are its
children, and we are the elect 1 of the living father. If they ask you, 5
What is the sign of your father in 1you?, say to them, It is movement and
'repose.

(51) His disciples said to him, 1 When will the repose of 1the dead
come about, and when 10 will the new world come?
He said to them, 1 What you look forward to has already come, b u t'
you do not recognize it. 1

(52) His disciples said to him, Twenty-four1prophets spoke in Israel,

15and all of them spoke in you. 1
He said to them, You have omitted the one living in 1your presence
and have spoken (only) of the 1dead.

(53) His disciples said to h im ,1 Is circumcision beneficial or not?

He said 20 to them, If it were beneficial, their father 1would beget them
already circumcised from their mother. 1Rather, the true circumcision in
spirit has 1become completely profitable.

(54) Jesus said, Blessed are the poor, ' for yours is the kingdom of
heaven. 25

(55) Jesus said, Whoever does not hate his father ' and his mother can
not become a disciple to m e .1And whoever does not hate his brothers and
1sisters and take up his cross in my way ' will not be worthy of me.
 74 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

30 ( 5 6 ) n e ||x e F c x e n e T A 2 c o y u ) N t t k o c m o c A q x |ee e y n T O ) M A Ayo)

n e N T A e e e e AnTU )|M A n i c o c M o c M n u )A M M o q a n

( 5 7 ) n e | x e Fc x e t m n t c p o M n e i o ) T x c t n t u ) ( n ) | A y p o ) M e e y N T A q

p. 4 3 1 m m a y N N o y ( S p o ( S || e N [ A N o ] y q x A rre q x A x e e i N To yo )H x * A q c n e
91 L.) N o y z i z a n j [ o ] n exrsi n e s p o [ ( S e ] | T N A N o y q x M n e npcoMe K o o y ezu)-

A |M n z iz a n i o n n e x A q n a y x e MHncoc |N T e T N B a )K x x e cn azcuac

5 M n z i z a n i o ( n ) || N T T N 2 0 ) A e M n c o y o N M M A q x 2M <J>o|oy TAP M-

n a)2C N Z I Z A N I O N N A O yO )N 2 | B O A x C 6 2 0 A 0 Y N C p 0 K 2 0 y

(5 8 ) n e xe fc |xe o y m a k a p i o c ne npcoMe N T A 2 2 i c e | A q e e AncoNz

10 ( 5 9 ) n e x e Fc x e s o )q )T n c a ne||TON2 ecoc e T e T N O N e 2 in a x e n c tm -

M o y | Ayco N T e T N c y i N e n a y e p o q Ayco T e T N A a )| 5 M s o y a a n c n a y
( 6 0 ) < a y n a y > A y c A M A p e i T H C e q q i N | N o y 2 ie iB x eqBHKx e e o y N e f o y -

15 a a ia n e | x A q x N N e q xM A HTH c x e t n H M n K c o T e || M n e e i -

eiBx t n e x A y NAq x c k a a c eqNA|M ooyTqx NqoyoM qx nexAq

nay 2U)C e | q o N 2 q N A o y o M q x a n a a a a e q q ) A M o | o y T q x Nqcycone n -

20 oynTcoM A n e x A y |x e n k c m o t x q N A q )A C a n n e x A q n a y II

n t c o t n 2 (o tx t h y t n a)iN e n c a o y | T o n o c n h t n e z o y N e y A N A n A y c i c I

X 6 K A A C N N e T N 0) 0) n e M n T C O M A N C e | o y a ) M x T H Y T N

( 6 1 ) n e x e Fc o y N c n a y n a m | t o n x m m a y 21 o y < s a o g noyA
25 namoy noy||A n a c o n z n e x e caacomh n t a k x n im x | npcoMe
t 20)C 6 B O A I N O Y A t A K T 6 A O X M | nA<SAO(S AyO ) A K x O yU )M B O A 2N

TA|TpAneZA n e x e Fc n a c x e a n o k x n e | n e T q ) o o n x c b o a 2 m
30 n e T xo)Ho) A y t| | N A e i c b o a 2N n a n A e i o ) T x < - >a n o k x
t k x |m a h t h c < ------- > e T B e n A e i f x o ) m m o c x e | z o t a n eqqjA(yu)-

(56) 31 ze e : i.e. ze : cf. Polotsky Orientalia 26 (1957) 348-49.

(57) 34 i.e. n o y s p o g . 4 3 :7 c c z o a o y : Sah. n c c z o a o y .
(59) 10 i.e. NNCTNMoy.
(60) 12-13 i.e. NoyzieiB. 19 i.e. qNAtyAAc.
(61) 24 mmay i.e. m m o o y .

(56) 31 n e N T A z z e e : second z added above line z e e a - : z e e - em. Guillaumont et al.

(57) 35 for the restoration, cf. 43:1-2 43 :4 e < T e T > N a em. Kasser, with hesitation
(60) 12 < a y n a y > Guillaumont et al. : < a c j n a y > Schenke 14-15 n H MfTKU)T |
MnezieiB : Guillaumont et al. (cf. German edn.) read as a corruption for Why does he carry
the lamb with him?
(61) 26 zo)c eBO\ zn oya : prob. corrupt : or else poss. Greek coq evo<; (thus Polotsky)
mistranslated as cbq evoq; or cbq eic xi'voq (thus Guillaumont, Le Museon 73 [ 1960] 326) mis-
trans. as (bq e k xivoq, sim. Doresse :zo>c c b o a . z n o y em. Kasser 30 c n e x e caaojmh
x e> Leipoldt, Guillaumont et al. 31 < n ex e Fc n a c xe>Guillaumontetal., sim. Leipoldt
 S AYI NGS 5 6 - 6 1 ( 4 2 : 2 9 - 4 3 : 3 2 ) 75

(56) 30 Jesus said, Whoever has come to understand the world has found
(only) 1 a corpse, and whoever has found a corpse 1 is superior to the
world. 1

( 5 7 ) Jesus said, The kingdom of the father is like ' a man who had

[good] seed. 35 His enemy came by night 43 and sowed weeds among the
good seed.1The man did not allow them to pull up ' the weeds; he said to
them, I am afraid th at1you will go intending to pull up the weeds 5 and
pull up the wheat along with them. 1 For on the day of the harvest the
weeds will be plainly visib le,' and they will be pulled up and burned.

(58) Jesus said, 1 Blessed is the man who has suffered ' and found
life.

(59)Jesus said, Take heed of the 10 living one while you are alive, lest
you die' and seek to see him and be unable 1to do so.

(60)<They saw> a Samaritan carrying ' a lamb on his way to Judea. '
He said to his disciples, That man is round about the 15 lamb.
They said to him, So that he may 1kill it and eat it.
He said to them, While 1it is alive, he will not eat it, but only when
he has1killed it and it has become a corpse.
They said to him ,1 He cannot do so otherwise.
He said to them, 20 You too, look for a ' place for yourselves within
repose,1lest you become a corpse and be 1eaten.

(61) Jesus said, Two will rest 1 on a bed: the one will die, and the
other25 will live.
Salome said, Who are you ,' man, that you have come up on ' my couch
and eaten from my ' table?
Jesus said to her, I am he 1 who exists from the undivided. 30 I was
given some of the things of my father.
(...) 11am your disciple.
(...) Therefore I sa y ,1if he is

(60) That man is round about the lamb : text erroneous; correct text possibly Why does
that man carry the lamb around?
(61) that you . . . have come : the manuscript has (erroneously) that you as from one have
come
( . . . ) I am your disciple. some words have been erroneously omitted; correct text
probably <Salome said,> I am your disciple. < Jesus said to her>
 76 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

n e t eqq)Hqx qNAM oye | oyoeiN zo ta n A e eqq)AN (yo)ne eq|nH<y

qNAM oye n k a k b

*p. 441 (62) n e x e fc x e eY||xco n n a m y c t h p i o n N N e [ T M n q ) A ] n * [ n a ] m y c t h -

(92 L.) p l ON n e [ T ] e t k x o y n a m n a Aq | M N T p e T K 2 B o y p x e i M e x e ecp oy

(63) n e x e Fc | x e N e y n o y p c u M e M n A o y c i o c e y N T A q m|may n i &i n-

5 xphma n e x A q x e fN Apxpcu n ||n a x p h m a x b k a a c e e iN A X o n -

TAU)|[2]]C2 I N T A T C U G e N T A M O Y 2 NNAC203P N K A p x | n O C (1)INA X C Nip <SPU)2

a a a ay N A e i N e l N e q M e e y e e p o o y zm n e q 2 H T x Ayco z n \ T o y u jH

10 eTM M Ay AqM oy neTeyM M Axe|| M M o q x M A p e q x ccuTM

(64) n e x e Fc x e o y p u )| M e N e y n t a q 2 n o ) m m o Ayco n t A peqcoB |Te

M T T A IT I N O N A q X O O Y M n e q 2 M 2 A A 0)l|NA e q N A T 0 3 2 M N N O )M -

15 Moei AqBcoKx M | n o ) o p n x n e x A q N A q x x e n A X o e i c T032M || m-

mokx n e x A q x e o y .n t Ae i 2 N 2 0 m t n | A z e N e M n o p o c ceNNHy
cgApoei e p o y e e | fNABU)Kx N T A o y e z C A 2 N e n a y f p n A p A i | T e i m-
nAinN ON AqBcoKx ty a K e o y A n e | X A q N A q x x e A n A X o e i c tcozm m-
20 m o k x || n e x A q NAq x e A e i T o o y o y H e i Ayco c e | p a i t c i m m o c i n-

oyeHMepA fN A c p q e a (n ) | A q e i a )A K e o y A n e x A q N A q x x e tta-
x o x | e i c T032M m m o k x n e x A q N A q x e nAq)BHpx | n a p cye -
25 AeeT AYCO A N O K x e T N A P A i n N O N II fNACyi AN tPHAPAITei
MnAinNONx A q x |BcoKx ty a K e o y A n e x A q N A q x e n A X o e i c | tcuzm m-
mokx n e x A q N A q x x e A e i T o o y n |oy kc om h eeiBHKx a x i n -
30 o)com fN A cyi |a n fpnA pAiTei Aqei n g \ nzM2Aa A qxo||oc

33 i.e. N o y o e i N .

(62)44:1 i.e . N A A A q . 2 Sah. M n p T p e .

(63) 7 Sah. n n a p .
(64) 20 poss. i.e. N o y H e i . 25-28 i.e. + N A < g e i . . . +NA<gei.

32 t e q q j H q : emend to e q a j H t g (thus Guillaumont et al., with hesitation): e q u j o N q em. Guil

laumont et al. (Dutch edn.), with hesitation
(62) 34 n e x e read in photographs 35-44:1 rest. Guillaumont et al.
(63) 4 4 :5 M cancelled by the copyist
(64) 22 x o N written over erasure of u j b h p (the apostrophe, which is not erased, belonged
to o j b h p ) : cf. end of the following line n A q j B H p ' 24 p A i n N O N : p A i n N e i em. Kasser, with
hesitation
 S AYI NGS 6 2 - 6 4 ( 4 3 : 3 2 - 4 4 : 3 0 ) 77

destroyed he will be filled 1 with light, but if he is 1 divided, he will be

filled with darkness.

(62) Jesus said, It 35 is to those [who are worthy of 44 my] mysteries

that I tell my mysteries. Do not let your (sg.) left hand know 1what your
(sg.) right hand is going to do.

(63) Jesus said, ' There was a rich man who had 1much money. He
said, I shall p u t5 my money to use so that I may sow, reap,' plant, and fill
my storehouse with produce, 1 with the result that I shall lack nothing.
Such were ' his intentions, b u t' that same night he died. Let him who has
ears10hear.

(6 4 ) Jesus said, A man 1 had received visitors. And when he had

prepared 1the dinner, he sent his servant to ' invite the guests. He went t o '
the first one and said to him, My master invites 15 you. He said, I have
claims' against some merchants. They are coming to me this evening. 11
must go and give them my orders. I ask to be excused ' from the dinner.
He went to another ' and said to him, My master has invited you. 20 He
said to him, I have just bought a house and ' am required for the day. I
shall not have any spare time. ' He went to another and said to him, My
master ' invites you. He said to him, My friend 1is going to get married,
and I am to prepare the banquet.251 shall not be able to come. I ask to be
excused from the dinner. 1He went to another and said to him, My master
' invites you. He said to him, I have just bought' a farm, and I am on my
way to collect the rent. I shall not be able to co m e.' I ask to be excused.
The servant returned and said
 78 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

A n e q x o e i c x e N n t a k xt a 2 m o y a |tta ittn o n A Y n A p a i t c i nexe

n x o e i c M | n e q 2M 2A A x e bcdkx e n c A n b o a a n 2i o | o y c n b t k n A 2 e e-

35 p o o Y n i o y x e K A A C |c y n a p A in N e i N p e q T o o Y m n Necyo||T[e c e -

*p.451 n a b ]c d k a n x e e o Y N x e N T o n o c m t t a T o ) t x *
(93 L.) ( 6 5 ) n e x A q x e o y p u ) M n x p h [ c t o ] c N e Y N j [ ACJ] I n Y m a n c a o o -
A A q T A x A q N Z N O Y o e i e | cy in a b y n a p 2 cdbx e p o q x N q x i MneqitAp'|-

5 noc n to o to y A q x o o Y M n e q e M ^ A A x | | k a a c e N O Y o e i e N A f na(|x

MTTKAPTTOC M|TTMA N6\OOAe AYCM A2T6 M neqZM Z A A | A Y 2IO Y 6

epoqx Ne KeKoyei n e N c e M O O Y T q x | A n e M ^ A A b c o k n A q x o o c e-

10 n e q x o e ic n e | x e n e q x o e i c x e M ecyAKx t M n e q x coYco||-

noy A q x o o Y nk2mFaa A N O Y o e i e 2i|oYe e n i c e o Y A to tc

A n x o e i c x o o y M|neqcyHpe n e x A q x x e M e c y A K x c e N A c y m e | 2 HTqx m-
nAcyHpe A N x O Y o e i e b t m m a y e n e i | c e c o o Y N x e N T o q n e neitAH-

15 P O N O M O C II M n M A N 6 A O O A 6 A Y ^ O n q x A Y M O O Y T q x I n e T Y M MAA-

x e M M o q x M A p e q x ccoTM

( 6 6 ) n e | x e Fc x e m A T c e B o e i e n c o N e n A e i N T A Y | c T o q x b o a x n <s i

n T xk c o t x N T o q n e nci)co|Ne nkcoz

20 ( 6 7 ) n e x e f c x e n e T c o o Y N M n T H p q x || e q p (spcoz O Y A A q < q > p <spu)2

M nM A THpqx |

( 6 8 ) n e x e Fc x e n t c o t n z m m a k a p i o c 2o t a ( n ) |e Y o jA N M e c T e t h y

tn N c e p A i c o K e m|mcotn a y u ) c e N A z e a n e T o n o c zm n M a | c n t a y -

AlCOKe MMCOTN 2PAl' N2HTqx

(65) 45:1 i.e. s n c KeKoyei ne.

(66) 18 i.e. no)Ne n k o o i .

34 aittnci read in photographs 35 rest. Emmel : [ ---- e ynab](ok. Doresse, Guillaumont

et al.
(65) 45:9 t Mneqvcoyu)||Noy : emend to Mnoycoyu)Nq (thus Guillaumont et al., with
hesitation)
(67) 20 <q> Layton eqp spu)2 oy* (i.e. Noy*) *qp cptoz Emmel2 142 n. 5
(68) 23-24 Guillaumont et al. 39 read as a corruption for you will find a place, where
you will not be persecuted, cf. Haenchen2 27 : Quecke reads (with hesitation) as a corruption
for no place will be found, where you have not been persecuted
 S AYI NGS 6 5 - 6 8 ( 4 4 : 3 0 - 4 5 : 2 4 ) 79

30 to his master, Those whom you invited to 1the dinner have asked to be
excused. The master said to 1his servant, Go outside to the streets 1and
bring back those whom you happen to meet, so that ' they may dine.
Businessmen and merchants 35 [will] not enter the places of my father. 45

(65) He said, There was a good man who owned ' a vineyard. He
leased it to tenant farmers ' so that they might work it and he might collect
the produce ' from them. He sent his servant so th a t5 the tenants might
give him the produce of ' the vineyard. They seized his servant1and beat
him, all but killing him. 1The servant went back and told his master.1The
master said, Perhaps he did not recognize them. 10 He sent another ser
vant. The tenants beat' this one as well. Then the owner sen t' his son and
said, Perhaps they will show respect' to my son. Because the tenants '
knew that it was he who was the heir 15 to the vineyard, they seized him and
killed him.' Let him who has ears hear. '

(66) Jesus said, Show me the stone which 1the builders have rejected.
That one is the ' cornerstone.

(67) Jesus said, If one who knows the all 20 still feels a personal
deficiency, he is completely deficient. 1

(68) Jesus said, Blessed are you when 1you are hated and persecuted.
'Wherever you have been persecuted ' they will find no place.

(65) Perhaps he did not recognize them : text erroneous; correct text Perhaps they did not
recognize him
 80 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

25 ( 6 9 ) ne||xe f c z m m a k a p i o c n c n a c i n t a y a i o j k c I m m o o y zpaY zm

nOY2HTN N 0 T M M A Y n |N0N TA2CO YO3N n e io )T N z n o y M e 2M|MAKA-

p i o c N T 2 K A e i T N ey in a c y n a | t c i o N G 2 H M n C T O Y C O O )

30 ( 7 0 ) n e x e Fc 2o | | t a n e T C T N < jy A x n e nH z n t h y t n n A Y |e T e y N -

THTNq q N A To yx e t h y t n ecyo)|ne m n t h t n n H z n t [ h ] y t n n A e i e T e |

M N T H T N q ZN T H N C q[N a ] M 0 Y T x T H N C |

35 ( 7 1 ) n e x e Fc x e fNAcyop[cyp M n e e ] m e i || Ayo) m n a a a y

*p. 4 6 1 NAcyKOTq .[ . . .6.'/2."8. . . ] *

(94 L.) (7 2 ) [ n e ] x e 9 y p [u) m ] c NAq x e x o o c n n a c n h y I o jin a e y N A n c o cg e

n n 2n a ay M n A e io )Tx |n m m ac i n e x A q N A q x x e a) n p o )M e n im | n e N-

5 TA2a a tx N p e qnc o cy e A q K O T q Ax ||NeqM a g h th c nexAq nay

mh e e i | c y o o n x N p e q x no)(jye

( 7 3 ) n e x e Fc x e n i o e c | m cn N A(jyo)qx n cptath c Ae

cobkx c o n c | A e M n x o e i c ty i n a eqNANexx cptath c |c b oan

e n c o lc

10 ( 7 4 ) n e x A q x e n x o e i c o y n || z &z M n K i O T e n t x o j t c m n a a a y Ae

z n 11 T c y o ) N e x

( 7 5 ) n e x e Fc o y n zz a zc p a to y I 2 iPM npo a a a a mmona-

x o c n c t n a b o )k n |e z o y N e n M A N c y e A e e T '

15 ( 7 6 ) n e x e Fc x e | t m n t c p o M n e i o ) T N c c t n t o j n a y p o j m c || Ne<ya) 0) T N

e y N T A q x mmay n o y 0 o p t i| o n e A q e e a y m a p ta p ith c n e c y o )T x |c t m -

may o y c A B e n e A q f n e < J> o p T iO N | c b o a A q T O O Y n A q x MniMAprA pi-

20 t h c |o y o ) t x n t o j t n 2 o j t x t h y t n c y iN e n||ca n j e q j e e o 0 M A q O ) X N

(69) 26 n e y z H T . 29 i.e. n h .
(74) 4 6 :10 T x u v r e : Sah. t<su>t, Bohairic txu vt (Crum 833tf).
(76) 19 i.e. N o y c o T .

(69) 29 2 H M n e T o y o x g : z h t o y M n e T o y o y a a j q em. Guillaumont et al. with hesitation

(71) 34 rest. Leipoldt, with hesitation 35 letter trace before the lacuna can only be
read as r , h, i , k , m, n or n
(72) 46:1 rest. Guillaumont et al., sim. Doresse 4 K O T q : t written over the false start
of another letter ( n ? )
(74) 9 x e n x o e i c : < N > x e (i.e. n<si) n x o e i c < x e > em. Kasser, but unlikely 10
T x o v r e : T < g u ) T e em. Doresse, Guillaumont et al. I l f <gu)Ne : emend to <ga> Te (thus Guil
laumont et al.)
(76) 20 {eq} Guillaumont et al. : copyist first wrote neqzo, then added another e above
the line (neqezo) and neglected to cancel the superfluous letters eq
 S AYI NGS 6 9 - 7 6 ( 4 5 : 2 4 - 4 6 : 2 0 ) 81

(69) Jesus 25 said, Blessed are they who have been persecuted ' within
themselves. It is they 1who have truly come to know the father. ' Blessed
are the hungry, fo r 1the belly of him who desires will be filled.

(70) Jesus sa id ,30 That which you have will save you ' if you bring it
forth from yourselves.' That which you do not have within you [will] kill
you' if you do not have it within you. 1

(71) Jesus said, I shall [destroy this] h ou se,35 and no one will be able
to build it [ . . . ] 46

(72) [A man said] to him, Tell my brothers ' to divide my fathers

possessions' with m e.
He said to him, O man, who ' has made me a divider?
He turned to 5 his disciples and said to them, I am not a divider, 1am
I?

(73) Jesus said, The harvest ' is great but the laborers are few. 1
Beseech the lord, therefore, to send out laborers ' to the harvest.

(74) He said, O lord, there are 10 many around the drinking trough, but
there is nothing in ' the cistern.

(75) Jesus said, Many are standing at the door, but it is the solitary
who will enter1the bridal chamber.

(76) Jesus sa id ,1 The kingdom of the father is like a 15 merchant who

had a consignment of merchandise ' and who discovered a pearl. That mer
chant ' was shrewd. He sold the merchandise 1and bought the pearl alone
for himself.1You too, seek 20 his unfailing and

(76) seek his : text erroneous; correct text seek the

 82 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

eqMHNx c b o a | nMA e M A p e x o o a c c T 2 N O e e o y N x eM A y | e o y o )M x oy-

A e M A p e qqisrr t a k o

( 7 7 ) n e x e | Fc x e a n o k n e n o y o e i N n A e i e T 2 i | x o ) o y t h -

25 poy a n o k x n e nTHpqx n t a || n T H p q x e i c b o a n 2 H t n Ayco n -

ta n T H p q x | n o )2 c g A p o e i ntoe NNoycge a no k x |fM M A y qi m-

n t o N e e e p A 'f Ayco T T N A | e e e p o e i m m a y

( 7 8 ) n e x e Fc x e e T B e o y I A T e T N e i c b o a e T c u u g e e N A y eyKAig

30 || e q K i M e [ B O a ] 2 itm nTHy Ayco e N A y Ie y p o ) M [ e e ] y N < y T HN ey<sHN

*p .4 7 1 2io)Q)Bx | N [ e e N N e T ] N p p o ) o y m n N T M M e n * C T A N O c NAei eN[e]-

(95 L.) tyTHN [ t ]| < s h n e i t o o y Ayco c e N [ A ] ( j g c c o y N | t m c a n

5 ( 7 9 ) n e x e o y c 2 i M [ e ] N A q i t * | n MH c g e x e n c c i a t c [ n ] 2 H N||TA2qi
2 a p o k Ayco n k i [ b ] e N T A 2 | c A [ 2 ] | N O Y q ) K n e x A q n a [ c ] x e Ne|eiAToy
n n c n t a z c i u t m Ax | n A o r o c M n e i t o T A y A p e e e p o q | i n o y M e o y N zn-
10 e o o y t a p N A u ) a ) n e || n t c t n x o o c x e N e e i a t c n 2 h T A | e i e T e mttcu)
Ayco n k i b N A e i eMnoylt eptoTe
( 8 0 ) n e x e Fc x e n e N T A e c o y c u N | n K O C M O c A q e e e n c t o -
15 ma n e N T A e e e | A e e n c c o M A n K O C M O c M n c y A M M o q x || a n x

(77) p a p ., P. O x y . 1 ( c o m b i n e s this [C optic 46:27-28] w ith saying 30, cf.

G reek say in g 30).

(7 8 -1 1 4 ) p a p .; n o G reek fr g s . ha ve been fo u n d .

22 qqNT : i.e. qNT (Guillaumont et al. emend thus).

(77) 26 i.e. N o y i y e .
(78) 31 i.e. zioxoq. 47:2 i.e. ceNAujcoyN or ceNAujcoYtDN.
(79) 4 i.e. n h. 10 i.e. n h. 1 1 i.e. mttcukd.

(78) 32 n [ n . . . ] Emmel : also possible is m [ m * y . . . ] (thus Suarez) [ . . . n t]n-

sim. Guillaumont et al. 4 7 : 2 ujc : c added above the line poss. corrupt
(7 8 -7 9 ) 1-8 - c t a n o c to e p o q : these eight lines written in a different script
(79) 6 M cancelled by the copyist 7-8 a . : | n A . o r o c pap. 9 original script resumes
at z n o y M e 11 e M n o y : e T e m t t o y is expected, poss. emend thus
(80) 13-14 enca)M3i. . . encu)M* . . . : eynTtoMaL. . . eynTtoMaL em. Guillaumont etal.
(French and German edns.)
 SAYI NGS 7 7 - 8 0 ( 4 6 : 2 0 - 4 7 : 1 5 ) 83

enduring treasure 1where no moth comes near ' to devour and no worm
destroys. 1

(77) Jesus said, It is I who am the light which is above ' them all. It
is I who am the a ll.25 From me did the all come forth, and unto me did the
all1extend. Split a piece of wood, and 1 1am there. Lift up the stone, and
you w ill1find me there.

(78) Jesus said, Why 1have you come out into the desert? To see a
reed 30 shaken by the wind? And to see ' a man clothed in fine garments '
[like your] kings and your great 47 men? Upon them are the fine gar
ments, ' and they are unable to discern 1the truth.

(79) A woman from the crowd said to him, 1 Blessed are the womb
which5 bore you and the breasts which 1nourished you.
He said to [her],1 Blessed are those who have heard ' the word of the
father and have truly kept it. ' For there will be days 10 when you (pi.) will
say, Blessed are the womb ' which has not conceived and the breasts
which have n o t' given milk.

(80) Jesus said, He who has recognized ' the world has found the
body, but he who has found ' the body is superior to the world.

(77) Greekfrg. transposes part o f this saying to saying 30 (see above)

 84 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

(81) n e x e fc x e neNTA2p pmmao MA|peqp ppo Ayco neTeyNTAq'

noyayna |mic MApeqAPNA
(82) n e x e fc x e neTZHN | ep oei eqzHN eTCATe Ayo) neToyHy' |
MMoei qoyHy NTMNTepo
20 (83) n e x e fc || x e n 2iku)n ceoyoN z cboa Mnpco|Me Ayco noyoeiN
eTNZHTOY q2Hnx | zn iiccdn MnoyoeiN Mneio)Tx qNA|<su)\nN
cboa Ayo) TeqziKCDN 2Hnx | eBO\ zitn n eq 'oyoeiN
25 ( 84) n e x e fc N20||0y c tc tnn Ay eneTNeiNe ojapctnIpa-
0)e 20TAN AC eTeTNU)ANNAyx | ANeTN2IICU)Nx NTA2Cl)U)ne 21
TTNe|2H oyT e maymoy oyT e mayoyu)N2 | cboa tctn Aqi 2A oyHpx
30 (85) n e x e fc x e || nta aaam cyome cboa znnoynos | naynamic
mn oyno < s mmntpmma|o Ayco Mneqcgcune e[qM]nu)A mmcd|-
tn NeYA3ioc rAp n e [NeqNAxi] fn [e ] I AN MnMOY
"p. 481 (86) n e x e fc x e [nbaojop oy ]*[ nt ]ay n 9 y [b]hb Ayco N2Aaatc
(96 L.) oyisiTAY Immay MneyMA2 ncgHpe Ae MnpcoMe | mntAqx nn [o ]yma
epiice NTeqxAne Nqx|MTONx mm[o ]c|n
5 (87) nexAq n <s i fc x e oyTAAAi||ncopoN n e nccuMA eTAcye Noycco-
man | Ayo) oyTAAAincopoc Te TxyyxH eTAcye | nnaci mitcnay
(88) n e x e fc x e NArreAoc | nhy c^apcdtn mn Nnpo<J>HTHC Ayco

10 Ce|NAf NHTN NNeTeyNTHTNCe AYC0XII NTCOTN 20)TXTHYTN N6TN-

T O T XT H N 0 | T A A Y N A Y N T 6 T N X O O C N H T N X C AO) N | 2 0 0 Y n C T O y N N H Y

N cexi neTe ncooy I

(89) n e x e fc x e eTBe oy TeTNeicoe Mne a n|boax MnnoTH-
15 PION TCTNPNOei AN XC II neNTA2TAMIO MnCA N20YN NTOq ONx I
neNTAqTAMIO MnCA NBOAx

(85) 30 i.e. z n o y n o s . 33 i.e. e N e y A 3 i o c (Guillaumont et al. emend thus).

( 8 6 ) 48:3 i.e. n o y m a .
(88) 12 i.e. neTe ncooy ne : cf. Layton Zeitschrift fur Papyrologie und Epigraphik 11
(1973)182.

(84) 28 m a y - m a y - expected is c m a y - . . . m a y - . . .
(86) 34-^8:1 cf. Matt 8:20, Luke 9:58 ai dXvnzKeq (pcoXeoxx; e'xovaiv 48:1 N<py :
reading of pap. cannot be n cy 2 neY : reading of pap. prob. cannot be n o y
(87) 7 c n a y : n altered from false start of a
(88) 1 1 n t t n : N e e em. Leipoldt, with hesitation
 S AYI NGS 8 1 - 8 9 ( 4 7 : 1 5 - 4 8 : 1 6 ) 85

(81) 15 Jesus said, Let him who has grown rich 1be king, and let him
who possesses power1renounce it.

(82) Jesus sa id ,' He who is near1me is near the fire, and he who is far 1
from me is far from the kingdom.

(83) Jesus said, 20 The images are manifest to man, 1 but the light in
them remains concealed 1in the image of the light of the father. He w ill1
become manifest, but his image will remain concealed 1by his light.

(84) Jesus said ,25 When you see your likeness, you 1rejoice. But when
you see 1your images which came into being before y o u ,1and which nei
ther die nor become m anifest,1how much you will have to bear!

(85) Jesus said, 30 Adam came into being from a great 1power and a
great wealth, 1but he did not become worthy of you. 1 For had he been
worthy, [he would] not [have experienced]1death.

(86) Jesus said, [The foxes 48 have their holes] and the birds have 1
their nests, but the son of man 1has no place to lay his head and 1rest.

(87) Jesus said, Wretched 5 is the body that is dependent upon a body,1
and wretched is the soul that is dependent1on these two.

(88) Jesus said, The angels 1and the prophets will come to you and 1
give to you those things you (already) have. And 10 you too, give them
those things which you have, 1 and say to yourselves, When 1 will they
come and take what is theirs? 1

(89) Jesus said, Why do you wash the outside 1of the cup? Do you
not realize that 15 he who made the inside is the same one 1who made the
outside?
 86 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

(90) n e x e ihc | x e amhcitn q)Apoeix xe oyxphctoc | n e nA-

nazbx Ayco T A M N T x o e i c oypM| pAq) T e Ayco T e T N ^ z e t ayan^y-
20 n A c i c n h || t n
(91) n e x A y NAqx x e x o o c e p o N x e | n t k n i m x ojina e N A p m c T e y e
epoKx ne|X A q nay T e T N p n i p A z e M n z o N T n e | m n ni c Az Ayco
25 neTN neTN M To cboan | M n e T N c o y c u N q ' Ayco n e e i K A i p o c Tertfr.N-

c o o y N a n N p n ip A ze M M oqN

( 9 2 ) n e x e | Fc x e c g i Ne Ayco tc tn a sin c aaaa Ne|TATTN-

x N o y e i e p o o y N N i z o o y e M n i | x o o y n h t n M<t>ooy c t m m a y T e N o y |
30 gznaYe xooy Ayco T e T N c g i N e a n n n c c u || o y
( 9 3 ) < n e x e Fc x e > M n p f n e T o y A A B N N o y z o o p ' x c k a c | n o y n o -
x o y eTKonpiA M npN oyxe nm |m aptapith[c n In c o ja y ojina x e
N o y A A q x | n a a [ . 2y } ]
( 9 4 ) [ n e x ] e Fc n e T c g i N e qNA<s i Ne | [neTTcuzM e ] z o y N c e -
35 naoycon NAqx ||
*p. 491 (95) [nexe Fc xe] ecgcune oynthtn zomtn * Mnpf ctmhcc aa-
(97 L.) K2j^| [MMoq] Mney[e]|TNaxitoy an NTooTqx
( 9 6 ) n [ e x ] e Fc x e tmn|tcpo M n e i c u T ' e c T N T c u [ N A y ] c z i M e | ac-
5x i N o y i c o y e i ncacip A [ c 2 ] o n q x z n || o y c y c u T e A C A A q nznno[6 n]no-
eiKx | n e T e y M maaxc MMoq MA[pe]t|ca)TMx |

(96) 49 :4 i.e. e a c x i : cf. sayings nos. 57, 76, 97, etc. 5 i.e. N o eiic.

(90) 17 x p h c t o c : x p h c t o n em. Guillaumont et al. (French and German edns.) 191

AyANAynAcic : emend to ayanattaycic (thus Guillaumont et al. [French edn.])
(91) 20 x o o c ' T : uninscribed space due to an original imperfection in the papyrus
(93) 3 1 ic o n p iA : i written over the false start of a 32 is expected 33
n a a [ --------] : of n , superlin. stroke is definite, n restored (also possible is \ ) \ \ : or else

a restoration uncertain : \ \ [ x r e ---- ] Suarez : a a [ a y ----- ] zunichte Leipoldt2, with

hesitation : aa[kzn ---- ] or poss. \ \ [ kmk ----- ] Layton, with hesitation (cf. Lev 2:6 ipi
n A.AKZ Bohairic = eipe naakm \ akm Sahidic)
(94) 34 cf. Matt 7:8, Luke 11:10 xco icpovovxi dvoiynoexai
(95) 35 rest. Leipoldt2 z o m t : the following leaf was entirely uninscribed (front and

back) and has not been counted in the pagination : poss. z o m t < ---- >, cf. above p.
5 49:1 [M M o q ] Layton : also possible is [ z o m t n] (thus Suarez)
(96) 4 cf. Matt 13:33, Luke 13:20 (ev)eicp\)yev 5 rest. MacRae
 SAYI NGS 9 0 - 9 6 ( 4 8 : 1 6 - 4 9 : 6 ) 87

(90) Jesus said, ' Come unto me, for my yoke is easy ' and my lord
ship is m ild,' and you will find repose fo r20 yourselves.

(91) They said to him, Tell us ' who you are so that we may believe in
you. ' He said to them, You read the face of the sky ' and of the earth,
but you have not recognized the one who is before you, and 25 you do not
know how to read this moment. 1

(92) Jesus said, Seek and you will find. Yet, what 1 you asked me
about in former times and which I did n o t' tell you then, now 11 do desire
to tell, but you do not inquire after30 it.

(93) <Jesus said,> Do not give what is holy to dogs, lest they throw
them on the dungheap. Do not throw the 1pearls [to] swine, lest they . . .
it'[ ...] .

(94) Jesus [said], He who seeks will fin d ,1and [he who knocks] will
be let in. 35

(95) [Jesus said], If you have money, 49 do not lend it at interest, but
give [it] to one 1from whom you will not get it back.

(96) Jesus said ,' The kingdom of the father is like [a certain] woman.
She 1took a little leaven, [concealed] it in 5 some dough, and made it into
large loaves.1Let him who has ears hear. '

(91) recognized the o ne w h o is : or, r e c o g n iz e d w h a t is

(93) lest they . . . it [ . . . ] : two or three letters o f the crucial word are missing in the
manuscript. None o f the restorations proposed hy scholars is clearly grammatical; among the
proposed restorations are m a k e [m ud] o f i t (Suarez), b r in g it [to n a u g h t ] (Leipoldt),
and" grind it [to b i ts ] (Layton)
 88 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

(97) nexe Fc x e t m n t c p o Mne[icoT c J c t n I t c o n A y c z iM e e c q i j a

10 o y 6 A [ M e e i ] eqx|Mez N N o e i T x ecMOOtye z[\ T e ] 2 i H x || e c o y H o y

A n M A A x e M n s A M [ e ] e i oy | c o <s n x A n N o e i T N c g o y o n c c o c [ z ]\ t c -

2i | h N e c c o o y N a n Tie Ne M neceiM e | e z ic e N TA pecncoje-

15 z o y N e n e c H e i | a c k a n s \ M e e i A n e c H T v A c ? e e p o q e q x||u)oyeiTx
(98) n e x e Fc t m n t c p o M n e i c o T x | c c t n t c o n e y p c o M e eq o yc o aj e-
M o yT | oypcoMe M M e n c T A N O c AqtyiOA.Mx N | T C H q e z m n e q H e i

20 A q x o T C n t x o x e | K A A C e q N A e i M e x e T e q < s i x x n a t c o i O || e -
20 YN T O T e AqZlOTB M n M e r i C T A N O C |
(99) n e x e m m a g h t h c NAq x e n c k nc n h y | m n t c k m a a y ceA ze pA T o y
z i n cA n|b o a nexAq nay n c t n n c c i m a | e f p e M n o y c o t y m-
25 n A e i a ) T x N A e i N e || n a c n h y m n t a m a a y n t o o y n e ctnaIbcoiO e -
2o y N e T M N T e p o MnAeia)Tx |
(100) AyTceBe Fc aynoyb Ayco n e x A y N A q x | x e N e T H n x a k a i -
30 capx c e c g i T e m m o n N| NiycoMx n e x A q n a y x e f n a k a i c a p x || n -
kaicap f na nN oyTe MnNoyTe | Ayco n e T e n c o e i n e m a t n -
NAeiq |
(101) <nexe Fc> n e T A M e c T e n e q e i [ c o T ] x a n m n T e q x |MAAy n -
T A 2 e qNAcgp m [ a h t ] h c n a c i a ( n ) | Ayco n e T A M p p e n e y [ e i a ) T a n
35 m ] n T e q | | M A A y n t a z c qNAcgp m [ a h t h c N A ] | e i a n t a m a a y tap
*p. 501 N TA C [ . . . -8."9. . . . ] * [ . . ]o\ T A [ M A A ] y A e MM e A C f N A e i Mna)N2|
(98 L.) (102) nexe Fc [ x e o ] y o e i n a y m<J>apicaioc x e | e y e i N e [n -
N j o y o y z o p e q x NKOTKx z i x n n o y | o N e q x N 2 [ N ] N e 2 0 0 y x e oyTe
5 q o y c o M a n || o y T e qic[co] a n N N e z o o y e o y c o M

(99) 23 N N e e i M A : Sah. zm t i c i ' m a . 24 i.e. e T e i p e .

(101) 32-34 i.e. neTNAMecTe . . . neTNAMppe.
(102) 50:3 i.e. N o y o y z o p . 4 i.e. N z e N e z o o y .

(97) 8 <sA[Meei] : s written over the false start of a 9 rest. Layton : z[i oy]
Suarez 13 <ei m h > ez ic e Lefort in Garitte 309
(101) 32 c n e x e Fc> Guillaumont et al. 51 33 ze : e added above the line cf.
Luke 14:27 eivai nov na0r|TTi<; 36 N T A c [ f N A e i m] Layton, with hesitation 50:1 poss.
[ t k s ] o a (thus Emmel)
 S AYI NGS 9 7 - 1 0 2 ( 4 9 : 7 - 5 0 : 5 ) 89

(97) Jesus said, The kingdom of the [father] is like 1a certain woman
who was carrying a [jar] ' full of meal. While she was walking [on the]
road,10 still some distance from home, the handle of the jar broke 1and the
meal emptied out behind her [on] the road.1She did not realize it; she had
noticed no ' accident. When she reached her house, 1she set the jar down
and found i t 15 empty.

(98) Jesus said, The kingdom of the father 1is like a certain man who
wanted to k ill1a powerful man. In his own house he drew 1his sword and
stuck it into the wall ' in order to find out whether his hand could carry
through.20 Then he slew the powerful man. 1

(99) The disciples said to him, Your brothers ' and your mother are
standing outside. 1
He said to them, Those here 1who do the will of my father are 25 my
brothers and my mother. It is they who will 1 enter the kingdom of my
father. 1

(100) They showed Jesus a gold coin and said to h im ,1 Caesars men
demand taxes from us. 1
He said to them, Give Caesar what belongs 30 to Caesar, give God
what belongs to God,1and give me what is mine. 1

(101) cJesus said,> Whoever does not hate his [father] and his 1
mother as I do cannot become a [disciple] to me. ' And whoever does
[not] love his [father and] his 35 mother as I do cannot become a [disciple
to]1me. For my mother [ ...] , 50 but [my] true [mother] gave me life. '

(102) Jesus said, Woe to the pharisees, for 1they are like a dog sleep
ing in the 1manger of oxen, for neither does he e a t 5 nor does he [let] the
oxen eat.

(101) For my mother [ . . . ] : possibly, For my mother [gave me falsehood]

 90 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

(103) n e x e fc | x e o y m a [k a ] p i o c ne npcoMe n A e i e T c o o y ( N ) | xe
z [ n a o )] M M e p o c c n a h c t h c n h y e 2 o y ( N ) | o j i n a [ e q ] N A T O ) O Y N x

10 Nqca)|[2]loY2 N T e q x |M N Te[p o ] N q M o y p MMoq e x N T e q x ||fne 2[ a ] t c z h

e M xn A T o y e i e z o y N
ne|xAy n [ i ] c x e a m o y n t n o ) a h a x Mnooy | Ayco n t n p -
(1 0 4 )

NHCTeye n e x e fc x e oy rA p x | n e nNOBe NTAeiAAqx h n -

15 TA y x p o e p o e i |zn o y a a a a zo tan e p qjA N nNyM<{>ioc e i || c b o a zm
nNyM<t>03N T O T e M A p o y N H x| c T e y e Ayco M A p o y q ) A H A x
(1 0 5 ) n e x e fc x e n e |TN A co yo )N n e io )T x m n t m a a y ceNAM oy|Te
e p o q x x e ncgHpe M n o p N H
20 (106) nexe fc xe | zo tan e T e T N c y a p n c N A y o y A TeTNAcya)||ne n -
q)Hpe MnpcoMe Ayco e T e T N q ) A N x| x o o c x e n T O o y ncucoNe c b o a n
qNAlncocoNe
(1 0 7 )n e x e fc x e TMNTepo c c t n t o ) ( n ) | eypcoMe Ncgcoc eyNT^q' m-
25 m a y Ncye N |ecooy a o y a n z h t o y c o ) p m x en N o s n e || Aqictu m-
n c T e ^ i T AqcgiNe n c a m o y A x | q j A N T e q z e e p o q N T A p e q z i c e ne-
X A q x |M n e c o l Y j o y xe fo y o q )K x nApA n c T e ^ iT x |
(1 0 8 ) n e x e fc x e neTAcco c b o a zn T A T A n p o | qNAcgcone n ta -
30 ze a n o k 20) f N A q ) o ) n e || e N T o q n e Ayo) N e H n x N A x oyo)N2
epoqx |
(1 0 9 ) n e x e fc x e t m n t c p o c c t n t o ) n eypo)|Me e y N T A q m m a y *n
T e q xco)cge N N 0 y | e 2 0 e q 2 H [n e ]i| o n a t c o o y n x e p o q Ay|o) m [ m n -
35 nca T ] p e q M o y A q K A A q MTreqx||[q)Hpe N e ] nqjHpe c o o y N

(106) 19 i.e. noya .

(108) 28 Sah. neTNAcaj.
(109) 32-33 i.e. n o y a z o .

(103) 7 rest. Guillaumont et al., sim. Doresse 8 N q : just before n , the false start of q
can be read M cancelled by the copyist 9 M N T e [ p o ] Layton : letter trace before the
lacuna can only be read as e , , o , c or 6
(104) 11 n [ i ] c : reading of pap. cannot have been N A q
(105) 16-17 ne|TNAcoya)N n e i o ) T x m n tmaay < a n > Leipoldt 18 t t o p n h : npoJMe
em. Kasser with hesitation
(107) 27 i.e. MnecooY : first HyI cancelled by the copyist, second y added above line
(109) 32 z n : copyist first wrote n , then added z above the line before this
letter c u ) v u )e pap. : uninscribed space due to an original imperfection in the

papyrus 33 cf. Matt 13:44 0T|C(rupG) Kexpv^evcp 34 rest. Layton, sim. Guillaumont et
al. 35 sim. rest. Guillaumont et al.
 SAYI NGS 1 0 3 - 1 0 9 ( 5 0 : 5 - 3 5 ) 91

(103) Jesus said, 1 Fortunate is the man who knows ' where the bri
gands will enter, 1so that [he] may get up, muster his ' domain, and arm
himself10before they invade. 1

( 1 0 4 ) They said to Jesus, Come, let us pray today ' and let us fast.

Jesus said, W hat' is the sin that I have committed, or wherein have I
been defeated? ' But when the bridegroom leaves 15 the bridal chamber,
then let them 1fast and pray.

(1 0 5 )Jesus said, 1 He who knows the father and the mother will be
called' the son of a harlot.

( 1 0 6 ) Jesus said, ' When you make the two one, you will become 20

the sons of man, and when you ' say, Mountain, move away, it w ill1move
away.

(107) Jesus said, The kingdom is like ' a shepherd who had a hundred
1sheep. One of them, the largest, went astray. 25 He left the ninety-nine
and looked for that one 1until he found it. When he had gone to such trou
ble, he said 1to the sheep, I care for you more than the ninety-nine. 1

( 1 0 8 ) Jesus said, He who will drink from my mouth ' will become

like me. I myself shall become 30 he, and the things that are hidden will be
revealed to him. '

(109) Jesus said, The kingdom is like a man ' who had a 1 [hidden]
treasure in his field without knowing i t . 1And [after] he died, he left it to
his35 [son]. The son [did] not know (about the treasure).
 92 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

*p. 511 an n * q t | i N * Tcojcye ctm m ay a c ita a c [c b o ]a Ayo) ne[N]|TA2-

(99 L.) T o o y c A q e i e q c K A e i A[qz]e ^ n e z o A q |A p x e i N f zo m tx ctm hcc

N[Ne ] T q o y o c y o y |

5 ( 110 ) n e x e fc x e t neNTA 2< s i Ne M n K 0 C M 0 c || Nqp pm m ao t MApeq-

APNA M n K O C M O C |

( 111 ) nexe fc xe M n H y e n a 6 u j a x ay<d n icA 2 | M n e T N M T O

cboax Ayo) n e T O N Z cboa z n | n e T O N Z qN a n Ay a n e M o y oyx
10 z o ti e l c | xo) m m oc x e n e T A z e e p o q x o y A A q nicoc||MOc MnujA MMoqx

AN

( 112 ) n e x e fc x e o y o ei | ntcap 3x taci e T O i y e n t ^y x h o yo e i|

NTvpy x h t A e i e T O iy e n tcap 3

( 113 ) n e x A y IN A q n<
si NeqM aghthc x e tm ntcpo |c c n nhy NAcy n-

15 zooy c n e x e ic x e > ecN N H y an zn O Yl l < s u ) i y T x cbo ax eyNA-

X O O C A N x e eiC2HH|Te M n iC A H eiC Z H H T C TH A A A A TM N T6PO I M-

n e io ) T x e c n o p c y x cboa z i x m n iC A Z ay<
o | p p iD M e n a y e p o c

( 114 ) n e x e c im o jn neTpoc | n a y MApe m a p i z a m e i c b o a n z h t n

20 || xe n czio m c MncyA a n x MnojNZ n e x e f c | x e eiczHHTe a n o k x
f N A C 0) K x M M O C Xe|lC A A C e e i N A A C N Z O O y T x l y i N A e C N A C y a ) | n e ZCDCDC

25 NoynNA eqoN z eqeiN e m |m u )t n n z o o y t xe cziM e n im x c c n a a c ||

N 200y T x c n a b o )k x e z o y N eT M lrrep o | NMnHye |

n e y A r r e A i o N | nic a t a o j m a c

(title) pap.: n o G r e e k f r g s . h a v e b e e n f o u n d , c f . T e s tim o n iu m 1 to raxa tojiav

ei>aYYeA.iov an d p o ss. T e s t i m o n i a 3, 6 - 1 0 , 1 2 -1 3 , 1 5 -1 8 .

(1 14) 5 1 :2 2 -2 4 i.e. c in a a a c . . . c c n a a a c .

(1 1 0 ) 5 / :4 -5 t neNTAz<siNe . . . Nqp pmmao t : em end to n 6 TNA6 iN6 . . . Nqp pmmao

or to n eN T A 26 iN 6 . . . Aqp pmmao (Layton)
( 1 1 1 ) 6 Ayo) : mn em . G uillaum ont et al. 8 o y x z o t i pap. : deciphered by Bohlig in
L eipoldt 2 : poss. corrupt (oyx z o t i . . . a a a a . . . is poss. exp ected )
( 1 1 2 ) 11 yyxH ' : uninscribed space due to an original im perfection in the papyrus
( 1 1 3 ) 14 em . Leipoldt
 SAYINGS 110- 114 ( 50: 35- 51: 28 ) 93

H e in h e r it e d 5 1 th e f ie ld an d s o ld [it]. A n d th e o n e w h o b ou gh t i t 1w en t

p lo w in g a n d [fo u n d ] th e tr e a su r e . 1 H e b e g a n to le n d m o n ey a t in te r e s t to

w h o m e v er h e w is h e d .

(1 1 0 ) J e s u s s a id , W h o e v e r fin d s th e w o r ld 5 and b e c o m e s r ic h , le t h im

ren o u n ce th e w o r ld . '

(1 1 1 ) J e s u s s a id , T h e h e a v e n s a n d th e e a r th w ill b e r o lle d u p 1 in y o u r

p resen ce. A n d th e o n e w h o liv e s fr o m 1th e liv in g o n e w ill n o t s e e d e a t h .

D o e s n o t J e s u s 1 s a y , W h o e v e r f i n d s h i m s e l f 10 i s s u p e r i o r t o t h e w o r l d ?

(1 1 2 ) J e s u s s a id , W o e ' to th e fle s h th a t d e p e n d s o n th e s o u l; w o e 1 to

th e s o u l t h a t d e p e n d s o n t h e f l e s h . '

(1 1 3 ) H is d is c ip le s s a id to h i m ,1 W h e n w ill th e k in g d o m co m e?

< J esu s s a id ,> It w ill n o t co m e by 15 w a i t i n g fo r it . It w ill not be a

m a tte r o f s a y i n g H e r e ' it i s o r T h e r e it i s . R a th e r , th e k in g d o m 1o f th e

fa th e r is s p r e a d o u t u p o n t h e e a r t h , a n d 1m e n d o n o t s e e i t .

(1 1 4 ) S im o n P e te r s a id 1to th em , L e t M a ry le a v e u s , 20 f o r w o m e n are

not w o rth y o f li f e .

J esu s s a i d ,1 I m y s e l f s h a ll le a d h e r ' in o r d e r t o m a k e h e r m a le , s o th a t

1 sh e to o m ay b eco m e a liv in g s p ir it r e s e m b lin g 1 y ou m a le s . F or every

w o m a n w h o w i l l m a k e h e r s e l f 25 m a l e w i l l e n t e r t h e k i n g d o m 1o f h e a v e n . 1

T h e G o s p e l1

A c c o r d in g to T h o m a s

(111) D oes n o t : text p o ssib ly erroneous

 A P P E N D I X

T H E G R E E K F R A G M E N T S

H arold W . A t t r id g e
 INTRODUCTION

F ragm ents o f th r e e d iffe r e n t m a n u s c r ip ts o f th e G reek tex t o f th e GTh

h a v e s u r v iv e d . T h e s e fr a g m e n ts , c o n s is tin g o f P. O xy. 1, P . O x y . 6 5 4 , and

P . O x y . 6 5 5 , w e r e a m o n g t h e fir s t p a p y r i t o b e p u b lis h e d fr o m th e ex cava

tio n s at O xyrh yn ch u s, a p p e a r in g in 1897 and 1904 (se e b e lo w ,

B i b l i o g r a p h y ). P u b lic a tio n o f th e G r e e k fr a g m e n ts e lic ite d an enorm ous

a m o u n t o f s c h o la r ly d i s c u s s i o n , in w h ic h t h e a t t e m p t w a s m a d e t o re sto re

m is s in g p a ssa g es o f te x t, id e n tify th e w ork or w ork s to w h ic h t h e fr a g

m e n ts b e lo n g e d , a n d a sse ss th e p la c e o f th e fr a g m e n ts in th e h is to r y o f

e a r ly C h r is tia n lite r a tu r e . H o w ev er, it w as n ot p o s s ib le to id e n tify th e

fr a g m e n ts a s b e lo n g in g to th e GTh u n til th e d is c o v e r y o f a c o m p l e t e tex t

in C o p t ic .

A fte r d is c o v e r y o f th e C o p tic te x t, v a r io u s s c h o la r s r e e x a m in e d th e

q u e s tio n o f th e G r e e k te x t, n o w a tte m p tin g to s o lv e t e x t c r i t i c a l p r o b le m s

on th e b a s is o f th e n ew C o p tic e v id e n c e . T o th e ir w ork t h e p r e s e n t e d i

tio n is h e a v ily in d e b te d ; n o n e th e le s s , it h as b een p o s s ib le to m a k e s t ill

fu r th e r im p r o v e m e n ts in th e c r itic a l te x t. T h e p resen t e d ito r has b een

c a lle d u pon b o th to e v a lu a te e a r lie r e d ito r ia l c o n je c tu r e s and to re stu d y

th e d e c ip h e r m e n t o f d o u b tfu l r e a d in g s th r o u g h r e c o lla tio n o f t h e p a p y r i.

T h u s th e t e x t p r in te d h e r e s h o u ld b e c o n s id e r e d a n e n tir e ly n e w e d itio n o f

th e G reek w itn e s s e s to th e GTh, b ased u pon r e stu d y o f th e m a n u s c r ip ts

a n d th e C o p tic v e r sio n o f th e te x t.

P. O x y . 1: S a y in g s 2 6 - 3 3 , 7 7 a

P. O xy. 1 (n o w in th e B o d le ia n L ib r a r y , O x fo r d , M S . G r .t h .e .7 [ P ] ) ,

c o n s is ts o f a s in g le le a f fr o m a p a p y r u s c o d e x . It m e a s u r e s h . 1 4 . 5 x w . 9 .5

cm . T h a t th e fr a g m e n t c o m e s fr o m a co d ex is c o n fir m e d by th e p resen ce

o f p a g in a tio n (IA ) a t th e u p p e r r ig h t h a n d c o r n e r o f t h e s i d e o n w h i c h th e

p a p y r u s fib e r s ru n v e r tic a lly (4 ). T h e f a c t th a t t h e t e x t w a s p a r t o f a cod ex

s u g g e s t s th a t th e d a te o f th is c o p y w a s n o t e a r lie r th a n th e e a r ly s e c o n d cen

tu r y , s in c e it w a s th e n th a t p a p y r u s c o d ic e s fir s t b e g a n to b e u se d in p la c e o f

r o lls . F u rth er s p e c ific a tio n o f th e d a te m a y b e a tte m p te d on p a la e o g r a p h ic a l

grou n d s.

T he cop y is w r itte n in u p r ig h t, rounded, yet ra th e r fla tte n e d c a p ita ls of

m e d iu m h e ig h t. It e x e m p lifie s an in fo r m a l lite r a r y hand very w id e ly

r e p r ese n te d i n p a p y r i o f t h e s e c o n d a n d t h i r d c e n t u r i e s a .d . C l o s e p a r a lle ls to
th is s c r ip t m ay be fo u n d in th e la te secon d and e a r ly th ir d centuries
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: I N T RO DU C TI ON 97

a .d .1 T h u s th e d a te o f shortly after a .d . 200 su g g e ste d by th e o r ig in a l e d i

to r s r e m a i n s v e r y p l a u s i b l e .

A s in g le c o lu m n o f te x t is p reserved on each s id e o f th e fr a g m e n t.

B o th s id e s n o w c o n ta in tw e n ty -o n e lin e s , a p p r o x im a te ly 6 .5 cm in w id th ,

but th e b o tto m h a lf o f th e p a g e , w h ic h m u st h a v e c o n ta in e d a n o th e r s ix

te e n li n e s o r s o , i s w a n tin g . S h o r t lin e s en d w ith f ille r m a r k s in a n g u la r

f o r m , ) 1. T h e t e x t o n th e s id e o f th e p a p y r u s w ith fib e r s v e r t ic a l ( 4 ) , s a y in g s

2 6 - 2 8 , is q u it e w e ll p reserved . T h e tex t o n th e s id e w ith fib e r s h o r iz o n ta l

(- ), e s p e c ia lly th a t o f s a y in g 3 0 , h a s s u ffe r e d m o r e d a m a g e .

T h e s c r ib e m a d e u s e o f c o n tr a c tio n s ( c o m p e n d ia ) w e ll k n o w n fr o m b ib li

ca l m a n u s c r ip ts : IE , 0 1 , IIP , A N O I. T h e le t t e r nu a t th e en d o f a lin e is

u s u a lly su p p ressed , b e in g r e p r e se n te d by a s u p r a lin e a r str o k e o v er th e

p r e c e d in g le tte r , e .g ., A .t 0 o fo r A ,i'0 o v (lin e 2 7 ). T h e te x t sh o w s v a r io u s

u n c la s s ic a l s p e l l i n g s , t y p ic a l f o r th e p e r io d : a i fo r e (lin e s 6 , 7 ), e i fo r i

(lin e 1 3 , c o r r e c t e d b y th e s c r ib e ; 1 6 , 3 5 ), i fo r e i (lin e 2 2 , c o r r e c te d b y th e

s c r ib e a b o v e t h e l i n e ) , o i i s o n c e w r i t t e n f o r cp ( l i n e 3 6 ) .

P. O xy.6 5 4 : P rologue, S a y in g s 1 - 7

P. O xy. 6 5 4 (n o w in th e B r itis h L ib r a r y , o lim B r itis h M u seu m ,

P. L o n d o n 6 5 4 ) is a s in g le p a p y r u s fr a g m e n t m e a s u r in g h . 2 4 .4 x w . 7 .8

cm . It is p a r t o f a r o ll. T h e fr a g m en t c o n s is ts o f fo r ty -tw o lin e s and is

c o p ie d o n t h e b a c k o f a su rvey lis t o f v a r io u s p a r c e ls o f la n d , o n th e s id e

o f th e papyrus w h ere th e fib e r s run v e r tic a lly (4 ). S in c e d o c u m e n ta r y

p apyri are a lm o s t in v a r ia b ly in s c r ib e d on t h e s i d e w it h h o r iz o n t a l f ib e r s ( ),

it c a n b e a s s u m e d t h a t t h e s u r v e y l i s t w a s d i s c a r d e d a n d t h a t s u b s e q u e n t l y t h e

v erso ( i ) o f th e r o ll, w h ic h o r ig in a lly w as le f t b la n k o r s u b s ta n tia lly b la n k ,

w a s in s c r ib e d w ith a p o r tio n o f th e GTh. T h e r e fo r e th is co p y o f th e GTh

m u st n o t b e e a r lie r th a n th e d a te o f th e su r v e y lis t , a n d th e r e fo r e p r o b a b ly

d a te s fr o m n o e a r lie r th a n t h e b e g in n in g o f t h e th ir d c e n t u r y .

F u rth e r p a la e o g r a p h ic c o n s id e r a t io n s a ls o p o in t t o a t h ir d - c e n t u r y d a t e .

T h e s c r ip t is a c o m m o n in f o r m a l lit e r a r y t y p e o f t h e th ir d c e n t u r y . It c o n

s is ts o f u p r ig h t , s l i g h t l y rou n d ed c a p ita ls o f m e d iu m s iz e . It is s im ila r to

th e h a n d o f P . O x y . 1, a lth o u g h n ot so fla tte n e d . It is p r o b a b ly to b e d a te d

s o m e w h a t la te r th a n P. O x y . 1, v i z ., in th e middle o f the third century. A s

th e o r ig in a l e d ito r s in d ic a te d , a d a te a fte r A .D . 3 0 0 is m o st u n lik e ly .

D a ted p a p y r i w r it t e n in a s im ila r s c r ip t c a n b e fo u n d fr o m th e la te s e c o n d

'For examples o f hands o f the period, cf. C. H. Roberts, G reek L iterary H ands (O xford:
Clarendon, 1955) and E. G. Turner, G reek M anuscripts o f the Ancient W orld (Princeton: U niv.
Press, 1971). For parallels to the script o f P. O xy. 1 , cf. P. O xy. 3. (i.e., vol. 3) 4 1 0 , 4 4 7 , and
4.656.
98 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

to th e e n d o f th e th ird c e n tu ry a . d .2
F o r ty -tw o lin e s o f t e x t s u r v iv e ; th e y c o n ta in th e p r o lo g u e a n d p a r ts o f

t h e fir s t s e v e n s a y in g s o f th e GTh. B ased on r e c o n s t r u c t i o n , t h e l i n e s o r i

g in a lly m easu red ap prox. 9 cm in w id th . T h e r ig h t h a lf o f e a c h lin e has

n o w b een lo s t. A ls o th e le ft h a lf o f th e c o lu m n o f t e x t h a s b e e n dam aged

in t h e la s t t e n li n e s .

Paragraphus signs, in th e fo r m o f a h o r iz o n ta l r u le ( ---------------- ) , a p p e a r

a fte r e a c h o f t h e fir s t f iv e s a y in g s . T h e s c r ib e a ls o u s e s t h e c o r o n i s ( V ) in

c o n ju n c tio n w ith th e paragraphus, a lth o u g h s o m e w h a t in c o n s is te n tly . The

o n ly a b b r e v ia tio n th a t a p p e a r s is fo r th e n a m e J e s u s , I H I . T h e s c r ib e u ses

th e tre m a o v er in itia l i and v (lin e s 13, 14, 1 5 ). T h ere are tw o e r r o r s in

th e c o p y , b o th in v o lv in g h a p lo g r a p h y ( l i n e s 2 5 , 3 1 ) , a n d v a r i o u s u n c la s s i-

c a l s p e llin g s , t y p ic a l fo r th e p e r io d : t| fo r e i ( lin e 8 ) , e fo r a i (lin e s 1 8 ,2 3 ,

2 5 , 3 7 ), 0 fo r t (lin e 3 1 ) a n d t| fo r v (lin e 1 0 ). In tw o p la c e s t h e r e are

s u p e r lin e a r c o r r e c t io n s , p r o b a b ly m ad e by th e o r ig in a l c o p y is t (lin e s 19,

2 5 ).

P. O xy.6 5 5 : S a y in g s 2 4 , 3 6 - 3 9

P. O xy. 6 5 5 (n o w in th e H o u g h to n L ib r a r y [S e m itic M u seu m C o lle c

tio n ], H arvard U n iv e r s ity , S M 4 3 6 7 ) o r ig in a lly c o n s is te d o f e i g h t fra g

m e n ts ( a -h ) o f a p a p y r u s r o ll. T w o s m a l l f r a g m e n t s i n t h e o r i g i n a l e d itio n

are n o w m is s in g if, h). T h e l a r g e s t fr a g m e n t, b, m e a s u r e s h . 8 . 2 x w . 8 .3

c m ; th e s m a lle s t, g, m e a s u r e s h . 1 . 0 x w . 0 .8 cm . B ased u p o n rec o n stru c

tio n o f th e c o lu m n o f te x t p reserv ed in fr a g m e n ts a and b, t h e h e ig h t o f

th e r o ll c a n b e e s tim a te d a t a p p r o x im a te ly 16 cm .

F r a g m e n ts a, b and c c o n ta in p a r ts o f tw o c o lu m n s o f t e x t w i t h lin e s

a p p r o x im a te ly 5 cm in w id th . T h ese c o lu m n s c o n ta in p a rts o f s a y in g s

3 6 -3 9 . F ragm en t d c o n ta in s p a r t o f a n o th e r c o lu m n w ith a s m a l l p o r tio n

o f s a y in g 24. T h e r e m a in in g fo u r fr a g m e n ts ( e,fg, and h) h a d t o o little

t e x t t o b e id e n tifie d .

T h e p a p y r u s c a n b e d a te d o n ly on p a la e o g r a p h ic a l g r o u n d s . T h e s c r ip t

c o n s is ts o f s m a ll, sq u are, s lig h tly s lo p in g c a p ita ls . T h is in fo r m a l book

h and w a s a n o th e r ty p e c o m m o n in th e secon d and th ir d c e n tu r ie s . C lo s e

p a r a lle ls f ir m ly d a t e d t o t h e e a r ly th ir d c e n t u r y c a n b e r e a d i l y f o u n d , 3 and

a d a te b e tw e e n A.D. 200 a n d 250 is m o s t lik e ly .

2 E .g., P. O xy. 3. 446; 7. 1015, 1016; 8. 1100; 9. 1174; and P. Ryl. 3. 463. Cf. Turner,
Greek Manuscripts nos. 34 and 50, and Roberts, Greek L iterary Hands nos. 20a, 20b, 20c.
3 E .g., P. O xy. 1. 26; 3. 223, 420; 27. 2458; P. Ryl. 1. 57; P. Am h. 440; and P. Flor. 2.
108. Cf. Roberts, Greek L iterary Hands nos. 19a, 22d, and Turner, G reek Manuscripts no.
32.
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: I N T R O D U C T I O N 99

O f c o lu m n i th e b o tto m h a lf is lo s t. T h e u pp er p art o f w h at is

p reserv ed o f th is c o lu m n (fr a g m e n t a) is s e v e r e ly d a m a g e d ; th e lo w e r p a rt

(fr a g m e n t b) is w e ll p r e s e r v e d . O f c o lu m n ii o n ly th e b e g in n in g s o f s o m e

lin e s a r e p r e s e r v e d ( f r a g m e n t s b a n d c ).
The tex t sh o w s so m e u n c la s s ic a l s p e llin g s , ty p ic a l fo r th e p e r io d : ei

fo r i (c o l. i. 16, 19, c o l. ii. 2 0 ) and ei fo r r) (c o l. i. 1 4 ). T h ere is on e

in s ta n c e o f h a p l o g r a p h y (c o l. i. 1 3 ). T h ere is n o in d ic a tio n o f d iv is io n

m ark s b e t w e e n s a y in g s . N o in s ta n c e s o f th e a b b r e v ia tio n o f d iv in e n a m e s

a p p e a r in t h e s u r v i v i n g f r a g m e n t , a l t h o u g h th e a b b r e v ia tio n l f o r T r ja o v * ;

m u st b e r e s to r e d in s e v e r a l p la c e s ( c o l . ii. 2 , 1 2 ).

R e l a t io n s h ip s a m o n g t h e G reek a n d C o p t ic W it n e s s e s

B ecau se o f th e ir fr a g m e n ta r y sta te, it is d iffic u lt to a s c e r ta in th e

in te r r e la tio n s h ip o f t h e G r e e k w it n e s s e s a n d th e ir r e la t io n s h ip to th e C o p

tic t e x t . It is a t le a s t c le a r th a t th e th r e e G r e e k p a p y r i a r e n o t p a r ts o f o n e

and th e s a m e m a n u s c r ip t. It c a n n o t, h o w e v e r , b e d e te r m in e d w h e th e r a n y

o f th em w a s c o p ie d fr o m a n o th e r , w h e th e r th e y d e r iv e in d e p e n d e n tly fr o m

a s in g le a r c h e ty p e , or w h e th e r th e y rep resen t d is tin c t r e c e n sio n s. S u ch

d e te r m in a tio n s c o u ld b e m ad e o n ly if th e y p a p y r i o v e r la p p e d in th e te x t

th ey c o n t a in , b u t t h e y d o n o t .

It h a s b een su g g e ste d th a t th e G reek papyri or th e ir a r c h e ty p e w as

tr a n s la te d f r o m a C o p tic te x t e q u iv a le n t o r q u ite s im ila r to th a t w h ic h h a s

s u r v iv e d . T h e e v id e n c e fo r th is h y p o th e s is is e x tr e m e ly w eak , and it is

v ir tu a lly c e r t a in th a t th e C o p tic w a s tr a n s la te d fr o m a G reek fo r m o f th e

te x t.

T h ere are s u b s ta n tia l d iffe r e n c e s , lis te d b e lo w , b e tw e e n th e G reek

fr a g m e n ts and th e C o p tic . T h ese d iffe r e n c e s h a v e su g g e ste d to som e

s c h o la r s t h a t t h e C o p tic e v id e n c e and th e G reek e v id e n c e r e p r e se n t d if

fe r e n t r e c e n s io n s o f t h e GTh. Y e t it a ls o r e m a in s p o s s ib le th a t th e r e c e n

s io n w h i c h th e C o p tic re p r e se n ts w a s b a sed on o n e o f th e P. O xy. te x ts;

none o f th e d iffe r e n c e s b etw e e n th e G reek and C o p tic v e r s io n s n eces

s a r ily p r e c l u d e s t h i s p o s s i b i l i t y .

F o llo w in g is a lis t o f th e d iffe r e n c e s b e tw e e n G reek an d C o p tic v er

s io n s :

a. Greek combines elements distinct in the Coptic

1. C o p t i c s a y i n g s 3 0 a a n d 7 7 b are combined in P . O xy. 1 ( > ) . 2 3 - 3 0 .

b. Greek witnesses have a longer text

2. S a y i n g 3 , C o p t i c 3 2 : 2 6 does not have [ w h o ev er] k n o w s [h im s e lf]

w i l l d i s c o v e r t h i s ( [ o < ; a v e a u x o v ] yva ), x c r u r r iv e v p iia e i, P. O xy.

6 5 4 .1 6 - 1 7 ) .
100 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

3. Saying 4, Coptic 33:10 does not have [and] the last will be first
([Kai] oi eax ato i rcptoroi, P . Oxy. 654.25-26).
4. Saying 5, Coptic 33:14 does not have nor buried that [willnot be
raised] (Kai 0e0a|i.|i.evov o o[i >k eyepOiiaeTai], P. Oxy. 654.31).
5. Saying 27, Coptic 38:18 does not have of G od (xou 0eoO, P. Oxy.
1 (4).8).
6. Saying 33, Coptic 39:11 does not have on e ( ev, P. Oxy. 1 (-).42).
7 . S a y i n g 3 6 , C o p t i c 3 9 : 2 6 does not have n e i t h e r - [ c l o t h i n g ] and

[y o u a r e ]- c lo a k . (li^ T e -o x fo ^ fj ijjio b v ] and [ j c o X ] A x j j - e v 8 u m x

u |i v , P . O x y . 6 5 5 , c o l . i. 3 - 6 , 7 - 1 7 ) .

8. Saying 37, Coptic 39:27 does not have to him (avrap, P. Oxy.
655, col. i. 17-18).
c. Greek witnesses have a shorter text
9. Prologue, P. Oxy. 654.2 cannot have had in thelacuna both
D idym us and Judas (a ia y m o c Toyaa.c, Coptic 32:11-12).
1 0 . S a y i n g 2 , P . O x y . 6 5 4 . 7 - 8 does not have h e w i l l b e a s t o n i s h e d ,

a n d (qNAptgnHpe C o p tic 3 2 : 1 7 - 1 8 ) .

11. Saying 3, P. Oxy. 654.18 does not have then you will become
known ( t o t c ccn aco y u K n ) th n c , Coptic 32:27-33:1).
12. Saying 6, P. Oxy. 654.40 does not have and nothing covered will
remain without being uncovered (ayo mn a a a y eqzoBC eYNasio
OYeqjN soA nq, Coptic 33:22-23).
13. Saying 37, P. Oxy. 655, col. i. 21 does not have Jesus (Fc, Coptic
39:29).
d. Greek and Coptic differ
14. Saying 2, P. Oxy. 654.8-9 r e a d s [once he has ruled], he will
[attain rest] ([PaaiXevaa*; e7tavajca]iiaexai); Coptic 32:19 reads
over the all (cxm TTTHpq).
15. Saying 3, P. Oxy. 654.13 reads under the earth (wco tf)v ynv);
Coptic 32:23 reads in the sea (zn ea.AA.cca.).
16. Saying 3, P. Oxy. 654.15 r e a d s and (Kai); Coptic 32:25 reads
rather (iXAA).
17. Saying 6, P. Oxy. 654.33 reads how [shall we] fast? (Jtw?
vt)crceu[ao|J.ev]); Coptic 33:15 reads do you want us to fast?
(enoYiocy eTpNPNHCTCYe).
18. Saying 6, P. Oxy. 654.38 reads [in the sight] of truth ([evccwtiov
x]rj<; dX.T)0[e]ia<;); Coptic 33:20-21 reads in the sight of heaven
(m itcm to c b o a NTne).
19. Saying 26, P. Oxy. 1 ( i) .l reads and then (Kai tote); Coptic
38:16 reads then (Tore). What remains of this saying in Greek
is closer than the Coptic to Matt 7:5 and Luke 6:42.
20. Saying 30, P. Oxy. 1 ().24 reads Where there are [three], they
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: I NT RO DU C TI O N 101

a re w ith o u t G o d ([ojc]ov> e a v civ [xp]e[i<;,] e [ ia i]v a G e o i); C o p tic

3 9 :3 -4 reads w h ere th ere are th ree g o d s, th e y are g o d s (tim a

e y N u jo m t N N o y T e m m a y z n n o y t c N e).
21. S a y in g 3 0 , P. O x y . 1 (- ) .2 6 reads I s a y ([A J e y c o );C o p t i c 3 9 : 4

reads tw o o r o n e (c n a y h o y * )-

22. S a y in g 3 1 , P. O x y . 1 ( > ) .3 2 reads c o u n t r y (jt(a x )p i8 i);C o p t ic

3 9 :6 reads v illa g e ( fM e ) .
23. S a y in g 3 2 , P. O x y . 1 ( > ) .3 6 - 3 7 reads b u ilt (oiKo5o|iTi|ievr));
C o p tic 3 9 : 8 reads b e in g b u ilt ( c y k c o t m m o c ).
24. S a y in g 3 7 , P. O x y . 6 5 5 , c o l. i. 2 2 -2 3 reads d is r o b e and are n ot

ash am ed ( e i c 5 ix r r |a 0 e K ai (if ) a i a x u v G r i T e ) ; C o p tic 3 9 :3 0 -3 1 reads

d is r o b e w it h o u t b e in g a s h a m e d ( n e n t h y t n e tH Y M n e T N a j i n e ) .
25. S a y in g 3 9 , P . O x y . 6 5 5 , c o l. ii. 18 reads [w h o w e r e a b o u t to ] c o m e

in ([to ix ;] e ia e p fa o n iv o ix ;]); C o p tic 4 0 :1 0 reads w h o w is h to

en ter (c t o y u j u ) cbojk e t o Y N ) .

T h ese d iffe r e n c e s are n o d ou b t d u e to a v a r ie ty o f cau ses. S o m e are

p r o b a b ly m e r e e x a m p le s o f lo o s e tr a n s la tio n (6 , 10, 11, 16, 17, 2 2 -2 5 ).

S e v e r a l m a y b e d u e t o c o r r u p t i o n s a lr e a d y p r e s e n t in th e G r e e k a r c h e ty p e

o f th e C o p t ic (1 4 , 2 0 , 2 1 ). O n e is p r o b a b ly d u e to an in n e r -C o p tic e r r o r

(1 8 ). T he ca ses w h ere o n e co p y la c k s m a te r ia l fo u n d in a n o th e r are m o re

d if f ic u lt t o a ssess: so m e o f th ese are a p p a r e n tly d u e to a c c id e n ta l o m is

s io n ( 2 , 3 , 8 , 12, 1 3 ); o th e r s to d e lib e r a te d e le tio n o r e x p a n s io n (5 , 7 , 9 ).

F in a lly th ere are v a r ia tio n s w h ic h m ay b e d u e to d e lib e r a te e d ito r ia l

a lte r a tio n ( 1 , 1 4 , 1 9 ) .

In a n y c a s e it is m e t h o d o l o g i c a l l y u n sou n d to c o n str u c t a s te m m a illu s

tr a tin g c o n j e c t u r e d r e la tio n s h ip s am o n g th e w itn e s s e s to th e te x t o f th e

GTh. A t le a s t o n e su ch a tte m p t h a s b e e n m a d e , in w h ic h th ree in d e p e n

d ent r e c e n s io n s a r e d is t in g u is h e d , th e C o p tic , a G r e e k r e c e n s io n a tte ste d

by th e O x y r h y n c h u s p a p y r i, a n d a n o th e r G reek r e c e n s io n a tte ste d in th e

te s tim o n iu m o f H ip p o ly tu s . S u ch a c o n s tr u c tio n s im p ly g o es b eyon d th e

a v a ila b le e v i d e n c e .

B ib l io g r a p h y

F a c s im ile s . P. O xy. 1: B . P . G r e n fe ll, A . S . H u n t, Logia Iesou, Sayings

of Our Lord (E g y p t E x p lo r a tio n F und; L on d on : F row d e, 1 8 9 7 ); fir s t e d i

t io n o f t h e te x t. P. O x y . 6 5 4 : G r e n fe ll, H u n t, New Sayings o f Jesus and

Fragment of a Lost Gospel from Oxyrhynchus (E g y p t E x p lo r a tio n Fund;

London: F r o w d e, 1 9 0 4 ); fir s t e d it i o n o f th e tex t. P. O xy. 655: G r e n fe ll,

H u n t, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri (L o n d o n : E g y p t E x p lo r a tio n F u n d , 1904)

4, p la te 2 ; f ir s t e d i t i o n o f th e te x t (p p . 1 - 2 8 ) .
102 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

D is c u s s io n : J . A . F i t z m y e r , T h e O x y r h y n c h u s L o g o i o f J e s u s a n d th e

C o p tic G o s p e l A c c o r d in g to T h o m a s , Essays on the Semitic Background

o f the New Testament (L o n d o n : C h ap m an , 1 9 71) 3 5 5 -4 3 3 , w ith a good

su rv ey o f w ork on th e O xyrh yn ch u s fr a g m e n ts to th e en d o f 1969. E.

H a e n c h e n , L ite r a tu r z u m T h o m a s e v a n g e liu m , Theologische Rundschau

27 (1 9 6 1 ) 1 4 7 -7 8 , 3 0 6 - 3 8 , d is c u s s in g th e r e la tio n s h ip o f t h e G r e e k and

C o p tic w itn e s s e s . R . A . K r a ft, O xyrh yn ch u s P ap yru s 655 R econ

s id e r e d , Harvard Theological Review 5 4 (1 9 6 1 ) 2 5 3 -6 2 ; a su rvey of

w ork on P . O x y . 6 5 5 , w ith im p o r ta n t c o r r e c tio n s . M . M a r c o v ic h , T ex

tu a l C r itic is m on th e G o s p e l o f T h o m a s , Journal o f Theological Studies

2 0 (1 9 6 9 ) 5 3 -7 4 ; m a k e s u s e fu l o b s e r v a tio n s o n t h e t e x t o f m a n y s a y in g s ,

b u t m i s t a k e n l y c o n c l u d e s t h a t t h e G r e e k f r a g m e n t s m u s t a t t e s t t o a s in g le

fo r m o f th e te x t, th a t th e C o p tic tr a n s la tio n s can n ot h ave b een d e r iv e d

fr o m a n y e x ta n t G r eek w it n e s s , a n d th a t c o n s tr u c tio n o f a t e x t u a l stem m a

is p o s s ib le . H .- C h . P u ech , T h e G o sp el o f T h o m a s , New Testament

Apocrypha (e d . E . H en n eck e, W . S c h n e e m e lc h e r ; E n g lis h tr a n s. ed .

R . M cL . W ils o n ; P h ila d e lp h ia : W e s tm in s te r , 1963) 1. 2 7 8 - 3 0 7 , p a r tic u

la r ly u s e f u l o n th e t e s t im o n ia t o th e GTh.
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: I N T R O D U C TI ON 103

T E ST IM O N IA TO THE
G o spel A c c o r d in g to T homas

Direct Testimonium. T h e r e is o n e in d u b ita b le te s tim o n iu m to th e GTh.

1. H ip p o ly tu s , Refutatio 5 .7 .2 0 (e d . P . W e n d la n d , G C S 2 6 ). D a te :

b e tw e e n A .D . 2 2 2 -2 3 5 .

0 6 n o v o v (8) ouTtov ETuiiaprupetv < p a a i t a > A .o y ( p -ca

Aaaupi'cov n u o T T i p i a K a i O p u y m v (aXka. K a i t a
Aiyujmtov) 7iepi tt)v xoov yeyovo'ccov K a i y i v o n e v c o v K a i
E o o |i E v c j v eti ( l a K a p i a v Kpv>Ponivr|v o j u o v K a i
<pavepou(ievr|v <pwnv, rjvjtep (prjoi (Tr)v) e v x o q
avBpamou patnXeiav oijpavcov ^rixouiievriv, jiepi fj<;
S ia p p iiS r iv ev xcp K a x a 0 < |j .a v e 7 iiY p a (p o (ie v (p

evayYeXi(p 7iapa8i8oam Aiyov'tei; o\mo<;- ene o

i^T|'cv eijp riaei e v icaiS ioii; aico etav e7itd- eKei
yap e v x e a a a p e o K a i S e K a ' t t p a to m KpuPone-
vo<; (pavepo\)|aai.
T h ey (th e N a a ssen es) sa y th a t n o t o n ly th e m y s te r ie s

o f th e A ss y r ia n s an d P h r y g ia n s , b u t a ls o th o se o f th e

E g y p tia n s s u p p o r t th e ir a c c o u n t o f th e b le s s e d n a tu r e

o f th e th in g s w h ic h w ere, are, and are y et to b e, a

n a tu r e w h ic h is b o th h id d e n an d r e v e a le d a t th e sam e

tim e , and w h ic h h e c a lls th e so u g h t-fo r k in g d o m o f

h eaven w h ic h is w ith in m an . T h e y tr a n s m it a tr a d itio n

Gospel e n t i t l e d According to Tho

c o n c e r n in g t h is in th e

mas, w h i c h s t a t e s e x p r e s s l y , 'The one who seeks me

will find me in children from seven years o f age and
onwards. For there, hiding in the fourteenth aeon, I am
revealed.

T h is s a y i n g s h o w s s o m e s i m i l a r i t i e s t o s a y i n g 4 o f th e GTh, y e t th e d iffe r

en ces are a ls o a p p a r e n t. I n te r p r e ta tio n o f th ese d iffe r e n c e s is c o n tr o v e r

s ia l. O n th e o n e h a n d , th e y m ay in d ic a te th a t th e N a a s s e n e s te x t o f th e

GTh r e p r ese n te d a very d iffe r e n t r e c e n s io n fro m th a t o f b o th th e C o p tic

and P. O x y . 6 5 4 . H o w ev er, c a u tio n is r e q u ir e d in d r a w in g te x t-c r itic a l

in fe r e n c e s f r o m th is te s tim o n iu m . F or o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , it m a y w e ll b e

th a t t h e c i t a t i o n in H i p p o ly t u s is b u t a g a r b le d fo r m o f s a y in g 4 , d is to r te d

e ith e r b y N a a s s e n e e x e g e s i s o r b y H ip p o ly tu s o r p e r h a p s b y b o th .
104 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

Possible Testimonia. B e s id e s th e d ir e c t t e s t im o n iu m in H i p p o l y t u s , d is

cu ssed a b o v e, th ere are n um erou s p o s s ib le te s tim o n ia , w h ic h e ith e r

a p p e a r to c ite fr o m t h e t e x t o r e l s e r e f e r t o a w o r k e n t i t l e d Gospel Accord

ing to Thomas. S o m e o f t h e s e m a y n o t b e t e s t i m o n i a t o o u r GTh b u t

r a t h e r , t o t h e Infancy Gospel o f Thomas ( c f . New Testament Apocrypha [ e d .

E . H en n eck e, W . S c h n e e m e lc h e r ; E n g lis h t r a n s . e d . R . M c L . W i l s o n ; P h i

la d e lp h ia : W e s t m in s t e r , 1963] 1. 3 8 8 - 4 0 1 ) . O th e r s re p o r t o f a docum ent

c ir c u la tin g a m o n g M a n ic h a e a n s , s e e m in g ly co m p o sed b y t h e m , a n d th e r e

fo re la te r th a n th e d a te o f H ip p o ly tu s , to w h om ou r GTh is k n o w n : see

b e lo w n o s. 4, 6 a , 6 b , 11, 12, 13, 15, 17, 18. H o w e v e r , i t r e m a i n s p o s s ib le

th a t th e M a n ic h a e a n Gospel w a s e q u iv a le n t to , o r b a se d o n , o u r GTh.

2. H ip p o ly tu s , Refutatio 5 .8 .3 2 (e d . P W e n d la n d , G C S 2 6 ). D a t e : A .D .

2 2 2 -2 3 5 .

X cyovai yov v - ei v e ic p a e tp a y e 'te K a i a > v ta

e j i o n i a a x e , t i , a v ^ w v x a (payriT e, rc o n ia e T e ;

t h e y ( t h e N a a s s e n e s ) s a y , 7 / you eat the dead

T h u s

and make them living, what will you do if you eat the liv
ing?"

T h is s a y in g is p r e s u m a b ly fr o m th e N a a ssen es Gospel According to Tho

masr, c ite d a b o v e (1 ). T h e s a y in g r e p r ese n ts a s im p le r and m o r e e le g a n t

fo rm o f its c o u n ter p a r t, s a y in g lib , in th e C o p tic GTh and it m ay

rep resen t a m ore o r ig in a l te x t. B u t c a u tio n is r e q u ir e d , s in c e i t i s a ls o

p o s s ib le th a t th is s a y in g w a s tr a n s m itte d q u ite in d e p e n d e n t ly .

3 . O r ig e n , In Luc. hom. 1 (e d . M . R a u e r, G C S 3 5 , p .5 ) . D a te: A .D . 233.

( p e p e ta iy a p K ai t o K a t a 0 c o |id v euaY Y eA -iov Kai to

K a 'ta M a tG ia v K ai aX X a n k e io v a .

F o r th ere is in c ir c u la tio n a ls o th e Gospel According to

Thomas an d th e G o sp el A c c o r d in g to M a tth ia s and

m a n y o th e r s.

4. M a n i, Epistola fundamenti, a p u d A u g u s t i n e , Contra epist. fundam. 11

(PL 4 2 . 181) an d Contra Felicem 1 . 1 (PL 4 2 . 5 2 1 ) . D a t e : m i d - t h i r d c e n
tu ry .

H aec su n t s a lu b r ia verba, ex p eren n i ac v iv o fo n te ;

q u a e q u i a u d ie r it, e t e is d e m p r im u m c r e d id e r it, d e in d e

q u ae in s in u a n t c u s to d ie r it, nunquam erit morti obnox-

ius, veru m a e ter n a et g lo r io s a v ita fr u e tu r . N am
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: I N T R O D U C T I O N 105

p r o fe c to b e a tu s est ju d ic a n d u s , q u i h ac d iv in a

in s t r u c t u s c o g n i t i o n e f u e r it , p e r q u a m lib e r a t u s in s e m -

p ite r n a v it a p e r m a n e b it.

T h ese are b e n e fic ia l words fro m an ev er flo w in g and

liv in g sou rce. W h o ev er h ears th em , b e lie v e s th e m ,

and th en p r a c tic e s w h a t th ey te a ch , will never experi

ence death, b u t w ill e n jo y an e te r n a l life o f g lo r y . F or

he is to b e ju d g e d p e r fe c tly b le s s e d , w h o is in s tr u c te d

in th is d iv in e w is d o m , th r o u g h w h ic h h e w ill b e

lib e r a te d f o r e t e r n it y .

T h is is n o t e x p l i c i t l y a te s tim o n iu m on th e GTh. It is , h o w e v e r , e x tr e m e ly

c lo s e to th e p r o lo g u e . T h is s im ila r ity m ay in d ic a te so m e c o n n e c tio n

b e tw e e n th e M a n ic h a e a n Gospel According to Thomas m e n t io n e d in la te r

r e p o r ts a n d o u r GTh.

5. E u s e b iu s , Hist. eccl. 3 .2 5 .6 . D a te : fir s t d e c a d e s o f th e fo u r th c e n tu r y .

A lis t o f a p o c r y p h a l w o r k s , d r a w n u p f o r t h e f o l l o w i n g r e a s o n :

i'v eiS evai exoi(iev avxaq x e x a i k a q Kai t a g o v 6 |ia ti

T(bv d j t o a ' t o t a o v j t p o < ; x a v aipetiKcbv jtpo<peponiva<; r ( t o i
(bq r i e t p o v i Kai 0oo(j.a Kai M a t G t a rj Kai xivcov j t a p a
Toiko'oi; aAAtov e v a y y e X ia Jtepiexouaaq.

. . . in o r d e r th a t w e m ig h t k n o w th em a n d th e w r itin g s

w h ic h are p u t fo r w a r d by h e r e tic s u nd er th e n am e o f

th e a p o s tle s c o n ta in in g Gospel s su ch a s th o s e o f P e ter,

and o f Thomas, an d o f M a tth ia s , and o f so m e o th e r s

b e s id e s .

6 a . C y r il o f J e r u s a le m , Catechesis 4 . 3 6 ( PG 3 3 . 5 0 0 ). D a te : ca . A .D . 3 4 8 .

ey p a y a v Kai M avixaT oi K a x a 0oop.dv e iia y y e X to v ,

ojtep, e6a>8ta xfiq euayyeXtKni; 7cpoaoovu|i{a<; ejukexpgo-
q jiv o v , 8ia<p0eipei "cd<; y u x a g tcov ajcXxj'oaxepcov.

T h e M a n ic h a e a n s a ls o w r o te a Gospel According to
Thomas, w h ic h by u s in g th e p le a s a n t p r e te x t o f th e

n am e g o s p e l d e s tr o y s th e s o u ls o f s im p le r fo lk .

6 b . C y r il, Catechesis 6 .3 1 (PG 3 3 . 5 9 3 ). D a te : ca .A .D . 3 4 8 .

toutov) n . a G i ' i ' t a i tpeiQ y e y o v a a t , 0 a > n a < ; , K a i B a 5 5 a < ; ,

Kai 'Epiaaq. M t | 5 e i < ; dvayivoaK exa) t o K a td 0 o o |ia v
106 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

e u a y y e X io v - ov> yap e< m v tvoc, Ttbv 8 (o6 ek (x

a jto c r c o ta o v , 6.Xk evoc; xcov kockgjv t p i a v totj M a v r |
|x a 0 t ) x v .

T h is o n e (M a n i) h a d th r e e d is c ip le s , T h o m a s , B a d d a s,

and H erm as. L et n o o n e read th e Gospel According to

Thomas. F or h e is n ot o n e o f th e tw e lv e a p o s tle s , b u t

o n e o f th e th r e e w ic k e d d is c ip le s o f M a n i.

7 a . J e r o m e , tr a n s la tio n o f O r ig e n , In Luc. horn. 1 ( e d . M . R a u e r , G C S 35,

p .5 ) . D a te : la te fo u r th c e n tu r y .

S c io q u od d am evangelium , q u od a p p e lla tu r secundum

Thomam, e t iu x ta M a th ia m .

I k n o w o f a c e r ta in Gospel, e n title d According to Tho

mas a n d o n e a c c o r d in g t o M a tth ia s .

7b . Jerom e, Comm, in evang. Matth., P r o lo g u e (PL 2 6. 1 7 A ). D a t e : la t e

fo u r th c e n tu r y .

E t p e r s e v e r a n tia u s q u e a d p r a e s e n s te m p u s m o n im e n ta

d e c la r a n t , q u a e a d iv e r s is a u c t o r ib u s e d it a , d iv e r s a r u m

h a ereseo n fu e r e p r in c ip ia , u t e s t illu d iuxta A e g y p tio s ,

et Thomam, e t M a tth ia m , e tc .

B e in g e x ta n t u p to th e p r e s e n t t im e th e ir r e m a in s m a k e

th e m ( s c il., e a r ly g o sp el w r ite r s ) k n ow n , r e m a in s

w h ic h w ere co m p o sed by v a r io u s a u th o r s and served

a s th e s o u r c e s o f v a r io u s h e r e s ie s , su c h a s th a t a c c o r d

in g to th e E g y p tia n s , and According to Thomas, and

a c c o r d in g to M a tth ia s , e tc .

T h e s e t w o p a s s a g e s s e r v e a s th e s o u r c e o f o th e r L a tin n o t ic e s o n th e GTh
(8 a n d 1 4 b e lo w ).

8. A m b ro se, Expositio evangelii Lucae 1 .2 (e d . C . S c h e n k l, C SE L 32,

pp. 1 0 -1 1 ). D a te : la te fo u r th c e n tu r y .

F e r tu r e tia m a liu d evangelium, q u od s c r ib itu r secundum

Thoman. n o v i a liu d s c r ip tu m secu n d u m M a tth ia n .

T h e r e is a n o th e r Gospel, e n title d According to Thomas.

I k n o w a n o th e r e n title d A c c o r d in g to M a tth ia s .
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: I NT R O D U C TI O N 107

9. P h ilip o f S id e , a fr a g m e n t o f h is h is to r y (C . d e B oor, T U 5 /2 [1 8 8 8 ]

p .1 6 9 , n o . 4 ) . D a te: a p p r o x . A .D . 4 3 0 .

T tX e ic T T O i x c b v d p x c t i t o v . . . to 8e k<x0 E ^ p a i'o v x ;

e u a y y e X io v K ai t o X e y o n e v o v n e tp o 'o K ai 0 o ) |i a

T e ^ e i'a x ; d 7 i |3 a A .A .o v a ip e tiK c b v ta v -c a

a u y y p d m ia T a X iy o v te q .

T h e m a jo r ity o f th e a n c ie n ts u tte r ly r e je c te d th e

Gospel According to th e H eb rew s and th a t s a id to

be o f P e te r a n d th a t o f Thomas, c o n s id e r in g th em

to b e c o m p o s itio n s o f h e r e tic s .

10. P s .- A t h a n a s iu s , Synopsis (PG 2 8 . 4 3 2 B ). D a t e : fifth c e n tu r y .

xfjq Neaq jtaA.iv Aia0T)KT|i; dvxiA^yo^eva x a\k a

nepi'oSoi netpou, nepio5oi Tcoavvou, FlepioSoi
0a>nd, Et>ayyeA.iov K a ra 0cop.d.
T h ese are th e d is p u te d w ork s o f th e N ew T e sta

m e n t: th e J o u r n e y s o f P e te r , th e J o u r n e y s o f J o h n ,

th e J o u r n e y s o f T h o m a s, th e Gospel According to
Thomas.

11. Decretum Gelasianum (e d . E . v o n D o b s c h iitz , T U 3 8 /4 [ 1 9 1 2 ], p .1 1 ).

D a te : fifth c e n t u r y . A lis t o f h e r e tic a l b o o k s .

Evangelium n o m in e Thomae q u ib u s M a n ic h e i

u tu n tu r.

A Gospel a t t r i b u t e d to Thomas, w h ic h (a m o n g o th

e r s) th e M a n ic h a e a n s u s e .

12. P s .- L e o n t iu s o f B y z a n tiu m (T h e o d o r e o f R a ith u ), De sectis 3 .2 (PG

8 6 /1 .1 2 1 3 C ). D a te : la te s ix t h c e n tu r y .

o fo o t K ai p i( 3 A .ia -civa e a u x o ti; K aivoxo(ioucn.

A iy o v c n yap e v > a y y e A .io v K a ta 0 a )(id v K ai
< I > iA .tJ t7 c o v , a r c e p r ) |j .e i< ; ot>K i'a ^ e v .

T h ey (th e M a n ic h a e a n s ) in v e n t n ew b o o k s fo r

th e m s e lv e s . F o r th e y sp eak o f a Gospel According

to Thomas an d o n e a c c o r d in g to P h ilip , w h ic h w e

d o n ot k n o w .
108 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

1 3 . T im o th e u s o f C o n s ta n tin o p le , De receptione haereticorum ( PG 8 6 /1 .

2 1 C ). D a te : la te s ix th c e n tu r y .

oi 8 out cruxou BeogtuyeT^ M avi% caoi Kaivoxo-

ixouaiv ea\)toi<; SouiiovicoSti pipx.ia, a m p e ta i
x a 8 e - . . . xo ic a x a @co(j.av evaYYeX.iov.

T h e a ccu rsed M a n ic h a e a n s w h o fo llo w h im

(M a n i) in v e n t d ia b o lic a l b o o k s fo r th e m s e lv e s .

T h e y are: . . . th e Gospel According to Thomas.

1 4 . V e n e r a b le B e d e , In Lucae evang. expositio 1, P r o lo g u e (PL 9 2 . 3 0 7 C ).

D a te : la t e s e v e n t h o r e a r ly e ig h t h c e n tu r y .

D e n iq u e n o n n u lli Thomae, a lii B a r th o lo m a e i, q u i-

d am M a tth ia e , a liq u i e tia m d u o d e c im a p o sto -

lo r u m titu lo r e p e r iu n tu r fa ls o sua scripta praen o-

ta sse .

T h en m an y Thomases, B a r t h o lo m e w s , M a tth ia s e s ,

a n d o th e r s a r e fo u n d to h a v e a tta c h e d a n a p o s to lic

p seu d o n y m to their own writings.

1 5 . Acts o f the Second Council ofNicaea 6 . 5 ( J . D . M a n s i, Sacrorum Conci-

liorum Nova et Amplissima Collectio 1 3 . 2 9 3 B ) . D a t e : A .D . 7 8 7 .

icai t o t c a i a 0 a ) (ia v M avi^cdoi jtapeicnyyaYOv

v > a y y X ,io v , orcep r| K a 0 o X .it c f i K K X .r ) c n 'a cb<;

a A .X .6 x p io v e i i a e p a i q a j i o a x p e t p e x a i .

M a n ic h a e a n s h ave in tr o d u c e d th e Gospel Accord

ing to Thomas, w h ic h th e C a th o lic C h u r c h p io u s ly

r e je c ts a s s o m e th in g fo r e ig n .

1 6 . S tic h o m e tr y o f N ic e p h o r u s (e d . d e B o o r p . 1 3 5 ). D a t e : n in t h c e n tu ry .

Kai o a a xfjc, Neaq aitOKpixpa . . . e u a y y e X io v

K a x a co^av axi'xoi a x '

N ew T e sta m en t A pocryp h a: . . . th e Gospel

According to Thomas, 1 3 0 0 v erses.

17. P e te r o f S ic ily , Historia Manichaeorum 16 (PG 104. 1 2 6 5 C ). D a te :

e le v e n t h (o r n in th ) c e n tu r y .
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: I NTR OD U C TI ON 109

(j.a0r)tai 8e toiStov to v a v tix p ia to v Mavev-co<;

yeyovaCTi 8(o8eica- I ioivvioq o toiStou 8ia8oxo<;,
Kai 0 co |id (; o to te a t a v to v M avixaucov
E T ja y y e X io v u d v xat,aq.
T h e d is c ip le s o f th e a n tic h r is t M a n i w e r e tw e lv e :

S is in n io s h is su ccesso r an dThomas, w h o c o m
p o sed th e M a n ic h a e a n Gospel According to h i s
n am e.

18. P s .- P h o t iu s , Contra Manichaeos 1 .1 4 (PG 102. 4 1 B ). D a te : e le v e n th

c e n tu r y .

|ia0 r|T ai (xevtoi to u 8uaa>vu|iov> Mavevxo<;

yeyovaCTi 8(o8eKa, X im v v io i;. . . icai 0a>|ia<; o t o
K a t a v t o v 6 v o |ia^ 6 |iev o v avvta2;d|ievo<; ev>-
a y 7 eX,iov.

T h ere w ere tw e lv e d is c ip le s o f th a t h a te fu l M a n i,

S i s i n n i o s . . . a n d Thomas , w h o c o m p o s e d th e Gos
pel According to h i s n a m e .

P r in c ip l e s o f T h is E d it io n

T he tr a n s c r ip tio n is b a sed u p on r e c o lla tio n o f a ll th ree p a p y r i. T h e

a ctu a l r e a d in g o f th e p apyrus a lw a y s ap p ears as te x t, ev en if c o r r u p t;

errors a re d is c u s s e d in th e a p p a r a tu s. N o t a ll c o n je ctu r e s ad van ced by

p a st e d ito r s (e s p e c ia lly r e sto r a tio n s o f m is s in g te x t) h ave b een lis te d in

th e a p p a r a tu s ; m a n y o f t h e s e w e r e m a d e b e fo r e th e d is c o v e r y o f th e C o p

t ic v e r s i o n and can n o w b e e lim in a te d by c o m p a r is o n w ith th e C o p tic .

O th e r r e s t o r a t io n s o f p a s t e d i t o r s c a n a l s o b e e l i m i n a t e d o n p u r e ly p a la e o -

g r a p h ic a l g r o u n d s a f t e r r e e x a m i n a t i o n o f th e p a p y ri o r r e m e a su r e m e n t o f

th e la c u n a s . W h ere m ore th a n o n e e d ito r h as p ro p o sed or a d o p te d th e

sam e c o n je c tu r e , o n ly th e n am e o f th e fir s t to d o so h as b een n o ted .

F in a lly , s i n c e th e d is c o v e r y o f th e C o p tic v e r s io n several s c h o la r s h ave

a ttem p ted t o r e c o n s t r u c t s u b s t a n t ia l p o r t io n s o f th e G r e e k te x t p r e c e d in g

or fo llo w in g th e fr a g m e n ts a c tu a lly p reserved . T h ese p u r e ly c o n je c tu r a l

r e c o n s tr u c tio n s h a v e n o t b e e n in c l u d e d in t h e p r e s e n t e d it io n .
 SIGLA

Akagi T. Akagi, The Literary Development of the Coptic Gospel of

Thomas (Ph.D. diss., Western Reserve Univ., 1965)
Allen W. C. Allen, note in The Guardian, July 24, 1904, cited by P.
Batiffol in Revue biblique 1 (1904) 491
Attridge Editor of the present edition of the Greek fragments
Bartlet V. Bartlet, The Oxyrhynchus Sayings of Jesus, Contem
porary Review 87 (1905) 116-25
Bauer J. B. Bauer, Arbeitsaufgaben am koptischen Thomasevange-
lium, Vigiliae Christianae 15 (1961) 1-7
Blass F. Blass, Das neue Logia-Fragment von Oxyrhynchus,
Evangelische Kirchenzeitung (1897) 498-500
Bruston C. Bruston, Fragments dun ancien recueil de paroles de Jesus
(Fragments d'anciens evangiles recemment retrouves; Paris:
Fischbacher, 1905)
Cersoy P. Cersoy, Quelques remarques sur les logia de Benhesa
[.sic], Revue biblique 7 (1898) 415-20
Evelyn-White H. G. Evelyn-White, The Sayings o f Jesus from Oxyrhynchus
(Cambridge: Univ. Press, 1920)
Fitzmyer J. A. Fitzmyer, a revised version of the following item
(Fitzmyer2), in Essays on the Semitic Background of the New
Testament (London: Chapman, 1971) 355-433
Fitzmyer2 Idem, The Oxyrhynchus Logoi of Jesus and the Coptic Gospel
According to Thomas, Theological Studies 20 (1959) 505-60
Gebhardt O. von Gebhardt, review of Grenf.-Hunt (a), in Deutsche
Literaturzeitung 18 (1897) 1281-83
Grenf.-Hunt (a) B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, Logia Iesou, Sayings of Our
Lord (Egypt Exploration Fund; London: Frowde, 1897), con
taining P. Oxy. 1
(b) Idem, Logia Iesou, Oxyrhynchus Papyri 1.1-3 (London:
Egypt Exploration Fund, 1898) a reprint of (a) with sugges
tions for emendation
(c) Idem, New Sayings o f Jesus and Fragment of a Lost Gospel
from Oxyrhynchus (Egypt Exploration Fund; London: Frowde,
1897), containing P. Oxy. 654, 655
(d) Idem, Oxyrhynchus Papyri (London: Egypt Exploration
Fund, 1904) 4. 1-28, a reprint of (c)
Guillaumont A. Guillaumont, Semitismes dans les Logia de Jdsus
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: SIGLA 111

retrouves a Nag-Hamadi [sic], Journal asiatique 246 (1958)

113-23
Harnack A. von Harnack, Uber die jtingst entdeekten Spruche Jesu
(Leipzig, Tubingen: Mohr [Siebeck], 1897)
Heinrici G. Heinrici, Die neuen Herrenspriiche, Theologische Studien
und Kritiken 78 (1905) 188-210
Hilgenfeld A. Hilgenfeld, Neue gnostische Logia Jesu, Zeitschrift fur
wissenschaftliche Theologie 47 (1903-04) 567-73
Hofius O. Hofius, Das koptische Thomasevangelium und die
Oxyrhynchus-Papyri Nr. 1, 654 und 655, Evangelische Theo
logie 20(19 6 0 )2 1 -4 2
Kasser Rodolphe Kasser, LEvangile selon Thomas: Presentation et
commentaire theologique (Neuchatel: Delachaux & Niestle,
1961)
Kraft R. A. Kraft, Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 655 Reconsidered, Har
vard Theological Review 54 (1961) 253-62
Lock-Sanday W. Lock and W. Sanday, Two Lectures on the Sayings o f Jesus
(Oxford: Clarendon, 1897)
Marcovich M. Marcovich, Textual Criticism on the Gospel of Thomas,
Journal o f Theological Studies N.S. 20 (1969) 53-74
Michelsen J. H. Michelsen, Nieuwontdekte fragmenten, Teyler's theo-
logisch tijdschrift 3 (1905) 161 -6 4
Mueller D. Mueller, Kingdom of Heaven or Kingdom of God, Vigi-
liae Christianae 27 (1973) 266-76
Nations A. L. Nations, A Critical Study of the Coptic Gospel Accord
ing to Thomas (Ph.D. diss., Vanderbilt Univ., 1960)
Puech H.-C. Puech, Une collection des paroles de Jesus recemment
retrouvee: LEvangile selon Thomas, in Academie des
inscriptions et de belles lettres, Comptes rendus des seances de
Vannee 1957 (1958) 146-66
Redpath H. A. Redpath, The So-Called Logia and Their Relation to
the Canonical Scriptures, Expositor, ser. 5, vol. 6 (1897)
224-30
Riistow A. Riistow, Entos hymon estin, Zur Deutung von Lukas
17:20-21, Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft 51
(1960) 197-224
Swete H. B. Swete, The New Oxyrhynchus Sayings, Expository
Times 15 (1903-04)488-95
Taylor C. Taylor, The Oxyrhynchus Sayings o f Jesus Found in 1903 with
the Sayings Called Logia Found in 1897 (Oxford: Clarendon,
1905)
W ilson R. McL. Wilson, The Coptic Gospel of Thomas, New Tes
tament Studies 5 (1 9 5 9 )2 7 3 -7 6
112 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

Zahn T. Zahn, Die jiingst gefundenen Ausspriiche Jesu, Theolo-

gisches Literaturblatt 18 (1897) 417-20, 425-31
Zahn2 Idem, Neue Funde aus der alten Kirche, Neue
kirchliche Zeitschrift 16(1905) 94-105, 165-78
 P r o lo g u e a n d S a y in g 1
P . O x y . 6 5 4 .1 - 5

1 oitoi oi { o i } A.oyoi o i [arcoKputpoi ou<; e t a x - ]

2 t a i a e v I t i ( o o u ) < ; o a > v K [ai ey p a y ev I o u 8 a o ]

3 Kai 0tona. Kai eircev [oq a v tt]v epiarivei-]

4 a v xcb v X o y o v t o u t [ t o v e v p p , B a v a x o u ]

5 o i> |i f ) y e v a n t a i . V

S a y in g 2
P . O x y . 6 5 4 .5 - 9

5 [Aiyei l T | ( a o u ) < ; ]

6 (if ) i t a u a d a O t o o r |[ T a > v t o t ) ^ t i t e i v ecoq a v ]

7 e u p r ), Kai o t a v e v p t| [ 0 a p .p r i0 iia e x a i, K ai 0 a |i - ]

8 P r |0 e i< ^ P a a i X e o c r i , K a[i P a c iX e u a a q e n a v a n a -]

9 Tiaexai. V

( P r o l o g u e , 1 ) 1 i.e. ovxoi || o u t o i oi |oi) Swete : (oi) toioi oi Grenf.-Hunt || ajioKp\><poi

Zahn2: KEKpvnnevoi Bauer: KpurcToi Nations || 2 Kai eypayev IouSa ( IovSaq Fitzmyer) o
Fitzmyer, Marcovich : Kai Yeypawievoi 6ia Iou8a xoC Bauer : Kai Kupioq Ai'5u|iq) xqj Wilson
II3 0a>na Marcovich : 0o>na((;) Fitzmyer : conoc Bauer || oq av Puech : oaxii; av Fitzmyer :
ootii; Swete || xf)v eputivei'av Puech || 4 evp-p Puech : evpiaiq) Fitzmyer : F.upTjari Hofius :
evipiioei Marcovich || Qavdxov Grenf.-Hunt
(2) 5 Ir|(; Grenf.-Hunt || 6 nxd)v G renf.-H unt || xoC ^rixeiv H einrici || eco^av G renf.-Hunt
II 7 OanPiiGi^aexai, K ai 0anPr|0ei<; G renf.-H unt || 8 i.e. PaaiX eiiaei II i.e. ejtavan aiiaexai :
PaaiXeuaai; avaTtaiiaetai G re n f.-H u n t: EravararjaeTca M arcovich
114 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

S a y in g 3
P. Oxy. 654.9-21

9 Aiyei I[r|(ao\))(;* ea v ]
10 o i eK kovxec, riiia q [eutcoaiv \)|iiv i8oi>]
11 T| P a a i t a i a ev ot>pa[vcp, \)|ia<; <p0riaexai]
12 x a 7 te x e iv a x o i)o t> p [ a v o i r e a v 8 eutcoaiv o-]
13 xi \m o tt]v yr^v e a x [iv , e ia e ta u a o v x a i]
14 oi ixOueq xfjq 0 aA ,a [a a r|(; 7tpo<p0aaav-]
15 xeq \)|ia(;* Kai r| |3 a a [iA ia xox> 0eo\>]
16 evxoq \)|icbv [ea]xi [raKxoq. oq a v eauxov]
17 yvcp, xaiixriv e\)p ri[a e i, Kai oxe uneiq]
18 eaux o ix ; yvcoaeaG afi, e ia e a 0 e oxi m o i]
19 eaxe xofi rcaxpoq xou ^[aivxoq* ei 8e |it]]
20 Yvcoa(ea)0e eauxoix;, ev [xfj 7cxco%eia eaxe]
21 K a i \)|iei<; eaxe r| 7cxco[%eia].

(3 ) 9 eav F itz m y e r : ei N ations || 10 i.e. t>|ia<; Sw ete (cf. C optic) || eiTtcoaiv t^uv i8o\)
G ren f.-H u n t: A iyovaiv o n i5o\) N ations || 11 v)|ia<; <p0Tiaexai F itz m y e r : <p0daovaiv '6|iaq
Hofius || 12 eav 5 eutcoaiv Fitzm yer : eav Aiycooiv ujiiv H ofius || 13 tino pap. || eiaeXevoovTca
F itz m y er : r\ ev xfj 0ataxaar| H ofius || 14 ix0ue<; p a p .|| 7tpo<p0 daavxe<; M arcovich : (pGdoavTe;
Fitzm yer : <p0avovxe<; H ofius : Ttpoayovxec; N ations || 15 i)|ia<; pap. || m i pap. : dXAit Riistow
(cf. C optic) || (iaaiX eia G renf.-Hunt || 1 5 -1 6 xov 0eov evxo<; . . . micxoc;. o<; av eairtov
F itz m y er : xwv ovpavcov evxo<; . . . m i oaxi<; av (oxav xi<; M ueller) eavxov Grenf.-Hunt,
M u e lle r : xov Tiaxpoq (or eicxoq m i ) evxo<; . . . m i oaxi<; av eavxov K a sse r : xwv ovpavcijv
evxo<; . . . m i (if) eicxoc; o<; 5 av eavxov R iistow || 17 evpriaei Grenf.-Hunt || m i oxe
F itzm yer: oxav 5e H ofius || 18 i.e. yvcoaeaOe || eia e a 0 e M arcovich : m i eiSifaexe Grenf.-
Hunt : eiSifaexe Fitzm yer || oxi m oi Grenf.-Hunt || 19 t>|iei<; written above the line || ^covto;
Fitzm yer || ei 5e (if) F itz m y e r : oxav 5e (if) H ofius : ei 5e o v N ations || 20 xfj 7rca>xeia eoxe
Fitzm yer : Ttxcoxia eaxe H ofius || 21 Ttxcoxeia Fitzm yer : Ttxcoxia H ofius
 G R E E K F R A G M E N T S : S A Y I N G S 3-5 115

S a y in g 4
P . O x y . 6 5 4 .2 1 - 2 7

21 [ A i y e i I t |( o o { ) ) < ; ]

22 o u k c c jto ic v iia e i a v 0 [p c o r c o < ; nakaibq r ||ie - ]

23 ptbv ejceptoT rjoe j i a [ i 8 t'o v knxa f ) |ie - ]

24 ptbv jte p i x o \) totcou x fj[q K ai ^ - ]

25 oexe- o n jtoAAoi e a o v t a i jc[pa>Toi e a x a x o i K a i]

26 o i e V / a x o i r c p a k o i, K a i [e iq e v K a T a v r n a o u - ]

27 cn v.

5
S a y in g
P. Oxy 654.27-31

27 Xeyei I t | ( o o C ) q - V y[va>0i t o ov e 'u J tp o o -]

28 0ev Tfj<; oyetoq o o d , Kai [ to K eK aX u|i^evov]

29 goto o o u d7toKaX.\)(p(0)riaeT[ai c o t oij y a p e a -]

30 tiv KpujtTov o ov <pave[pov yevT iaexai],

31 Kai 0e0a(i(ievov o o [ ijk ey ep O iiaeT ai].

(4) 22 mAmoc, Tmepmv Hofius : n:A.ripr)s TM-Eptov Taylor || 23 i.e. ejtepomjaai || jtouSiov
EJita f|HF,pa)v Fitzmyer : twv ejtxa ri(iptov Nations || 24-25 i.e. ^aexai : Ka' Ct1OE'tal
Hofius : ^cofjc; tcai noei. ei'aete Fitzmyer2 : Kai avzoz ^rjar.iai Kasser || 25 on written above
the line || npcoxoi eoxaxoi Kai Grenf.-Hunt || 26 tic, ev Kaxavrnao-uaiv Marcovich : ei?
yevTiaouaiv Hofius : (iovoi (levotioiv Kasser
(5) 27 yvo>0i Fitzmyer || t o ov Fitzmyer : xov Puech || E|inpoa0EV Grenf.-Hunt || 28 to
KeKaXvnnevov Evelyn-White : t o Keicpti)i)iEvov Grenf.-Hunt || 29-30 reconstructions of
Grenf.-Hunt || 31 i.e. teGannevov || o u k E/epBtiaEtai or ov yvcooBrjoEiai Grenf.-Hunt : o u k
e^opu^etai Bartlet: o u k anoKaA.u(p0iiaeTai Hofius
116 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

S a y in g 6
P. Oxy. 654.32-40

32 [e ^]e Td ^o u m v ootov o[i |ia0t|Tai a\>xoG Kai]

33 [Aijyoumv jcok; vr|GTeij[ao|iev, K ai nax; rcp o a-]

34 [eu^oJueGa, Kai itwq [eXet||iocruvT|v noii^ao-]

35 [nev K]ai xi 7tapaxt|pTia[o|iev reepi ta>v Ppco-]
36 [|idxto]v;V Aiyei Ir|(ao{))q- [^r) \|/eijSea0e K ai o-]
37 [xi (iiajeixai, nr| jcotefx[e- oxi itavxa evam-]
38 [io v t]rj< ;d X T|0 [E ]ia < ;d v[a < p a ive xa t. o\)8ev]
39 [yap eaxijv d[7t]oKeKp[unnevov o ot> tpavepov]
40 [eaxai].

S a y in g 7
P. O x y . 6 5 4 .4 0 ^ 2

4 0 [ na]Kapi[o<;] eaxiv [ ]

41 [ Xi]cpv eaxa[i ]

4 2 [ -- ]<?v[ ]

(6 ) 32 o i - X e y o u a i v G renf.-Hunt || 33 v r ia x e u a o ia e v ic a i naj<; Grenf.-Hunt || jtp o aeu ljo n eO a

Bruston : J tp o a e v i;a > |ie 0 a Sw ete || 34 EXf.r|(Joauvr)v 7 io ir|ao (JE v Evelyn-W hite : e. noiiioionev
S w e te : e. 8a> aonev T aylor: S u ^ ie v e. N ations || 35 n a p a x rip iia o n e v Bruston:
7 t a p a x r ip r ia a ) |ie 0 a Sw ete || Ttepi xw v Ppconaxcov H ofius : o x a v 8 e i7tva|iev F itzm y er: eo0iovxe$
a p i o v K asser || 36 |ir | F itzm yer: o il H ofius || \|/e -u 8 e o 0 e icai Fitzm yer || oxi Fitzmyer: a
H ofius : o N ations || 37 J e ix a i p a p . : |i i o e i x a i , i.e. liio e ix e F itz m y er : n i a e i x e Hofius || 37-38
ox i T ta v x a evamiov xfjc; A ttridge : j t a v x a y a p e a x a i jtX iip rn ; Fitzm yer : n a v x a y a p |iJtpoc0ev
xrj<; H ofius : j t a v x a y a p e a x i Ti^iipr){c,| or tuxvtec y a p e i a i 7i^r)pr|q (i.e. TiXtipF.ic,) Marcovich:
rc a v x a y a p e a x i < p a v e p o v xrj<; N ations || 38 a v a c p a i v e x a i A ttridge : a v i i i o v oijpavcm
F itz m y er : avaiceicaAA)|i|ieva e a x i v H ofius : a v a K a W i t x e x a i K a sse r : (E v )a v x i x o v o iip a v o i
M arcovich : a v a x o v oup avov N ations || 3840 oiiSev y a p e a x i v . . . o ou (p av ep o v w x a i
F itzm yer: icai ovSe ev . . . e a x iv X iy e i Ir|(aou)<; H ofius : ovi y a p e a x i v . . . o ou
(p a v e p < o 0 ii(ae > x a i M arcovich
 G R E E K F R A G M E N T S : S A Y I N G S 6 -7 ,2 4 117

Restoration exempli gratia:

40 [ |ia]Kdpi[o<;] ecm v [o Xecov ov av0pamo<;]

41 [eaO iei Kai o Xe]cpv ec rra [i av0ptojro<; Kai a v a - ]

42 [0e|xa o av0pawto<;] ov [Xetov eaOiei et cetera ]

S a y in g 2 4

P. O x y . 6 5 5 ( d)

Fragment d:

1 [ e a ]tiv

2 [ (p](oteivw
3 [ --- K]6o(J.(p
4 [--- ]n
5 [ e ]a n v

Restoration exempli gratia:

1 [ (pcbq e a ]tiv

2 [ev avGpcojrq) <p](0Tiva>,

3 [Kai (pcoti^ei tcd Kjoajiq)

4 [oX(p - e a v |xri (pooTiQri,

5 [-rote OKoxeivo<; e] a tiv .

(7) 40-41 o Xitov-eaGi'ei M arcovich : cpayexai av(0pcojt)o<; K asser || 41 K ai 1 A ttridge || o

Xecov Marcovich : Xecov K asser || 4 1 - 4 2 avBpconoc^-ov A ttridge : av(0po)jt)oi; Kai avdG ena
ecmv K asser: av0pcojio<; Kai ejiapaxo? eaxiv M arcovich || 42 Xecov e a 0 ie i A ttr id g e : o
avOpawto? ov M arcovich
(2 4 ) 1 (paji; eaxiv A ttridge || 1 -2 ei ipw? eaxiv ev avOpiojta) (pwxeivcp K asser : <pax; eveoxiv
av0pawt<p xw (pwxeivw Kraft || 3 - 4 restorations o f A ttridge : ev oXto tco Koajico <pcoxiei ei 8e
(ir| Kasser : Kai oXw xtp icoa^cu- e a v 6e |ir] ipajxi'^Ei Kraft || 5 xoxe okoxeivo? eaxiv A ttridge :
(JKoxeivo? eaxiv Kraft
118 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

S a y in g 2 6
P. O x y . 1 ( i ) . l - 4

[ - ]

1 K a i t o t e S ia fM iy e iq

2 eK|3aXiv to Kapcpoq
3 to ev Ttp otpOaA+itp )

4 to v a 8 e X .( p o \) a o \ ) .

S a y in g 27
P. O x y . 1 ( i) .4 - l l

4 X iy e i

5 I (t| ao\j)<; e a v (iri vrj oxevioTi -

6 T ai TOV KOOfiOV, OX) (IT]

7 e v p riT a i ttiv p a a iX e i -

8 av too 0(eo)\> K ai e a v (xr\

9 a a P P a n a riT e to aaP- 7

10 P a t o v , o\)K o \jfe a0 e to ( v )

11 Jt(aT e)pa.

S a y in g 2 8
P. O x y . 1 ( I ) . 1 1 -2 1

11 Xeyei I(t|ao\))< ;- e[a]TT)v

12 ev piacp xov Koap.o'o

(2 7 ) 5 i.e. v ria x e iS a rix e || \ir\ vT|axevar|xai p a p .: ^vr|axeuar|xe K ipp in Z a h n : ^lOTicilte

von G eb h ard t: v r |i a i a r |x e Harnack || 6 xov Koa^ov p a p .: xov Koajiov Lock-Sanday: x<h
Koa^cp H arn ack : eiq xov kocjjiov Redpath : xov koivov Quarry in E velyn -W h ite: xr|v
vriaxeiav C ersoy || 7 i.e. e i)p r|x e
 G R E E K F R A G M E N T S : S A Y I N G S 26-30 + 77b 119

13 Kai ev a a p K [ e ] ] i (pGriv
14 aimn<; Kai eupov nav-
15 Taq neGvovtai; Kai
16 oi>8eva eopov 8ei\|/a>(v)-
17 ta ev auioii; K ai no- 7
18 vet ii \|A)3cn nou erri 7
19 tou; v io u ; tcbv dv(0pcojt)cov

20 oti ro(pX,oi' eiaiv rrj Kap-

21 8i'a aut[v] Kai [oij] pXen-
a [o d g iv o t i et cetera ]

S a y in g 2 9
P. O x y . 1 ( ).22

b [ evov-]
22 [K]ei [Tain]r|[v t ] tiv jtT toxei'a(v).

S a y in g 3 0 + 7 7 b
P. O x y . 1 ( - > ) .2 3 - 3 0

23 [Aeyjei [I(T|ao{))<;- otc] ou eav gktiv

24 [xp]e[iq], e[iai]y a0eov Kai

25 [o]jtov e[iq] e a T iv |iovo<;,
26 [Xjeyco- eyco eijxi |xet ax>-
27 t [o u ]. eyei[p]ov tov Xi0o(v)
28 KaKei ex jp ^ a eii; (ie

(28) 13 e deleted by the co p y ist || 16 i.e. 8t\|/d>vTa

(29) 22 iiwoxEiav : e written ab ove the line.
(30, 7 7 b ) 24 xpF.ft;, eia iv a 0 e o i A ttridge : (3, o vk e ia iv aOeoi B lass : y 0 e o i, e io iv 0eoi
Guillaumont: xpEu;, e ia iv 0eoi A k agi || 26 Xiyco G ren f.-H u n t: ocuto-u G renf.-H unt
120 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

29 a% iaov t o uX ov Kayoo

30 eki ei^n.

S aying 31
P. Oxy. 1 ().30-35

30 Aiyei I(T|a<nj)<;- oi>-

3 1 k eaxiv 8eKto<; Jtpo-
32 cpiiTT)<; ev xfj jr(aT)pi'8i ai>-
33 t [o ] u , o\)8e ia tp o i; noiei
34 Oepaiteiai; eiq toix;
35 Yeiva>aKovTa<; a u x 6 (v).

S aying 32
P. Oxy. 1 (>).3641

36 Xiyei I(t|oo\j)<;- tioXk; chko8 o -

37 |ir)|!evT| en aKpov
38 [o]po\)<;iL)\|/riX,oxj{(;) Kai ea-
39 ir|piy (iev ri o m e rre-
40 [a]eiv 8uvaT ai ouxe Kpu-
41 [P]fjvai.

( 3 1 ) 35 i.e. yivwatcovxai;
( 3 2 ) 36 i.e. WKo5o|ir||ivr|
 G R E E K F R A G M E N T S : S A Y I N G S 31-33,36 121

S a y in g 3 3
P . O x y . 1 ( ) .4 1 - 4 2

41 Xiyei ICnoov)*;- (o) dtcoiku;

42 [e]i^ to ev cimov g o v , Tofu-]
43 [to Ki]pu^ov et cetera ]

S a y in g 3 6
P O x y . 6 5 5 , c o l.i. 1 - 1 7

a [Aiyei I(t|co{))<;- (xf| |iep i|iv d -]

1 [Te d]7to 7tpo)i e[ox; o y e ],
2 [jniT]e d(p ecm[epa<;]
3 [ecoq 7t]pooi, (iiiTe [Tfi]
4 [Tpo(pfj \)](i(ov t i <pa-
5 [yriTe, m^te] tti o t[o -]
6 [Xfi -ujxcov] ti evSiS-
7 [<rn]o0e. [jioX,]Axp Kpei[o-]
8 [aov]e<; e[crte] Ttbv [icpi-]
9 vtov, c m [v a o]v a [i-]
10 vei oi)8e v[ii0]i. (xfrj8-]
11 ev ex 9 VT[e<; e]v8[v-]
12 jia, n ev[8,u eo0e] Kai
13 -oiieiq; T15 a v 7tpoo0(ei)r)

14 eiti ttiv eiX vK iav

(3 3 ) 41 o Fitzm yer : a H ofius || 42 xoCxo F itz m y e r : T am a H ofius : ice (i.e., Kai) M arco
vich
(3 6 ) a restoration o f F itzm yer || 1 -8 restorations o f G renf.-H unt || 9 ov> a iv ei B a r tle t:
aij^ai'vEi Grenf.-Hunt || 10 vii0ei G renf.-H unt || [nr)8]ev Zahn 2 : [icai] ev Taylor || 1 1 e'xovxei;
Grenf.-Hunt: e'xovxa Zahn 2 : exovxtov M ichelsen || 12 evStjeoBe H ilgenfeld : evSeixe G renf.-
Hunt: ev8eio0e H e in r ic i: ev5ei T a y lo r: ev 8ei<; B a r tle t: ev 8ee<; M ichelsen || 13 Jtpoa0(ei)ri
Grenf.-Hunt: jcpoa0fj Kraft || 14 i.e. t|X.iiaav
 122 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

15 \)|icbv; a u t o [ q 8] coaei
16 Tj|ieiq xo e v 8 \)|a a {>-

17 |icov.

S aying 37
P. O xy. 655 col. i. 1 7 -c o l. ii. 1

17 Xeyouaiv a u -
18 i oi |i a 0 t |t a i a u to v
19 n o te f||j.eiv e|i(pa-
20 vf)q eaei, Kai note
21 a e 6 y o |ie 0 a ; Aiyei
22 o ta v EK8,u ar|a0 Kai
23 (af) a ia x t)v 0 fjie
[et cetera, approx. 6 lines ]
b [ ----- oij8e cpoPt|-]
col. ii. 1 0 [iiae a0 e].

S aying 38
P. O xy. 655 col. ii. 2 -1 1

2 Ae[yei ]
3 o[ ]
4 x[ ]
5 y[ ]
6 K a[ ]

7 v[ ]

16 i.e. \>|iiv
( 3 7 ) 19 i.e. f|(iiv || b restoration o f Attridge
 G R E E K F R A G M E N T S : S A Y I N G S 37-39 123

8 k o [ ]

9 rj|a[ ]
10 ae[ ]

Restoration exempli gratia:

2 Ai[yei IOiaov)*;- 7toAAdKi<;]

3 o[\)v e7te0vneiTe]
4 x[o'6xo'o<;xoi)<;X6-]
5 y[ou<; |io\) dKouaai ]
6 Ka[i e'xexeot)8e-]
7 v[o<5 aAAoi) aKovaai]
8 K a[i eXcoaovxai]
9 rin[epav oxe
10 ae[xe |ie Kai oii |ari]
11 [e\)pf)oe-te |ie].

S a y in g 3 9
P. O x y . 6 5 5 c o l. ii. 1 1 - 2 3

11 [Aiyei]
12 [,I(r)oou)q- oi Oapiaaiov]
13 [Kai oi y p a |i|ia T e i(;]
14 e'X [aPov x a q K ta iS a q ]

15 xfj<; [yvoaoectx;. a u x o i e -]

16 K p u y fa v a u x a i;. o v x e]

(38) 2 -7 restorations o f A ttridge || 8 -1 1 restorations o f F itzm yer || 8 eX&uaovxai a i

Kraft || 9 oxav Kraft
(39) 11-13 XEyei-ypamiaxeri; restorations o f F itzm yer || 13 oi yap ypannaxeic M ichelsen
II aiteXaPov Fitzm yer || 14 eXapov M ichelsen || xa<; KXeiSai; A llen : xf|v KXeiSa G renf.-H unt ||
15 yv&KTECo^ Grenf.-Hunt || auxoi K r a ft: Kai F itzm yer || eKpuyav A llen : a7teKpv>\|>av F itzm yer
II 16 Kpwi/avxei; H ofius || auxai;. oiixe (cu8e A llen ) F itzm yer, A llen
124 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

17 ei<rrjX[Gov, owe toxx;]

18 eiae p tx o n ev o v q d tp fH
19 Kav [evaeXGetv.
20 8eyei[veaGe(pp6vi-]
21 |aoi tb[q otpeiq Kai a-]
22 K e p a i[o i dx; j c e p i a x e - ]
23 p a [i].

1 7 -1 8 to \ n ; eioepxo|ievo\)(; A lle n : xoiq eioepxo|ievoiq G renf.-Hunt || 18-19 OKpfjicav

eioe^ 0eiv A llen : ouk a v e ia a v Fitzm yer || 1 9 -2 3 uiieiq . . . o<pe?<; (oi otpeic; Allen) . . . nep-
loxepai (a i Ttepioxepai A llen ) A llen , Kraft || 20 i.e. yiveoSe
 GREEK F R A G M E N T S : S A Y I N G 77, U N I D E N T I F I E D 125

S a y in g 7 7

(C f. a b o v e , s a y in g 3 0 )

U N ID E N T IF IE D F R A G M E N T S O F P. O X Y . 6 5 5

T he te x t o f fr a g m e n ts / and h (b o th n ow lo s t) is r e p e a te d fr o m th e

tr a n s c r ip tio n o f B . P. G r e n fe ll and A . H u n t, New Sayings o f Jesus and

Fragment of a Lost Gospel ( E g y p t E x p lo r a tio n F und; L on d on : F row d e,

1904) 3 8 . F r a g m e n ts e a n d g a r e s till co n serv ed w ith th e o th e r fr a g

m e n ts o f P . O x y . 6 5 5 , a n d h a v e b e e n r e c o lla te d .

F ragm ent ew a s c a r e fu lly e x a m in e d to a s c e r ta in w h e th e r it w o u ld j o in

th e fifth l i n e o f F r a g m e n t d in s a y in g 2 4 ; th e r e s u lts a r e n e g a tiv e .

F ragm ent e [ - - - ].K O

F ragm ent/

- - A [

F ragm en t g
- - ] K . [ - ]

- - ]A N [ - ]

- - ]

F ragm ent h
- - ] E [ - - ]
 TRANSLATION

T h ese are th e [se c r e t] s a y in g s [w h ic h ] th e liv in g Jesu s [sp o k e a n d w h ic h

J u d a s , w h o is ] a ls o T h o m a s , [w r o te d o w n ] .

( 1 ) A n d h e s a i d , [ W h o e v e r f i n d s t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ] o f t h e s e s a y i n g s w ill

n o t e x p e r ie n c e [d e a t h ] .

(2 ) [J esu s s a id ], L et h im w ho seek s c o n tin u e [s e e k in g u n til] he f in d s .

W hen he fin d s , [h e w ill b e am azed. A nd] w hen he b ecom es [ a m a z e d ], he

w i l l r u le . A n d [ o n c e h e h a s r u le d ] , h e w ill [a tta in r e s t ] .

(3 ) J e s u s s a id , [I f] t h o s e w h o le a d y o u [ s a y t o y o u , S e e ] , t h e k i n g d o m is

in th e s k y , th e n th e b ir d s o f t h e s k y [w ill p r e c e d e y o u . I f t h e y s a y t h a t ] it is

u n d e r th e e a r th , th e n th e fis h o f th e se a [ w i l l e n t e r it , p r e c e d in g ] you. A nd,

th e [k in g d o m o f G od] is in s id e o f you , [a n d it is o u t s id e o f y o u . W hoever]

k now s [h im s e lf] w ill d is c o v e r t h is . [A n d w hen you] com e to know your

s e lv e s , [y o u w ill r e a liz e th a t] you are [so n s] o f th e [liv in g ] fa th e r . [B u t if

you] w ill [n o t] k n o w y o u r s e lv e s , [y o u d w e ll] in [p o v e r ty ] and it is y o u w h o

a re th a t p o v e r t y .

(4 ) [J e su s s a id ], T h e [m a n o ld in d a y s] w ill n o t h e s ita te to a sk [ a s m a ll

c h ild seven d a y s o ld ] a b o u t th e p la c e [ o f lif e , a n d ] h e w ill [liv e ]. F o r m any

w ho are [fir s t] w ill b ecom e [la s t, and] th e la s t w ill b e fir s t, a n d [ t h e y w ill

b e c o m e o n e a n d th e s a m e ] .

( 5 ) J e s u s s a i d , [ R e c o g n i z e w h a t i s i n ] y o u r ( s g . ) s i g h t , a n d [ t h a t w h i c h is

h id d e n ] fr o m you ( s g .) w ill b e c o m e p la in [to y o u ( s g .) . F o r t h e r e is n o th in g ]

h id d e n w h ic h [w ill] not [b e c o m e ] m a n ife s t, nor b u r ie d th a t [ w ill n o t be

r a is e d ] .

(6 ) [H is d is c ip le s ] q u e s tio n e d h im [a n d s a id ], H ow [s h a ll w e] fa s t?

[H o w s h a ll w e p r a y ]? H ow [s h a ll w e g iv e a lm s ]? W hat [d ie t] s h a l l [w e]

o b serv e?

Y ou as spoken by Jesus is always plural, except when explicitly marked sg. (cf. say
ings 5, 26, 33). In this translation, Lambdins version o f the Coptic is adapted to the text of the
Greek fragments.
 GREEK FRAGMENTS: T R A N S L A T I O N 127

J esu s s a id , [ D o n o t t e ll lie s , a n d ] d o n o t d o w h a t y o u [h a te , fo r a ll th in g s

are p la in in t h e s i g h t ] o f t r u t h . [F o r n o th in g ] h id d e n [w ill n o t b e c o m e m a n i

f e s t ] .

(7 ) [ . . . ] B le s s e d is [th e lio n ] w h ic h b ecom es [m a n w hen con su m ed by

m an; a n d c u r s e d is th e m a n ] w h o m [th e lio n c o n s u m e s . . . ]

(2 4 ) [ . . . T h e r e is li g h t w it h in a m a n ] o f li g h t , [a n d h e (o r : it) li g h t s u p th e

w h o le ] w o r ld . [ I f h e (o r : it) d o e s n o t s h in e , h e (o r : it)] is [d a r k n e s s ] ,

(2 6 ) [ . . . ] a n d th e n you ( s g .) w ill s e e c le a r ly to c a s t th e m o te fr o m your

(s g .) b r o t h e r s e y e .

(2 7 ) J e s u s s a id , I f y o u d o n o t fa s t a s r e g a r d s th e w o r ld , y o u w ill n o t fin d

th e k i n g d o m o f G od. If you d o n ot o b serv e th e S a b b a th as a S a b b a th , y o u

w ill n o t s e e t h e f a t h e r .

(2 8 ) J e s u s s a id , I t o o k m y p la c e in t h e m id s t o f th e w o r ld , a n d I a p p e a r e d

to t h e m in f l e s h . I f o u n d a ll o f th e m in to x ic a te d ; I fo u n d n o n e o f th e m th ir s ty .

A nd m y s o u l b e c a m e a fflic te d fo r th e s o n s o f m e n , b e c a u s e th e y a r e b lin d in

t h e ir h e a r t s a n d d o [ n o t ] h a v e s i g h t [ . . . ]

(2 9 ) [ . . . m a k e s its h o m e in t h is ] p o v e r t y .

(3 0 + 7 7 b ) [J e su s s a id ], W here th e r e a r e [th r e e ], th e y a r e w ith o u t G o d ,

and w h e r e th e r e is b u t [a s in g le o n e ] , I s a y th a t I a m w ith [h im ]. L ift u p th e

sto n e , a n d y o u w i l l f in d m e t h e r e . S p lit th e p ie c e o f w o o d , a n d I a m th e r e .

(3 1 ) J e s u s s a id , N o p r o p h e t is a c c e p t e d in h is o w n c o u n tr y ; n o p h y s ic ia n

h e a ls t h o s e w h o k n o w h im .

(3 2 ) J e s u s s a id , A c it y b u ilt o n a h ig h m o u n ta in a n d fo r tifie d c a n n o t fa ll,

nor c a n it b e h i d d e n .

(3 3 ) J e s u s s a id , ( T h a t w h i c h ) y o u ( s g .) h e a r in o n e o f y o u r ( s g .) e a r s ,

[p rea ch . . . ]

(3 6 ) [J e su s s a id , D o n o t b e con cern ed ] fr o m m o r n in g [u n til e v e n in g

an d] fr o m e v e n in g [u n til] m o r n in g , n e ith e r [a b o u t] you r [fo o d ] an d w h at

[y o u w ill] ea t, [n o r] ab ou t [y o u r c lo th in g ] an d w h at y o u [w ill] w ear.

[Y o u a r e fa r ] b e t t e r th a n th e [lilie s ] w h ic h [n e ith e r ] card nor [s p in ]. A s

fo r y o u , w h e n you h a v e n o g a r m e n t, w h a t [w ill y o u p u t o n ]? W h o m ig h t

ad d to y o u r s t a t u r e ? H e it is w h o w ill g iv e y o u y o u r c l o a k .
128 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

( 3 7 ) H is d is c ip le s s a id to h im , W h e n w ill y o u b eco m e r e v e a le d to us

a n d w h e n s h a ll w e s e e y o u ?

H e s a id , W h e n y o u d is r o b e a n d a r e n o t a s h a m e d [ . . . a f r a id ] .

(3 8 ) [J e su s] s a id , [M a n y tim e s h a v e y o u d e s ir e d to h e a r th e s e w ord s

o f m in e ], a n d [y o u h ave n o o n e e lse to h ea r (th e m ) fro m . T h e r e w ill be]

d a y s [w h e n you w ill lo o k f o r m e a n d w i l l n o t fin d m e ] .

(3 9 ) [J e s u s s a id , T h e p h a r is e e s and th e s c r ib e s h ave ta k e n th e k eys]

o f [k n o w le d g e (g n o s is ) and] h id d e n [th e m . T h ey th e m s e lv e s h a v e n o t]

e n te r e d , [n o r h a v e th e y a llo w e d to e n te r th o se w h o w ere a b o u t to ] com e

in . [Y o u J , h o w e v e r , [ b e a s w i s e a s s e r p e n t s a n d a s ] in n o c e n t [a s d o v e s ] .

(7 7 ) Cf. above, saying 30.

U N I D E N T I F I E D F R A G M E N T S O F

P. O X Y . 6 55

F ragm en t e ] . . . [ (untranslatable frg.)

F ragm en t / ] . . . [ (untranslatable frg . )

F ragm en t g ] . . . [ (i untranslatable frg . )

F ragm en t h ] . . . [ (i untranslatable frg.)

 T R A C T A T E 3

T H E G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G T O P H I L I P
 INTRODUCTION

W esley W. I senberg

1. T h e Gospel According to Philip (GPh) is a c o lle c tio n o f sta tem e n ts

c o n c e r n in g s a c r a m e n t s a n d e th ic s , n a m e d fo r P h ilip th e a p o s tle , p r o b a b ly

w r itte n in S y r i a in t h e s e c o n d h a lf o f t h e th ir d c e n t u r y a .d ., a n d g e n e r a lly

V a le n tin ia n in th e o lo g y . It m u st h a v e b een co m p o sed in G reek , th o u g h

o n ly a s i n g l e , i m p e r f e c t l y p r e s e r v e d C o p t i c v e r s i o n n o w s u r v iv e s .

2. T i t l e a n d G e n r e , a. Title and identification. T h e title o f th is w o r k

is n o t b a s e d on its in c ip it; r a th e r , it ap pears as th e la s t lin e o f th e tex t

(8 6 :1 8 -1 9 ). S in c e th e title is n o t set o ff as a tr u e s u b s c r ip t title in th e

m anner o f o th e r w ork s in th is co d ex , it is p o s s ib le th a t th e title w a s n ot

o r ig in a lly c o p i e d in th e m a n u s c r ip t, a n d w a s o n ly ad d ed by th e c o p y is t a s

an a fte r th o u g h t o r c o r r e c tio n .

T h ere is n o in d ic a t io n in t h e b o d y o f t h e t e x t t h a t t h e P h il ip m e n tio n e d

in t h e t i t l e is to b e c o n s id e r e d th e a u th o r o f th is o th e r w is e an on ym ou s

w ork. T he title m ay d e r iv e s im p ly fro m th e fa c t th a t P h ilip is th e o n ly

a p o stle c it e d in it b y n a m e (7 3 :8 ). T h ere are tw o C h r is tia n s n a m e d P h ilip

in t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t : t h e fir s t, P h ilip th e a p o s tle , is m e r e ly lis te d am on g

th e d i s c i p l e s in th e s y n o p tic g o s p e ls and A c t s , b u t is a p a r t ic ip a n t in cer

ta in n a r r a t i v e s i n John (1 :4 3 -5 1 ; 6 :1 -1 5 ; 1 2 :2 0 -3 6 ; 1 4 :8 -9 ); th e seco n d ,

P h ilip th e e v a n g e lis t, o n e o f th e S ev en , h as th e d is tin c tio n o f b e in g th e

fa th e r o f fo u r v ir g in d a u g h te r s w h o p r o p h e s ie d (A c ts 6 :5 ; 8 :5 -4 0 ;

2 1 :8 -9 ). E a r ly C h r is tia n tr a d itio n m ad e a c o m p o s ite s a in t o f th ese tw o

m en (c f. E u s e b iu s H.E. 3 .3 1 ) . T h e Acts o f Philip c h a r a c te r iz e th is c o m p o

s ite s a in t a s an a s c e tic a p o stle w h o p reach ed c h a s tity and c o n tin e n c e in

m a r r ia g e a n d as o n e w h o con q u ered th e d ark d em on s o f th e h ea v en s by

sa cra m en ta l m ean s. It is u n d o u b te d ly th is sam e c o m p o s ite fig u r e w h o

w as accorded a p a r tic u la r e m in e n c e a m on g th e G n o s tic s : in th e Pistis

Sophia (7 1 -7 2 S c h w .- P .) P h ilip is n am ed , a lo n g w ith T h om as and

M a tth e w , a s a p r iv ile g e d r e c ip ie n t a n d c u s to d ia n o f d o m in ic a l r e v e la tio n .

A w ork e n title d Gospel o f Philip w a s c ite d by th e h e r e s io lo g is t E p i-

p h a n iu s ( Haer. 2 6 .1 3 .2 - 3 ) as b e in g in u se a m on g c e r ta in G n o s tic s in

E g y p t d u r in g t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y , b u t t h e p a s s a g e h e q u o t e s f r o m it ab out

th e a s c e n t o f t h e s o u l p a s t h o s t i l e p la n e ta r y p o w ers, w h o seek to p reven t

its r e tu r n t o th e tr a n sc e n d a n t w o r ld ^ -d o e s n ot occu r in th e w ork e d ite d

132 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

here. A t a la te r d a te a Gospel of Philip w as m e n tio n e d as b e in g in u se

am on g th e M a n ic h a e a n s (c f. T im o th y o f C o n s ta n tin o p le , PG 86. 1 .2 1 C ,

and P s .- L e o n t iu s o f B y z a n tiu m , PG 86. 1 .1 2 1 3 C ) . It is p o s s ib le t h a t th e

g o s p e l r e f e r r e d t o b y E p i p h a n i u s a n d t h e o n e u s e d b y t h e M a n i c h a e a n s are

th e s a m e , b u t o u r te x t c a n n o t e a s ily b e id e n tifie d w ith it, s in c e its sacra

m e n ta l th e o lo g y ru n s c o u n te r to M a n ic h a e a n d o c tr in e . T h e e x is te n c e o f

tw o d iffe r e n t te x ts w ith th e s a m e title i s n o t u n u s u a l ; t h e r e i s a n in s ta n c e

in th e N a g H am m ad i co d ex es th e m s e lv e s (e .g . th e tw o Apocalypses of
James, C G V ,5 a n d V,4).
T h e title o f th is tex t, th e r e fo r e , m a y b e d u e to its s in g le r e f e r e n c e to

P h ilip th e a p o stle ; b ut m ore p r o b a b ly it r e fle c ts th e p a r tic u la r w a y e a r ly

C h r is tia n tr a d itio n and lite r a tu r e revered th e n am e o f P h ilip . I t i s a ls o

p o s s ib le th a t o u r te x t sh a r ed a co m m o n c o n te n t an d p u r p o s e w ith an ear

lie r Gospel o f Philip t h a t is n o w lo s t.

b. Genre. T h e GPh i s n o t a g o s p e l in t h e u s u a l s e n s e ; r a t h e r , it is a c o l

le c tio n o f th e o lo g ic a l sta te m e n ts c o n c e r n in g sa c r a m e n ts and e th ic s .

T h ese sta te m e n ts are ex p ressed in a v a r ie ty o f lite r a r y ty p e s: a p h o r is m

a n d a n a l o g y ; p a r a b l e , p a r a e n e s i s , a n d p o l e m i c ; n a r r a t i v e d i a l o g u e , d o m in

ic a l s a y in g s , b ib lic a l e x e g e s is , a n d d o g m a tic p r o p o s itio n s . T h e c o lle c tio n

is n o t o r g a n iz e d in a w ay th a t c a n b e c o n v e n ie n tly o u tlin e d . A s i d e fro m

c e r ta in s e c tio n s w h ere so m e c o n tin u ity is e f f e c t e d th ro u g h a n a s s o c ia tio n

o f id e a s (c f. 5 1 :2 9 -5 2 :3 5 , a s e r ie s o f c o n tr a sts) or c a tc h w o r d s (c f.

7 7 : 1 5 -7 8 :2 4 , th e w ord lo v e ), th e lin e o f th o u g h t is r a m b lin g a n d d is

jo in te d . C o m p le te ch a n g es o f su b je c t are com m on . T h e t e x t g i v e s th e

im p r e s s io n o f lo g ic a l co h eren ce b eca u se o f th e recurrence o f c e r ta in

th e m e s ( e .g ., th e m e a n in g o f th e n am es o f J esu s, 5 6 :3 -1 5 , 6 2 :7 -1 7 ,

6 3 :2 1 -2 4 ; th e n e c e s s ity o f e x p e r ie n c in g r e s u r r e c tio n b e fo r e d ea th ,

5 6 :1 5 -2 0 , 5 6 :2 6 -5 7 :2 2 , 6 6 :1 6 -2 3 , 7 3 :1 -8 ; p u ttin g on lig h t to k eep th e

p o w e r s fr o m g r a s p in g o n e , 7 0 : 5 - 9 , 7 6 : 2 2 - 7 7 : 1 , 8 6 : 4 - 1 0 ) , b u t th is co h er

e n c e is p r o b a b ly m o r e c ir c u m s ta n tia l th a n a c tu a l. T h e c o n c e p t o f t h e b r i

dal ch am b er, perh ap s th e m a in con cern o f th e w o r k , is n o t m e n t io n e d at

a ll u n til h a lfw a y th ro u g h (6 5 :1 1 ) and is in c r e a s in g ly e m p h a siz e d a s it

d raw s to a c lo s e . In th e la s t sev en p a g es in d iv id u a l th o u g h ts te n d to be

d e v e lo p e d in la r g e r d i s c u s s i o n s t h a n b e f o r e .

A lth o u g h th e GPh c o n ta in s so m e s a y in g s o f J e s u s , it h a r d ly co m p a res

in th is regard w ith th e w ork w h ic h p reced es it in th e c o d e x , th e Gospel

According to Thomas. T h e la tte r c o n s is ts o f o n e s a y in g o f Jesu s a fte r

a n o t h e r . T h e GPh c o n t a i n s o n ly fifte e n s a y in g s o f J e su s: seven a r e c ita

tio n s o f J esu s w ord s a lr e a d y fo u n d in th e c a n o n ic a l g o s p e ls (5 5 :3 3 -3 4 ,

5 7 :4 -5 , 6 8 :8 -1 2 , 6 8 :2 6 -2 7 , 7 2 :3 4 -7 3 :1 , 8 4 :7 -9 , 8 5 :2 9 -3 1 ), and e ig h t

are e x tr a c a n o n ic a l s a y in g s (5 6 :1 -3 , 5 8 :1 1 -1 4 , 5 9 :2 6 -2 7 , 6 3 :2 8 -3 0 ,

6 4 :4 -5 , 6 4 :1 0 -1 2 , 6 7 :3 1 -3 4 , and 7 4 :2 5 -2 6 ). A ll o f th e la tte r a r e b r ie f

(sev era l h ave a r id d le -lik e q u a lity ) and are b est in te r p r e te d fr o m a

 INTRODUCTION 133

Gnostic perspective.
T h e g en re o f th e GPh m ay th u s b e d e s ig n a te d a c o lle c tio n o f e x c e rp ts,

a k in d o f flo r ile g iu m . It r e se m b le s m o st th e Excerpta ex Theodoto,

t r a n s m itte d w i t h t h e w o r k s o f C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n d r i a .

3. C o m p o sit io n , a. Compilation; arrangement. If th e g e n r e o f th e GPh

is a c o l l e c t i o n o f e x c e r p t s , t h e n t h e p e r s o n r e s p o n s i b l e i s m o r e a p t l y c a l l e d

a c o m p ile r -e d ito r th a n a n a u th o r .

The c o m p ile r - e d it o r s h and m ay b e seen in th e arrangem ent o f

m a te r ia l. H e h a s p u r p o s e ly d is jo in e d p a ra g ra p h s th a t h a d a c o n tin u ity o f

th o u g h t a n d d e p o s ite d th e p ie c e s in d iv e r s e p la c e s in th e w ork . S everal

e x a m p le s o f t h e s e disjecta membra s h o u ld s u ffic e . If 7 0 :5 -9 is c o m b in e d

w ith 7 6 :2 2 -7 7 :1 and 6 6 :7 -2 9 , in th a t order, o n e o b ta in s an in te llig ib le

sta tem en t ab out th e d iffe r in g d e s tin ie s o f th o se w h o are and are n ot

c lo th e d w ith lig h t. T h e seco n d and th ir d s e g m e n ts b o th c le a r ly d e lim

ite d w ith in th e ir p resen t c o n te x ts b e g in w ith a m b ig u o u s p ron ou n s:

th ey (7 6 :2 2 ) an d h e (6 6 :7 ). B o th p r o n o u n s g a in p r o p e r a n te c e d e n ts

w h en th e p a r a g r a p h is r e c o n s tr u c te d .

A n o th er in s ta n c e o f d is jo in in g m ay b e s tu d ie d w h en 7 5 :1 3 -1 4 is

im m e d ia te ly p r e fix e d to 6 1 :3 6 -6 2 :5 . T h e c o n n e c tio n lie s in th e w ord s

r e c e iv e and g iv e , w h ic h are u sed in th e sam e order in b o th se g

m en ts. T h e fir s t s e g m e n t p r o v id e s t h e t h e m e d e v e l o p e d b y th e se c o n d . In

6 3 :5 -1 1 th e p o in t is m a d e th a t e a r th e n w a r e j u g s c a n n o t b e r e m a d e i f b r o

ken b ecau se th e y ca m e in to b e in g w ith o u t b r e a t h . T h is segm en t

ap pears to b e th e a n a lo g y p r e fa c in g th e p o in t o f 7 0 : 2 2 - 2 9 , w h ic h b e g in s ,

T he sou l o f A d a m ca m e in to b e in g b y m ean s o f a b r e a t h . O n e m ay

a ssu m e th a t th e r e c u r r e n c e o f c e r ta in t h e m e s r e s u lts fr o m t h e te c h n iq u e o f

d is jo in in g and d is tr ib u tin g , r a th e r th a n th e s y s te m a tic tr e a tm e n t o f v a r i

o u s to p ic s . T h ou gh n ot im p o s s ib le , it is c e r ta in ly u n n a tu r a l and u n ex

p ec te d fo r a n a u th o r to d is m e m b e r th e c o n tin u ity o f th o u g h t h is lite r a r y

w ork p o s s e s s e s a n d to d is tr ib u te th e p ie c e s v a r io u s ly , e s p e c ia lly in su ch a

w ay th a t a n is o la t e d s e g m e n t o f t h o u g h t w i l l m a k e lit t le o r n o s e n s e in t h e

c o n te x t in w h i c h it o c c u r s .

It is d if f ic u l t t o d e te r m in e w h e th e r th e c o m p ile r -e d ito r o f th e GPh h as

ad d ed a n y tr a n s itio n a l a n d in te r p r e ta tiv e m a te r ia l o f h is o w n . T h e m an y

abrupt c h a n g e s o f th o u g h t seem to b e in te n tio n a l; b ut so m e tr a n s itio n s

m ay h a v e b e e n s o c a r e fu lly w o r k e d o u t th a t th e y a re n o w u n r e c o g n iz a b le .

E x p r e s s io n s su ch as co m p a re (5 6 :2 4 , 6 0 :2 3 , 6 2 :2 3 , 8 1 :1 ), so a ls o

(5 3 :2 9 , 6 5 :1 5 , 7 4 :3 6 ), h o w m u ch m o re (5 8 :2 0 , 8 2 :5 ), b eca u se o f

t h is (5 2 :2 8 , 5 3 :1 7 ) or fo r th is rea so n (5 3 :2 0 , 5 6 :5 ), are part o f th e

la n g u a g e o f in t e r p r e t a t io n o r a p p l ic a t i o n . T h e s e a re c o n c e iv a b ly th e w o rk

o f th e c o m p ile r -e d ito r ; but s in c e th ere are p a ssa g es w h ere a n a lo g y or

th e s is and its c o r r e s p o n d in g in te r p r e ta tio n or a p p lic a tio n are fo u n d in

134 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

d iffe r e n t c o n te x ts (6 3 :5 -1 1 and 7 0 :2 2 -2 9 ; 7 5 :1 3 -1 4 and 6 1 : 3 6 - 6 2 : 5 ) , as

a s e e m in g r e s u lt o f d is jo in in g and d is tr ib u tin g , it is lik e ly th a t th ese

in te r p r e ta tio n s w ere a lr e a d y a p art o f th e sou rces u sed by th e c o m p ile r -

e d ito r .

b. Sources. B e c a u s e o f th e c o n te n ts o f th e GPh a n d t h e l i t e r a r y t y p e s it

d is p la y s , it is p r o b a b le th a t th e c o m p ile r -e d ito r h as ta k e n h is e x c e r p ts

c h ie fly , i f n o t e n tir e ly , fr o m a C h r is tia n G n o s tic s a c r a m e n t a l c a te c h e sis.

T h e w o r k o f f e r s e x p l a n a t i o n s f o r s a c r a m e n t a l r i t e s o f i n i t i a t i o n , d is c u s s e s

th e m e a n in g o f s a c r e d n a m e s , e s p e c ia lly t h e n a m e s o f J e s u s , a n d p r o v id e s

p a r a e n e tic m a te r ia l a b o u t th e id e a l lif e o f th e in itia te d . I t g i v e s e x e g e sis

o f b ib lic a l p a s s a g e s , m a k e s u s e o f t y p o lo g y , b o th h is t o r ic a l a n d sa cra m en

t a l, a n d in e x p e c t e d c a te c h e tic a l fa s h io n a rg u es o ften on t h e b a s i s o f a n a l

o g y a n d p a r a b le . In th e s e a n d o th e r w a y s th e GPh r e s e m b l e s t h e o r th o d o x

C h r is tia n c a te c h e se s o f th e seco n d to fo u r th c e n t u r i e s , a s e x e m p l i f i e d in

th e w r itin g s o f Iren a eu s, C le m e n t o f A le x a n d r ia , T e r tu llia n , A m b ro se,

G r e g o r y o f N y s s a , C y r il o f J e r u s a le m , J o h n C h r y so sto m , a n d T h eod ore of

M o p s u e stia .

It is p o s s ib le th a t a s m a ll p a r t o f th e w o r k s c o n t e n t s m ay h a v e b een

ex c e r p te d fr o m a G n o s tic g o s p e l. I t p i c t u r e s J e s u s a p p e a r i n g t o h is d is c i

p le s o n a m o u n ta in in su p e r n a tu r a l fo r m (5 7 :2 8 -5 8 :1 0 ); t h e r e i s d ia lo g u e

(5 9 :2 3 -2 7 , 6 4 :1 -5 ); a n d c e r ta in m y s t e r ie s a r e t a u g h t , e . g . , t h e m e a n in g o f

E ch m o th and E ch a m o th (6 0 :1 0 -1 5 ). T h e s ta te m e n t a s c r ib e d to P h i l i p in

7 3 :9 -1 4 m ay a ls o h a v e co m e o r ig in a lly fr o m a G n o s tic g o s p e l. But

m a te r ia l lik e th is c o u ld a ls o d e r iv e fro m a G n o s tic c a te c h e s is ; e .g .,

7 3 :9 -1 4 c o n c lu d e s b y r e fe r e n c e to a sa c r a m e n t.

4. A uthor, P lace of C o m p o s it io n , D ate. B eca u se th e c o m p ile r -

e d ito r in te r v e n e s c h ie fly in th e s e le c tio n and a r r a n g e m e n t o f m a t e r i a l , th e

v o ic e o f th e o r ig in a l a u th o r (a s d is tin c t fr o m th e l a t e r c o m p i l e r ) c a n s till

b e heard. H e sp eak s as a c a te c h is t to c a t e c h u m e n s p r e p a r i n g f o r t h e in i

t ia t io n r ite . H e e x p o u n d s fo r th e m th e m e a n in g o f th e s c r ip tu r e s , ad d ress

in g th em as m em b ers o f a c lo s e d c o m m u n ity . T w ic e (6 1 :2 0 -3 5 ,

7 8 :2 5 -7 9 :1 3 ) h e u ses th e seco n d p erson s in g u la r to d e s c r i b e t h e e x p e r i

en ce o f th e in d iv id u a l in it ia t e . H e c a r r ie s on a p o le m ic a g a in s t som e

w h o sa y t h in g s h e o p p o s e s ( e .g ., 5 5 : 2 3 - 3 6 , 5 6 : 1 5 - 2 0 , 5 7 : 9 - 1 9 ,7 3 : 1 - 8 ) ,

b u t w h o a r e n o t p r e s e n t in h is c la s s r o o m to resp o n d . T h e s e o p p o n e n t s are

p e r h a p s o r t h o d o x c h u r c h le a d e r s .

T h e o r ig in a l w o r k , fr o m w h ic h th e C o p tic w a s t r a n s la t e d , w a s p resu m

a b ly c o m p o s e d in G r e e k . H o w e v e r , S y r ia is th e p r o b a b le p la c e o f co m p o

s itio n , fo r v a r io u s rea so n s, in c lu d in g in te r e s t sh o w n in S y r ia c w ords

(6 3 :2 1 -2 3 , 5 6 :7 -9 ), a ffin itie s to E a ste r n sa c r a m e n ta l p r a c tic e and

c a te c h e s e s , a n d e s p o u s a l o f e n c r a tite e th ic s . A d a t e in t h e s e c o n d h a lf o f
 INTRODUCTION 135

th e t h ir d c e n t u r y w o u ld s u it th e m an y p a r a lle ls to G n o s tic an d C h r is tia n

lit e r a t u r e .

5. C o n te n ts . B eca u se th e GPh is e c c e n tr ic a lly arranged and o n ly

s p o r a d ic a lly sh o w s c o n tin u ity o f th o u g h t, its co n ten ts can b e b est

approached by r e fe r e n c e to s u m m a r iz in g sta te m en ts fo u n d in th e te x t.

O ne su ch sta te m e n t, at 6 9 :1 -4 , tr e a ts th e d o m in a n t th e m e o f th e GPh , th e

m y s te r ie s o f t h e b r id a l c h a m b e r , a n d in t h i s c o n t e x t i d e n t i f i e s t w o d i s t i n c t

g ro u p s: (a ) a n im a ls , s la v e s , a n d d e f ile d w o m e n , w h o m a y n o t e n te r th e

b r id a l c h a m b e r , a n d ( b ) f r e e m e n a n d v i r g i n s , w h o m ay.

a. Animals. A n im a ls a r e a lw a y s d is p a r a g e d in t h e t e x t . If m an co n

tr o ls a n im a ls (6 0 :1 5 -2 3 ), it is by a h id d e n s u p e r io r ity (6 4 :1 2 -2 2 ). U n til

h e r e c e iv e d b read fr o m h e a v e n , m an a te th e sam e fo o d as a n im a ls

(55:6-14). A n im a ls and m en m u st r e m a in sep a r a te (7 8 :2 5 -2 8 ,

75:25-26). B u t th ere are m an y a n im a ls in th e w o r ld w h ic h are in

hum an fo r m (8 1 :7 -8 ), p r o b a b ly b eca u se A d am a te fr o m th e tree w h ic h

b ore a n im a ls ; h a v in g b eco m e an a n im a l, h e b rou gh t fo r th a n im a ls

(71:24-26). I f o n e is a n a n im a l h e b e lo n g s o u tsid e o r b e lo w ra th er

th a n a b o v e o r w ith in (7 9 :5 -1 1 ). T h e p e r so n k e p t fro m e n te r in g th e

b r id a l c h a m b e r f e e d s f r o m th e c r u m b s w h ic h fa ll fr o m th e ta b le , lik e d o g s

(82:19-23). S la v e s are to b e c o n tr a ste d w ith so n s (5 2 :2 -6 ), w ith

c h ild r e n (8 1 :1 2 -1 4 ) a n d w i t h t h e fr e e (7 9 :1 3 -1 8 ). A s la v e is

one w h o c o m m its s i n (77 :1 8 ), w h o i s ig n o r a n t o f th e in n e r w ic k e d n e s s

w h ic h e n s l a v e s h i m (8 3 :1 8 -2 9 , 85:24). D e file d w o m en a r e a ll w o m e n

w ho p a r tic ip a te in sex u a l in te r c o u r s e , i.e ., in th e m a r r ia g e o f

d e f ile m e n t , w h ic h is fle s h ly an d lu s tfu l (8 1 :3 4 -8 2 :1 0 ). U n c le a n s p ir its

seek to d e file m en an d w o m en s e x u a lly (6 5 :1 -2 3 ). E v e s a d u lte r y w ith

th e sn a k e p rod u ced a s n a k e -lik e p erson w h o m u rd ered h is b r o th er

(61:5-12).
b. Free men and virgins. F ree m en an d v ir g in s are th e o p p o s ite o f

a n im a ls , s l a v e s , a n d d e file d w o m e n . A v ir g in h as n ever b een d e file d

b y se x u a l in te r c o u r s e (5 5 :2 7 -2 8 ; cf. 8 1 :3 4 -8 2 :8 ). T h e fr e e m a n d o es

n o t s in (7 7 :1 5 -1 8 ). H e n e ith e r fe a r s th e fle s h n o r lo v e s it (6 6 :4 -6 ). H e is

en d angered b y th e d e c e p t io n s o f th e r u le r s ( a r c h o n s ) w h o seek to e n s la v e

h im (5 4 :1 6 -31). F ree m en an d v ir g in s p o ssess v a r io u s g ifts and

p r iv ile g e s . T h ey k n o w th e o r ig in a n d d e s t in y o f th e ir e x is t e n c e (6 4 :9 -1 2 ).
T h ey m a y a ls o b e c a lle d th e p e r fe c t w h o c o n c e iv e a n d b e g e t th r o u g h a

(5 8 :2 6 -5 9:6).
k is s T h e p e rfe c t h a v e p ut on th e p er fe c t lig h t (7 6 :2 5 -2 8 ,
70:5-9), w h i c h w i l l h e lp th e m e lu d e th e h e a v e n ly p o w ers (8 6 :7 -1 1 ). T h e
h o ly s p ir it i s t h e l i g h t (5 7 :1 4 -1 5 ), w h ic h e x p la in s w h y th e h e a v e n ly gar

m en t o f lig h t is b e t t e r th a n t h o s e c lo t h e d in it (5 7 :2 1 -2 2 ). F ree m en and

v ir g in s are th o se c a lle d C h r is tia n s (7 4 :1 3 -1 6 ), w h o p o ssess th e

136 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

r e s u r r e c tio n and th e c r o ss (7 4 :1 8 -2 1 ). O n e m u st h ave a p rop er

u n d e r s ta n d in g o f r e s u r r e c tio n (5 3 :2 3 -3 4 ); h e m u s t a tta in t h e r e s u r r e c tio n ,

s a c r a m e n t a l l y , b e f o r e h e d i e s ( 5 6 : 1 5 - 2 0 , 7 3 : 1 - 8 ) , o r h e w i l l s u r e l y e n d up

in th e m id d le , w h ic h is d e a th ( 6 6 : 7 - 2 1 ) . H e w i l l r i s e in th e fle s h o f

J e s u s ( 5 6 : 2 6 - 5 7 : 1 9 ) , w h ic h a lo n e is tr u e f le s h (6 8 :3 1 -3 7 ).

A n im a l s a c r ific e s , a c c o r d in g to th e GPh , w ere in s titu te d by th e

r u le r s in th e ir effo r t to d o m in a te m en (5 4 :3 1 -5 5 :5 , c f. 6 2 :3 5 -6 3 :4 ).

S uch s a c r ific e s are to b e r e p la c e d by th a t w h ic h th e y ty p ifie d or

p r e fig u r e d th e sa c r a m e n ts. T h ree p la c e s o f s a c r ific e in th e te m p le of

J e r u s a le m corresp on d t o , o r a r e t y p e s o f , t h r e e s t a g e s o f t h e i n i t i a t i o n r it e

(6 9 :1 4 -2 9 ). T h e k in d o f s a c r if ic e th e GPh w o u l d s t i l l e n c o u r a g e is liv

in g a lif e o f c o n t in e n c e ( c f. 5 9 : 2 7 - 3 4 ) .

c. Bridal chamber. T h e a u th o r u n d e r sta n d s th e e x iste n tia l m a la d y o f

m a n k in d to b e a d ir e c t r e s u lt o f th e d if f e r e n tia t io n o f t h e s e x e s , s te m m in g

fr o m E v e s s e p a r a tio n fr o m A d am (6 8 : 2 2 - 2 6 ; c f. G e n 2 :1 8 -2 5 ). T h e p ur

p o se o f C h r is ts c o m in g is to r e u n ite A d a m and E v e (7 0 :1 2 -1 7 ).

S in c e h u sb a n d and w ife u n ite in th e b r id a l c h a m b e r , th e r e u n io n e ffe c te d

by C h r is t w ill a ls o ta k e p la c e in a b r id a l ch a m b er, th e sa c r a m e n ta l one

(7 0 :1 7 -2 2 ), w h ere m an r e c e iv e s a fo r e ta s te and a s s u r a n c e o f h i s u ltim a te

u n io n w ith h is a n g e lic c o u n te r p a r t ( c f . 5 8 : 1 0 - 1 4 ) .

T h e GPh u se s th e term b r id a l c h a m b e r i n a v a r i e t y o f w a y s : t h e p r i

m o r d ia l p a r a d is e w h ic h E v e w a s n o t p r iv ile g e d to i n h a b i t ( 7 0 : 2 0 - 2 2 ) ; th e

p la c e w h ere Jesu s w a s b e g o tte n (7 1 :3 -1 5 ); th e p la c e o f in te r c o u r s e in

h um an m a r r ia g e (c f. 8 1 :3 4 -8 2 :1 4 ); th e h e a v e n ly b r id a l cham ber

( 8 4 : 1 4 8 5 : 2 1 ) ; th e sa cra m en ta l b r id a l ch am b er (6 5 :1 1 -1 2 ). It ap pears

a ls o th a t b r id a l ch am b er is a c o v e r in g term fo r th e w h o le in itia tio n .

G ifts o r g r a c e s b e s to w e d in c e r t a in s ta g e s o f th e in itia tio n a r e a l s o s a id to

b e g iv e n in t h e b r id a l c h a m b e r . T h e lig h t in w h ic h o n e c l o t h e s o n e s e l f as

a p r o p h y la c tic a g a in s t e v il p o w ers is u s u a lly a s s o c ia te d w ith c h r ism

(6 7 :5 -6 , 6 9 :1 2 -1 4 , 5 7 :2 7 -2 8 ), but is a ls o c o n n e cte d w ith th e b r id a l

ch am b er (8 6 :4 -1 1 ; or, th e u n io n , 7 0 :5 -9 ). In 7 4 :1 2 -2 4 th e one

a n o in te d in c h r ism is s a id to p o ssess e v e r y t h i n g r e s u r r e c t i o n , l i g h t , th e

cro ss, th e h o ly s p ir it b u t th en th e a u th o r ad d s, T h e fa th e r g a v e h im

th is in th e b r id a l c h a m b e r . It is fr o m w a ter a n d fir e a n d l i g h t t h a t th e

so n o f t h e b r id a l c h a m b e r cam e in to b e in g (6 7 :3 -5 ; cf. a ls o 6 9 :2 5 -2 7 ).

C o n v e r s e ly , w h at o n e e x p e c ts to b e a s s o c ia te d w ith b r id a l ch am b er

ap pears in r e fe r e n c e to e u c h a r ist (5 8 :1 0 -1 4 ) or b a p tism and c h r ism

(6 9 :4 -1 4 ). T h u s th e s u m m a r iz in g sta te m e n t o f 6 7 :2 7 -3 0 l i s t s f iv e sta g es

o f a c o m p le t e in it ia t io n , r a th e r th a n f iv e s e p a r a te , u n r e la te d sa c r a m e n ts.

d. Sacraments. T h e GPh d o e s n o t d e s c r i b e , s t e p b y s t e p , t h e r i t u a l o f a ll

or a n y o f th ese sta g es. W e d o le a r n , h o w e v e r , th a t in b a p tis m o n e goes

d ow n in to th e w a ter and co m es u p w ith th e g ift o f th e n am e C h r is

t ia n , so th a t h e can say I am a C h r is tia n (6 4 :2 2 -3 1 ; c f. 7 7 :9 -1 2 ).

 INTRODUCTION 137

B a p tis m by im m e r s io n is p r o b a b ly r e fe r r e d to in th e a n a lo g y o f G od as a

d yer ( 6 1 : 1 2 - 2 0 ) . T h e in itia te s tr ip s o ff h is c lo th e s b e fo r e e n te r in g th e

w a ter s o t h a t h e m a y p u t o n t h e p e r f e c t m a n a s a n e w garm en t (7 5 :2 1 -2 5 ).

E v id e n tly a sa c r a m e n ta l rob e w a s w orn a fte r th e b a p tism . T h at th e

c h r ism w a s a w a r m p e r fu m e d o il is a p p a r e n t fr o m r e fe r e n c e s to th e c h r ism

a s fir e ( 6 7 : 5 - 9 , 5 7 :2 7 -2 8 ) and to th e o il as b e in g fr a g r a n t (7 7 :3 6 -7 8 :7 ,

8 2 :1 5 -2 3 ). P erh aps a tr in ita r ia n fo r m u la w a s u sed at th e m om en t o f

a n o in tin g ( 6 7 : 1 9 - 2 0 ) . In o r th o d o x in itia tio n o f th e p e r io d a k is s o f p e a c e

w o u ld be ex ch a n g ed a fte r th e a n o in tin g ; ou r te x t r e fe r s to su ch a k is s

exchanged by th e p e r fe c t (5 9 :2 -6 ). It a ls o in d ic a te s th a t th e p r ie s t

c o n se c r a te s th e b read an d th e cu p fo r th e e u c h a r ist (7 7 :2 -8 ). T h e c o n

se c r a te d c u p c o n t a in s w in e m ix e d w ith w a te r ( 7 5 : 1 4 - 2 1 ) . T h e c o n s e c r a te d

bread is bread fr o m h e a v e n , fit f o o d fo r th e in itia te (5 5 :1 0 -1 4 ). P ar

ta k in g o f th e bread and cu p is r e c e iv in g th e fle s h and th e b lo o d o f

Jesu s (5 6 :2 6 -5 7 :2 2 ; cf. 6 3 :2 1 -2 4 ). T h e GPh a ls o m e n tio n s a fu r th e r

r itu a l c a l l e d ran som , or r e d e m p tio n , b ut g iv e s n o d e ta ils ab ou t it. T h is

sta g e o f th e in it ia t io n is m e r e ly c o m p a r e d to th e h o ly o f th e h o ly in t h e

J e r u s a le m te m p le (6 9 :2 3 -2 4 ). T h e in n e r m o s t m y s te r y o f th e in itia tio n is

b r id a l cham ber, or u n io n . H ere A d a m and E v e are r e u n ite d

(7 0 :1 2 -2 2 ), th e r e sto r a tio n a c c o m p lis h e d (6 7 :1 6 -1 8 ), and rest a c h ie v e d

(7 1 :1 3 -1 5 ; c f. 7 2 : 2 2 - 2 4 ) , b u t n o d e s c r ip tio n o f th is r itu a l is p r o v id e d . In

a w ork w h ic h so s tr o n g ly d is a p p r o v e s o f th e fle s h (5 6 :2 0 -2 6 , 6 6 :4 -6 )

and so a b h o r s a d u lte r y (6 1 :5 -1 2 ), it is u n lik e ly th a t a n y a ct o f a c tu a l o r

even s p ir itu a l in te r c o u r s e o c c u r r e d in th e fin a l s t a g e o f in it ia t io n . T h e

litu r g ic a l k i s s e x c h a n g e d by th e p e r fe c t ( 5 9 :2 -6 ) m a y h a v e o cc u r red h ere,

r a th e r t h a n e a r l i e r i n t h e i n i t i a t i o n .

T hough n ecessa ry , sa c r a m e n ts are a th in sh ad ow o f w h at th e y ty p ify

and re p r ese n t (8 4 :1 4 -2 3 ). T h ey are lo w ly ty p e s and fo r m s o f w ea k

n e ss c o m p a r e d w ith th e p e r fe c t g lo r y w h ic h t h e y m ir r o r ( 8 5 : 1 0 - 1 6 ) .

e. Analogies and parables. T h e GPh p r e se n ts an u n d e r s ta n d in g o f

m a n s p r e d i c a m e n t a n d its s a c r a m e n ta l s o lu t io n by fr e q u e n t u s e o f a n a lo

g ie s and p a r a b le s , e .g ., s o w in g an d r e a p in g (5 2 :2 5 -3 5 ), g o o d d y es

(6 2 :1 2 -1 8 ), p a r a b le s o f a p earl ca st in to th e m u d (6 2 :1 7 -2 3 , c f.

5 6 :2 0 -2 6 ), o f g la s s d e c a n te r s a n d e a r th e n w a r e ju g s ( 6 3 : 5 - 1 1 ) , o f a n a s s a t

th e m il ls t o n e (6 3 :1 1 -2 1 ), o f a b lin d m an in th e dark (6 4 :5 -9 ), o f a w is e

h o u s e h o ld e r (8 0 :2 3 -8 1 :1 ), an d an a n a lo g y o f ex p o sed in te s tin e s

(8 2 :3 4 -8 3 :2 ).

/. Biblical allusions. A lth o u g h th e w ork a llu d e s o fte n to th e O ld T e sta

m en t, e s p e c i a lly t h e c r e a t io n a c c o u n t in G e n e s i s , a n d t o m a n y N e w T e sta

m ent p a s s a g e s , it c i t e s s p e c ific a lly o n ly a d o zen N ew T esta m en t v er ses.

M a tth e w is c ite d fiv e o r s ix tim e s , J o h n th r e e tim e s , 1 C o r in th ia n s t w ic e ,

M ark o n c e ( u n le s s t h is is a r e fe r e n c e t o M a t t h e w ) , a n d 1 P e te r o n c e . In its

co n te n tm e n t w ith b ib lic a l im a g e r y and ty p es, th e GPh a v o id s e la b o r a te

 138 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

m y th o lo g ic a l s p e c u la tio n . B u t a lth o u g h th is w ork is steep ed in N e w T es

ta m e n t la n g u a g e an d t e r m in o lo g y , th e in te r p r e ta tiv e p e r s p e c t iv e is G n o s

tic . T h e sy ste m p r e s u p p o s e d is V a le n t in ia n .

6. A ffilia tio n s w ith O th e r W orks. T h e GPh is c o p ie d im m e d ia te ly

a fte r th e Gospel According to Thomas. A s a c o l l e c t i o n o f e x c e r p t s , th e

GPh r e s e m b l e s t h e Gospel According to Thomas , w

o u tw a r d ly h ic h is a say

in g s c o lle c t io n ; th is r e s e m b la n c e m a y h a v e su g g e ste d t h e s e q u e n c e t o th e

c o p y is t o f th e C o p t ic m a n u s c r ip t. T h e r e a re a ls o m an y c o n c e p tu a l agree

m e n ts b e tw e e n th e tw o te x ts. T h e fin a l s a y in g ( 1 1 4 ) in th e Gospel Accord

ing to Thomas, c o n c e r n in g th e n e c e s s ity o f r e tu r n t o th e p r im o r d ia l an dro

g y n o u s s ta te (c f. a ls o s a y in g 2 2 ), p r e se n ts a th e m e d e v e lo p e d in th e GPh.
T h e Gospel According to Thomas sh ares w ith it an a s c e tic o u tlo o k and

o fte n e m p lo y s th e sam e te r m in o lo g y . In te r e st in th e r e s to r a tio n o f th e

a n d r o g y n o u s c o n d itio n is f o u n d a ls o in t h e Expository Treatise on the Soul,

w h ic h is a ls o c o p ie d in o u r m a n u s c r ip t ( 1 1 ,6 ) .

T h e GPh m ak es an im p o r ta n t c o n tr ib u tio n to our ra th e r scan t

k n o w le d g e o f G n o s tic s a c r a m e n ta l th e o lo g y a n d p r a c tic e . T h e sa c r a m e n ts

r e fe r r e d to in t h is w o r k w e r e s im ila r to th o s e u s e d b y o r t h o d o x C h r is tia n s

fo r th e in it ia t io n o f c a n d id a te s in th e a n n u a l P a s c h a l fe s tiv a l. T h e G n os

tic s w h o w r o te and u sed th e GPh had n o t d ep a r te d r a d ic a lly fro m o r th o

d ox sa cra m en ta l p r a c tic e an d had n ot (a s h ad th e M a r c o sia n s) d e v is e d

n ew , c o m ic a lly m a g ic a l sa c r a m e n ta l r itu a ls (Ir e n a e u s, Haer. 1 .1 3 .2 ;

2 1 .3 - 5 ) .

A s a lite r a r y w o r k t h e GPh c o n t r i b u t e s t o o u r k n o w l e d g e o f t h e d o m in

ic a l s a y in g s tr a d itio n and th e C h r is tia n c a te c h e tic a l tr a d itio n in g e n e r a l.

Its p e c u lia r a r r a n g e m e n t o f m a te r ia l m ak es it a lite r a r y c u r io s ity am ong

w r itin g s o f th e s a m e g e n r e .

T h e w ork is k n o w n fr o m a s in g le c o p y , w h ic h i s f o r t h e m o s t p a r t fr e e

o f errors. B o th th e b e g in n in g an d th e e n d o f t h e t e x t a r e c le a r ly m arked

and n o p a g es a re m is s in g . B u t ev ery o n e o f th e th ir ty -s ix p a g e s is d a m

a g ed to so m e ex te n t. T h e t o p o f e a c h p a g e i s g e n e r a l l y in t a c t , t h o u g h u su

a lly a p a rt o f th e fir s t lin e is lo s t o r ille g ib le . T h e b o tto m o u te r corner of

m ost p a g es, h o w ev er, h as b een d am aged . T h e ex te n t o f dam age v a r ie s ,

th e m o s t s e v e r e ly a ffecte d p a s s a g e s o c c u r r in g on p a g e s 6 7 - 7 5 , w h e r e th e

b o tto m n in e lin e s are s u b s ta n tia lly lo s t. C o n je c tu r a l r e s to r a tio n o f th e

o r ig in a l t e x t in s u c h p a s s a g e s is v e r y u n c e r ta in .

7. B ibliography. H .- G . G a ffr o n , S tu d ie n zu m k o p tisc h e n

P h ilip p u s -e v a n g e liu m u n te r b eson d erer B e r iic k s ic h tig u n g der

S a k r a m e n te (d o c to r a l d is s ., R h e in is c h e -F r ie d r ic h -W ilh e lm s U n iv e r s ity

at B on n , 1 9 6 9 ). W . W . Isen b erg , T h e C o p tic G o sp el A c c o r d in g to

P h ilip ( P h .D . d is s ., U n iv e r s ity o f C h ic a g o , 1 9 6 8 ). R . K asser,

 INTRODUCTION 139

B ib lio th e q u e G n o s tiq u e V III: L E v a n g ile s e lo n P h ilip p e , Revue de

theologie et de philosophie 2 0 (1 9 7 0 ) 1 2 -3 5 ; in p r e fa c e s p e c u la te s on

so u rces a n d r e d a c tio n . J .- E . M e n a r d , L Evangile selon Philippe: Introduc

tion, Texte, Traduction, Commentaire ( S t r a s b o u r g , P a r is : L eto u ze y & A n e,

1 9 6 7 ); th o r o u g h c o m p ila tio n o f n o n -C h r is tia n p a r a lle ls . E . S e g e lb e r g ,

The C o p tic -G n o s tic G o sp el A c c o r d in g to P h ilip and Its S a cra m en ta l

S y s te m , Numen 7 (1 9 6 0 ) 1 8 9 -2 0 0 ; in f o r m a t iv e c o m p a r is o n w ith o r th o

d o x C h r is tia n p r a c t ic e . R . M c L . W ils o n , The Gospel o f Philip (N e w Y ork ,

E v a n sto n : H a r p e r & R ow ; L on d on : M ow b ray, 1 9 6 2 ) ; fir s t c o m m e n t a r y o n

th e t e x t .
 SIGLA

Barns John Barns, review in Journal o f Theological Studies N.S. 14

(1963)496-500
de Catanzaro C. J. de Catanzaro, The Gospel According to Philip, Jour
nal o f Theological Studies N.S. 13 (1962) 35-71
Emmel S. Emmel, private communication
Helmbold Andrew Helmbold, Translation Problems in the Gospel of
Philip, New Testament Studies 11 (1964) 90-93
Isenberg Wesley W. Isenberg, provisional edition of the text prepared in
August, 1972 (in private circulation)
Isenberg2 Idem, private communication after 1972
Kasser Rodolphe Kasser, LEvangile selon Philippe: Propositions pour
quelques reconstitutions nouvelles, Le Museon 31 (1968)
407-414
Krause Martin Krause, review in Zeitschrift fur die Kirchengeschichte
75 (1964)276-278
Layton Editor of this text
Menard J.-E. Menard, L'Evangile selon Philippe (Strasbourg/Paris:
Letouzey & Ane, 1967)
photographs Various photographs (as detailed by S. Emmel, Bulletin of the
American Society of Papyrologists 14 [1977] 109-121) record
ing an earlier, more complete state of the papyrus; recollated
by the present editor
Polotsky H. J. Polotsky, private communication
Schenke H.-M. Schenke, Das Evangelium nach Philippus, Theolo-
gische Literaturzeitung 84 (1959) 1-2 6
Schenke2 Idem, in Schenke and J. Leipoldt, Koptisch-gnostische Schriften
aus den Papyrus-Codices von Nag-Hamadi [sic] (Hamburg-
Bergstedt: Reich-Evangelischer Verlag, 1960)
Schenke3 Idem, Die Arbeit am Philippus-Evangelium, Theologische
Literaturzeitung 90 (1965) 321 -332
Schenke4 Idem, private communication October/November 1974
Schenke5 Idem, December 1980
 SIGLA 141

Sevrin J.-M. Sevrin, Les noces spirituelles dans lEvangile de Phi

lippe, LeMuseon 11 (1974) 143-193
Till W. C. Till, Das Evangelium nach Philippos (Berlin: De Gruyter,
1963)
Wilson R. McL. Wilson, The Gospel o f Philip (New York: Harper &
Row, 1962)
Wilson2 Idem, private communication October 16, 1971
 THE G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHILIP

EDITED BY

B entley L ayton

p. 5 129 o y z e B p a i o c ppu)Me [cy Ja q T a M ie 2eBpai||oc ayco cy a y M o y T e

(99 Labib) [ e N a ] e i N TC0IM IN 0 | x e ttp o ch a y to c o y t t [ p o c h ] a y t o c A e Maq|-

T a M ie ttpo chayto c [ ............]. e m c (n ) | c e i y o o n N e e eToy< y[..

* p .5 2 1 .............. ] | ayco c e T a M e i o N Z N K o p f y e ................] * [a c ] m nc >[n

(100 L.) ec]pu)cge e p o o y cyiNa e y N a |iy u )n e x

tt[2m]23lA m o n o n e q iy iN e a p e | A e y e e p o [ c ] M a q iy iN e A e N c a

5 T o y c i a | M n e q x o [ e i] c ncgHpe A e o y m o n o n x e || q o nojh-
pe a a 2 l T K A H p o N O M e ia Mnei|u)Tx c y a q c a z c Ncu)qx n tp kah -

p oN O M ei | N N eT xM o o y T x N T o o y 2u)oy c e M o o y T x | a y c o eyKAHpo-
N O M e i N N e T xM O O y T x Ne|TPKAHPON OM ei M n e T O N Z N T O O y C0ON2

10 || ayo) c e p K A H p o N O M e i M n e T O N Z mn N e T x | M o o y T x N eTM O oyT'

M aypK A H poN O M ei | A A a a y n c o c r a p n e T M 0 0 y T N qNaKAHpoN<>|-

M ei n e T M 0 0 y T x e q iy a K A H p o N O M e i m I ttc to n z q N a M o y a n *a-

15 A3l n e T M 0 0 y T N || eqNau)N2 N 2 o y o

o y z e e N i K o c ppco|Me M a q M o y M neqo)N 2 ra p e N e z 2 iN a | eqNa-

M oyx n e N T a z n i C T e y e e T M e a q x |u ) N 2 ayo) n aT q<SNAyNeye

eM oy q o N 2 |r a p x im n zo o y N Ta n x c e i ceco)N Tx m -

57:29 rest. Schenke ( ersch afft ), sim. T i l l : [m]acj sim. K asser 30 rest. Polotsky:
sim. rest. Isenberg2
[e n * ]e i 32 [ . . . . ] . : letter trace after the lacuna can be readH.i,
m, n or tj [x e zoei]N m c(n) Layton with hesitation, sim. Polotsky : [NeeipcojMe Me(N)
Schenke3 ( [diese Mensch]en ^iev ), sim. K asser: [ p p o j m c m m ] h c m c ( n ) sim. Menard, but
unlikely 33 u)[pnNu)oon] Layton, with h esitatio n : u )[o o n x in ujopn] sim. M6nard:
a )[o o n N m m oc] sim. K asser, Schenke ( wie sie entstehen ) : u)[n*y e p o o y m m o c ] Till,
but unlikely 34 Ko<p[Ye NiKooye] Layton, with hesitation : KO<p[Ye NeeipcoMe] Isen
berg2 5 2 :1 [ a c ] : Schenke4, sim. Krause : cf. 51:32 m c(n) m o n o [n e c ] Schenke4 : first
letter trace can be read n , r, h , i, k, m or n; second, 9 , e , , c , z o r s ptucye T il l: f o r p can
also be read y
3 M & c j : reading o f pap. cannot be 4 x o l e i j c : i.e. x o [ / j ' e i ] c
 THE G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

T R A N S L A T E D BY

W esley W. I senberg

A H ebrew m akes a n o th e r H ebrew , 30 and su ch a p erson is c a lle d 1

p r o s e ly t e . B u t a p r o s e ly te d o es n ot ' m ak e a n o th e r p r o s e ly te . [ . . . ] '

e x ist ju s t a s th e y [ . . . ] ' a n d m a k e o th e r s lik e t h e m s e lv e s , 5 2 w h ile [ . . . ]

s im p ly e x i s t . 1

T h e s la v e seek s o n ly to b e ' fr e e , b u t h e d o es n ot h op e to a c q u ir e th e

e sta te 1 o f h is m a s te r . B u t th e son is n o t o n ly 5 a son b u t la y s c la im to th e

in h e r ita n c e o f t h e f a t h e r . 1 T h o s e w h o a r e h e ir s ' to th e d e a d a re th e m s e lv e s

d e a d ,' a n d th ey in h e r it th e d e a d . T h o se 1w h o a r e h e ir s to w h a t is liv in g

a r e a l i v e , 10 a n d t h e y a r e h e i r s t o b o t h w h a t i s l i v i n g a n d t h e d e a d . 1 T h e d e a d

are h e ir s t o ' n o th in g . F or h o w can h e w h o is d e a d in h e r it? ' If h e w h o is

d ead in h e r it s ' w h a t is liv in g h e w ill n o t d ie , b u t h e w h o is d e a d 15 w i l l l i v e

even m ore.

A g e n tile ' d o e s n o t d ie , f o r h e h a s n e v e r l i v e d in o r d e r t h a t 1h e m a y d ie .

H e w h o h a s b e lie v e d in th e tr u th 1h a s f o u n d li f e , a n d t h is o n e is in d a n g e r

o f d y in g , f o r h e is a liv e . 1 S in c e C h r is t c a m e th e w o r ld h as b een c r e a te d ,

51:32-33 possibly, [For som e] e x ist just as they [w ere in the beginning]
52:1 possibly, [these others]
 144 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

20 ||T T K O C M O C Ce p K O C M C I N M T T O \ e i C C0|qi MTT 0T M O O yT x

sbo\x N z o o y N e N xty o |o n x n 2c b p a i o c x n c n o nop<(>anoc N e y |-

N T A N N TM M A A Y N TA PN tyom e A C N|xpHCTIAN OC A ei(D Tx 21

25 tyom e n a (n ) ||

N0TCIT0 2N TTTpa) q)AYU)C2 2M na)(0Mx | TTTPO) n e nKOC-

m oc ncga)Mx n e nK.eAi|o)Nx m a p n c i t c 2M nicocM O c x s k \ -
a c | eNNA(02c 2M ncga)Mx a i a t o y t o cgcge | ep o N x c tm tp n o ja h a ^ zu
30 Tnpa) nieBOA || 2N Tnpa)x n e ntyo)Mx eptyA o y a Ae a)C2 | 2N Ten-
pa3x eqNA(0C2 a n a a a a eqN A 2(o|\e 2(oc nA e[i N ]TeeiM eiN e eqN areyl-
e K A p n o c [N Aqx] an x oy m onon e q N N H y | e B < p [ \ ................ ] a w *

35 2M n ice cA B B A T O N || [ ........................... o ] y A T K A p n o c T C

*p. 53 A n e x p c e i * 2 o e iN e m c n e T p e q T 0 0 y c [ e 2 ]N K 0 0 y e | A e eTp e q x-
(101 L.) N A2Moy 2 N K 0 0 y e e T p e q co |T o y n c t o nojmm o n t A q T O o y c e *qa|-

5 A y n n c t c N o y q Ne A y o ) A q N o y 2 x || t n n c t c N o y q n a c i n-

T A q K A A y NNeoy|o) 2M n e q x oya)ajx oy m onon x e N T A p e q x|oya)N2

c b o a AqKto N T f y x H N T A p e q x|oYU)ty a a a a a im <t>ooy e n ic o c M o c

10 cgo|onx AqKco n t ^ y x h M n c o n x e T e q x oy||a)cgx t o t c A q e i N(yopnN

e q N A q u c e n e i |n ta y k a a c n ncoyu )x A c t y a m e 2A nah|-

CTHC AYU) A y q iT C N AIXM A A (O TO C AqNO2|M0C A C AYO)

n ctn a n o y o y 2M nicocMoc |AqcoToy Aya) N eeooy

A uxiliary N otes
52:21 i.e. eN eN iyoon.
53:5 i.e. Noyq Ne : c f. Layton Zeitschrift fu r Papyrologie und Epigraphik 11 (1973) 182.
5 - 6 i.e. Neyto. 9 e T e q -: Sah. e Tq -. 1 1 i.e. Neyto.

T ext C ritical N otes

32 n * e [ : e read from sm all, am biguous trace rest. T i l l : cf. 80:3, 86:10 33 sim.
rest. K asser: [mttp]anv Schenke 4 34 e s o [ \ t c n o y a n ] Isenberg2 : e s o [ \ ' mmhnc]
Schenke 3 ( [an jedem Tage] hervor ) : eB<p[A. z m ttzidb] sim . Kasser, but unlikely 35
[T e q 'c io iy e o ] y sim . Isenberg 2 : [Te q M e iN e o ] y sim . K asser : [T e q vs o M v o ] y sim. Menard
53:5 t NN eTe : em end to n n c t c 5 - 6 understood as NN eyoyto by de Catanzaro, but
unlikely (cf. 53:11) 10-11 e n e i < T A e i> n t a y k a a c A ciyio n e Schenke 3 ( nachdem
[ejiei] sie, die . . . hinterlegt war . . . , . . . geraten . . . war )
 52:20-53:14 145

20 t h e c i t i e s a d o r n e d , 1 t h e d ead c a r r ie d o u t. W h en w e w ere 1H eb rew s w e

w ere o r p h a n s a n d 1h a d o n ly o u r m o th e r , b u t w h e n w e b ecam e ' C h r is tia n s

w e h a d b o t h f a t h e r a n d m o t h e r . 25

T h o se w h o sow in w in t e r r e a p in su m m er. 1T h e w in te r is th e w o r ld , th e

su m m er th e o th e r e te r n a l r e a lm (a e o n ). 1L et u s so w in th e w o r ld th a t' w e

m a y r e a p in t h e s u m m e r . B e c a u s e o f t h is it is f it t in g 1 f o r u s n o t t o p r a y in

th e w in t e r . S u m m e r 30 f o l l o w s w in te r . B u t if a n y m an reap 1 in w in te r h e

w ill n o t a c t u a ll y r e a p b u t o n l y 1p lu c k o u t , s in c e it w ill n o t p r o v id e 1a h a r

v e st fo r s u c h a p e r s o n . It is n o t o n ly [ . . . ] th a t i t ' w ill [ . . . ] c o m e fo rth ,

b u t a ls o o n th e S a b b a t h 15 [ . . . ] is b a rre n .

C h r is t c a m e 5 3 t o r a n s o m s o m e ,1to s a v e o th e r s, to 1red eem o th ers. H e

ran som ed th o se w h o w e r e str a n g e r s a n d 1m a d e th em h is o w n . A n d h e set

5 h is o w n a p a r t , t h o s e w hom he gave a s a p le d g e 1 a c c o r d in g to h is p la n . It

w a s n o t o n ly w h en h e 1ap p eared th a t h e v o lu n ta r ily la id d ow n h is life , 1

b ut h e v o lu n ta r ily la id d o w n h is life 1fro m th e very d ay th e w o r ld cam e

i n t o b e i n g . 10 T h e n h e c a m e fir s t in o r d e r t o t a k e it , s i n c e ' it h a d b e e n g iv e n

as a p le d g e . It f e ll in to th e h a n d s o f 1ro b b ers a n d w a s ta k e n c a p tiv e , b u t

he ' sa v ed it. H e red eem ed th e g o o d p e o p le ' in th e w o r ld as w e ll a s th e

e v il.

52:33-34 possibly, not only [now] that it will [not] com e forth
52:35 possibly, [his field] is barren
 146 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

15 n o y o e iN mn mcA||ice ttcdnz m n nMoy n o y n a m x m nnzboyp |n c n h y

Ne N N o y e p H Y mn som x N ce n co p x | A N o y e p H y x e T B e n A e i oy-

Te n c t n a n o y Io y N A N o y o y o y T e N e e o o y c e e o o y | o y T e no)N2

20 oyo)N2 n e o y T e n M o y oy||Moy n e a ia to yto noyA noyA n ^ bcua

|c b o ax ATeqApxH x in cyopnx N e r a o c e | A e a n ic o c M O c 2N-

NATB(DA e B O A N 6 | 2NCL) A 6 N 6 2 N 6

25 np a n eToyf mmooy a (n )|k o c m ik o c oyN Tey mmay N oyNos m ||-

nAANH c e n o jc g c tap M noy2H Tx cboa |z n N eTCM O N Tx ezoyN

eN eTCM O N Tx |a n Ayo) n e T c io T M e n N o y T e e q N o |e i an m -

neTCM O N Tx A A A A A q PN O CI M |n e T xC M O N T an T e e i z e ON M-

30 n e io)t x || m n ncgHpe mn n n F il cto yaab mn | no)N e mn n o y o e i N ayco

t a n a c t a |c i c m n t c k k a h c i a [m ]n N K O o y e TH p oy | e y p N o e i an n-

35 N ey[CM O ]N Tx A A A A e y p |N O e i N N e T x CM O N [Tx A N nA]HNX Ayce||BO

ANCTCM O N Tx PP^[N N T A y c jA T M O y | C e q ) O O n x 2M n K O C M O f c ........

*p. 541 . . ] * [A n ]A T A [e ]N [e y ]cy [ o ]o n x 2M nAicoN N e y N A fp 0 N 0 M A Z [e ] * n

(101 L.) n K O C M O C A A A A y N |200y O y T C M n o y iC A A y Z N N2BHye n |k o c m i -

5 KON O yNTAY MMAY N NOY2AH 2M II nAI(0N

oypanx o y o )T x m A Y T e y o y A q x | 2M n ic o c M O c n p A N x n ta neio)Tx

T A A q x | MncgHpe q x o ce eoyoN n im x e T e n A |ei n e npAN x m-

10 n e io )T x N e p e ncgHpe tapx | NAcgcone an x e ia )T x cabha x e A q f zi||-

a)(oqx M npAN M n e io )T x n e e ip A N N e |T e yN T A yq c e p N o e i m cn x m-

M oq ce cg A |x e A e e p o q an n sts m ntayq ^e c c | p N o e i

16-17 Sah. N N e y e p H y . . . A N e y e p H y . 22 Sah. znatbu)a..

25 Sah. M n e y z H T . 28 * q - : Sah. eq-. 29 T e e i z e o n : i.e. T * e i T e e. 5 4 :4 i.e. noyzah .

5 i.e. NoytoT. 9 i.e. NeitoT.

32 [m ]n : o f n superlin. stroke is definite, n restored 33 ]n t v : for n can also be readH

or c| 35 ppa [ ---- ]a t : for pp*[ can also be read pp[; for ]at can also be read ]t pa[n
N T A y cjA T M o y Schenke4, sim. Menard 36-54:1 ttko cm o [ 8 ] * [ . . ] a t a : or else ttkocmo-
[ 8 ]* [. . ]n a t t k o c m o [ c ------]* [ in ] A T AKrause, with h esitatio n : ttkocm o[c zcuc'
sim. K asser: also possible is t t k o c m o [ c z i n a . e y n a p ] * [ a t t J a t a ,
p e q vp ]* [A n ]A T A 54:1
[e]N [ey ]a)[o ]o n v Schenke ( [wenn sie] in dem Aon w aren ), sim. M enard 2 ofp, p not
definite, superlin. stroke restored 3 -4 NZBHye . . . oyN T^y : den Dingen . . . <die> ein
Ende finden em. Schenke3
11 -yN T^yq : second y added above the line
 5 3 :1 4 -5 4 :1 3 147

L i g h t a n d d a r k n e s s , 15 l i f e a n d d e a t h , r i g h t a n d le f t ,' a re b ro th ers o f o n e

a n o th e r . T h ey are in s e p a r a b le . 1 B eca u se o f th is n e ith e r are th e g o o d 1

g o o d , n o r th e e v il e v i l , ' n o r is lif e life , n o r d e a th d e a t h . 20 F o r t h i s r e a s o n

each o n e w ill d is s o lv e 1 in t o its e a r lie s t o r ig in . B u t th o s e w h o a re e x a lte d '

a b o v e th e w o r ld a r e i n d i s s o l u b l e , 1e t e r n a l.

N a m e s g iv e n 1to th e w o r ld ly are very d e c e p t i v e , 25 f o r t h e y d iv e r t o u r

th o u g h ts 1 f r o m w h a t is c o r r e c t to w h a t is in c o r r e c t. ' T h u s o n e w h o hears

th e w o r d G o d d o e s n o t p e r c e iv e ' w h a t is c o r r e c t, b u t p e r c e iv e s 1 w h a t

is in c o r r e c t . S o a ls o w ith th e fa th e r 30 a n d th e so n and th e h o ly

s p ir it and ' life and lig h t an d r e s u r r e c tio n ' and th e ch u rch

an d a ll t h e re st 1 p e o p le d o n ot p e r c e iv e w h at is co r rect b u t th e y 1p er

c e iv e w h a t is in c o r r e c t , [ u n l e s s ] t h e y 35 h a v e c o m e t o k n o w w h a t is c o r r e c t.

T h e [n a m es w h ic h are heard] 1 are in th e w o r ld [ . . . 5 4 d e c e iv e . If th e y ]

w e r e in t h e e t e r n a l r e a l m (a e o n ), th e y w o u ld ' a t n o tim e b e u s e d as n am es

in t h e w o r l d . ' N o r w ere th e y set a m o n g 1 w o r ld ly th in g s . T h ey h ave an

en d i n 5 th e e te r n a l r e a lm .

O n e s in g le n a m e is n o t u tte r e d ' in th e w o r ld , th e n a m e w h ic h th e fa th e r

g a v e 1to th e so n ; it is t h e n a m e a b o v e a ll t h in g s : ' th e n a m e o f th e fa th er .

F o r th e s o n ' w o u ld n ot b eco m e fa th e r u n le s s he w ore 10 t h e nam e o f th e

fa th e r .' T h o s e w h o h a v e t h is n a m e k n o w it, b u t th e y d o ' n o t s p e a k it. B u t

th o se w h o d o n o t h a v e i t ' d o n o t k n o w it.

53:36-54:1 possibly, [to deceive]; some letters o f the word ' 'deceive'' are preserved
 148 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

M M oq AN
15 A A A A 1 T M 6 x n e Z N P A ( n ) I ZM n K O C M O C CTBHTN t N AC I 6M N S O M ' ||
i c e B o e p o c x to p ic p pa n o y e i o y t o T ' | T e t m c t c o n z a z Aytu
6TBHTN e T C | B O eTTAei O Y A A q N t ZN OYArATTH ZITN I ZAZ ANAPXCUN
20 o y u J t y a p a t t a t a M |n p tu M e e n e i A H a y n a y e p o q N e y N T A q ^ || m m a y n -
N o y c y r ' T e N e i A oja N e T N A |N o y o y n a m e A y q i i t p a n n n c t n a x|-
N o y o y A yT A A qx a n c t n a n o y o y a n x | x e i c i i c z it n p p a n e y N A p 'A iu -
25 ta M |M o q x a y <o N c e M o p o y e z o y N x A N e T N A | | N o y o y a n Ayco m m n n -
c o )c e c g ^ e e y |e ip e nay n o y z m o t x N c e T p o y c e z to o y I cb o a . n n c tn a -
NOYOY AN AY<U N Ce|K A A Y ZN N e T N A N O y o y N A e i N e y C O | O Y N M-
30 mooy N e y o y u N y t a p e T p o y l l q i n e \ e y e e p [ o ] c N ceiC A A q '" n a y n |-
ZMZAA'" 0}A 6 N 6 Z
o y N z n a y n a m i c | q ) o b n x e y f z [ . . ] np to M e e c e o y u x y | a n x
A T p e q ' 9 Y [ * A e i ] x c i c a a c e y N A U ) U ) |n e e y M [ ............] a e p q jA npa)Me
35 t a p || o y ^ [ a c i N N o y ] q ) a ) n e N 6 i Z N e y c i A | [ .....................] Aya) N e y T A A e
*p. 5 5 1 0 h p io n n * c z p a T n n a y n a m ic N e [ z ] n [ 0 ] h p io n t a p | N e N e T o y T e -

(103 L.) K O e 2p A Y n a [ y ] N eyTC A O | m cn m m ooy czp aT eyoN Z NTApoy-

5 T e | \ o o y A e ezp& T a y m o y n p io M e A y T e A o q || e z p A 'f m t t n o y t

15 i.e. N o y t o T . 20 i.e. N o y c y r r e N e i A .
3 2-33 e c e - . . . an : Sah. e N c e - . . . an .

14 t N A e i: em end to taci (Layton) : deleted by de C atanzaro 16-17 t . . . t : poss.

em end to A y to ctb h tn co nzaz ecTce|Bo (L a y to n ): A y to co nzaz e T B H TN eTceBo

Schenke ( und sie ist vieles unsretw egen, um zu lehren . . . ) 24 Mopoy : Mopq em. de
C atanzaro ( bind him )
32 prob. restore f z[hy e] : also poss. is f z[az m] : f z[pe m] Schenke ( dem Menschen
[Nahrung] geben ) : palaeographically unlikely is f 9 [yBe] (thus W ilson2) 33 p y [ : for
9 can also be read ; for y can also be read x 9y[xA ei] rest. M enard, sim. rest. Krause:
9Y[o)m] rest. Schenke ( [isst] ) 34 eyM[ . . ] \ : for y can also be read x \ no super
lin. stroke was w ritten above m; for a. can also be read a ym [hn eBo]* Schenke5 : also
possible is 6ym[hzv c b o ]* 35 o \ x [ : for x can also be read y o y x [A ei ] sim.
rest. Krause [ ---- n n o y ] sim. K a sse r: [ ------- e y N A ] M enard 36 [nznshpion]
M enard : also possible is [n a y n a m ic ] : [es gab O pfer (G u aia)] rest. Schenke3 <n>-
N ey Kasser 55:1 o f n , the letter n is definite, superlin. stroke restored : rest. Schenke
(1985) []hpion Schenke3 tap : deciphered by Schenke4 2 rest. Till
 5 4 :1 3 -5 5 :5 149

But tr u th b rou gh t n am es in to e x is te n c e ' in th e w o r ld fo r ou r sak es

b e c a u s e it is n o t p o s s ib l e 15 t o l e a r n i t w i t h o u t t h e s e n a m e s . T r u th is o n e s in

g le t h in g ; ' it is m an y th in g s an d fo r ou r sak es to ' te a c h ab ou t th is on e

th in g in lo v e th ro u g h 1 m an y th in g s . T h e r u le r s (a r c h o n s) w a n te d to

d e c e iv e ' m a n , s in c e th e y sa w th a t h e h a d 20 a k i n s h i p w ith t h o s e th a t a r e 1

tr u ly g o o d . T h ey to o k th e n am e o f th o se th a t are g o o d ' and g a v e it to

th o se th a t a r e n o t g o o d , ' s o th a t th r o u g h th e n am es th e y m ig h t d e c e iv e 1

h im and b in d th em to th o se th a t are 25 n o t g o o d . A nd a fte r w a r d , w h a t a '

fa v o r th e y d o f o r th e m ! T h e y m a k e th e m b e rem oved ' fr o m th o s e th a t a re

not g o o d a n d p la c e th em ' a m o n g th o se th a t are g o o d . T h ese th in g s th ey

k n e w ,' fo r th e y w a n te d to 30 t a k e th e free m an and m ake h im a ' s la v e to

th e m f o r e v e r .

T h ere are p o w e r s ' w h ic h [ . . . ] m a n , n o t w is h in g 1 h im to b e [sa v e d ],

in o r d e r t h a t t h e y m ay ' [ . . . ] . F or if m an 35 i s [s a v e d , th e r e w ill n o t] b e

an y s a c r ific e s ' [ . . . ] an d a n im a ls w ill n ot b e o ffe r e d 55 to th e p ow ers.

In d eed th e a n im a ls w ere 1 th e o n es to w h o m th e y s a c r ific e d . T h ey w ere

in d e e d o f f e r i n g 1 t h e m u p a liv e , b u t w h e n th e y ' o ffe r e d th em u p th e y d ie d .

A s fo r m a n , t h e y o f f e r e d 5 h im u p to G o d

54:16-17 it is many things . . . to teach: text erroneous

54:32 possibly, [benefit] man
54:34possibly, may [have their fill]
54:35-36 possibly, be any sacrifices [to anim als]
 150 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

eq M 00y T x a y o ) a q u )N 2 |

2 a TC2H e M x n a T e n e x c e i N e mn o e i K x | 2M n ic o c M o c N e e mtttta-

p a A i c o c n M A | N e p e a a a m M M ay N e y N T a q z^z n o jh n | nntpo<J>h nnh-

10 p io n N e M N T a q c o y o || nttpo <J>h MnpcoMe Nepe npo)Me co|ei(y Nee

nn h p i o n x a A A a N T a p e n e x c | e i x n T e A i o c ppo)Me a q e iN e n-

o y o e iK x |c b o a z n T n e tyiN a e p e npcoMe NapTpe|<(>eceai z n ttpo <))h m-

15 npcoMe Nepe N||apxu)Nx M e e y e x e z n to y<

som x mn noy|u)<y eyeipe

N N e T o y e ip e mmooy Ne|pe nnFTa A e e T o y a a B z n o y n e H n x | Neq'-

e N e p r e i MnTHpq c b o a zito o to y | N e e e T q x oya)cgx T a A H e e ia ce -

20 c u e m m o c || M M a nim T e T < y o o n x x i n Ncgopn ay|o) o y N z&z Nay

e p o c e y c u e m m o c 2N|Koyei A e t e T o y N a y e p o c e y co cz m m oc |

n e x e z o e iN e x e a M a p ia cb c b o a 2 m | nnFTa ToyaaBx ce p n \ a -

25 Nacee o y ne||Toyxo) M M o q x c e c o o y N a N acg N 2o|oy e N e z

n e N T a c z iM e cb cbo ax zn c 2i|m c M a p ia T e T n a p e e N o c e T e Mne |

Ayn a m ic xazM ec eccgoonx n n o y |n o <

s N N a N o iy N N 2 e B p a io c eTe

30 N a | | n 0 C T 0 A 0 C N e ayco [ N ] a n o c T O A i K o c | T e e m a p e e N o c e T [ e ] Ni

ne A y n a m i c | x o 2 M e c o y [ ...............a ] N A y N a M i c | x o zm o y ayco

35 N [ e q N a x ] 9 o c a N n<si | n x o e i c x e n a e [ i u ) T c t 2 ] n M n H y e || e i m h t i x e

N eyN Tafq M M a y ] N [ic ]e e iu )T | a A A a z a n A t o c a q x o 9 [ c x e naeicoT] |

5 5 :7 -8 i.e. nMA e N ep e. 15 Sah. T e y s o M . 1 5 -1 6 Sah. n eyoyow y (de Catanzaro

em ends thus).
2 8 -2 9 i.e. n o y n o g n a n a u j.

22 t e T o y N A y : n c t n a y is expected (poss. em end thus) yu>cz : copyist first wrote

yzu)c , then cancelled z and added it after c
3 1 -3 3 cf. HypArch 9 2 :2 -3 32 n a y n a m ic : no superlin. stroke was written above first
n 33 rest. Schenke ( [hatte] nicht g e sa g t ), T ill 34 rest. Schenke ( mein [Vater, der
du bist] im H im m el ), sim . T ill 35 rest. Schenke ( wenn [er] nicht einen [anderen]
Vater gehabt hatte ), sim . T ill n [k ] : o f n , superlin. stroke is definite, n restored 36
rest. Schenke ( [m ein V ater] ), Till
 55:5-55:36 151

d ead, a n d h e l i v e d .1

B e fo r e C h r is t c a m e th ere w a s n o b rea d ' in th e w o r ld , j u s t a s P a r a d is e ,

th e p l a c e 1 w h e r e A d am w a s. had m an y tree s 1 to n o u r is h th e a n im a ls b u t

n o w h e a t 10 t o s u s ta in m an. M an u sed to fe e d ' lik e th e a n im a ls , b u t w h e n

C h r is t' c a m e , th e p e r fe c t m an , h e b rou gh t b read ' fr o m h eaven in order

th a t m a n m i g h t b e n o u r i s h e d 1 w ith th e fo o d o f m an. T h e r u le r s 15 t h o u g h t

th a t it w a s b y t h e i r o w n p o w e r a n d w i l l ' t h a t t h e y w e r e d o i n g w h a t t h e y d i d ,

'b u t t h e h o l y s p ir it in s e c r e t ' w a s a c c o m p lis h in g e v e r y th in g th r o u g h th e m

1 as it w is h e d . T r u t h , 20 w h i c h e x is te d s in c e th e b e g in n in g , is so w n every

w here. A nd ' m an y see it b e in g s o w n ,1b u t fe w are th e y w h o see it b e in g

r e a p e d .'

S o m e s a id , M a r y c o n c e iv e d by 1th e h o ly s p ir it . T h ey a r e i n e r r o r . 25

T hey d o n o t k n o w w h a t th e y a re s a y in g . W hen ' d id a w o m a n e v e r c o n c e iv e

by a w o m a n ? 1M a r y is th e v ir g in w h o m n o ' p o w e r d e file d . S h e is a ' g r e a t

a n a th e m a to th e H e b r e w s , w h o 30 a r e t h e a p o s t l e s a n d [th e ] a p o s to lic m e n .1

T h is v ir g in w h o m n o p o w e r ' d e file d [ . . . ] th e p o w e r s ' d e file th e m s e lv e s .

A nd th e lo r d [w o u ld ] n ot h a v e s a id , ' M y [fa th e r w h o is in ] h ea v en

(M a tt 1 6 :1 7 ) 35 u n le s s [h e ] h a d h a d a n o th e r f a t h e r ,' b u t h e w o u ld h ave s a id

s im p ly , [ M y f a t h e r ] . 1
 152 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

*p. 56' n e x e n x o e i c n m m a [h th c x e )~ ?Y \ ] * [c b ]9 \ zn [h ]c i
(104 L.) n im [x] n i 0 2 o y N x e n H e i |M n e ico T M n p x i o y < e > A e n t o c | x zn

nH|ei M n e i c o T N T C T N q i cb o a x

5 ic o y p a (n ) |n e eq2Hnx n e x p c o y p a n n e e q o y o N Z ||

0B O A x A I A T O Y T O f c M 6 N q u JO O n A N | ZN A A AY N N A C n e AAA*

n e q p A N x n e m e |N e e e T o y M o y T e e p o q x m m o c n e x p c |A e

n e q xpANx { n e } m m n t c y p o c n e m c c | c ia c m m n t o y a c ia n in a c n e

10 nxc n A (N )| | T O ) c N K o o y e T H p o y o y N T A y q x m m a y I k . a t a T A c n e m-

noyA noyA N 2 h to yn I n N A Z A p H N o c n e T o y o N 2 c b o a n e |M n n e -

Hnx n e x c o y n t A q x o y o N n i m x | z p a Y N 2 H T q x e i T e po)Me e i T e

15 Arxre\oc || e i T e m y c th p io n Ayco n e i o ) T x

n c t x o ) |m m o c x e Anxoeic M o y v N <yopnx Ayo) | A q T U ) o y N x c e p -

naan a A q T c o o y N t a p x | N < y o p n x Ayco A q M o y ctm oyA xne |t a -

20 n a c t a c i c N<yopnx q N A M o y a n q o N 2 || n g \ n N o y T e N e p e nH

NAM< - >

m a a a | a y N A 2 ( o n x N N o y N o s Mn pA TM A e q T A | e m y ZN O Y N O fi N-

2 COB A A A A 2 A 2 N C O n x | A O y A 2 NT B A C T C M N T O y H n e A q N O X O y | * y -

25 2 (JOB Z A O y A C C A P I O N T AC I T 0 0 N | | T ^ y X H Oy20)B Cq TACIHy

ne A cqja )|n e zn n o yco jm a equjHC

O Y N 2 O 0 IN 0 I p 2 O T 0 X 0 M H n tO C NCCTCOOyN 0 y K A |K A 2 H Y STb
30 n [A ]e i c e o y o x y e Tcoo yN |z n t c a p s A y t o [ c ] e c o o y N a n x e NeTp||-

<t>opei n t c [ a p 3 n t o ] 9 Y n e c t k h k a z h y | n a c i e r e [ .............. ] mmooy

c k a k o y I e 2 H [y ] n [ t o o y c t k J a k a z h y a n m n c a p s x | [21 C N o q n * ] -
*p. 57' pKA HPO N OM ei N T M N T C | [ p o M n N O ] y T 0 N IM X T 0 T A 0 l x 0TN A K A H * P O -
(105 L.)
NOM0I A N X T A C I e T2 l0 )0 )N N IM A C T 0 | T A C I 20)0)C C T N A K A H P O N O -

37 i.e. NMMA0HTHC.
56:6 i.e. N^cne. 12 oyoN Z : i.e. oyiDNZ (Barns em ends thus, with hesitation).
21 i.e. N o y N o s . 26 i.e. zn oyciDMA.

37 m a [ h t h c --------] : for can also be read e 37 -5 6 :1 e.g. [ --------- e i ] * [eBjpA zn :

[ ----- n i] * [ b ] o \ zn Isenberg 2 56:1 o \ : for 9 can also be read ai or \ i ; for \ can also
be read x z read from sm all, am biguous trace n : or else m; superlin. stroke
restored c n i : i.e. ? a n ( ) in 2 em . Schenke (1 9 8 5 )
8 ( n e } Layton
19 an deleted by Schenke 20 nam '" v pap.; cf. above p. 5 : uninscribed space left for
tw o letters (e.g. o y ); papyrus surface is perfect poss. em end to n a m o y (thus Menard2):
n a m c o y a n > Schenke ( [nicht] sterben )
31 T e [y N 6om x] sim . rest. Emm el 32 rest. Schenke 4 3 3 -3 4 cf. 1 Cor 15:50 oap
Kai ai^ia P a a ita ia v 0eo\> icA,r|povoLLfjaai ov> 8u v a ia i
 55:37-57:2 153

T h e lo r d s a id t o th e d i s c i p l e s , [ . . . ] 5 6 fro m ev ery h ou se. B r in g in to

th e h o u s e ' o f th e fa th e r . B u t d o n o t ta k e (a n y th in g ) in th e h o u se 1o f th e

fa th e r n o r c a r r y it o f f .

Jesu s is a h id d e n n a m e , 1 C h r is t is a r e v e a le d n am e. 5 F o r th is

rea so n J esu s is not p a r tic u la r 1 to an y la n g u a g e ; r a th e r h e is a lw a y s

c a lle d 1 by th e n am e J e s u s . W h ile as fo r C h r is t , 1 in S y r ia c it is

M e s s ia h , 1 in G reek it is C h r is t . C e r ta in ly 10 a l l t h e o t h e r s h a v e i t '

a c c o r d in g to th e ir o w n la n g u a g e . 1 T h e N a za ren e is he w h o r e v e a ls 1

w h a t is h id d e n . C h r is t h a s e v e r y t h in g ' in h im s e lf, w h e th e r m a n or an gel

15 o r m y s t e r y , a n d t h e f a t h e r .

T h o se w h o sa y ' th a t t h e lo r d d ie d fir s t a n d ( t h e n ) 1ro se u p a r e in error,

fo r h e rose up ' fir s t and (th e n ) d ie d . If o n e d o es n ot fir s t a tta in 1 th e

r e s u r r e c tio n h e w i l l n o t d ie . A s G o d 20 l i v e s , h e w o u l d . . .

N o o n e 1w i l l h id e a la r g e v a l u a b l e o b j e c t 1 in s o m e t h i n g la r g e , b u t m a n y

a tim e 1 o n e h a s to sse d c o u n tle s s th o u sa n d s ' in to a th in g w o rth a p en n y.

C o m p a r e 25 t h e s o u l . It is a p r e c io u s t h in g a n d it c a m e t o b e ' in a c o n t e m p t i

b le b o d y .

S o m e 1a r e a f r a i d l e s t t h e y r i s e n a k e d . B e c a u s e o f t h i s t h e y w i s h to r ise

1in t h e f l e s h , a n d [th e y ] d o n o t k n o w t h a t i t i s t h o s e w h o 30 w e a r t h e [ f l e s h ]

w h o are n a k e d . ' [It is ] t h o s e w h o [ . . . ] to u n c lo th e ' th e m s e lv e s w h o are

not naked. F le s h 1 [a n d b lo o d s h a ll] n o t in h e r it th e k in g d o m 1[o f G o d ]

(1 C or 15:50). W h a t is th is w h ic h w ill 5 7 n o t in h e r it? T h is w h ic h is on

u s. B u t w h a t 1is th is , to o , w h ic h w ill in h e r it?

55:37 possibly, [C om e forth] from; or, [Bring out] from

56:12 or, The N azarene is he w h o is revealed to
56:20 after he w ou ld the copyist has written a single letter and then left a short space blank,
no doubt because the manuscript he copied from was damaged or illegible at this point. The
words be dead or not die have been conjectured by some scholars but their meaning here would
be very obscure. There is no way to be sure how much o f the original text has been omitted here.
56:31 possibly, those w ho [are able] to unclothe th em selves (i.e., who succeed in uncloth
ing themselves)
 154 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

M ei ta fc |T e m n n e q xc N o q x a ia t o y t o x e |n e T -
5 AoycoM a n n t a c a p s Ayco Nqcco M||nACNoqx m n t A q o)N2 2Pa T n -
2HTq ao) |T e x T e q xcAp3 n e n \ o r o c Ayo) n e q x c N o q x | ne
nnNA eToyAAB n e N T A z x i N A e i o y ( N ) | T e q x t p o <J>h Ayco o y N -
10 T A q x CO) 21 BCO)x I A N O K x f S N APIKC A N K O O y e e T X O ) M M O C || X6
c N A T io o y N a n e u e N T o o y M n e c | N A y c e o j o o n N 2N
Oyq)TAx KXO) M M O C I x e T C A P 3 X NATCJOOyN A N A A A A XOOC
epo|ei x e aoj n e T N A T i o o y N o j i n a c n a t A|e i o K x kxcd m m o c xe
15 nnNA 2N t c a p 3 || Ayco n e e iK e o y o e iN n e 2N tcaps oyA o|roc
n e n e e iK e eq2N t c a p s xe t n e T K N A | x o o c e ic x e a a a y a n mttboa.
ntcap 3 | 2 A n c n e e T t o o y N 2N T e e i c A p 3 x e20)B | n i m x q ) o o n x n -
20 zhtc 2M n e e i K O C M O c || N e T f 2 io )o y NN2BCO) c e c o T n x a n n |-
2BCU) 2N T M N T e p O N M n H y e N2BCO) | C e C O T n x A N C N T A Y T A A Y 2IO)Oy
2 ITN I O Y M O O Y MN O Y K O )2 TX e y T O y B O M n M A I THPqx N e T O y O N 2 2ITN
25 N e T o y o N 2 e||BOA N e H n x 2 i t n N e H n x o y N 2o|eiNe e y 2 H n N 2i t n
N eToyoN2 c b o a | oym m ooy 2N o y m o o y o y N ko )2 t n | 2N-
N O yx p iC M A
30 a ic qiToy Nxioye |THpoy Mneqx9ya)N[2] tap eBOAx Nee ||
eNeqq)oonx [n2]h[tc a ]aa a NTNAqoya)N2 |cboa Nee eTfoyN^q)]-
6M 6omn nnay I epoqN N2HTC n[aci Ae TH]poy Aqoy|a)N2 cboa
35 NAY Ay[OY0)N2] CBOA N[N]|NO<S 20)C N06 Aqoy<p[N2 cboa] n||n-
^p. 581 Koyei 20)c Koyei Aq<p[YU)N2 cboa] * [NN]Arre\oc 2coc ArreAoc
(106L.) ^ y io | NppcDMe 2(uc po)Me ctbc n A e i Aneqx|Aoroc Aq2onqx eoyoN'
5 nimx 2oeiNe |mcnn aynay epoqN eYMeeye xe naynay II epooy m-
MIN MMOOYN AAAA NTApeqxOy|U)N2v eBOAx NNeqxMA0HTHC 2N-
Noyeo|oy 2ixm n To o y Neqo an N ic o y e i A q 'l q j a m e n-

57:4 i.e. n e T e NqN^oytDN a n . 8 i.e. zbcuj (Till em ends thus). 20-21 annzbcoj : Sah.
CN2BCO)
28 i.e. zn o y x p iC M A .

55:4 Sah. N eyN ^y. 6 i.e. zn o y e o o y .

57:10 eiT e : e n e ie m . de C atanzaro : Till reads as corruption fo re fa a , with hesitation 15

n e e iK e : copyist first om itted iota, then added it betw een epsilon and kappa 16 t
neT K N ^Ixooc : em end to n eT K N ^ x o o q (Layton)
30 [ n z ] h [ t c : cf. 57:32 : [ n a ] m [ c a ] \ \ a sim. Till, but unlikely oy c oN Z read in

photographs 31 rest. Schenke ( wie [sie] ihn sehen konnten ), sim. Barns 32 n [ a c i
a c th ]p o y Layton : die [sich im] W asser befinden Schenke (i.e. ? n [c t z m ttm^ o y )
 57:2-58:8 155

It is that which belongs to Jesus 1and his blood. Because of this he sa id ,'
He who shall not eat my flesh and drink 5 my blood has not life in him
(John 6:53). What1is it? His flesh is the word, and his blood ' is the holy
spirit. He who has received these has ' food and he has drink and cloth
ing. 1 I find fault with the others who say 10 that it will not rise. Then both
of them 1are at fault. You (sg.) say 1that the flesh will not rise. But tell
me 1what will rise, that we may honor you (sg.). ' You (sg.) say the spirit
in the flesh,15 and it is also this light in the flesh. (But) this too is a matter 1
which is in the flesh, for whatever you (sg.) shall s a y ,' you (sg.) say noth
ing outside the flesh. 1 It is necessary to rise in this flesh, since ' every
thing exists in it. In this world 20 those who put on garments are better than
the 1garments. In the kingdom of heaven the garments ' are better than
those who have put them on.

It is through 1water and fire that the whole place is purified' the visi
ble by the visible,25 the hidden by the hidden. There are some things ' hid
den through those visible. ' There is water in water, there is fire 1 in
chrism.

Jesus took them all by stealth,' for he did not appear as 30 he was, but'
in the manner in which [they would] be able to see 1him. He appeared to
[them all. ' He appeared] to the great ' as great. He [appeared] 35 to the
small as small. He [appeared 58 to the] angels as an angel, and ' to men as a
man. Because of this his ' word hid itself from everyone. Some 1indeed
saw him, thinking that they were seeing 5 themselves, but when he
appeared 1to his disciples in glory 1on the mount he was not small. He 1
became
 156 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

N06 AAAA NT Aqp MMA0HTHC |NNOfi X6KAAC eyNA0)6M COM NN^y

10 ||epoqN eqo nnoc
nexAqx M<J>ooy 0tm|may zn tc y x a p ic tc ia x e tt0ntazzcotp | mttt6-
A0ioc t noyoeiNx enni^A 0toy|aabx zotp N A r're A o c epoNx
15 ZCOCON A N|ZIKCON MTTPK. AT A<J>PON0IX MTTZI0IBxx AXN||Tqx TAPX MN
cg<soMx 6nay en<p>poN mn aaay |NAcgf n^qNoyoei 0 zoyNx enppo
eqx|KHKA2HYN
npMMne NAcge NeqvcgHpe |Nzoyox attpmnk.az ecgxe NcgHpe n -
20 a|aamx NAcycooy KAiToire cgAyMoy no||cco maaaon NcgHpe mittc-
A0 io c ppco|M0 NA01 0M Ay Moy aaaa C0xno mmo|oyx oyoeicg
NIMX TT0ICOTX TAM0IO cgH|P0 Ayo) ncgHP0x MN fiOM MMOqx NqT^I-
25 Mi0 cgHP0 n0NxTAyxnoq tapx mn (Somn || M M o q x Nqxno aaaa
0 ncgHP0 x n o x |NAqx nzncnhy NZNcgHp an n 0 toyI*tto mmooy th-
poy zm ttkocmoc | 0 y x n o MMopty] 0boa zn T<J>ycic Ay|co NKooye
30 zm [nA0]i [0 t]9 y * jto mmooy II 0boax nzht^ [0yco0i]cgx 0boax mmay
| 0npcoM0 x [ \ Mnco]0icg 0boa zm ttp|[p]htx 0zp[yN 0nTo]noc mttca
NTTT0 | [ ................] MMOqx 0BOA ZN T xTAnpO |[AyCO 0N0] AnAOrOC
*p. 5 9 1 01 0BOA MMAY * N0qNACO0!Cg 0BOA ZN TTATTPO Ay[co] |N0CjNACyO3-
(107 L.) n0 NT0A0ioc NT0A0ioc rAp |zitn oyn0i 0ycb Ayco 0yxn o AW
5 TOYTO I ANONx ZCOCON TN f ni 0PN NNN0PHY || 0NXI MTT(b 0BOA ZN
TXAPIC 0TZN N|NN0PHY

1 3 a : i.e. za .
22 i.e. N o yo e io j n im . ta m ic -. 59:4 nnncphy : Sah. n cn cph y . 5 -6 Sah. Ne Nep Hy.

5<S: 12 t n o y o e iN : emend to N oyoeiN (thus de C atanzaro) 15 em. Schenke ( den

K onig ), Till : understood as the d o o r (npo) by de C atanzaro, Barns with hesitation -
29 zm : or else zn: superlin. stroke is definite ] . [ : letter trace can be read a, i, n etc.;
no superlin. stroke was written above this letter p y ^ n o : reading o f pap. cannot be
eyxno rest. Schenke4 : zn [na]i [ c t ] 9 y sim. rest. K rause, with hesitation 30 rest.
Layton (cf. 5 9 :1 ) : [n a c o i]u ) K asser 31 for x can also be read y or apostrophe rest.
Layton 3 1 -3 2 p|[p]ht rest. Schenke ( V erheissung ), Till 32 ezc>[ : also possible are
c b c >[, e x [ , e y [, etc. e zo [ y N e ---- ] Schenke4 [ ------ T o ] n o c Schenke3 : [ cko]-
n o c Schenke 33 [ ---- ] a negative conjugation is expected, e.g. may - 34 rest. Lay
ton : for the Coptic construction cf. Apophthegmata Patrum p. 2, line 26 ed. Chaine (Zoega
p. 291) 59:1 zn : n is definite, superlin. stroke restored
 58:8-59:6 157

great, but he made the disciples 1great, that they might be able to see 10
him in his greatness.

He said on that day 1in the thanksgiving, You who have joined 1the
perfect light with the holy spirit,' unite the angels with us a lso ,' as being
the images. Do not despise the lamb, for without it 15 it is not possible to
see the king. No one 1will be able to go in to the king if he is ' naked.

The heavenly man has many more sons 1than the earthly man. If the
sons of Adam ' are many, although they d ie ,20 how much more the sons of
the perfect man, 1 they who do not die but are 1 always begotten. The
father makes a so n ,' and the son has not the power to make 1a son. For he
who has been begotten has not the power 25 to beget, but the son gets 1
brothers for himself, not sons. All who 1are begotten in the world 1are
begotten in a natural way, and ' the others [are nourished] from [the place]
whence they have been born.10 It is from 1being promised to the heavenly
place 1that man [receives] nourishment. 1 [ . . . ] him from the mouth. 1
[And had] the word gone out from that place 59 it would be nourished
from the mouth and 1it would become perfect. For it is 1by a kiss that the
perfect conceive and give birth. For this reason ' we also kiss one another.
5We receive conception from the grace which is in 1one another.

58:15 the king: the manuscript has (erroneously) the door (hut in 58:16, the king)
 158 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

nc o y N cgoM Te M o o c y e mn | n x o e i c o y o eicg n im x m a pia TeqMAAy |

Ayo) T e c c c o N e Ayo) m^ a ^ ahnh T A |e i e T o y M o y T e e p o c x e TeqKoiNco-
10 noc || m a p ia rApx T e T e q c c o N e Ayo) T e q 'M A A y | T e Ayco TeqzcuTpe
Te
n e ic o T mn nq)H|pe nz AnAoyN Ne ppan nnNA ctoyaab | oypANx
n e N A iT T A o y N c e a j o o n rApx m |m a n i m x c e M n c ^ NTne c cm -

15 n c a mtti||t n cczn n e H n xc e z N nctoyonz | cboa nnN A

ctoyaab' q2M noycoN Z | cboa' qzM n c A mttitn qzM n e e H n '
| qzM ncA NTne
20 cecyMcge n n cto yIa ab' zitn naynamic MnoNHpoNx || ceo rap n -
B\\e 2itm ttna eTo y^^B x |x ck a a c eyNAMeeye xe eypzynHpelTei n -
NoypcDM e zonoTe e y e ip e NNe|ToyAABx ctbc nAei ayImJmaghthc
25 p|AiTei Mnxoeic NNoyzooy ctbc oy||2o)B n tc nicocMoc nexAq
NAqx xe |epiAiTei ntckmaay Ayco cna+ nak |cboa zn aaaotpion
nexe NAnocTo|Aoc nnmmaghthc xe TMnpoc<J>o|pA thpc ma-
30 pecxncp [n]ac NoyzMoy' || NeyMoyTe [eTco<J>i]A xe
2M oy a x n t c |MApe npoc<t>[opA q)o)]ne eqq)H nx tco|<J>ia ac
oycTeip[A Te a x n ] qjHpe aia to y|to e y M o y T e epo[c xe nKe]ce-
35 nei n|2moy nMa eToyNA<y[. . . . ]Ruy ||NToyze nnNA ctoyaab
*p. 6 0 1 [ . ,5;6. . . * Ay]o) NAcg[e] N eccgH pe
(108 L.) n e T e y N T A q q x | n g \ n e i o ) T x n a ncyHpe N e Ayco N T o q 2a)|(oqN ttojh-
pe c n z o c o n q o N K o y e i x M A y | m c T e y e N A qx A N e T e N o y q x zo tan
5 e q x||(yA(ya)ne ppcoMe q jA p e n e q e i o ) T x f N A qx | N e T e y N T A B c e TH p o y

7 i.e. N o y o e io j.

12 i.e. 2 N2A n \o y N (de C atanzaro em ends thus), Sah. 2N 2a t t \ o y n .

20 i.e. t t t t n X . 22 i.e. No ypa jM e . 24 i.e. Noyzooy.

28 n n m - : Sah. n m - . tm - : i.e. t c n -.

60: 6 i.e. N e T e y N T ^ q c e .

8 T e c : Teq em. Schenke ( sein e )

23 [mJ cancelled by the copyist 2 7 z n : z n <n >- o t z n < zn >- em. Till
29 z m o y : z m o t em. Schenke 30 rest. K rause, sim. Barns : cf. 59:31-32 31 eq:
ec Barns 32 rest. Barns, Till 33 e p o [ c x e n K e ] c e n e i Schenke3 ( [der R]est ) with
hesitation 34 zm oy : zm ot em. de Catanzaro with hesitation ]noj : o f n, superlin.
stroke is definite, n restored; ig, or else (p 6 0 :1 ](p : or else ]o sim. rest. Kasser
 59:6-60:6 159

There were three who always walked with ' the lord: Mary his mother '
and her sister and the Magdalene, the one ' who was called his companion.
10 His sister and his mother' and his companion were each a Mary.

The father and the son 1are single names, the holy spirit ' is a
double name. For they are 1everywhere: they are above, they are below; 15
they are in the concealed, they are in the revealed. 1The holy spirit is in the
revealed:' it is below. It is in the concealed:' it is above.

The saints are served ' by evil powers,20 for they are blinded by the holy
spirit1into thinking that they are serving ' an (ordinary) man whenever
they do so for the saints. 1Because of this a disciple ' asked the lord one
day for something 25 of this world. He said to him, ' Ask your mother,
and she will give you ' of the things which are anothers.

The apostles said ' to the disciples, May our entire offering ' obtain
salt. 30 They called [Sophia] salt. Without i t 1no offering [is] accept
able. But Sophia' is barren, [without] child. For this reason ' she is called
... of ' salt. Wherever they will [ .. . ] 35 in their own way, the holy
spirit [ . . . , 60 and] her children are many.

What the father possesses ' belongs to the son, and the son ' himself, so
long as he is small, is not ' entrusted with what is his. But when 5 he
becomes a man his father gives him 1all that he possesses.

59:20 they are blinded: viz., the evil powers

 160 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

N e T C o p M v N 6 T e n N| n N A x n o m m ooy o j a y c ^ P m ' o n N C B O A I 21-

TOOTqs AIA TOYTO 6B O \N 2ITM nmNA | OYU)Tv qxepO NSI TTKtUZT'

10 ayu) quiu}M ||
iceoYA n e exAMtue ayco kcoya n e N | exMcue exAMioe Te tco -
<)>IA 2ATTAU)C | eXMOJG A0 T0 TCO<J>IA MnMOy 0T0 TA|0l T0 {TCO<|>IA
15 M nM OY 0T0 TA0I T 0 } 0TCO|OYN M nM Oy TA0I 0TOYMOYT0 0POC x e II
TKoyei n c o <J>ia
OYN 2N0HPION a)OOnN |0Y2YnTACC0 MTTPU3M0 N00 MTTMAC0 |MN
n e 10) MN 2NKOOY0 NT00IMIN0 Oy|N 2NKOOY0 q)OOTTx 0Y2YHO-
20 TACC0 ANn I 0YOY^TN 2N N0PHMIAx TTPU)M0CKA0I N||TCU)q)0 2ITN N-
HpiON 0T2YnOTACC0 | AYU) 0BOA 2M n A0 I qCO0IO)N NTOqx MN N|-
HPION 0IT0 N0Tx2ynOTACC0 0IT0 N0TX|2YTTOTACC0 AN TACI T6
25 0 MTTT0 AlOC | PPO3M0 2ITN 2NAYN AMIC t 0T2YTTOTACN||C0 qCICAei
OYONx NIMX 0qCOBT0 0TpOYlq)O)n0 0TB0 TTA0I rAPx 0nMA THpqx
A20|pATqx 0IT0 N0TNANOYOYX 0IT0 N0 OOy | Ayo) NOyNAMN MN N-
30 <sBoyp tt0ttna 0toy|aab qMOON0 9 [yo ]n n i m n ayu) qpApxei II N-
NAYNAMIC t[hPO]y [N ]6TN2ynOTACC0 I AYO) N0Tx2yn[OTACC0 a]n mn
N0TnOYATn I KAI TAP q<SU)0[ . . . . ]<g (JOTTTX MMOOY 0|2OYNX X0[KAAC
. . ]q)ANxOYO)q) Noy(g|[B]u)K [boa]
35 [TT0NT]AYTTAACC0 MMOq N0||[co)q AAAA N]0KNA20 <AN> ANeq-
*p. 611 O)HP0 0YOX * MnAACMA N0YT0NHC 0O)X0 MTTOyp|TTA ACC0 MMOqN
(109 L.) ^Yxnoqx n 0kxna |20 An0qxcn0pMA 0 qo N0 y r 0 NHC Te|-

5 noy A 0 AynAACC 0 MMoqx Aqxxno Acg || N0 YT 0 N0 ia ne

nA0ix q)opnN a t m n t n o |0Ikx cgum mmnnccjoc <J>u)TB0 Ayo)

9 i.e. N o yo)T.

29 i.e. n o y o n . 3 3 -3 4 Sah. NNeyqjBOJK.

13 { . . . | deleted by Schenke
24-25 t em end to e y z y n o T A c 'llc e (Layton) 30 rest. Schenke ( [alle] Krafte,
[die] ), sim. Till 32 s a ) e [ . . . ]<g : for e can also be read , 9 , c or poss. cy; for q can
also be read 9, etc. 33 rest. Layton (either [ ---- eq jo jiN or [ ------ey]u)AN is needed):
[n a c i ey]a)ANvoya)a) Schenke 2 ( da[mit] sie, wenn [sie] wollen ) 34 a ) : or else q) for
k can also be read h, 1 , etc. [b]u)k [c b o k ---- ] Isenberg 2 : [x]o)k etc. Schenke 4
34 [ tt n t] a y sim. K asser 34-35 N e||[co)q---- ] rest. K asser : cf. G o s p e l o f Truth
CG I 17:19-20 35 [ ---- a w a n J c k n a z c < a n > ANeq- Layton : [ ------ Ayco N]eicNA2e
ANeq- Kasser
 60:6-61:6 161

Those who have gone astray, whom ' the spirit (itself) begets, usually
go astray also 1because of the spirit. Thus, by one and the same breath,1
the fire blazes and is put out. 10

Echamoth is one thing and Echmoth another.1Echamoth is Wisdom sim

ply, 1but Echmoth is the Wisdom of death which is 1 the one which 1
knows death, which is called 15 the little Wisdom.

There are 1domestic animals, like the bull 1and the ass and others of
this kind.1Others are wild 1and live apart in the deserts. Man ploughs 20
the field by means of the domestic animals,1and from this he is nourished,
(both) he and 1the animals, whether tame or 1wild. Compare the perfect1
man. It is through powers which are submissive 25 that he ploughs, prepar
ing for everything to come into being. 1 For it is because of this that the
whole place stands,1whether the good or the evil, 1the right and the left.
The holy spirit ' shepherds every one and rules 30 [all] the powers, the
tame ones ' and the wild ones, as well as those which are unique. 1
For indeed he [ . . . (and)] shuts them in ,1in order that [ i f . . . ] wish, they
will not be able ' [to escape].

[He who] has been created is 35 [beautiful, but] you (sg.) would <not>
find his sons 61 noble creations. If he was n o t ' created but begotten, you
(sg.) would find ' that his seed was noble. But now 1he was created, (and)
he begot. What5 nobility is this? First adultery ' came into being, afterward
murder. And

60:11-15 Wisdom (three rimes): Sophia

60:12-13 The copyist has erroneously repeated a phrase here; the manuscript has the W is
dom of death which is the W isdom o f death which is
60:33 either [if they] wish or [if he] w ishes can be read
60:35 The word <not> seems to have been erroneously omitted in the manuscript; also pos
sible is [beautiful, and] you (sg.) w ould find his sons
 162 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

Ay|XTTOqx CBOA' ZN TMNTNOeiKx N nU)H|pe rAPx M<J>Oqx n e Ali

10 t o y t o Aqujume | NZATBpcoMe N e e Mneqiceeia)Tx ^y||a) AqMoyoyTN
MneqxcoN koincdnia a c | nimx N T A z e g a m e c b o a zn N e fN e a n x n|-
NoyepHy oyMNTNoeiKx t c x
n N o y T e |o y x s i T ne N e n n x (U66 c t n a n o y o y | cg A Y M o y Te
15 e p o o y x x e n a a h i n o n (gAy||Moy m n N e N x T A Y x a ) s e z p a Y n z h t o y
T A x |ei Te e n n c n xt a nNoyTe x o s o y x e | n e iA H z n n a t x m o y Ne
N e q x c o s e cg^ylp a t m o y e B O A x t z i T o o T q x N N e q x n A z p e x | nNoyTe
20 A e p B A n T i z e N N e T q p B A n T i| | z e m m o o y * n o y m o o y
MN [OYJ <SOMx I NT e AAAY NAYX AAAAY ZN NeTxCMONTx | e I MHTI N-
T e n e T M M A Y cgume N e | n n c t m m a y N e MnpcoMe a n eq|ZM
25 n K 0 C M 0 C q N A Y e n p H e q o pph || a n ayu) q N A y e T n e m n n K A z mn n |-

K e zB H ye t h p o y e N x T o q x a n n e n c t m |m a y ta ci T e e z p a Y zn
TMe AAAA AKX|NAY CAAAYV NT 1TMA CTMMAY AKx<ga)|ne NN6TM-

30 mayx aknay A n n N A A K x||(ga)ne M n N A a k n a [y A ] n x c AKa)a)ne|

nxc aknay ^ n [ e i a ) T K ]N A cga)ne N ei|a)Tx a ia t o y t o [ n n c s i m ^]
M 6 N K N AY | AZCOB NIMX Aya) K [N A Y e p o ] K x A N O Y ^ A K x | KNAY A6
35 e p o K x m i t [m a c t m ] m a y neT||KNAY t a p x e p o q x e K N A cg ju m e MM]oy |
*p. 62' T m c T ic x i TATAnHx c f m [n a a a y n a o j ] * [ x i ] a x n

(i 1 0 L ) T m c Tic [ m ] n a a a y N Acgf ^ - X N | A T A n H eTB e n A e ix x c k a a c

m c n x c n a x i | T N p n i c T e y e tyiN a A < e > c n a m c n t n + e n e i | epaj*

6 1 :11-12 Sah. n c tc N c e e iN e a n NNeyepHy.

14 i.e. e o j A y M o y T e . 17 i.e. z c n a t m o y .
32 n n c c i m a : Sah. z m n e e i M A .

61:18 t z iT o o T q n - : em end to z ito o to y n - (thus Till) 19-20 b a t t t i |z : b a t t t 6 em.

Schenke 20 zn o y m o o y mn [o y U so m : Ro y I cancelled by the copyist 20-21 zn o y

m o o y m n o y s o m em. de C atanzaro ( in w ater and power. No one sees )

m n a .a . a y n a y

32 rest. Schenke ( h ie r ), Layton (cf. 86:6) 33 rest. Schenke3 ( und [siehst dich]
selbst nicht ), sim. Menard 34 rest. Schenke ( d[or]t ), sim. Till 35 rest, de Catanzaro
( you will [become] )
36 m[n read in photographs 62:2 -3 c t b c nAei x g k a a c m cn c n a - . . . ojina A<e>
CNAMC n t Nt* sim. H elm bold : desw egen [wollen w ir uns miihen], dam it w ir . . . damitwir
w ahrhaftig [i.e. a c n am c] g eben, Schenke but unlikely (ujina is constructed with 2nd
Future in this te x t ) : cf. 6 1 :36-62:2 3 ujin a a c n a m c n tn + <zA nc n e n t n m o em. Till,
but unlikely (cf. on 6 2 :2 -3 )
 61:6-62:4 163

he 1was begotten in adultery, for he was the child 1of the serpent. So he
became 1a murderer, just like his father, and 10 he killed his brother. Indeed
every act of sexual intercourse ' which has occurred between those unlike 1
one another is adultery.

God' is a dyer. As the good d y es,' which are called true, dissolve 15
with the things dyed in them, so 1 it is with those whom God has dyed. '
Since his dyes are immortal, they become ' immortal by means of his
colors.1Now God dips what he dips 20 in water.

It is not possible 1for anyone to see anything of the things that actually
exist1unless he becomes like 1them. This is not the way with man 1in the
world: he sees the sun without being a sun; 25 and he sees the heaven and
the earth and 1all other things, but he is not these things.' This is quite in
keeping with the truth. But you (sg.) saw 1something of that place, and
you became 1those things. You saw the spirit, you 30 became spirit. You
saw Christ, you became 1Christ. You saw [the father, you] shall become
father.1So [in this place] you see 1everything and [do] not [see] yourself,'
but [in that place] you do see yourselfand what 35 you see you shall
[become].1

Faith receives, love gives. [No one will be able 62 to receive] without
faith. No one will be able to give without1love. Because of this, in order
that we may indeed receive,1we believe, and in order that we may love,
we give, since ' if

61:36-62:1 will be able to . . . will be able to . . . o r , can . . . can

 164 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

5 oya f zn oyATAnH an M i s h r e q 0)||<J>eAeiA zm n eN T A cjT A A q x n e n-

ta zx i | n x o e ic a n o n n z c b pa io c e n

N A n 0 | C T 0 A0 C T Z I T N N 6 Z H T I Z N e y M O Y | T X IHC nNAZCDPAIOC

10 m c c i a c e T e | n A e i n e m e n N A Z co p A io c n e x c x n z A e || p p a n x n e

nex c ncyopnx n e F c neTZN | t m h t c n e nN A ZA pHNoe M ec-

e i A e x | o y n t a c j x c h m a c i a c n t c Ayo) n e x p c | Ayo) n e T t y H y Fc m -

15 M N T zeB p A io c n e | n c c o T e n a z a p a T e t a a h c ia n N A || Z A p H N o c

[ N e ] | <se T e ta a h c ia t n e n x c f I N T A ycyiT qx nNAZA pHNoe mn

Fc | N e N T A y c g i T o y

n M A p r A p iT H c e y ( y A ( N ) | N o x g x e n i T N e n B o p B o p o N cgA g cg o )|n e

20 {cgAqcycone an x } e q i y H C N z o y o || o y T e e y c g A T A Z c g x N N A noB A pci-

mon | e cjN A iy o m e < a n > egTA em yx a a a a o y n ta cjx | mmay M n T ^eio

zaztn n e q Nx o e i c x | o y o e i c g n im x taci T e e NN cgH pe M |n N o y T e

25 zn N eToyN A cgcone nzhtoy || eTi oyntay mmay M n T A eio zaztm

n o Y |e io )T x

e ic 'iy A x o o c x e anokx oyVoyA AY | mn aaay n a k im x ckoja -

X O O C x x e A N O K x O y |z p ( D M A I O C MN A A A Y N A P T A P A C C C eKO)A|XOOC

30 xe a n o [k o Jy ^ c a a h n o y b a p b a || p o c o y z m z a a [oY eA eY ] epoc mn

AAAY I N A egT O P TP e K . [ a ) A X O O C ] X C A N O K x O Y X P H |C T I A N O C n [ . . .

. ] N A N o e iN N r e N o i l y o N T A < y [. . . N T ] e e i M e i N e n A e i x e | [ T ] e

6 2 :6 o n n - : i.e. o n- (poss. em end thus).

7 21 TNN6 ZH : Sah. 2A tc n z h .
20 i.e. nattobapcimon . 23 i.e. N oyoeity nim .

7 -8 m o y Itc x e : expected is M o y ie e p o q x e , poss. em end thus 12-13 ayo) ...

Ayo): i.e. ? m i . . . m i , both . . . a n d : poss. corrupt (the construction is not proper to
Coptic) 15 flNefl cancelled by the copyist t n e n x c t : emend to n x c n e (thus de
Catanzaro [ the C hrist is . . . ]) 16 qjiTq : qiTq em. de C atanzaro n a z a : second a
w ritten over erasure o f h
18-19 {qjAqqjum} eqjAqqjione a n x Schenke (1985) 19 {qjAqqjionea n } Layton (cf.
62:21) 21 <a n > Layton (cf. 6 2 :1 9 ): for the syntax cf. 52:31
32 n[K.ocMoc] n a n o c i n sim .-Schenke4 N reN oiT o : mh t c n o i t o em. Kasser, with
hesitation 33 for eg can also be read io or poss. e , o o r e (y[ione N T ] e e i - de Catan
zaro, with hesitation ( [becom e] such a on e ) : ty[onq N T]eei- Schenke4
 62:4-34 165

one gives without love, he has no 5 profit from what he has given. He who 1
has received something other than the lord is still a Hebrew.'

The apostles who were before us had these names for him :1 Jesus, the
Nazorean, Messiah, th at1is, Jesus, the Nazorean, the Christ. The last
10 name is Christ, the first is Jesus, that in ' the middle is the
Nazarene. Messiah 1has two meanings, both the Christ 1and the
measured. Jesus in Hebrew is ' the redemption. Nazara is
the truth. The 15 Nazarene, then, is the truth. Christ 1. . . been
measured. It is the Nazarene and Jesus ' who have been measured.

When the pearl is cast 1 down into the mud it becomes ' greatly
despised,20 nor if it is anointed with balsam oil ' will it become more pre
cious. But it always has ' value in the eyes of its owner. ' Compare the
sons o f 1God, wherever they may b e .25 They still have value in the eyes of
their1father.

If you (sg.) say, I am a Jew, 1no one will be moved. If you say, I
am a 1Roman, no one will be disturbed. If you ' say, I am a Greek, a
barbarian,30 a slave, [a] free man, no one ' will be troubled. [If] you [say],
I am a ' Christian, the [ . . . ] will tremble. Would ' that I might [ . . . ]
like thatthe person whose '

62:8-9 Nazorean: Nacopctto<;

62:11,15 Nazarene: N a^aprivoq
62:15-16 C h ris t. . . : text erroneous
62:32possibly, the [world] will trem ble
62:33possibly, that I [may com e to be] like that
62:34possibly, [the rulers] will not be able to endure
 166 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

35 . [ .............. ] N A o j z y n o M e i N e a n x e ||[c a )T M e n ] e q p A N x

*p. 6 3 1 nN oyT e oyAMpo)x*Me n e a ia to y to ce[q)a)]a)T Mnpa>M[e] |

(l 11 L.) za T 2 H M rT A T O Y aja)a)T x Mnpa)|Me N eya)a)a)T x nzn h-

5 PION N 2 N N O Y | T TAP A N N N A e i T O y a ) a ) a ) T x NAY II

N C K e y O C N N A B A (S H IN MN N C K e y o C | B B \ X q ) A y q } 0 ) n e C B O A ZITM

mCO)ZTx I A A. A. A N C K e y O C N N A B A (S H IN e y q ) A | o y ( U ( S n x I7AA INX 0)Ay-

10 T A M IO O Y N T A y | ( y a ) n e TAP B O A 2N OYTTNA N C K e y O C II A BBAX6

eya)A O Y O )(snx o j a y t a k o | N T A y iy a m e t a p x c o p ic N iq e

o y e i a ) | egK O )T za o y a jN e nnoyt AqN q je m m ia o c | cboa e q x-

M o o q je NTApoyKAAqx cboa | Aqze ep o q on e q z M n iM A niM A

15 || o y N zppa)M a ) o o n x qjA yN z a z m m o |o o ) x boax Aya) M A y n p o -

K o n T e |a a a y mma N T A p e p o y z e q jco n e e p o |o y o y T e M noyN A y

20 e n o A ic o y T e | kojm h oyTe k t ic ic o y T e < j> y cic mn || a y n a m ic ' mn

A rV eA o c eiK H anta A A i|n < o p o c z i c e

T e y x A p ic T e iA ne i"c e y lM o y T e ta p x e p o q x m m n tc y p o c xe <)>a|-

P ic a q a e T e nA ei n e neT nopa)x c b o a | a i c t a p e i e q x C T A Y P o y m-

25 n K O C M O C II

A n x o e i c bo)Kx ezoy[N] enMA nxa x se | NAeyei Aqqi ajBecNooyc

NxpcuMA | A qN oxoy ATpozTe AqNToy ezpAY | eyoBqj th -

30 poy Aya) n e x A q x e tag i | Te e n t Aqei mmoc n <s i najHpIe m ||-

najHpJe MnpcpMfe e]<j[o] n x g it v

tc o |4 > ia e T o y M o y T [ e e p o ] c x e t c t i p a n | t o c T e t m a a [ y n n a t] -

reA O C Aya) [ t ] k o i |n o ) n o c Mnc[ . . . m a]pi a t m a t [ a a ] | a h -

35 i.e. oyoyAM.
63:5 -7 i.e. n a b a ^ h c in .. . n a b a ^ h c in .

15 i.e. zNpiDMe, Sah. zcnpwmc . ujayn : i.e. cujayn .

28 i.e. eyoyoBtg.

34 . [ ......... ] : the letter trace before the lacuna can be read b, r, n , n o r p; a superlin. stroke
may have been w ritten above this letter n [a p x id n ] rest. Schenke : t t [ k o c m o c ] sim. rest.
K asser 35 rest. Till ]e qp A N x read in photographs
6 3 :1 [q)o)]a)T m; o f m, superlin. stroke is definite, m restored : fo r the restoration cf.
6 3 :2 -4
12 added above the line
n n o y t 14 A q z e : A y z e em. de C atanzaro 19-20 mn ...

m n .,.: expected is o y T e . . . o y T e . . . o r h . . . h . . .
22 c y m o y tc epoq : eyM oyTe epoc em. Schenke3 ( <sie> heisst )
2 9 -3 0 Re mtt<9hp]1 cancelled by the copyist 30 sim. rest. Till
33 Mncpop t m a ]p ia Isenberg : m t t c [ u ) t h p m a ] pi a Schenke3 : cf. 59:6-11
 62:34-63:34 167

name [ . . . ] will not be able to endure 35 [hearing].

God is a 63 man-eater. For this reason men are [sacrificed] 1 to him.

Before men were sacrificed ' animals were being sacrificed, since those ' to
whom they were sacrificed were not g od s.5

Glass decanters and earthenware 'jugs are both made by means of fire.'
But if glass decanters break ' they are done over, for ' they came into being
through a breath. If earthenware jugs 10 break, however, they are destroyed,
' for they came into being without breath.

An ass ' which turns a millstone did a hundred miles ' walking. When
it was loosed ' it found that it was still at the same place. 15 There are men
who make many journeys,' but make no progress towards any destination.
When evening came upon them, ' they saw neither city nor ' village, nei
ther human artifact nor natural phenomenon, 20 power nor angel. In vain
have the wretches ' labored.

The eucharist is Jesus. For 1 he is called in Syriac Pharisatha, '

which is the one who is spread out, ' for Jesus came to crucify the
world.25

The lord went into the dye works ' of Levi. He took seventy-two dif
ferent colors 1and threw them into the vat. He took them 1out all white.
And he said, Even so 1has the son 30 of man come [as] a dyer.

As for the Wisdom ' who is called the barren, she ' is the mother [of
the] angels. And the ' companion of the [ . . . ] Mary Magdalene.1

63:9 breath: Jtvevna (but at 63:11, a different word in Coptic)

63:31-33 the copyist must have written either she is the m other . . . A nd the com panion o f
the [savior is] M ary M agdalene or else she is the m other . . . and the com panion o f the
[savior], Mary M agdalene
 168 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

35 nh N e p e n . [ .......... Me] m m o[c N]||zoyo a m m a h t[h c TH po y a y <u

N e q ] | A c n A Z e m m o c a t c c [ . , 5 ; 6. . . n z a z ] | N c o n x A n K e c e e n e m [ m a h -

*p. 6 4 1 t h c * . . ] . e p o ]m a n e x ^ y nacjx x e | eTB e o y km c m -

( 112 L.) M OC o a p a p o n x t h pn A g x | o y o ) c g B n <s i n c u ) T H p x n e x A q n a y {ne|xA q

5 n a y } eTB e o y f M e m m c d t n a n x || N T e c z e o y a a c mn oyA

egN Ay cb o a | eyzM ttkakc M n ecN A y c ec g o B e eN o y |ep H y a n zo -

t a n x epcgA n o y o e iN e ix t o t c | neTNABOAx cjnanay e n o y o -

eiN Ayo) | n e T O b b a a c ecjNA<so) z m n K a k c

10 n e x||xe n x o e i c x e o y m a k a p io c n e n e T x c g o | o n x z a t c z h m x t ta -

T e q xcgu)nex n e T c g o |o n x tap Aqcgcone Ayo) cjNAcgcone

nxi|ce MnptDMe qoyoNZ anx cboax a a a a x | qcgoonx zm n e -

15 Hnx eTBe nAei go N||xoeic anxhpion c tx o o p x epoqx tn|ay
kxa t a neToyoNZ c b o a x mn neHnx | Ayco nAei f nay MnMoyNx
cboa epcgAx | npcoMe Ae ntopxx epooy cgAYMoyoyTx | NNoyepHy n -
20 centozc NNoyepHy || Ayo) AyoycDM NNoyepHy xe Mnoyze | eTpo-
<J>h TeNoy Ae Ayze eTpo<J>H c b o a |xe AnpcoMe p zojb enKAz
epcgA oyAx |bo)kx enecHTx enMOOY Ncjei ezpAV eMx|neqxi aaay
25 ncjxo oc xe a n o k x o y x p h ||c t ia n o c n ta c jx i MnpANx eTMHce eqx|-
cgAXI Ae MnTTNA eTOYAAB OYNTACJ M|MAy NTAU3PCA MnpAN neN x-
ta zx i NoylAtDpeA maycjitc n to o tc jx neNTAzxi Ae |exu)qx ctmh-
30 ce cgAycgATgx t Aei Te e || e T c g p l p J n n a n epcgA oyA cycone zn |
o y m y c th p io [ n x]

64:6-1 Sah. eNeyepHY. 8 i.e. neTN^Y c b o a (de Catanzaro em ends thus, but cf. CG VII
102:25).
15-16 i.e. c t n a a y - 19-20 Sah. NNeyepHY.

34 n e [ x c rest. Isenberg : n c [ u ) T H p ----------] rest. Schenke3

A e --------] [ M e ] m m <?[c n ] :

cf. 64:2 35 for the restoration cf. 64:2 36 [tattpo nzaz ] rest. Schenke ( [oft]mals
auf ihrem [M und] ), T i l l : poss. cf. 58:29-59:5 : also palaeographically possible are, e.g.,
[oyepHTe n zaz] and [o y o cx se nzaz] and [ t c z n c nzaz] : this is not a usual construction of
a c tta z c 37 rest. Schenke ( die iibrigen [Junger (hoi0titti<;)] ) : also possible is n[mma*
hthc] : n [nc ziom c ay ] rest. Till, with hesitation 6 4 :1 [ . . ] . e p o . [ . . ]ma : first letter
trace can be read a , e, k, a. or z; second, e, , 9 , c or <s; third, p, <, q or + ; superlin.
strokes may have been inscribed over these letters [ bu) ] k e p o p ty ]p [a ith ]m a sim. rest.
Schenke4 3 -4 { . . . | Schenke
30 epqjA read in photographs
 63:34-64:31 169

[ . . . loved] her 35 more than [all] the disciples [and used to] 1 kiss her
[often] on her [ . . . ] . ' The rest of [the disciples 64 . . . ]. They said to him,
1Why do you love her more than all of us? The ' savior answered and
said to them ,1 Why do I not love you 5 like her? When a blind man and
one who sees ' are both together in darkness, they are no different from '
one another. When the light comes, then 1he who sees will see the light,
and1he who is blind will remain in darkness. 10

The lord said, Blessed is he who 1is before he came into being. For he
who' is, has been and shall be.

The superiority ' of man is not obvious to the eye, but lies in what is
hidden from view. Consequently he 15 has mastery over the animals which
are stronger than he is and 1great in terms of the obvious and the hidden. '
This enables them to survive. But if 1man is separated from them, they
slay 1one another and bite one another. 20 They ate one another because
they did not find ' any food. But now they have found food because 1man
tilled the soil.

If one ' go down into the water and come up w ithout' having received
anything and says, I am a Christian. 25 he has borrowed the name at
interest. But if he 1receive the holy spirit he has ' the name as a gift. He
who has received a 1gift does not have to give it back, but of him who '
has borrowed it at interest, payment is demanded. This is the way 30 [it
happens to one] when he experiences ' a mystery.

63:34possibly, [But C hrist loved] her; or, [The savior loved] her
63:36 kiss: or, greet. Although kiss may be correct, the Coptic construction fo u n d here is
not normally used in this sense.
on her [ . . . ] : possibly, on her [m outh]; or, on her [feet]; or, on her [cheek]; or, on her
[forehead]
 170 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

[nM]ycTHpioN MnrA|M[oc]x oyNos [ne ^ x n ] t i\ tap nc nicoc|-

[m o ] c NA<ya)[ne an t c ]y c t a c ic rApx M|[nico]cMo[c.........]-
35 Me t c y c t a c ic Ae || [ ...............nr]AMOc epiNoei n t k o i |[ncdni*
*p. 6 5 1 . . x](D2M x e O Y N T A C M M A Y I [ ......................] A Y N A M I C TeC2IK0)N *

(l 13 L.) ecqjoon 2N oyxcp[2M]

[n]cx[hm]a MnN[A] I NAKA0APTON OyN 209 YT NZHTOy Oy|N
2NC2ioMe n z o o y t mcn Ne eTpicoi|Nu)Nei am^yxh eTpnoAi-
5 Teyecee || znnoycxhma nczimc ncziomc ac |nc n c t'th z mn
NCT2N OYCXHMA N|200yTx 6BO\ 2ITN OyATxTU)Tx Ayo) MN |AAAy
10 nAcyp boa eNAei eyeMAZTe M|Mogx egTMXi NoysoM N2ooyTx mn||-
NoycziMe eTe nNyM<J>ioc ne mn |t n y m <J>h oyA Ae x i c b o a zm
nNYMx|<t>(DN N2IKONIKOC 20TAN epajA NC2l|MC NATCBO) NAY *Y
15 2o o y Tx egzMooc |oyAAgx ojAygcose ezpA'f excog Nce||ca)Be nmma(1x
N cexo 2Megx Teeize |on zppcoMe n a txcbo) eyqjANNAy ey|c2iMe
eczMooc o y a a tc eNeccoc |ojAymee mmoc NcepBiAZe mmoc |
20 eyoycooj^ exozMec eyojANNAy Ae || A n zo o y T' mn TegziMe ey-
zmooc 2a|tn N oyepH y MApe N2ioMe ojbo)kx e|2oyN oja nzooyT oyTe
MApe n2o o y t |<yBO)Kx e2oyNx oja tczimc ta c i Te e |epq)A ei-
25 kconx mn n [ A ] r x r e A O C zcdtp e||NoyepHY o yTe mn [aa]ay naojptoam* |
abcokx ezoyN qjA <J>[2o ]9 Y t x h t c z im c |
neTNNHy c b o a zm nK0CM0c Nce|TM(yeMA2Te mm 9<jx eTi xe NeqzM
30 |nKocMoc goyorsifz] cboa xe gxoce ||ATem y mia M n [. . ]<jx[ . . ]e
[m]n ptc | go Nxoeic a. . ]c[ . ]c g co TnN e|nKO)2 eqjxe

65:5 i.e. zn o ycxhm a . 9 -1 0 i.e. m n o yc ziM e . 11 o y A Ae x i : i.e. q x i Ae. 16 i.e. zfipu)-

Me, Sah. z e N p tO M e . 2 1 Sah. NeyepHy. 24-25 Sah. eNeyepHy. 26 i.e. oja n z o o y T .

31 rest. Schenke ( [das] ), sim. Till 3 1 -3 2 t a |m [ o c ] : cf. 64:35 32 [ne -- -]

Schenke ( [ist] ), Till with hesitation [ --------a x n ]tcT sim. B am s : [ ----------eTBH]*rq or [ - -
z iToo]* rq Krause 33 sim. rest. Barns ] y c t a c i c : reading o f pap. cannot be ] t c t a -

c ic 34-35 [ t t k o ] c m o [ c ne n p u ) ] M e t c y c t a c i c A e [M n p t O M e ne n r ] A M O c sim. rest.

Till : also possible is [n ic o ]c M o [c Te t c z i ]m c t c y c t a c ic Ae [n t x czim ne
n r]A M o c 35 [ ---- t ] a m o c : cf. 6 4 :3 1 -3 2 36 [ ---- n a t x ] ( d z m Schenke ( die unbe-
fleckte G em einschaft ), Till with h esitatio n : also possible is [ ---- Mnx]o)ZM 37 [n -
oyncns n ] Schenke ( [eine grosse] ), Till with hesitation 65:1 o y x ( p [ : (p, or else tg
(not o )
1 ]c x [ : for c can also be read a , e, k or z; for x can also be read a , a , a , m, x,

etc. M n N : no superlin. stroke was written above m ; n or else m (a superlin. stroke may
,

have been w ritten above this letter) rest. K rause 26 rest. Schenke4
 64:31-65:32 171

Great is 1the mystery of marriage! For [without] it the world 1would

[not exist]. Now the existence of 1 [the w orld. . . ], and the existence 35
[. . . marriage]. Think of the 1 [ . . . relationship], for it possesses ' [ . . . ]
power. Its image 65 consists of a [defilement].

The forms of evil spirit 1 include male ones and ' female ones. The
males are they that1unite with the souls which inhabit5 a female form, but
the females 1 are they which are mingled with those in a ' male form,
through one who was disobedient. And none ' shall be able to escape
them since they detain him ' if he does not receive a male power or a 10
female power, the bridegroom and 1the bride. One receives them from the
'mirrored bridal chamber. When the wanton women 1see a male sitting '
alone, they leap down on him and 15 play with him and defile him. So ' also
the lecherous men, when they see a ' beautiful woman sitting a lon e,' they
persuade her and compel h er,1wishing to defile her. But if they see 20 the
man and his wife sitting ' beside one another, the female cannot come ' in to
the man, nor can the male 1come in to the woman. So ' if the image and
the angel are united 25 with one another, neither can any venture ' to go in to
the man or the woman.'

He who comes out of the world ' and (so) can no longer be detained on
the grounds that he was in 1the world evidently is above30 the desire of the
[. . . ] and fear. ' He is master over [ . . . ] . He is superior to ' envy. If
[]

64:33-35 possibly, existence o f [the w orld depends on man (or, w om an)], and the
existence [of man {or, woman) on m arriage]
64:36 possibly, [undefiled relationship]; or, [relationship o f defilem ent]
64:37 possibly, [a great] p ow er
65:32possibly, I f [any one else] com es

30mtt[ . . ] yx[ . . ] e [ . ] n e p T e read in photographs; fo r m (superlin. stroke is definite)

can also be read If, F, TT, f , i f o r n; fo r can also be read h \ is o r n x (not n v); e , or else ; o f
n, superlin. stroke is definite, n restored; fo r e can also be read 9 , 10, cy o r z 3 1 a . . [.
]?[ ]c read in photographs
 172 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

[ . . . . ]y ei c e * M [* ]2 T e | M M oqx ceaxs[T MMoq] A y a ) n a ) [ c e q v ]|-

35 NAOJP BOA. A N N [o C N A Y N ]A M l[c . .]||T nOJC qNAO)2[ . . A 0".1.1 .

. . . . ]|k ic o \ n zo eiN e ey [x a ) m m ocx x e ] | a n o n 2 M n ic T O c 2on aj[c

*p. 66' .............]* [ . n ] N l n a [ k a a p t o ] n 21 A A I M O N I O N x | N eyN TAy TAP

(1 14 L^ M M A [y] MnNA eTO yAAB I N MN n N A n a k a g a p to n n a p k o w a I

5 epooy MNP 2 0 T e 2 H T C N T C A P 3 O y A C II M N M e p i T C e K cy A P Z O T e

2HTC C N A P X O |e i C P O K x C K O J A N M e p iT C C N A O M < K > K x N C 0 6 < T > K X |

h N q q ja m e 2M neeiicocMoc h zn ta n a |c ta c ic h zn NTonoc c tz n

10 TMHT6 I MH r N O I T O N C 6 2 6 e p O l N Z H T O y n e | | e i K O C M O C OYM

n e T N A N o y q N2HTqx | o y M neeooy N e q n e T N A N o y o y M n e |T N A -

Noyoy an Ne Aya) Neqneeooy 2 M |n e o o y a n n s o \ n ne-

15 o o y A e m n n |c a neeiKOCMOc ezM neeooy nam c Ne || T e T o y M o y T e

e p o c x e TM ecoTH c NToqx | ne nM oy 2u)c eNqjoon 2M neei-

k o c |m o c cgqje e p o N e xno n a n n ta n a c ta |c ic x c k a a c eNtyAKAAKN
20 A2H Y N T C A P 3 | e y N A 2 C e p O N Z N T A N A n A y C I C N T N T M ||M O O O ) e 2N TM6-

COTHC 2 A 2 r A P x C e p n A A | N e C e ZN T2IH N A N O y C TAP 6 1 6BOA |

2M n K O C M O C Z A T S Z H e M l T A T e n p O ) M e | P N O B C

oyN z o e i N e M 6N o y T e c e o y c o a j | a n x o y T e m n s o m m m o o y zn-

25 K ooye A e || e y q ) A N x o y a ) q ) [ x ] m n 2 H y i y o o n x n a y x e | M noyei-

pe e n [ . 2,/ 2 . ] y a ) i y t a p x q e i p e m m o | o y N p e q p n o b s [ e ] y T M o y u ) ( y Ae

t a i | k a i o c y n h n a 2 (pnx e p o o y M n e c N A y I A ya) noycocy a n [n e]

66:2 i.e. c n cy n ta y . . . MnnNA. 4 -5 Sah. M nppzoTe . . . mttpmcpitc.

1 1 i.e. 2Mn0TNA.Noy o y , Sah. zeN-. 20 i.e. nA.ANA.cee.
29 a n [ne] : Sah. o n n e .

32 [k c a a a ] y Isenberg2 : [ n e e o o ] y Schenke3 ( [der B6s]e ) 33 oxs[t M M o q ] Schenke

( erwiirgen [ihn] ), sim. Till nip[ : or else nty[ nio[c e q x] rest. Schenke ( Jtwfc]
w ird e r ), sim. M en ard : nio[c nAei] Till with hesitation, but palaeographically unlikely:
cf. 65:35 34 ann[ : for n can also be read i or m a m i[ : for i can also be read h or
k n [ o <s n a y n ] a m i [ c ----- ] Schenke3 ( [grossen . . . Kra]fte[n] ), Isenberg2 34-35 [ --
- 6Ta m A z]||Te Schenke3 ( [greifenjden ) : cf. 65:32 35-36 c y z j o n q e p o o Y no\AA]|Kic

rest. Schenke ( [sich vor ihnen] verb[ergen] konnen ), Till with hesitation 36 e y [: Y
read from small, am biguous bottom trace 37-66:1 z o n o ) [ c N c e p b o a ] | [ a ] sim.
Isenberg2 : cf. 65:34 66:1 n a : n and a definite, superlin. stroke restored rest.
Schenke ( un[reinem G ]eiste ), sim. Till; cf. 66:3 3 n : n definite, superlin. stroke
restored 6 o m < k > Layton (understood thus by Till) o <s < t > k. de C ata n z a ro : <c>06K
Schenke ( dich lahm en )
 65:32-66:29 173

comes, they seize 1him and throttle [him]. And how will [this one] ' be
able to escape the [great. . . ] powers? 15 How will he be able to [ . . . ] 1
There are some [who say], ' We are faithful, in order that [ . . . 66 the
unclean spirits] and the demons. 1 For if they had the holy spirit, ' no
unclean spirit would cleave 1to them. Fear not the flesh nor 5 love it. If
you (sg.) fear it, it will gain mastery ' over you. If you love it, it will swal
low and paralyze y o u .1

And so he dwells either in this world or in the ' resurrection or in the

middle place. 1God forbid that I be found there! 10 In this world there is
good1and evil. Its good things ' are not good, and its evil things 1not evil.
But there is evil after1this world which is truly evil 15 what is called the
middle. I t 1is death. While we are in this world ' it is fitting for us to
acquire the resurrection, ' so that when we strip off the flesh 1we may be
found in rest and not 20 walk in the middle. For many go astray 1on the
way. For it is good to come forth ' from the world before one ' has sinned.

There are some who neither will 1 nor have the power to; and others
who,25 if they will, do not profit: for 1they did not act since, (they believe),
[ . . . ] makes them 1sinners. And if they do not will, justice ' will elude
them in both cases:' and [it is] always a matter of the will,

65:34possibly, the [great grasping] pow ers

65:35 possibly, able to [hide from them ? O ften]
65:37-66:1 possibly, that [they may be able to escape the unclean spirits]
66:26 possibly, [their will] m akes them

7 -q : i.e. neTN NHy (65:27) Nq : cf. ztucTe Nq- : for the syntax cf. e.g. Shenute ed.
Wessely Stud. 9 p. 139 col. b, 1-2; Shenute ed. C hassinat MIF 23. 13.20-24, 58.2ff., 86.3,
86.6 k o c m o c h : h added above the line

26 poss. en[oyoY](Dcy ra.px < e> qeipe 29 a n : o r else am rest. Layton

 174 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

Nneipe
30 oy^ n o ||cT o \iK 9 c [z]n (DtyJcpnT^ci^ ^ 2o|eiNe eyoTn
[ e 2 o y ] N e y H e i n k u ) 2 t x ^ y | u ) e [ y ] M H p z n [ ........... ] n k u j z t e y N H X | [ ? ' ] -

NNKU32T [ .............] T O Y M M O O Y Z N | [. . . T T | ] c T | [ c ] n n [ . . . . ] a y a ) TT-

35 N^y ||[ x e ............................< s ] o m n m m ooy ^N oyzM | [ ............................... ]

*p. 671 M n o y o y u ) ( y N ^ y x i | [ .................... Jk o a ^ c i c n ^ e i e T o y M o y T e * epoq

(H 5L.) xe nK^Ke e t [ .......... ] \ x e q. [.2:3/ 2.] |
6BOA . Z N O y M O O y MN O y K U ) 2 T N T 3 l T ^ Y X [ h ] I MN TTTTNX (yCUTTe B O \

5 zn o y m o o y m n | o y k u ) 2 T n m n n o y o c i n nt^l nq}Hpex M ||n N Y M -

<t>u)N nKU)2Tx n e n x p i c M ^ n o Y o | e i N n e ttk u jz t' eeiqja-
xe 3lN ^neeiKU)2T | e T e M N T ^ q x mop<J>h & \ \ z . niceoY^ e T e <Te>qx|-
m o p < |) h o y ^ b o j c t o N O Y o e iN e N e c u ) t |x | ^ y ^ e T t n t m n t c ^ l

10 T ^ A H e e i^ Mnecei || e n i c o c M oc ecK^K^zHY N T ^cei zn | n ty -

n o c MN N2IKU3N t | N ^ X I T C 3lN n N K e p H |T C O Y N O Y X n O NKCOTTx

o j o o t t m n n o y |2 I k u ) n n x t t o N K e c o n x qjcye ^ \h u )c | arpoY xnooy

15 N K eC O TT x 2 I T N T2IKU3N || T 6 T ^N ^C T ^C IC ZY<D IKCON 21-

t n ikcon| qjcye eTpecTU)OYN t t n y m c J x d n m n i | k u ) n z i t n ik co n

qjcye eTpoyei ezoYN | eT^\Hei^ eTe T^ei Te t'^ tto k ^ t^ c ta c ic

20 | qjcye ^NeTxno a.N m m ^ t c m t t p ^ n x M||neiu)TNm n nqjHpe m n ttttnI
c t o y ^ ^ b | & \ \ z . ^ < N e N T ^ > Y ^ n o o Y t n &k z m o \ c t m o y * x n c plo y

N ^gx nK ep^N x c eN ^ q iT tp n t o o t c j ' | oy* Ae x \m m ooy zm

67:4 i.e. mn o y o y o e iN .

12 i.e. mn oyziK U)N . 23 oya. A e x i : i.e. g x i Ae.

30 ctoA.IK.OC [ . ]n read in photographs rest, de C atanzaro ( [in a] vision [onta-

o ia ] ) 31 o t i i [ . . . ]n (sic) read in photographs ( t is definite) sim. rest. Schen
ke4 32 mhp : m altered from n, p over erasure o f x , i.e. copyist first wrote [n M * ! :
66:32-33 n h x [ . . . ] zn [z n c in c ] rest, de C atanzaro ( with [bonds] ), Bams with hesi
tation : zn [oyHei] sim. Krause 33 [ V(2. ]n: superlin. stroke is prob. definite, n not definite;
reading o f pap. probably cannot be T 34 [T o y n i]cT i[c]x n [n o y x ] sim. Schenke4 : offi,
superlin. stroke is prob. definite, n restored n e x A q n a y em. Isenberg2 : ttc x a y NAqem.
Schenke3 ( es wurde <ihm> gesagt ) 35-36 [Diese hatten ihre Seelen] retten [k]onnen,
[aber] Schenke3 (i.e. ? [x e n a c i n c o y n <so]mx m m ooy a n o y z m | [nnoyYYXH aaaa]):
also poss. is e.g. [x e n x o e i c Ne mn <s]omx 36 [ayoyujojb x e ] Isenberg2 ([acjoyu>o)B *e]
Kasser), but palaeographically u n lik e ly : possible is e.g. [ay<w ayujujb x e], i.e. ayoj
AYOYO)(yB x e 37 [M neeiM A n] Schenke3 ( [diesen Ort, der] ): [MnMoy zojc] Schenke
( [den T od als] ), Till with hesitation 67:1 c t[ z i n cA n b o ]a de Catanzaro ( the
[outer] darkness ), Krause : cf. 6 8 :7 -8 <jn[hx] < c b o a > Isenberg2 : mn[hy] de Catanzaro
( it [com es] ) : c|m[hz] Schenke3 ( ist [voll] ), Schenke4
 66:29-67:23 175

not the act.

An 30 apostolic man in a vision saw some people ' shut up in a house of

fire and ' bound with fiery [ . . . ] , lying ' [ . . . ] flaming [ . . . ] them in '
[ . . . ] faith [ . . . ] . And they said to them ,35 [ . . . ] able to be saved? '
[ . . . ] They did not desire it. They received ' [ ] punishment, what is
called 67 the [ . . . ] darkness, because he [ . . . ] 1

It is from water and fire that the so u l1and the spirit came into being. It
is from water and 1fire and light that the son o f 5 the bridal chamber (came
into being). The fire is the chrism, the light' is the fire. I am not referring
to that fire ' which has no form, but to the other fire whose ' form is white,
which is bright and beautiful,' and which gives beauty.

Truth did not come 10 into the world naked, but it came in ' types and
images. The world will not receive truth in ' any other way. There is a
rebirth and an 1 image of rebirth. It is certainly necessary 1 to be born
again through the image. Which 15 one? Resurrection. The image must 1
rise again through the image. The bridal chamber and ' the image must
enter through the image into 1the truth: this is the restoration. 1Not only
must those who produce the name o f 20 the father and the son and the holy
spirit do so ,1but also (those who) have produced them for you. If one does
not acquire ' them, the name ( Christian ) will also be taken from him. '
But one receives them in

66:32 possibly, bound with fiery [chains]

66:34 possibly an e rro r f o r he said to them o r they said to him
67:1 possibly, the [outer] darkness
67:16 bridal chamber: p ro b a b ly an e rro r f o r bridegroom
67:21 produced them for you. If: p ro b a b ly an e rro r f o r acquired them . If

2 mn : n is definite (s ic ), superlin. stroke restored 3 y w ritten over the false start o f

m 4-5 n ta . n o jH p e M||nNYM<J>tuN scil. cyto n e : em ended thus by de C atanzaro, sim. Krause
182 ( y a > n e > ), Schenke3 ( ist <entstanden aus Feuer und Licht> ) 5 poss. corrupt (cf.
67:3-4): das <Wasser ist die Taufe. Das> Feuer em. Schenke, with hesitation 7 <Te>q

Layton
16 nNyM ()>ioc em. W ilson 21 a .< n n ta .> y Layton t n a ic : em end to Nay (thus
Till)
 176 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

nXPICM A M n c o . t 0 : 1] I N T A Y N A M I C X M T T C - f [ o ] c TA[e]l N 6 N A -

25 n o c T o ||\o c M oyT e e p o c x e [t o ]y n a m m n TezB oyp | nA ei r*px

o y K e n o y [ x p h ]c t [i ]a n o c n e a a a a | o y x p c n e

A nX O ei[c p ] 2C0BX N I M X 2 N N O Y I M Y C T H P I O N O Y B A [ n ] T I C M A M N

30 O Y X P I C | M A M N N O Y e Y X A p [ l C T ] l A M N N O Y C C O T C || M N N O Y N Y M x <t>(ON

[ ...............] e i n [ e x ] A q x | x e A ei eT pA eipe [n n a n cA M m ]T N N | e n n a

ncA N [m e ay co n a n c A n ] b o a | N e n n a n c [ A n 2 o y n ay co e T p * 2 0 T ]|-

35 POY MTIMA e T M [ . . . . .10. ! 2. . . . . N e ]||e iM A 2ITN Z N T Y fnO C . .

. . !."12. . .] | nctxco mmoc x e [oyn oyPMMne ayco] | oyn OYeiM-

ncA NTne [MMoq cepn\A]|NAce neTOYONez t[ap e s o \ n p M M ]-

*p. 681 *ne ctmmay n[e]T0[Y]M 0YTe epoqx xe |neTMncA n iiitn ay<d
( I 16 L.) neTe neHnx |cgoonN NAq neTMMAY ne eTNTne M|Moqx nanoyc
5 tap N cexo oc xe ncA n||20yn ayco neTMncA nboax mn neTN|nc*
NBOA MnCA NBOAn S T B S nAV AnXO|eiC MOYTe AnTAKO xe nKAK
eT2i ncA (n)|boax mn <se qjoonN MneqBAAx nexAqx |xe
10 nAeicoTx eT2M neHnx nexAq xe ||bcokx C20ynx eneK'TAMeioN
NrtyTAMx |MneKxpo epcoKx Nrqj\HAx AneKxeicoTx |eT2M neHnx eTe
nAei ne neT2i ca (n)|20ynx mmooy thpoy neT2i ca N20ynx |Ae
15 mmooy thpoy ne nnAHpcoMA M||MNNccoqx mn <se MneqxcA
N20YN nA|ei ne eToycyAxe epoqx xe neTMncA N |m e mmooy

2 7 -3 0 i.e. zn oy- . . . mn oy- . . . m n oy- . . . mn o y -. . . mn o y -.

31 i.e. Aeiei. 6<S :8 Sah. MneqBOA.

23 c o . [~! ] : letter trace can be read b, r , h, i , k, m or n; prob. follow ed by no more than one
letter poss. restore coi : con rest. Krause, with h esitation: c o n [tc ] rest. Schenke3
( mit dem Bal[sam] ), Schenke4, but palaeographically unlikely
30 ]ein[ ]Aqx pap. : also possible is ]<jn[ . . ]Aqx : reading o f pap. cannot be ]eic
[n e x j^ q n[ex]Aq Schenke ( sag te ), sim. Till 31 rest. Schenke ( [das Untere]),
sim. M enard : cf. 67:32 ( n a n c A ) and 68:2 ( n c A n t i i t n ) 32 rest. Schenke ( dem
Oberen [und das A ussere] ) : cf. 67:37 ( n c A NTne) and 68:5 ( n c A nboa) 33 c[a
N zoyN ---- ] Schenke ( Inneren ), sim. M en ard : cf. 68:45 (c a n zo yn ) 33-34 [--
Ayto 6tp a z o t] p o y L ay to n : [ ---- a c i 6tp a z o t] p o y (i.e. A eiei etc.) Schenke ( [ich bin
gekom m en, um] sie . . . [zu vereinigen] ) 34 m : m is definite, superlin. stroke restored:
m [m ay ] Schenke ( je n e m ) 3 4-35 [ N e ]| | ei M a : cf. 76:34, 84:30, 86:6 35
T y [n o c x m n Schenke ( Symbole [und B ilder] ), sim. K asser: cf. 84:21
z n z ik o jn x] 36
rest. Layton, sim. K a s s e r: cf. 58:17 (pMMne) and 67:38-68:1 ( p M M | n e ) : also palaeographi
cally possible is pm nkaz (cf. 58:18) 37 rest. Schenke ( [von ihm], irren sich ), Kasser:
cf. 6 8 :3-4 (N Tn e MMoq) and 68:1 6 -1 7 (M n e a N T n e m m o o y ) 38 r[ : or else n rest.
Layton : cf. 84:15 (o y o N e z cboa .) and above on 67:36
 67:23-68:17 177

the unction of the [ . . . ] ' of the power of the cross. This power the apos
tles 25 called the right and the left. 1 For this person is no longer a
Christian but' a Christ.

The lord [did] everything in a ' mystery, a baptism and a chrism ' and a
eucharist and a redemption30 and a bridal chamber.

[ . . . ] he said, ' I came to make [the things below] 1 like the things
[above, and the things]' outside like those [inside. I came to unite]1them
in the place [ . . . ] 35 here through [types . . . ] 1Those who say, [There is
a heavenly man and] 1there is one above [him, are wrong. 1 For it is
the first of these two heavenly [men], the one who is revealed, 68 that
they call1 the one who is below ; and he to whom the hidden belongs 1
is (supposed to be) that one who is above h im .' For it would be better for
them to say, The inner 5 and the outer, and w hat' is outside the outer.
Because of this the ' lord called destruction the outer darkness : 1there
is not another outside of it. He said, 1 My father who is in secret. He
said, 10 Go into your (sg.) chamber and shut 1 the door behind you, and
pray to your father 1who is in secret (Matt 6:6), the one who is 1within
them all. But that which is within 1them all is the fullness. 15 Beyond it
there is nothing else within it. 1This is that of which they say, That which
is 1above them.

67:35 possibly, [types and im ages]

 178 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

z a T C 2H m t t c x c A z o e i N e | e i 6 b o \ N c b o \ t o ) n x o y K C T i MTTOY<yx|-

20 bo)kx 02o y n * y o ) a y b o j k ' c t o j n o y k c t i || M n o y q j i c b o \ a q e i Ae

n<si n e x c N e N | T * 2Ba)Kx 629 y n x AqNTOY eB O A ay*0 n c n |-

TA2BO)Kx 0 B 9 \ X A q N T O Y 6 2 0 Y N

N 200Y X I N epe ey2A [ z ]n a [ a ] a m x n c m n m o y o ) o o t t x | n ta -

25 p ecncppx [e p ]o q x a ttm o y q jo m e t t a | | a i n eq<yABO)[ic e z j o^N N qxuq'

epoq m n | m o y N ^ tg a jn e

[ n ] * N O Y T e t t a n o y t c e |T B e o y n x o e i c [ a ] k n k a a t x n c o ) k x n-

TAqxe | n a ci z \ rrc-P oc [N e ] A qrro)pxx r * p x m ttm a | c t [ m ] m a y

30 [ ] [ ] N T A Y * J T O q x 6 B O \ 2M II T T 0 T T [ ................... e ] B 9 \ ZITM

TTNOYT6 |

a t t [ ............................ c b ] 9 \ z n n c t m o o y t x | [ ............................................ c g ] o o n x

a aa a N e | [ ......................................... ] e q o n t c a c io n | [ ........................................] n c * p3

35 aaaa T e e i || [ ......................... o yc ]* p3 T e n a \ h 6 i n h | [ ........................ ] e o y * -

*p. 6 9 1 \ H e i N H A N T e A A | [ \ A ................... ] N2IKOJN N T A A H Q C I N H *

117 L -) M Ape n ^ C T o c q)a)n e n n q h p i o n o y |t c M A q q jo m e nnzmzaa oyTe

N cziM e | e q x o z M a a a a q)* q q )o )n e n zn po jm c | N e \eY e p o c m n zn-

n*p eN oc

5 0 B O A II 2IT M TTNA C T O Y A A B C C X n O M 6 N M M O ( n ) | N K C -

corrx c e x n o Ae m m o n z it n n e |x c zm ttcnay c c to jzc mmon

18 c b o a t o j n : i.e. e s o \ z m nMA e T e . . epog. 19 c t i o n : i.e. e n M * e T e . . . nzhtij.

20 i.e. MTroyajei.
23 i.e. e N e p e .
69:5 i.e. ttttnT.

68:23 rest. Schenke ( [in ] ), sim. T i l l : also possible is [m ]n 24 rest. Schenke ( von
ihm ), Till 25 sim. rest. Till ecu}*- . . . NqxiTC em. Schenke ( wenn <sie> . . . und
er <sie> . . . aufnim m t ), Till with hesitation
2 6 -2 8 e | T B e o y [ a J k k a a t ncojk n x o e i c N T ^ g x e | N ^ e i em. Schenke3 27 cf. Mark
15:34 parr. (Ps 21:2) o 0eo<; jio\) o 0eo<; |io\) ei<; xi eyicaTeXiTceq \ie: 28 rest. Schenke ( er
h atte ) : [NT]*q Till
31 * n [x o e ic to jo yn eB]<?A T ill: * n [ e x p c T t o o y N eB]<?A de C atanzaro ( the [Christ
arose] from ) 32 [^g cy o jne N e e e N e g t y J o o n Till
69:1 < n > n ic T o c em. de Catanzaro, but unlikely 2 -3 cziM e | egxozM : for the con
struction cf. Layton, Bulletin o f the American Society o f Papyrologists 14 (1977) 72-73 :
cziMe ey x o zM em. W ilson
 68:17-69:7 179

Before Christ some ' came from a place they were no longer ' able to
enter, and they went where they were no longer 20 able to come out. Then
Christ came.' Those who went in he brought out, and 1those who went out
he brought in.

When ' Eve was still in Adam death did not exist. ' When she was
separated from him death came into b ein g.25 If he enters again and attains
his former self,' death will be no more.

My God, my God, ' why, O lord, have you forsaken me? (Mark
15:34 and parallels). It was ' on the cross that he said these words, for he
had departed from that place.'

[ . . . ] who has been begotten through 30 him who [ . . . ] from G od.'

The [ . . . ] from the dead.1[ . . . ] to be, but now ' [ ] perfect. ' [ ]
flesh, but this 35 [ . . . ] is true flesh. ' [ . . . ] is not true, but ' [ ] only an
image of the true.

69 A bridal chamber is not for the anim als,' nor is it for the slaves, nor
for defiled 1women; but it is for free 1men and virgins.

Through 5 the holy spirit we are indeed begotten 1 again, but we are
begotten through ' Christ in the two. We are anointed

68:31 possibly, The [Lord rose] from the dead

68:32 possibly, [He becam e as he used] to be
 180 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

zitm ttx | t t n a N T A poyxnoN a y z o t p n m n a a a y | naujnay ep o q x

10 o y T e zm Mooy o y T e zn ||e i A \ x xcopic o y o e i N o y T e na a . i n k n a o j I-

n a y a n zn o y o e i N xcopic m o o y zia a | a ia t o y t o ty iy e apbatttizc

zm ttcn Ay | z m n o y o e i N x m n nMooy n o y o e iN A e | ne nxpicM *

15 N e y N o ) o m t n n h c i m m a || N f n p o c < t > o p A z n i e p o c o \ y M A t t o y |a n

e g o y e N enA M N Te e y M o y T e e p o g x | x e neToyA A B niceoyA

e g o y H N x en cA |p H c e y M o y T e e p o q x e n e T o y A A B .M |n e-

20 t o y a a b ttm azujom t Ne q ' o y H N A ||rTAeiBTe e y M o y T e e p o q x e ne-

t o y a a b | N N e T o y A A B t t m a e c y A p e n A p x i e p e y [ c ] | bo)k x e z o y N eM ayx

o y a [ a ] c| ttbattticma |n e nHei eToyA A B [n]co)[T ]e n e toyaab |

25 M neToyAAB n e T [ o y A ] A B N N e T o y A A B x || n e nNyM<JxuN n[B*nTi]-

c m a o y N T A t|x |mmay n t a n a c t a c [i c m n n]co)Te e n c o d e ZM

n N y M x <t>o)N [ e n N ] y M x <|>a)N A e | z m n e T X O c e e p o [ . . . . ] n [ ] o o . .|

30 K N A z e a n x e T e g [ ...........] l (PT7 [ ] II N e N e T i g A H A [ .............. P .'1.4.

.................] | i e p o c o \ Y M A [ . . . . 9 .-1.0 . . . . i e p o ] | c o \ y M A e y t g [ ........................

i e p o c o ] | \ y M A eyficocgfT . . . . J 1.'7: ' ! 3...............] | N A e i e T o y M o y f T e epooy

35 x e n e T o y ]||a a b n n c t o y a a b [ ......................n K A ] | T A n e T A C M A ncoz
K e [ . . . ?'.9 . . . J | n A C T O c e i mh ikcon [ . . . .

*p. 70' eT]*[M n]cA N Tn[e] eT[B ]e [ n ] A e i x A n e t | K A T A | n e T A C M A ncofz]

(118 L.) x i m n c A N T n e u j a |n c A M n iT N N e cgcge t a p e z o e i N e | x i m

1 1 i.e. zi 6 i2k.a.

18 epoq : q written over erasure o f y o ya a b m : m altered from n 23 sim. rest.

K ra u se : cf. 69:26 24 neT [oy*]*B read in p h o to g ra p h s: for the restoration cf.
69:20-21 25 cf. 69:22 26 rest. Schenke ( fund d ie ]"). Barns 27 [enN]yM<t>u)N

sim. Krause : cf. 6 9 :2 6 -2 7 (e n cu v re ) : [n N ]yM < |> u )N sim. Till 28 epo[ .... ]n [ I'7; ]oo ..
pap.; o f n, superlin. stroke is definite, n restored; reading o f pap. prob. was not
[K ]o o y e 29 ]T to n : to, or else eg; n , or else i e T e q [ x z e N e T s ]T (o n [ e p o q ] sim. rest.
Isenberg2 30 [ z n o y n N i m n o yM e zn] Schenke ( [in G eist und W ahrheit] ), cf. John
4:23 ev Tive^nan m i aA.r|0ia 3 1 -3 2 [ o y N z o e i N e z n ie p o ] | c o A y M A sim. rest. Isen
berg2 32 e y (y [A H A zp aY z n e ie p o c o ] Schenke (? die [zw ar in] Jerusalem ) : eytyfxH A
m m a tc z n e ie p o c o ] Isenberg2 33 <sto(y[T a t m n t c p o N M nH ye] Isenberg2 : 60)(y[T Ae

a m m y c t h p io n ] Schenke 34 rest. Schenke ( genannt werden : Das Heilige der Heili-

gen ), Isenberg2 : cf. 69:20-21, 69:25 : m o y [tc e p o o y xe n 6 to y ]* a b Till 36-37 ne-

[ - 8- 9- l l n ^ c T o c e iM H : a negative construction is expected : K e [ o y A a n n e t t n ] | t u c t o c

sim. Schenke4 70:1 e T [ B ] e [ n ] A e i x sim. Isenberg n e q : q altered from false start of
k 2 n to [ : or else n t y [ nu)[z] Schenke ( zerriss ). Till
 69:7-70:4 181

through 1the spirit. When we were begotten we were united. None 1can
see himself either in water or in 10 a mirror without light. Nor again can you
(sg.)' see in light without water or mirror. 1For this reason it is fitting to
baptize in the two, 1 in the light and the water. Now the light 1 is the
chrism.

There were three buildings specifically for 15 sacrifice in Jerusalem. The

one ' facing west was called 1 the holy. Another facing 1 south was
called the holy of 1the holy. The third facing 20 east was called the
holy ' of the holies, the place where only the high p riest1enters. Bap
tism 1is the holy building. Redemption is the holy 1of the holy.
The holy of the holies 25 is the bridal chamber. Baptism includes ' the
resurrection [and the] redemption; the redemption 1 (takes place) in the
bridal chamber. But the bridal chamber 1 is in that which is superior to
[ . . . ] 1 you (sg.) will not find [ . . . ] 10 are those who pray [ . . . ] 1
Jerusalem. [ . . . ] ' Jerusalem who [ . . . ] ' Jerusalem, [ . . . ] ' those called
the holy 15 of the holies [ . . . the] 1veil was rent [ . . . ] ' bridal chamber
except the image [ . . . ] 70 above. Because of this its 1veil was rent from
top to 1bottom. For it was fitting for some 1from

69:29 possibly, not find [anything like] it. [Those who are fam iliar w ith it]
69:31-33 possibly, [There are som e in] Jerusalem w ho [pray in] Jerusalem , [looking
towards the kingdom o f heaven]
 182 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

5 n C A MTTITN NC6BU)Kn S T I C * N x TTTe ||

N e N T * 2 f 2 iu )o y M T T T e \ e i o N N o y l o e i N m a p o y n a y e p o o y N 6 I N A y -
na|m ic Ayu) M A y o j e M A Z T e m m o o y o y | A A e N A f 2iu)u)qx m-
n i o y o e i N zm | t t m y c t h p i o n zm ttzujtp
10 N e M x n e T x | | C 2 i M e n o ) px e < t > o o y T n c c n a m o y | a n n e m n
<1>o o y t x n e q n u j p x N T A q x |(yume n a p x h M n M o y a ia t o y t o |
A n e x p c e i x c k a a c n n u jp x N TA 2 |(y u m e x i n x cyopnx e q N A c e z c u q
15 e p A T q x || n a a i n x N q z o T p o y M n c N A y Ayu) n c n It a z m o y z m nncupxx
e g N A f n a y NNoy|u)N2 N q z o T p o y tgA pe t c z i m c A e | zcutp A n e c z A e i
20 2PA'f 2M n n A C T O C I N e N T A 2 U ) T P A C 2M nnACTOC OYKe||TI C 6 N A -
nu)pxx a i a t o y t o A e y z A | n u ) p x x a a a a m x e n t a c z u j t p e p o q x |an
ZM n n A c [ T o ] c
t ^ y x h n a a a m x N |T A C (yu)ne e [ B ] o \ Z N N o y N iq e nec|20 )T p n e

25 nn[N ]A n [ e ] N x T A y T A A q N A q x || T e T e q M A a y * Y [ t p ] N T e q x Y Y* H

A y f | NAqx N N oy[nN A e ]n e cM A e n e i N |T A p e q x 2U)fp [A q x ]c u n z n -

q j A x e e y x o | c e x a n a y n a [m i c ] a y p b a c k a n c e p o q | [ . . . . ]px

30 [ .W. . 2]u)Tp M nNe yM A||[TiK . . ] y [ . ] a [ ........... ]kh T e H n x Ay|-

[ .............. I 1/ 2. . . . . ] A e i s e n<si n e | [ ..................................... ]9 n a y o y A A y I

[ ...........................n ] A C T 0 C cyiN a | [ ............................. ]. o y

70:6 m a p o y n a y : Sah. m c y n a y . 7 -8 o y * a c NAf z i u ) U ) g : i.e. ce N A f Ae ziu jo y.

9 i.e. eN e Mne-. 16-17 i.e. n o y <d n z . 19 i.e. N e N T A Z z t D T p .

23 i.e. zn o Y N ig e . 26 i.e. n o y tin a .

6 prob. emend to m aynay (thus Schenke [ sehen nicht ], Till with hesitation): also
possible is m a o y n a y (thus Nagel 41 b, with hesitation) 7 -8 expected is e.g. n o y * a c
noy* NAf 9 zojtp NMX w ritten over erasure of m y c t h p i o n
12 napxh to t o y t o w ritten over erasure o f x i n ( y o p n e g N A c e z t u g e (cf. 70:14) 13
Anexpc to n t a z written over erasure o f p a t c |x n A a i n N g z o T p o y M n c N A Y (cf. 70:14-15)
24 n[e]N xTAYTAAg : T[e]Ns TACTAAg em. Schenke 2 5 -2 6 for the restorations cf.
OnOrgWld 115:9-11 25 ay [ ] read in photographs: one full letter space in lacuna
(insufficient space to restore [ojz]) : rest. Schenke3 ( man [nahm] ) 26 rest. Schenke
( [Geist] an ihrer Stelle") 27 rest. Schenke ( [sagte er] ), Isenberg 29-30 poss. restore
[AYno]px[gx eTegz]o)Tp MnNe ym a||[tikh] (or ? n eg - . . . MnNe y m a tik o n ) : [AYnu)]px[v N-
t x<sinz](dtp MnNeYMA||[TiKH] Schenke3 ( [sie] tren[nten diese] geist[ige Ver]einigung ), sim.
Schenke4 30 ]y[ : or else ]x[ [ ------o ] y M M y ------ ] Schenke4 : cf. 70:32 31 for a
can also be read \ , m o rq
 70:4-34 183

below to go upward.5

The powers do not see 1those who are clothed in the perfect lig h t,' and
consequently are not able to detain them. ' One will clothe himself in this
light' sacramentally in the union.

If the 10 woman had not separated from the man, she would not die 1with
the man. His separation became 1the beginning of death. Because of this
1Christ came to repair 1the separation which was from the beginning 15
and again unite the two, and to give life to those ' who died as a result of the
separation 1and unite them. But the woman is united ' to her husband in
the bridal chamber. 1Indeed those who have united in the bridal chamber
will20 no longer be separated. Thus Eve ' separated from Adam because it
was not in the bridal chamber1that she united with him.

The soul of Adam 1came into being by means of a breath. The 1partner
of his soul is the spirit. His mother 25 is the thing that was given to him.
His soul was taken from him and ' replaced by a [spirit]. When 1 he was
united (to the spirit), [he spoke] words incomprehensible 1to the powers.
They envied him ' [ . . . ] spiritual partner 30 [ . . . ] hidden ' [ . . . ] oppor
tunity 1[ . . . ] for themselves alone ' [ . . . ] bridal chamber so that' [ . . . ]

70:29 possibly, [and they severed him from his fem ale] spiritual partner
 184 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

35 A I C <SO)A.TTx II [ 0 B O A . ...............n e i o J p A A N H C TTTTA. H| [P0)M3 l N T M N T e j p -

*p. 7 11 o NMnHye n e ( N ) |[ T a y x n o q z]a t c z h MnTHpq na>*AJN ^ y -

(119 L.) xnoqN n [e N T A ]y T [o ] 2c q Ncyop[n] | t t a a i n ^ y T o z c q n[eN]N-
TAYCOTq nA|A.iN ^qccuT e
5 e c y x e cycye e x a ) n o y |m y c t h p i o n A n e ic u T ' M nTHpqx zo jtp || a t n-

TTA peeN oc N T ^ze i a t t it n ^ya) | aykcdt' p o y o e i N x e p o q N M<J>ooy

c t m Im ^ y A q < sa)A .nx cboa . M nN oe M n^cT oc | c tb n ^ e i neqcco-

10 m a N T ^ q c y c u n e | M<J>ooy c t m m ^ y ^qei cboa . zm nn^H cT oc N ee m-

n e N x T A z a ) a ) n e eBOA. | zm n N y M < J> io c m n tn y m <J>h T a > |e i T e e e a Tc

T e z o MTTTHpq^ e p a r q N | z p ^ T N Z H T q x cbo a . z it n N ^ei A y a ) ' | cgcg e

15 eTpe n o y ^ n o y ^ nm m a g h th c || M o o c y e e z o y N x e T e q ^ N ^ n ^ Y c i c |

a . a .a a .m n cycune cboa . zn n ^ p eeN o c | c n t c cbo a . zm n rm X aya)

eB O A x | z m ttkaz M n ^ p e e N o .c eTB e n ^ e i | ^ y x n e n e x e c b o a zn

20 o y n A p e e N o c || x e K ^ ^ c n e c A O O T e N T ^ z c y c u n e | zn T e z o y e iT e

eq N ^[c]eza)q e p a r q N |

oyN o)hnx c n ^ y p h t [z]m n n ^ p ^ a i | c o c n o y ^ x n e [h-

25 Pion] n o y ^ x n e | po)M e a a a ^ m ' o[ya)M] c b o a zm ncyH(N) || n-
T ^ z x n e hpxi[o n A qa)]a)ne nh|pion ^ q x n e h[pion e]TBe naJ
c e |p c e B e c e a n [h p io n n<s]i NtyHpe | n a a a m ncyH[N . . ? ,^-.1!,/r

71:6 i.e. a y k u jz t . 14 i.e. n m m a h t h c .

35 [c b o a zi m hp M neio]p AANH C M enard 36 rest. Schenke ( das 7tXii[pa)|ia des]

H im m elreiches ), Till 37 [T A yxnoq z]a rest. Isenberg (cf. 7 1 :1 -3 ): [TAzcytune i]*
rest. Schenke ( das, [was] v o r . . . w ar ), Till
71:2 1 [c]ezo)q : copyist first erroneously w rote cczojb, then added q above b as a correc
tion, but neglected to cancel b rest. Schenke ( w ieder in O rdnung bringe ), sim. Till
22 p h t : deciphered by Schenke4 [z]m : m is definite, superlin. stroke restored 23
[ : or else e[ [hpion] : cf. 7 1 :2 5 -2 6 24 o[yu)m] : cf. 71:3 1 -3 2 25 rest, de
C atanzaro ( 0iip[iov and] becam e ), Till : cf. on 71:23 26 cf. on 71:23 27 e [ : or
else e[ tyHpe : deciphered by Schenke3 ( [Kinder] ), Schenke4 : cf. 72:2-3 28-29
expected is n < y H [ N ---- o y o j m ------ ] K A p n o c : n < yH [N n t a a a a m o y e M n e q ] |K A p n o c is
palaeographically unlikely (too long for available space)
 70:34-71:28 185

Jesus appeared 35 [ . . . ] Jordanthe ' [fullness of the kingdom] of

heaven. He who 1 [was begotten] before everything 71 was begotten
anew. He [who was] once [anointed] 1was anointed anew. He who was
redeemed' in turn redeemed (others).

Indeed, one must utter a 1mystery. The father of everything united 5

with the virgin who came down, and ' a fire shone for him on that d a y .' He
appeared in the great bridal chamber. ' Therefore, his body came into
being 1on that very day. It left the bridal chamber 10 as one who came into
being 1from the bridegroom and the bride. So ' Jesus established every
thing ' in it through these. ' It is fitting for each of the disciples 15 to enter
into his rest.'

Adam came into being from two virgins,' from the spirit and from ' the
virgin earth. Christ, therefore,' was born from a virgin 20 to rectify the fall
which1occurred int the beginning. '

There are two trees growing in Paradise. 1The one bears [animals], the
other bears 1men. Adam [ate] from the tree 25 which bore animals. [He]
became an animal, ' and he brought forth animals. For this reason 1 the
children of Adam worship [animals]. ' The tree [ . . . ] '

70:35 possibly, [at the shore o f the] Jordan

71:3 in turn redeem ed (others): or, in turn was redeem ed
 186 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI LI P

30 ............... ] | K A p n o c n e n [ . . . . J 1. 1.3 ...................... ] || n A 0 i A y A q ) [ A 0 i . . ! 0. ! 2. .

.......... ]|oyo)Mx M n [ .......... J3. 1.5.................. ] | K A p n o c M n [ ............... I 2."!4. . . ,

35 . . ]\XUO NPPCOM0 [. . . . J0.-1.2..........]|q)Tx MTTPO)M0 n[. . . . I . . . . ] ||
*p. 7 2 1 nNOYTC TA M 0I0 npa)[M 0 j : 3 ppo)]*M 0 T A M 0 I0 n[N ]O Y [T]0 T*0 |

(120 L.) Te e e TTKOC|MOC 0 N P (O [m ]0 T A M I 0 N O Y T 0 AyO) C 0 O y |O ) O ) T N N N O y -

TAM IO N 0 0 )0 )0 0 T P 0 N N O y | T 0 O yO )q)Tx NPPO3M0

5 N 0 0 C O ) O O n N M | | M O C N<SI T A A . H 0 l A N N 2 B H Y 0 M n p O ) | M 0 q ) A y q ) U ) r T 0

0BOA. 2N T 0 q x A y N A M IC | 0 T B 0 n A 0 l C 0 M O Y T 0 0 P O O Y X 6 NA y|N *-

MIC N 0 q 2 B H Y N 0 N 0 q x O)HP0 NTAy|O)O)n0 0 B O A 2 N O y A N A n A y -

10 CIC 0 T B 0 || T T A 0 I T 0 q A Y N A M I C p n O A I T 0 y 0 C 0 | Z P A Y 2 N N 0 q -

2BHY 0TA N A T T A Y C IC A 0 |O Y O N 2 0 B O A 2PAT ZN NO)HP0 Ay-

o jN | k n a z n A 0 i x 0 q x o ) T 0 c gA zpA Y 0 iko)(n ) | Ayo) n A 0 i ne npcoMe

15 N 2 I K O N I K O C || 0 q 0 i p 0 N N 0 q 2 B H y 0 0 B O A 2 N T 0 q < S O M x | 0 B O A A 0 2 N

n A y cic q x n o N N 0 q x |q)Hp0

2M n00IKOCMOC N2M2AA p|2ynHPT0l N0A0y0pOC 2N TMN|T6P0

20 NMriHY0 N0A0YePOC NAP ||AIAKON[0l] NN2M2AA NNO)HP0 M|-
nNYM(J)[a)]N n[a]paiakon0i nno)h|p0 MnrA[Moc n]o)hp0 MnNyMN-
(J>o)N |oypan oy[o)T n]T0 oyNTAyqx TANA|nAycicx [yzi N]oye-

72:18 i.e. NNeAeyeepoc. 20-21 i.e. NtyHpe m tin y m <|>u ) n . 23 i.e. n o yo jt. 24 i.e. Neye-

PH y.

29 n[ read from sm all, am biguous trace 2 9 -3 0 prob. [ ---- c t b c ] || n*ei n[<gHN n h-

P io n eTBe] || n * e iSchenke ( [der Tier-Baum .] D es[w egen] ), sim. Menard, but

unlikely 30 <y[ : or else u)[ can be read rest. Schenke ( wurde . . . zahlreich ), Till,
with hesitation 3 0 -3 4 w urden [die Siinden] zahl[reich. H atte er] die [Frucht (KapTtoq)
des anderen Baumes] gegessen [d.h. die] Frucht vom [Baum des Lebensder] (zu)
M ensch[en] macht, [w urden die G otter] den Menschen [vere]hren, rest. Schenke3, ? i.e.
* Y ^ < y [ ^ e i N 61 n n o b c 6 N e * q ]| o Y U )M M n [ K * p n o c M n i t e t y H N n ] | K * p n o c Mn[< yHNx mttujnz'

ne*r]|xno NppcoMe [ n c n n o y t c N * o Y U )] | < y T s M n p u j M e 3 1 prob. M n[K * pn oc ]: cf.

71:32 32 n [ : or else n [ 34 n : or else r, h , i, k , m, n or n ; superlin. stroke
restored 72:2 pu)[: or else p<y[
5 N6i : 6 altered from i { n In zb h y c em. de C atanzaro, B am s (with new paragraph
beginning here), poss. rightly : or poss. n n for n (cf. on 72:20) 16 o y * n a tt* y cic *s
expected (poss. em end thus)
23 rest. Schenke ( haben ein [und denselben] N am en ) 24 rest. L a y to n : cf. Polot*
sky Journal o f Egyptian Archaeology 25 (1939) 111 n.
 71:28-72:24 187

fruit is [ . . . ] 30 increased [ . . . ] 1ate the [ . . . ] 1fruit of the [ . . . ] ' bears

men, [ . . . ] ' man. [ . . . ] 35 God created man. [ . . . men] 72 create God.
That is the way it is in the world ' men make gods and worship 1their
creation. It would be fitting for the gods to worship men!

Surely 5 what a man accomplishes 1depends on his abilities. 1For this

reason we refer to ones accomplishments as 1 abilities. Among his
accomplishments are his children. They 1originate in a moment of ease. 10
Thus his abilities determine 1 what he may accomplish, but this ease 1 is
clearly evident in the children. 1You will find that this applies directly to
the image. 1Here is the man made after the image 15 accomplishing things
with his physical strength,1but producing his children with ea se.1

In this world the slaves 1serve the free. In the 1kingdom of heaven the
free w ill20 minister to the slaves: the children of ' the bridal chamber will
minister to the children 1 of the marriage. The children of the bridal
chamber1have [just one] name: rest.1[Altogether]
 188 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

25 pHy c c p x p c i A a n || n x \ zpb[n c y n t a y ] TceccupciA mmay I [ . ]-

<t>[ . .5.'/2. . . ]HCIC ZNZOyO N0 I [ ..................... ]CIA ZN NCTZN

nN|[......................]N N0OOY NNC[[....................... ]c MMOOY AN
30 N 0 ||[ .......................... b ]0)Kn 0TTITN 0 n M O |[O Y . . . ] 0 B O A X 6CJNA-
COTqv | [ . . . . ?'/T . . . . ]lCN C B O A N(S I N C N XT AZ | [ . . . 6/ 2. . . ] ZM

ncqpAN n 0 X A q t a p | [ x 0 TA01 T 0 e ]0 c n a x c d k ' c b o a n a i k ( a i ) -

*p. 731 * O C Y N H N I Mn
(121 L.) N0TXO) MMOC X0 C0NA|MOY NO)Opnx AYO) C0NATO3OYN [N j C|pn\A-
NAC00 0YTMXI NO)Opnx NTANA|CTACIC 0YON2 CY^AMOY C6NAXI
5 AA||AY ^N TA0I T 0 0 ON 0YXO) MMOC 0|TTBATTTICMA X il) MMOC
X0 OYNOfi I n0 TTBATTTICMA X0 0YO)AXITqx C0NA|O)N2
<t>iAinnoc nAnocTOAOc nc|XAq X0 Vo)ch 0 n nzAMxq)cx AqTaxse
10 N||NOYTTAPAA0ICOC X0 N0qpxp0IA NZN|0)C C Z O Y N x C T C q x-

T0XNH N T O q TT0N|TAZTAM IO MTTCTAYPOC CBOA Z N N | q ) H N N T * q NT O -

15 <soy ayo) ncq<spo<s N c q x|o q )c A n cN T A q T O < sq x nc n e q < s p o < s n e ||

ihc nToxse ac n c n cc-fo c aaaa no)H(N) |M n c o N Z zn tmhtc m-

nnApAAeicoc | ayoj tb c n x o c it ' n ta n e x pcicma q)o)|nc cbo\n n-
ZHTC CBOA ZITOOTqx ATA|NACTACIC
20 neeiKOCMOC o y ^ mko)||o) c nc n k c n im x c to y u jm ' m m ooy I zp^T
NZHTqx ccMpty] zojoy o n x t a a h c i |a o y ^ mconz t c c tbc n*ei
MN A A AY |ZN NCTXCONO) ZN t [m c ] NAMOY NTA Fc |C I CBOA ZM nMA
25 c [t m ] m a y ^Y w ^qei||Nc n z n tp o 0 h c b 9 a mmay n c Itoyojo)
Aqf NAY [n OY]o)[ n z ] Xe[KAAC] I NNOYMOY

7 J:9 -1 0 i.e. n o y t t a p a a c ic o c .

19 i.e. o y o y A M - (de C atanzaro em ends thus). 20 Sah. nka. c t o y u jm : i.e. e T o y o y iu M .

22 i.e. oyoyAM-. 27 Sah. N N e y M o y .

25 n x i zpb deciphered by Layton : n, or else m or IT; x, or else e, e, 9 , c or z; 1, or else a or

a; z, or else e , , 9 or c; or else p (no superlin. stroke was w ritten above this letter) rest.
Layton : also possible is z p b [ x o y n t a y ] 26 [. .]4>[ . . ?'<2 . . ] read in photographs : <j>,
o re ls e ^ o rf ]: also possible is e , 9 or c [ ---- a ic ] h c ic sim. rest. Kasser
3 1 rest. Till, with hesitation 32 poss. restore [ ---- xu )]kn cboa . (thus Schenke) 33
[x i b a tttic m a ] rest. Kasser 34 rest. Till : cf. M att 3:15 o Ir|oo\)<;eiTtev a o ia r dtpeqdpTr
oikax; yap Ttpejcov eoxiv r^ iv TtXripcaaai rn o a v 8im io o ^ v r|v 72:34-73:1 naik/|ocynh
pap.
7J:2 [[n]1 cancelled by the copyist
18-19 scil. cboa . ziTooTq a t a n a c t a c ic tycone (de C atanzaro, Barns em end thus)
23 sim. re s t.T ill: also possible is t [ttc] 26 rest. Schenke ( Leben, [dam it] ), sim.Till
 72:24-73:27 189

they need take no (other) 25 form [because they have] contemplation, '
[ . . . ]. they are numerous * [ . . . ] in the things ' [ . . . ] the glories ' [ . . . ]

Those 30 [ . . . go] down into the water. ' [ . . . ] out (of the water), will
consecrate 1 [ . . . ] they who have ' [ . . . ] in his name. For he said, '
[Thus] we should fulfill all 73 righteousness (Matt 3:15).

Those who say they w ill1die first and then rise 1are in error. If they do
not first receive the ' resurrection while they live, when they die they will
receive nothing. 5 So also when speaking about1baptism they say, Bap
tism ' is a great thing, because if people receive it they w ill' live.

Philip the apostle 1 said, Joseph the carpenter planted 10 a garden

because he needed wood 1 for his trade. It was he who 1 made the cross
from the 1trees which he planted. His own offspring hung 1on that which
he planted. His offspring was 15 Jesus and the planting was the cross. But
the tree 1of life is in the middle of the garden. 1However, it is from the
olive tree 1that we get the chrism, and from the chrism ,1the resurrection.

This world is a corpse-eater.20 All the things eaten ' in it themselves die
also. Truth 1is a life-eater. Therefore no one ' nourished by [truth] will
die. It was 1from that place that Jesus came and brought25 food. To those
who1so desired he gave [life, that]1they might not die.

72:33 possibly, [received baptism ] in his nam e

 190 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

3k.TTN[oyT0 Y2] . . 0 N 9 [yn aL paL ]|A 0 i c o c A n p u ) [ M e . . 7".8 . . . .

30 nApA]|Aeicoc oyn z[ . . . ?".1(]l/: . . . . cyo]||onN mn 2Mn[ . . J .

..........] |MTTNOYT0 2M [ . . . . J0/;"!2. . . . ]|M0 N0TN2HT[cj . . \ .,
. . . 0 ]|f oycoa) nm ApAA[eicoc n nma c ]|to yn a xo o c NA01 x e
'p. 7 4 1 [. . . . OYOJM] || MTTA0I H MNOYCOMn M [ n A 0 I N 0 0 T K ] * O Y U ) a )

(122 L.) nA0l TTMA [e]fNAOYU)Mx NK0 NIMX |MMAY 0 qo)9 [o ]n x MMAY N<SI
nO)HN N T x |rN O )C IC TT0TMMAY A q M O Y T x A A AM TT0|0IMA A 0 nU)HNx

5 N T r N O J C I C A q T N 2 0 n p O )||M 0 TTNOMOC N 0 TTQ)HN TT0 O Y N 6 0 M N | M-

Moq Nqf TrNiocic MnneTNANoyq' I mn tt0ooy o y t c MneqAAtse

0poq 2M I TTTT0OOY OYT0 MTT0qxKAAq 2M TTTT0TNA|NOYq AAAA.
10 AqTAMio noym oy NN0NTA2||oYO)Mx b o a N2HTqx zm nTpeqxooc
TAP I X0 OYO)MX nA0lx MNOYO)MX nA0l Aqq)U)|ne NApXHx MTTMOY
n X p 0 IC M A q o N X O |0 IC 0TTBATTTICMA 0 B O A TAP 2M n x p iC M A | Ay-
15 M O Y T 0 0 P O N X x e X p iC T IA N O C 0 T B 0 || TTBATTTICMA ANX AY<1) NT^Y"
M O Y T 0 e n e |X / 5 0 T B 0 n X p iC M A ATTeiO)Tx TAPX TU)2C | MTTQJH-
pe A n cy H p e Ae t i o z c N A n o c T o |A o c a n a tto c to a o c Ae
20 ta z c n n e N |T A Y T 0 2 c q x o y N T e q x n T H p q x m m a y o y n ||T A q t a -
n a c t a c i c n o y o e iN n e c - f o c N | ttttn a c t o y a a b ' A n e iu ) T x f n a c j m-
n A |e i 2M nN Y[M ](J)a)N A qxi A qcyam e n s i | ne i u ) t n zm n<y[H]pe
Ayco ncg H p e 2M n e i |a ) T x t a c i t [ c t m n t ] c p o N M nH ye

35 Sah. MnpoycuM. 74 :1 i.e. oyeM (oyu)M n- em. de Catanzaro). Nice : Sah. nka. 3-4
i.e. MneeiMA (de C atanzaro em ends thus). 1 1 oyu)M . . . oyu)M : i.e. oyeM . .. oyeM. mn- :
Sah. Mnp-.
17 i.e. T ezc n- or to j zc n n - (Till em ends thus).

27 . . e : second letter trace can be read ^ y , m (follow ed by [i]) or poss. s o [ : or

else c[ 28 u)[ : or else <y[ 2 8 -2 9 a.npu)[Me tycone zm nna.pA ]|A eicoc rest. Schenke
( Der Mensch [wohnte in dem 7capd]5eioo<; ) : Anpu)[Me Ae scops Mnna.pa.]|Aeicoc sim.
Isenberg, with hesitation 31 zm : m is definite, superlin. stroke restored 31-32 e.g.
[ --------npo)]|M e N e T : also possible is [ ----------] | m cn c t 3 2 -3 3 n z h t [ c | f N A o y o M o y Ne

e]|to y u x y K asser: cf. 73:34-74:1 33 rest. Schenke ( dieser mpd[5eioo<; ist der Ort,
w o] ), Till 34 prob. restore [a a am oyojm] 34-35 for the restoration cf. 74:11 35
mn : m w ritten over erasure o f o y rest. Isenberg : for the syntax cf. 55:19 : M[n*eiNee
ck] sim. M enard : m[moc| N e e ctk] Schenke ( iss [es] nicht, [wie du] w illst! ), Schenke4
74:19 oyN Teqx : qx added above the line
 73:27-74:24 191

God [ . . ] a garden. 1 Man [ . . . ] garden. ' There are [ . . . ] 30 and

[. . . ] 1of God. [ . . . ] ' The things which are in [ . . . ] 11 wish. This gar
den [is the place where] ' they will say to me, [ . . . eat] 35 this or do not
eat [that, just as you (sg.)] 74 wish. In the place where I will eat all
things1is the tree of knowledge.1That one killed A dam ,' but here the tree
of knowledge made men alive. 5 The law was the tree. It has power 1to
give the knowledge of good ' and evil. It neither removed him from ' evil,
nor did it set him in the g o o d ,1but it created death for those who 10 ate of
it. For when he said, 1 Eat this, do not eat that, it became 1the begin
ning of death.

The chrism is superior ' to baptism, for it is from the word chrism 1
that we have been called Christians, certainly not because 15 of the
word baptism. And it is because of the chrism that the ' Christ has his
name. For the father anointed 1the son, and the son anointed the apostles,
1and the apostles anointed us. He who 1 has been anointed possesses
everything. He possesses 20 the resurrection, the light, the cross, ' the holy
spirit. The father gave him this 1 in the bridal chamber; he merely
accepted (the gift). The father was 1in the son and the son in the father.1
This is [the] kingdom of heaven.

73:28 possibly, [was put into the] garden

73:32possibly, which are in [it I will eat as]
73:34possibly, [O A dam , eat]
 192 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI LI P

25 k a a o j c || A n x o 0 i c x o o [ c x ] e A 2 O 0 I N 0 bo)k n 0T M N | T e p o N M nH y[e]

eyccoB e Ayo) A y 0 i c b o a | [ . . . ]o )[.]0 A y [ . . . ] o y A x e o y x p h c t i a -

n o c |[ . . . ]nex[ V
A ]N[ . . . . ]on Ayo) N T e y N o y x |[ ..................... bcok

30 en]i t n cttmooy A q 0 i || [ .................................. ] c A n T H p q x ctbc |

[ ...............{?'{2. . . . o y n j A i r N i o N n e a a.|[ a a ........................p k a t a < J > ] p o n 0 i m-

n e e i n e | [ ...............I 1/ 2. . . . . ] n x ctm ntcpo N M | [ n H y e .................. ] e q q j ^ p -

35 k a t a < J > p o n 0 i || [ ................. N q q ) o c q x 20) c n A irN j|[o N . . . . 0 b ] 9 a

*p. 7 5 1 eqC O )B 0 T 0 0 I 2 0 O N T 0 * 21 TTO0IKN MN n n o [ T ] H p i O N MN TTNH2 | KAN

(123 L.) 0 yN K0OY^ 0 q X O C 0 0N A 0I

A n x | i c o c M o c q ) o m 0 2N o y n A p A n T O J M A | n0NT 3k .2 T 3k .M ioq r A p N

5 N 0 q x o y a ) q ) N A T A ||M io q x 0 q o n a t xt a k o Ayo) n a a n a to c | Aq2e

0 boa. Aya) M n 0 q x M 0 T 0 A 0 A .m c | N 0 c i g o o n N rA p a n n <s i t m n -

TATT0K O I M nKOCM OC Ayo) t N 0 q O ) O O n x A N N<SI | T M N T A T n TAKO m-

10 n 0 N T 3 k .2 T A .M I0 n K O C ||M O C C O J O O n TAP A N N6 I T M N T A T NTA|KO NN-

2BHY0 AA.A A NNO)HP0 A y o ) MN | O y 2 0 ) B x N A 0 ) X I N O y M N T A T T A K O

0 q T M | O ) O ) n 0 NO)HP0 n 0 T 0 MN 6 0 M A 0 M M O q x | 0 X 1 n O C O ) MAAAON

qNA cgf
15 n n o T H | | p i o N x MnojA.HA. o y N T A q H p n x m m a y o y | N T A q x M o o y q NKH

02PaY 0 n T y n o c x M |n 0 C N o q x 0 T o y p 0 y x A p i c T 0 i 0 x c o q A y|a) qMoyz

0 B O A 2M n?TN A 0 T O y A A B 3lY|0) n A n T 0 A . 0 I O C T H p q PPO3M0 20-

20 T A ( n ) II 0 N x q)ANCO) M n A 0 l T N A X I N A N M n T 0 | A . 0 I O C PPO3M0 nMOOy

0 T O N 2 OyCCOMA | n 0 0 ) 0 ) 0 0 T P N t 2I0)0)N M n p O ) M 0 0 T O N 2 | 6TB6

25 n A 0 i 0 q 0 i 0 q B H K x 0 n i T N 0 n M o | o y o)A qic Aicq A 2 H y o ) i n a 0 q N A f nH ||

2i o ) o ) q x
q)A p0 o y 2 to xn0 oy2 to o y | p a ) M 0 q ) A p 0 q Nx n 0 p o ) M 0 oyNoy-

T 0 I O )A P0qxn0 NOYT0 T A 0 I T 0 0 2 M [ n A T ] | O ) 0 A . 0 0 T N MN 2^ 6-

26 i.e. NMnHye. 36 Te e ize o n t c : Sah. ta c i t c ee.

75:27-28 i.e. z c n tta T < y e \ e e T m n zeN ice<yeA .eeT.

27 [eYc]a)[B]e sim. Schenke4 : cf. 74:36 : reading of pap. cannot have been eypiMe 28
x[ : or else read x[ e.g. n e x [ p c ----- ] 29 sim. rest. Till 30 a : or else
\ [e n c A N Tn e e q x o c ]e a sim. M enard 31 cf. 7 4 :3 5 -3 6 32 cf. 74:34 32-33
neei neHToyuxy cbojk ezoyjN rest. K asser 34 [ ---- n a m c t c J Isenberg2, sim.
Kasser 35 [M n TH pq ]yco Isenberg2 36 [o n qN^ei c b Jo a . sim. Till : cf. 74:26-27
75:8 t N e q u jo o n : emend to N e cq jo o n (thus Till) 11-12 mn zojb is expected : poss.
emend thus
28 zn [ : o r else zm [
 74:24-75:28 193

25 The lord said it well: Some have entered the kingdom 1 of heaven
laughing, and they have come out ' [ ] because [ . . . ] a Christian,
[ . . . ] And as soon a s ' [ . went down into] the water he came 30 [ . . . ]
everything (of this world), [ . . . ] because 1[ . . . ] a trifle, b u t' [ . . . full of]
contempt for this ' [ ] the kingdom of 1[heaven . . . ]. If he despises 35
[. . . ] and scorns it as a trifle, ' [ . . . ] out laughing. .So it is also 75 with
the bread and the cup and the oil, even though there is another one supe
rior to these.

The ' world came about through a mistake. 1 For he who created it
wanted to create 5 it imperishable and immortal.1He fell short of attaining
his desire. 1For the world never was imperishable, 1nor, for that matter,
was' he who made the world. 10 For things are not imperishable,' but sons
are. Nothing 1will be able to receive imperishability if it does n o t ' first
become a son. But he who has not the ability ' to receive, how much more
will he be unable to give?

The cup 15 of prayer contains wine and ' water, since it is appointed as
the type of ' the blood for which thanks is given. And 1it is full of the
holy spirit, and ' it belongs to the wholly perfect man. When 20 we drink
this, we shall receive for ourselves the perfect1man. The living water is a
body. 1It is necessary that we put on the living m an.1Therefore, when he
is about to go down into the water,' he unclothes himself, in order that he
may put on the living m an.25

A horse sires a horse, a 1man begets man, a god 1brings forth a god.
Compare1[the] bridegroom and the

74:26-27 possibly, have com e o ut [laughing]

74:36possibly, [he will com e] out
 194 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

30 (ye]ATx Ay[(yu)]|ne b o a zm t t n [ ............. ] n[ . 4.~5. v? . . ]||n mn

IOYAAI o [ . . . . J0/ : -!2. . . . ] I 6BOA 2N NZe[ . . . . J 1/:" ! 3. . . . . ] |
cyoonx Ayco an[ . . . . J0.17:"1.2. . . . ] | c b o a zn n i o y a [a i . . .9.l/2: 1.1. .
35 . . . ] I n x p ic t ia n o c ak[ . . . A0".1!1'? . . . . ]||03 AyMoyTe ANeei-
*p. 761 ma[ . . ?"^ 2. . ] | n r e N o c T c o T n x mttn[ . . . . ] * Ayco nAAHeeiNoc
(124 L.) ppcoM e Ayco ncgHpe | MnpcuMe Ayco ncnepMA MncyHpe Mnpco|Me neei-
r e N o c n a a h i n o n cepoN o|M A ze MMoqx zm ttk o c m o c t NAei Ne
5 nMA t II T o y c g o o n x mm^y ngi NcgHpe mttnym|0con
enzcDTp cyoonx zm n e e iK o cM o c | z o o y T z\ czimc t nM Actgom mn
tmnt|<scob t n aicdn iceoyA ne neiN e MnzcolTp mxm o y t Ae epooy
10 NNeeipAN oyN 2N||Kooye Ae c g o o n x c e x o c e nAPA panx | nim
eTOYPONOMAZe mmooy Ayco c e | x o o c e enxcocope nMA rAp
T OYN BIA I MMAY Y<yOOTTx MMAY 1NTxCOTnx | 6T60M NC-
15 tmmay KeoyA a n n e Ayco Ke||oyA n e a a a a n t o o y MnecNAy
nioyA | oya)Tx n e nAei n e eTqNAiyi an 2Pa T | e x N <J>htx ncap 3
oyoN x nim eToyN T oy | nTHpqx mmay cg cg e a n eTpoyeiMe m|mmooy
20 THpoy 2O6IN0 MN YTMIM ||MMOOy CNAPAnOAAye AN NNCTC
| oyNTAyce n t a 2C bo Ae e p o o y ceNA|pAnoAAye mmooy
o y MONON npa)M I NTAIOC CNACgeMA2T AN MMOqx I AAAA
25 ceNAcgNAy e p o q an eycgANNAy II tapx e p o q x ceNAeMAZTe m-
Moqx NKepHTe | m n oyA N Aiyxno NAqx N T eeixA pic e i | [mh N]qf

76:9 i.e. eNMoyTe. 16 i.e. NoytoT. eTC|NAtyi a n : i.e. Sah. e T e NC|NAtyei an .

17 i.e. e T e oyN Toy-. 18-19 i.e. eiMe mmooy (poss. em end thus).

iye]A eeTx Ay[ read in photographs K.eiye]AeeTx rest. Emm el 28 -2 9 [ajo)]|ne rest.
Schenke ( entstanden) 29 ttn[ ...... ]n [ read in photographs (of n , superlin. stroke is
definite, n is partly preserved and indefinite) n [ym 4>(on] rest. Schenke 30-34 cf.
62:26-35 and poss. 5 1 :29-52:2, 52:1 5 -2 4 30 io y a a i : for the form cf. 62:26 o [ : or
else c[ i o y a a i 9 [c ---- ] Kasser, but unlikely 31 2 [a a h n ] Schenke
( G riechen ), T ill: also poss. are e.g. z e [B p A io c ---- ], 2[ nikoc ] (cf. 51:29,
52:15) 34-35 AK.[ereNoc lytone ay ]||u) rest. Schenke3 ( es [entstand] ein and[eres
Geschlecht; u]nd ), sim. Kasser 35 NeeiM a [kapioc x e ] rest. Isenberg : NeeiMA[eiNOYTe
x e ] Schenke3 ( diese [Gott]lieb[en]den ) 36 ttn[o y t ---- ] Schenke4 : ttnIoytc eTONz]
Isenberg2 76:4 t . . . t : poss. emend to NAei Ne mma (Layton), cf. Subachmimic NNeei-
ma h e re
6 -7 ty o o n . . . n z o o y t zi cziMe em. Schenke ( besteht . . . <aus> Mann und
W eib ) 7 -8 t ttma 6 T6 om . . . soub t prob. c o rr u p t: poss. em end to ttma ctc tgomm-
may mn tmntsujb , or ttma n t s o m mn tmntsujb (L a y to n ): bttma n t s o m mn tmntsujb em.
Schenke ( anstelle der Kraft und der Schw ache ) 16 expected is eTNAtyi: poss. emend
thus
26 mn oya NAcy : cf. 82:24
 75:28-76:27 195

[bride]. They have come 1from the [ . . . ] . 30 No Jew [ . . . ] ' from [ . . . ] '
has existed. And [ . . . ] 1 from the Jews. [ . . . ] 1 Christian(s) [ . . . ] 15
these [ . . . ] are referred to as ' the chosen people of [ . . . ] 76 and the
true man and the son of ' man and the seed of the son of man. 1
This true race is renowned ' in the world. . . . th at5 the sons of the bridal
chamber dwell.1

Whereas in this world the union 1is one of husband with wife a case
of strength complemented by ' weakness(?) in the eternal realm (aeon)
the form of the union ' is different, although we refer to them by the same
names.. There are 10 other names, however; they are superior to every name '
that is named and are 1stronger than the strong. For where there is a show
of strength, ' there those who excel in strength appear. 1 These are not
separate things, 15 but both of them are this one ' single thing. This is the
one which will not be able to rise ' above the heart of flesh.

Is it not necessary for all those who possess ' everything to know them
selves? 1Some indeed, if they do not know 20 themselves, will not enjoy
what they ' possess. But those who have come to know themselves will 1
enjoy their possessions.

Not only 1will they be unable to detain the perfect m an,1but they will
not be able to see him, for if they see him 25 they will detain him. There is
no other way 1for a person to acquire this quality except1by putting

75:29possibly, from the [bridal cham ber]

75:35 possibly, these [blessed ones]
76:4-6 possibly. It is here th at the sons o f the bridal cham ber dw ell
76:7-8 text corrupt
 196 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

2[i]cocoq MTTTAeioNx NoyoeiN | [Ayco] Nqcyco[ne 2]cocoq NTeAei-

30 o N o y o |[ e iN ne]NTA[2xTAAqx] 2icocoqx qNABCOKx ||
[ ..........I 1/2. . . . . ] nAei ne tttcaio(n) | [ ............ XV (2.............]
eTpNiycone n|[........................]coc eM^n^TNe i e|[....................... ] ne-
35 ta[[])xi nTHpqx | [ ...................... ] ANeeiMA qNAiyp||[ . . T(2. . . . ]nma
*p. 7 7 1 6 T M M A Y A A A A q N A|[ . . . . T M ] C 0 T H C 2COC ATXCOKx C B O A * MONON
(125 L.) fc C O O Y N M TTT AO C M n A l|

npcoM e e T o y A A B q o y A ab T H p q x cyA2|pAY e n e q x c c o M A e c y x e Aqxi

5 tapx M n o |e iK x q N A A qx e q x oyA A B x h n n o T H p io N x || h nK eceene

THpqx e T q x i mmooy e q x|T o y B o mmooy Ayco n c o c q N a t o y b o | an

MTTKCa)MA
N NTA 1C XCOKx CBOA | MnMOOy MTTBATTTICMA TA6IT6 0
10 Aqx|na)2Tx 0 B o a x MnMoy e r s e nAei t n b h k x || MeN eniTN
enM ooy t n b h k a e a n | e n i T N e n M o y ty i n a x e N o y n A Z T N | c b o a

zm n n N A M n K o c M o c z o t a n | eqcyA N N iqe cyA peqx T e Tnpco cycune

15 | n n N A e T o y A A B z o t a n x e q x cy A N N iq e || c y A p e T c y a m h iyconex
neTeyNTAqx m |may NTrNcocic n tm c oyeAeyeepoc |ne ne\ey-
epoc Ae MAqp nobc ne|fpe tap MnNOBe nzMz a a MnNOBe |
20 ne tmaay Te TAAHeiA TrNtocic Ae || ne t nTO)Tx nc-
Te c To nay an Ap NOBe |enKocMoc MoyTe epooy xe eAey|e-
poc NAe I eTCTO NAY AN AP NOB6 |TrNCOCIC NTAAHeiA XIC6 N-
25 2h t x eTe |nAei ne ceipe mmooy NeAeyepoc || Ayco cTpoyxice
enMA THpqx TArAnH |Ae kcotx neTAzp eAeyepoc Ae 2i|tn
T rNcocic qo n zm za a eTBe t ATA|nH nn Ae i eMxnAToycyqi ezpAY [i\nre]|-

28 i.e. n t c a c i o n N o y o e i N . 33 Sah. n e T N ix i-. 34 A N e e iM A : Sah. en e e iM A .

77:11 Sah. n n c y t t a z t n .
13 Sah. t y A q T p e - .
17-18 i.e. neTeipe.
20 Sah. N 6 T 6 n c - . . . an.

28 [ a y o >] Nqcgo ) [ n e z l a n o q read in photographs 2 8 -2 9 O Y o | [ e i n --- ] rest. Till [-*

n e ] N T A [ z xTAAqx] Emmel ( n t read in photographs) 30 [c z o y n x e T 'M N T e p o ] sim. rest.
K a sse r: [c z o y n ' e n c > Y o e i N x ] sim. rest. Mdnard : [ e n M A c t m m a y e T e ) Schenke3 ([zu
jenem Ort, der] ) 31 [n o y o c i n x ayu ) tyiye] sim. M enard : [n o y o c i n n n A e i ajaje] sim.
Kasser 3 1 -3 2 N | [ T e A e i o c pptoMe n a n t ]o) c rest. Isenberg2 : N|[zHTq nANTH ttant]o)C
sim ilarly restored by K asser 32 -3 3 prob. restore e | [ e o A zm n i c o c M O c ] : cf. 66:21-22.
86:11-12 (thus Schenke [aus dem KOOMoq], Till) 33 Hz]) cancelled by the
 76:27-77:28 197

on the perfect light 1 [and] he too becoming perfect light. 1 He who has
[put it] on will enter 30 [ . . . ]. This is the perfect ' [ . . . ] that we [ . . . ]
become ' [ . . . ] before we leave ' [ . . . ] . Whoever receives everything '
[. . . ] hither [ . . . ] be able 35 [ . . . ] that place, but w ill1 [ . . . the middle]
as imperfect. 77 Only Jesus knows the end of this person.'

The priest is completely holy, down 1to his very body. For if he has
taken the bread,1he will consecrate it. Or the cu p 5 or anything else that he
gets,1he will consecrate. Then how will he not consecrate 1the body also?

By perfecting 1the water of baptism, Jesus 1emptied it of death. Thus

we do go 10down into the water, but we do not go ' down into death in order
that we may not be poured 1out into the spirit of the world. When 1that
spirit blows, it brings the winter. ' When the holy spirit breathes, 15 the
summer comes.

He who has 1knowledge of the truth is a free man, ' but the free man
does not sin ,1for he who sins is the slave of sin (John 8:3 4 ).1Truth is
the mother, knowledge 20 the father. Those who think that sinning does not
apply to them ' are called free by the world. 1 Knowledge of the
truth merely makes ' such people arrogant (1 Cor 8:1), which 1is what
the words it makes them free mean. 25 It even gives them a sense of
superiority over the whole world. But love 1builds up (1 Cor 8:1). In
fact, he who is really free through 1knowledge is a slave because of love 1
for those who have not yet been able to attain to the ' freedom

76:29-30 possibly, enter [the kingdom ]

76:30-31 possibly, the perfect [light, and it is necessary] that
76:31-33 possibly, that we [by all m eans] becom e [perfect men] before we leave [the
world]
76:36 possibly, [go to the m iddle]; several letters o f the word ' m iddle are preserved

copyist 34-35 [ra p e g o N x o e i c a n ] a n b c im a q N A cyp II [x o e ic a n i]n M i b tm m a y

Schenke ( [namlich] . . . [ohne H err] iiber diese O rte [zu sein], w ird [nicht iiber] jenen Ort
[Herr] sein konnen ), 76:35 sim.' T ill 35 [M e T e x e a n ' a ]iim a c tm m a y Schenke3
([nicht an] jenem Ort [Anteil haben (nexezeiv)] ) 36 [book a tm 6 ]c o th c Schenke ( [zur
Heojotiii; [gehen] ), sim. T ill: cf. 6 6 :1 5 -2 0 77:1 m u t c a o c : m is definite, superlin.
stroke restored
20 em. to n e i t o T (thus Schenke d er < V ater> , T ill) n b tc : second e w ritten over
erasure of o 2 3 -2 6 aw kw ard syntax is accounted fo r by biblical quotation, 1 C or 8:1 f|
yvwaii; <p\iaioT f| 8 e aycx7tT| oiko8o(j . i
 198 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

30 A e y ee p iA n ttn c d c ic T r N c o [ c i c A e ] || c e i p e m m o o y NiyiK a n o c

e c [ T p o y ]|c g c o n e N e A e y [ ] e p [ o c ] T A rA nH [ m a c x c ] | a a a y xe ncoc

[n e . . . ] o i [ . . ? ^ 2. . ] | n c o c n e m acx [o o c xe n A e i ncoei n e ] | h

35 n A e i n c o e i n e a [ a a a N ] o y [ e i T H p o y ] || n o y k x N e T A rA nH M nN ey-

*p. 7 8 1 m [a t i k h ] | o y H p n x T e zi C T o e i cepA n^A A ye m ]*m o c t h p o y nsi

(126 L.) N eTN A TozcoY m m oc | c e p A n o A A y e z c o o y N 6 1 N e T x A z e p A T o y I M-

n o y B O A z c o c e y ^ z e p A T o y n<si n t x | t o 2 C n t x t a 2 C n c o g n eyq jA -

5 a o e T o y l l c o o y n c B c o k x c y A p e n h e c e T o z c a n |m o n o n e y A z e e p A T o y

M n o y B A A cgAYlsco o n z m n o y c f B c o c o N n c a m a p i t h c | NTAqxf a a a y

a n x A neT cgoo< se e i mhx | H p n x zi N e z kcaaay an n e ei m h t ix

10 A x ||n c o < S N Ayco A q e e p A n e y e n m h a h t h | T A r A n H t a p z c o b c N oy-

M H H iy e n n o | b

neTe tczimc Me MMoqx NeTxCNAx|xnooyx eyeiNe MMoqx eqjuj-

15 ne nec|2Aei eyeiNe MneczAV ecgcone oyNo||eiKx nex eyeiNe m-
nNoeiKx noAAAKic | ecgcone oyN cziMe cnkotkx mn nec|2AV
kata oyzTopx eneczHT A e z\ nNo|eiK ecgAcpKoiNcoNei NMMAqx n e T x|-
20 cAMACTqx iyACMACTqx eqiNe MnNO||eiKx ntcotn Ae NeTcyoon' mn
ncgH|pe MnNoyTe MNMppe nicocMOcx | aaaa Mppe nxoeic cyiNA
NeTeTNA|xnooy Noycgcone eyeiNe Mnicoc|Moc aaaa eyNAcgcone
25 eyeiNe Mn||xoeic
cyApe npcoMe tcoz mn npcoMe | cyApe n2To tcoz mn nzTO cyApe
nei|[co t]co2 mn neico NreNoc NecgAyTcoz |[mn] NoycyBpre-
30 noc TAei Te e ecyAx|[pe] nnNA tcoz mn nrfNA Ayco nA o||[roc]
cgAqpK[o]mco[N]ei mn nA oroc | [Ayco no]Y<p[eiN cyA]t|PKOiNcoNei|

78:5 Sah. e N c e -. .. a n . 6 Sah. m it o y b o a . 10 i.e. N M n A H rH .

18-19 Sah. n e T C N ^ M A C T q . 21 Sah. M n p M e p e . 23 i.e. N N e y t y i o n e .

28 Sah. N e y o jB p r e N o c .

29 rest. Schenke ( die yvcb[ai(; ab er] ) 30 e c [ : or else e o [ 31 rest. Kasser: cf.

77:33, 57:17 : [m acx i] Schenke ( [nim m t nichts] ), T ill 32 also palaeographically pos
sible are n c o e [ i ---- ] and n u x p tY ------] prob. restore n c o c [ n e K A i T ] o i [ r e nAe i ] (sim.
Kasser) 33 x [ : or else a [ rest. Schenke ( sagt nicht: [Jenes ist m eins] ), Menard:
x [ o o c x e na.ei ncoK n e ] Till 34 ]o y [ for ? can als be read o , c or s; for y can also be
read r, h , i , k , m , n , n or t rest. Schenke4 35 of m , m is definite, superlin. stroke
restored rest. K rause
7 8 :16 c z iM e : c added above the line
27 eoj^YTioz is expected 31 rest. Schenke ( [und das Licht] vereinigt sich ), sim.
Till
 77:29-78:3 1 199

of knowledge. Knowledge30 makes them capable of becoming ' free. Love

[never calls]' something its own, [ . . . ] it [ . . . j possess [ . . . ] . 'It never
[says This is yours ] ' or This is mine, [but All these] 35 are
yours. Spiritual love ' is wine and fragrance. 78 All those who anoint
themselves with it take pleasure in i t . 1While those who are anointed are
present,1those nearby also profit (from the fragrance). 1If those anointed
with ointment withdraw from them 5 and leave, then those not anointed, 1
who merely stand nearby, still ' remain in their bad odor. The Samaritan 1
gave nothing b u t' wine and oil to the wounded man. It is nothing other
than 10the ointment. It healed the wounds,1for love covers a multitude of
sins (1 Pet 4 :8 ).1

The children a woman bears ' resemble the man who loves her. If her '
husband loves her, then they resemble her husband. If it is an adulterer, 15
then they resemble the adulterer. Frequently, ' if a woman sleeps with h er'
husband out of necessity, while her heart is with the adulterer 1 with
whom she usually has intercourse, the child ' she will bear is bom resem
bling 20 the adulterer. Now you who live together with the son ' of God, love
not the world,1but love the lord, in order that those you w ill1bring forth
may not resemble the w orld,' but may resemble the lord.25

The human being has intercourse with the human being. 1The horse has
intercourse with the horse, the ass ' with the ass. Members of a race usu
ally have associated 1 [with] those of like race. So spirit 1 mingles with
spirit, and thought30 consorts with thought,1and [light] shares '

77:32probably, [and yet] it [m ay actually] possess [that very thing]; literally, [and yet] it
[may actually] be its own
 200 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

[mn n o y o e i N ' eKjty^ojcone ppcuMe | [npcoMje ne[TNA]Me-

35 piTKx KCg^<ya)TT | [m Wn X] TTTTN3l neTNA.Z(DTP POKx eKN||-
*p. 79' [q)ANq)](une naotoc n \ o r o c n eT x*NATU)2 nmm ^ kn e[K]iyAN<yu)ne
(127 L.) N o y |o eiN n o y o e i N neTNApicoiNujNei | nmm^kn eit'ujANiycone
5 nna. nca. N|zpe na. ncA. Nzpe n a m t o n n m m ooy n || ezpA.V
exo)KN eitqjANqjcone n z t o |h Neico h MMA.ce h N o y z o o p ' h nc|-
c o o y h <se zn n c hpion eT N nc a. n |boa mn NeTMnc a. MniTN qNAq)Me|-
10 Pitkx a n o y T e npcoMe o y T e nnKil oy||Te n \ o r o c o y T e
n oy oeiN o y T e n a | n cA NTne o y T e n a n cA N2oyN ce|NAqjMTONN
MMOOY ANn 2PAJ N2HTKx | AyO) MNTAKn MepOC 2PA.V NZHTOy
15 n e |T o N2M2 AA e 2NA.qx a n qNA.<ypeAey||epoc neNTAzpeAeyee-
p o c Mnez|MOTx M n e q x o e i c Ayco AqTAAqN c b o a | oyAAqN aymntzmzaa
oyiteT i qNA.cg|peAeyepoc
20 TM NToyoeie Mnicoc|Moc zitn q T o o y N e iA o c cyAyoAoy || ezoyN
ATA.noHKH zitn o y M o o y | MNNoyKAz MNNoynNA MNNoyoei(N)
| Ayco TMNToyeie MnNoyTe T e e i z e | o n zitn qTooy zitn o y n ic n c
25 MN|NOyzeAniC MNNOyATAnH MN Oy||rNCOCIC nNKAZ Te TNniCTIC
t a j eN x|x e N o yN e zpaY n z h t c n M o [o]y [Ae] | Te eAnic cboa z \-

t o o t c e[NCo]|ei<y n n F il Te TA.rA.nH c b o a [2iTo]|oTqN c n a y s a -

30 Ne n o y o e i N A[e Te] || TrNcocic c b o [ a z ] i t [ o o ] t c TNn[o)2x]
| TXApiC CO Nq[TOOY M]M[eiNe COp]|pMNKA2 c o pp[mm-
n e . . 6-61
/ 2. . ] | x n e n t c T ne Ay[ . . ] z n [ 1 Y2:2]

79:21 i.e. mn o y k a .2 mn o y ttn a. mn o y o y o eiN . 2 2 -2 3 Sah. a.yu) t a c i Te e e tmn-

T o y o e ie . 2 3 -2 4 i.e. mn oyzeATTic mn o y ^r^n H .

33 for the restoration cf. 78:34, 78:35-79:1 34 for the restoration cf. 78:32-33,
78:35-79:1
79:21 m n n 1 : second n added above the line 26 [Ae] : 79:29 27 rest. Schenke
( uns . . . ernahren ), Till, with hesitation : for the form c o e ity cf. 55:10-11 etc. 28-29
[ziTo]|oTq : cf. 79:27 : z it o o t c em. Schenke ( durch < sie> ) 30 rest. Schenke ( [rei-
fen] ), sim. Till with hesitation 31 sim. rest. K asser: cf. 79:19, 79:32 32 sim. rest.
Kasser 33 zn : superlin. stroke restored; also possible are zh, zih, zin, etc. *y[u) c ] zn

[ t m c ---- ] sim. K a sse r: also possible is Ay[u) n ] z h [ t c ------]

 78:32-79:33 201

[with light. If you (sg.)] are born a human b ein g,1it is [the human being]
who will love you. If you become 1[a spirit], it is the spirit which will be
joined to you. If you become 35 thought, it is thought which will mingle 79
with you. If you become lig h t,1it is the light which will share ' with you.
If you become one of those who belong above, ' it is those who belong
above who will rest5 upon you. If you become horse 1or ass or bull or dog
or sheep 1or another of the animals which are outside ' or below, then 1
neither human being nor spirit 10 nor thought nor light will be able to love
you. Neither 1those who belong above nor those who belong within ' will
be able to rest in y o u ,1and you have no part in them.

He 1who is a slave against his will will be able to become free. 15 He

who has become free by the favor ' of his master and has sold ' himself into
slavery will no longer be able 1to be free.

Fanning in the 1world requires the cooperation of four essential ele

ments. A harvest is gathered 20 into the bam only as a result of the natural
action of water,' earth, wind, and lig h t.1Gods farming likewise 1has four
elementsfaith, ' hope, love, and 25 knowledge. Faith is our earth, that in
which we 1 take root. [And] hope 1 is the water through which we are 1
nourished. Love is the wind through 1which we grow. Knowledge then is
the light30 through which we [ripen]. 1Grace exists in [four ways: it is] '
earthborn; it is [heavenly;. . . ] 1the highest heaven; [ . . . ] in [ . . . ].

79:33 possibly, [and it resides] in [truth]

 202 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

* p .8 0 l [o y m aka ] | p i o c n e n ^ e i M Nn e q A \ [ . 4: 4.l4 . n ]* noy ^ yxh n A e in e

(128 L.) nxc A q p A n A ( N ) | T A mtima T H p q x Ayo) M n e q p B A p e i a a a a y

I 0 TB0 n A 0 l x OYMAKAPIOC n 0 n A 0 l N T 0 0 l|MIN0 X 0 OYT0A6IOC

5 ppo)M0 n 0 n A01 rApx || n \ o r o c x n o y n n m m o n 0 p o q x zcoc c o m o k z |
^0020 n A 0 i 0 p A T q x n c o c t n n a o ) p k a t o p | o y M n00iN O <s ncoc
0 q N A f A N A n A y l c i c n o y o n x n im z a t c z h nzcob n i m x <y<y0 | a n e \ \ y -
10 n 0 l AAAAY 0 IT0 N 0 6 0 I T 0 KOy0 I || H A n iC T O C H n iC T O C 0IT A A f ANA-
nAYCIC I NN 0 TMTONX MMOOY 2N N0TNANOYOY | O y N ZO0IN0 TOy-
N O qp0 T 0 0 f A N A |nA yC IC M n 0 T xO)OOnx KAA03C n 0 f p 0 I MneTNA-
15 NOYqX MN 6 0 M X MMOq N q f II AN A n AY Cl C NNA0I < q > q i TAP ANX MTT6-
T 02 |NAqx MN 6 0 M A 0 MMOq A A A y n 0 l x 0 q x |TMTpOYPMB0 M-
m ooy a a a a n 0 T i y o ) |n 0 k a a o j c 2 N c o n x l y A q ' A A y n c i m m o|-
20 oy q c g o o n x a n x N T 0 0 I20 a a a a to y k a ||k ia T 0 0T p \Y n ei
MMOOY n 0 T 0 Y N T A qx I MMAY N T 0 Y c <c Mt O y N O q M n 0 TNA|-
NOYqx 2 O 0 IN 0 A 0 0BOA 2N n A 0 l C 0 A |A y n 0 l KAKOJC
25 O Y X 0C 2N N H 0lx A q x n 0 I NKA NIM 0 I T 0 O)HP0 0 I T 0 2M2AA 0 I T 0 || TBNH
0 I T 0 O Y 2 0 p x 0 I T 0 pipx 0 I T 0 COYOx | [ e i T 0 ] 0IO)TX 0 I T 0 T0)2 0 I T 0 XOp-
T O C 0 I T 0 I [ . . . ]. 0 I T 0 Aq AYO) BAAANOC OYCAB0 | [A0 n ] 0 AyOJ
A q0 IM 0 N T XTPO0H M n o y A I [ n o y * ] NO)Hp[0] M0Nn AqiC0 APTOC 2A-
30 PO)||[OY . . . . ] a a [ . . . . n ] 2M2AA A 0 AqK 0 Kl|[ . .4 '^2. . 2APO)OY 21
0]bP0 AYO) NTBNOOY | [A qx N 0 X x 0 | ] o ) [ t 2]APO)OY 21 T0)2 21 XOPN|-
[T O C x N 0 Y ] 200 PX A q N 0 X K 0 0 C 2APO)OY |[*>(& ppipa](JN X x
*p. 8 11 BAAANOC 2APO)OYX * 2IM A M OY N O0IKX TA 0 I T 0 00 MnMA0Hx|-
(129 L.) THC M n N o y T 0 0 c g o ) n 0 o y c a b c n e 0 q x |A ic A N 0 n t m n t m a -
5 HTHC MMOPx|<J>HNC0)MATIKH CCNAPAnATA ANX M||MOqx AAAAX

8 0 :5 x n o y n (i.e. x n o y ) m m on epoq zto c : cf. x n o y m m o * e- x e - (Crum 115a 27). 13

i.e. n e T e ip e . 16 i.e. ^ p A y n e i. 18 i.e. n zcn co tt . 19 Sah. t c y k a k ia .
28 Sah. e q e iM e .

33 -3 4 [ ---- o y m a k a J I p i o c : cf. 80:3 34 e.g. e M x n e q \ x \ [ y n e i pu) n ] : cf. 80:9,

16-23 8 0 :4 -6 cf. 8 3 :1 1 -1 2 5 xn o yn : poss. em end to xn o y <c> Layton (under
stood thus by T il l) : < e c > N agel 54b 15 <q> Layton
27 [ . . . ] . : letter trace after the lacuna can be read h , i , m , n or t| : [kik]i (i.e. icua)
Schenke4, but unlikely 28 cf. 81:2 29 cf. 81:6 30 ]aa .[ : a , prob. thus or else
a. 3 0 - 3 1 k i | [ -------- ] : cf. 8 0 : 2 7 3 2 ]u)[ : or else ] ^ 9 [ : for the restoration cf. 80:26,
81:10 33 cf. 80:25, 81:11 34 cf. 80:25, 8 1 :9
 79:33-81:5 203

Blessed 1is the one who on no occasion caused a soul 80 That

person is Jesus Christ. He came to 1the whole place and did not burden
anyone. 1Therefore, blessed is the one who is like 1this, because he is a
perfect man. For 5 the word tells us that this kind is difficult 1 to define.
How shall we be able to accomplish 1 such a great thing? How will he
give everyone comfort? 1 Above all, it is not proper 1 to cause anyone
distresswhether the person is great or small, 10 unbeliever or believer
and then give comfort1only to those who take satisfaction in good deeds.1
Some find it advantageous to give ' comfort to the one who has fared well.
He who does 1good deeds cannot give comfort 15 to such people; for he
does not seize whatever he likes.' He is unable to cause distress,' however,
since he does not afflict them. To be sure, the one who 1fares well some
times causes people distress ' not that he intends to do so; rather it is
their own wickedness 20 which is responsible for their distress. He who
possesses 1the qualities (of the perfect man) bestows joy upon the good. '
Some, however, are terribly distressed by all th is.1

There was a householder who had 1every conceivable thing, be it son

or slave or 25 cattle or dog or pig or com 1[or] barley or chaff or grass or 1
[. . . ] or meat and acorn. [Now he was] a sensible fellow, ' and he knew
what the food of each 1one was. He served the children bread 30 [ . . . ].
He served the slaves ' [ . . . and] meal. And 1 [he threw barley] and chaff
and grass to the cattle.' He threw bones to [the] d o g s,1and to the pigs he
threw acorns 81 and slop. Compare the disciple 1of God: if he is a sensi
ble fellow he ' understands what discipleship is all about. The ' bodily
forms will not deceive h im ,5 but

79:34possibly, caused a soul [distress]

 204 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

eqNA<sci)cgTx nca TAiAe|cic NTeqv^yxH MnoyA noya NqcgA|xe nm-

MAqx OyN 2A2 N0HPION 2M nKOC|MOC eyO MMOP<t>H PPCOMe NAei
10 eqx|cgacoya)NOY ppip mcnx qNANexx ba||aanoc epooy ntbnooy Ae
qNANexx |eia)Tx epooy 2i tcdz z\ x o p to c N0y|200px cjNANex kaac
epooy nzmzaa | qNAf Nay NcgopnN NcgHpe qNAf nay I NTeAeiON
15 qcgoonx n<si ncgHpe Mnpci)||Me Ayco qcgoonv n<si ncgHpe MncgH|pe
MnpcoMe n x o eic ne ncgHpe M|npci)Me Ayco ncgHpe MncgHpe' m|-
npcoMe ne ne Txca)NTx zitm ncgH|pe MnpcoMe AncgHpe MnpcoMe
20 xi || N T 0 0 T q x MnNoyTe eTpeqca)NTx oy(N)|TAqx mmay
eTpeqxno neNTAZXi e|Tpeqxca)NxT x oyccdntx ne neNTAzxi |
e x n o o y x n o ne neTccoNT mn 6om |Nqxno n e Txxno oyn
25 (Som NqccoNT || cexa) Ae mmoc xe n e Txca)NTx x n o | aaaa
neqxno oyca)NTx ne eT[Be ?:?. ] |Nxno NeqxcgHpe an Ne aaaa
n[ - . ] |Ne neTca)NTx eqp zojb z n oy[ci)N2] |cboa Aya) n-
30 Toq zcocoq qoyo[N2 e]||BOAx n e Txn o x eqxno zn 9y[neHn]
| Ayco NToq qzHnx [e]c|[o]yA[ . . . - . ] | i k c o n neTxcco[NT
o]n eqc[coNT zn] |oy<t>ANepoN ne Txn o A [e eqxne] |cgHpe 2N oy-
35 neHnx mn [aaay NAcg]||cooyN xe Acg ne <t>o[oy eTe <J>ooyT]
*p. 8 2 1 * m n T c z iMe pKOiNCDNei m n N o y e p H y I e i MH NTOOY OYAAY oy-
(130 L.) MycTHpiON tapx | n e n r A M O c MnicocMOc n n c n t a z x i | 2iMe ecyxe
5 nrAMOC Mnxco2Mx qzHnx || n o c c o m a a a o n n r A M O c n a t x o )2 mn oy| -
mycthpion n e n a a h c i n o n o y c a p k i |k o n x a n ne aaaa e q xTB-

8 1 :2829 i.e. z n o y o 'y o j n z c b o a . 8 2 :1 Sah. NeyepHY.

8 1 :6 expected is n tV y x h m tto y a n o y * : poss. em end thus

26 t [ b n ^ e i) Schenke ( [des)w egen ), M enard: t [b xe] Schenke3
( w[eil] ) 27 n [ : a superlin. stroke may have been written above n ; for n can also be
read b, r, h , i, k, m , tt o r p n [c o jn t ) Isenberg 2 28 cf. 8 1:3233 29 rest. Schenke ( ist
... offenbar ), Till 30 *119 : deciphered by Schenke 4 for the restoration cf.
81:34 31 [e]q[o]YA[TBe n ^ p a j rest. Isenberg 2 32 [ ---- o ) n Schenke 4 : reading of pap.
cannot have been [ ---- m c ]n if n eT cu)[N T ------) be restored e q c [ : f o r e can also be read
9 , u), 4>, (y, c| or <s eqc[u)NT zn ) Schenke ( [schafft im ] ), Till 33 rest. Layton : a [c
eqxno n n ] Till : cf. 81:30 34 rest. Till 35 rest. Schenke ( [an dem der Mann) ),
Layton : also possible is <|>o [oy en zo o Y T N)
 81:5-82:7 205

he will look at the condition ' of the soul of each one and speak ' with him.
There are many animals in the world 1which are in human form. When '
he identifies them, to the swine he will throw 10 acorns, to the cattle he will
throw 1barley and chaff and grass, to the ' dogs he will throw bones. To
the slaves ' he will give only the elementary lessons, to the children he
will give ' the complete instruction.

There is the son of man 15 and there is the son of the son of man. ' The
lord is the son of m an,1and the son of the son o f ' man is he who creates
through the son ' of man. The son of man received 20 from God the capa
city to create. He also has the ability ' to beget. He who has received ' the
ability to create is a creature. He who has received ' the ability to beget is
an offspring. He who creates cannot ' beget. He who begets also has
power to create. 25 Now they say, He who creates begets. 1But his so-
called offspring is merely a creature. Because of [ . . . ] ' of birth, they
are not his offspring but [ . . . ] . ' He who creates works openly, 1and he
himself is visible. 30 He who begets begets in [private], ' and he himself is
hidden, since [ . . . ] ' image. Also, he who creates [creates] ' openly. But
one who begets [begets] ' children in private. No [one ca n ]35 know when
[the husband] 82 and the wife have intercourse with one another 1except
the two of them. Indeed marriage in the ' world is a mystery for those
who have taken ' a wife. If there is a hidden quality to the marriage of
defilement,5 how much more is the undefiled marriage ' a true mystery! It
is not fleshly ' but pure.

81:31 - 3 2 possibly, since [he is superior to every] im age

 206 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

bhy e q H n x a n A T |n i y M iA a a a a 0n o Y O ) i y e q H n x a n x e n K A |K e

10 h TO Y tyH a w a e q H n x e n e z o o Y m n || n o y o e i N o y t a m o c e q q j* -

k c o k a z h y I A q ty con e M n o p N e iA a y o ) T ( g e \ e e T x | o y m o n o n e cq jA x i

n c n e p M A n k 0 2 o |o y t x a a a a k a n ectg A N p t t b o a x m tt0 c k o i|to )n N ce-

15 nay epoc A cnopN eye m o n o n || m a p c c o y o j n z c b o a M n e c e i o ) T N mn

T C |M A A Y mn n (gB H px MTTNYMx <t>IOC MN N |N (y H P 0 MTTNYMx <t>IOC NAei

e c T o e i n a y I c t p o y b c d k ' e z o y N m m h n c enN Y M < t> o)(N ) | n k o o y c Ae

20 M A p o Y P e n i Y M e i k a n x || c c c o t m T c c m h N c e p A n o \ A Y e x M | n e c c o -

<sn a y o > M A p 0 Y C 0 N < y c b o a n z n N | A 0 q A i q e e r z e c b o a 2i t p a -

neZ A Ne n |n o y z o o p x oyn 2 n n y m x <|>ioc m n 2 n |n y m < J > h h t t x

25 e n N Y M < |) a ) N m n o y a n a u ) ||n a y a t t n y m 'c J h o c m n tn y m < |)h e i mh |

[N qcgjcone mttac i

N T e p e A B P A 2 A M X | [ . . . . ] C T p e q N A Y A T T 0 T xq N A N A Y 0 P O q N | [AC|C]BB

30 N T C A P 3 X N T A K P O B Y C T I A 0 q T A | [ M O ] M M O N X 0 ( y t y 0 0 T A K O N T C A P 3 X ||

[ n 0 2 O ] Y 9 N T 0 [ n ] K 9 C M O C 0 N 2 O C O N x N O Y |[ C A N 2 0 y ] n X 2H[ tt] x

[ C 0 ] A 2 0 P A T O Y X AYO) C 0 O N 2 | [ 0 Y<y A N ] 9 YU>n [2 0 B ] 9 A AYMOY kata

TTTTA|[pAAirM]A M n p a ) M 0 0 T O Y O N 0 2 6B O A . | [ 0 N 2 O C O ] N MMA2T n M-

*p. 83' n p c o M 0 2 H n v q o N 2 * n<si n p o ) M 0 0 Y < y A < s u ) A n N n<si N 0 q M A 2 T x | c e p

(131 L.)

16-17 NNujHpe : i.e. nujhpc. 22 i.e. ttpattZ a .

30-31 Sah. NeycA. 32 Sah. eyM oy. 83 :2 Sah. N cep ttb o a .

82:1 6 -1 7 NNcgHpe mttnym<J>u)n em. de C atanzaro, with hesitation 21 n e c c o s N : ec1

added above the line 24 mn o y * nauj : cf. 76:26
27 [p^uje] Schenke ( [sich freu te] ), M enard : cf. John 8:56 A ppadji o mxfip ujicav
riy a ^ id o a x o iv a i'5r| xf)v r^ e p a v xf)v en^v 28 If: superlin. stroke is definite, b

restored 2 8 -2 9 rest. Schenke ( beschnitt [er] . . . zeig t ), sim. Till 29 m : superlin.

stroke is definite, m restored
30 ]y 9 n t [ : o , or else c (not e , ): o f n , superlin. stroke is definite, n restored; e, or
else rest. Schenke3 ( [die mei]sten d.h. Dinge [d]er W elt ), Layton 31 n read
from small, am biguous trace rest. Isenberg2 : cf. 82:34: [eniYMi]A sim. rest.
Schenke 32 cf. 83:1 3 2 -3 3 n ^ | [ p A A i r M ] A sim. rest. S chenke: t t a .|[ p a t t t u ) m ]a
Krause 34 cf. 82:30
 82:7-83:2 207

It belongs not to desire ' but to the will. It belongs not to the darkness ' or
the night but to the day and 10 the light. If a marriage is open to the public,1
it has become prostitution, and the bride 1plays the harlot not only when
she is impregnated by another man 1but even if she slips out of her bed
room ' and is seen. 15 Let her show herself only to her father and her 1mother
and to the friend of the bridegroom and 1 the sons of the bridegroom.
These are permitted 1to enter every day into the bridal chamber. 1But let
the others yearn ju st20 to listen to her voice and to enjoy ' her ointment, and
let them feed from the ' crumbs that fall from the table, like the 1dogs.
Bridegrooms and 1brides belong to the bridal chamber. No one shall be
able25 to see the bridegroom with the bride unless ' [he become] such a one.

When Abraham ' [ ] that he was to see what he was to s e e ,1[he cir
cumcised] the flesh of the foreskin, teaching ' us that it is proper to des
troy the flesh.30

[Most things] in the world, as long as their 1 [inner parts] are hidden,
stand upright and liv e .1[If they are revealed] they die, as 1is illustrated by
the visible man: ' [as long as] the intestines of the man are hidden, the
man is alive; 83 when his intestines are exposed ' and

82:26-27 possibly, A braham [rejoiced]

 208 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

t t b o a N 2 H T q x q N A M o y N 6 i npcoMe | r e e \ z e o n MncyHN 2 c u c
5 e T e q N o y N e | 2H n x c y A q f oyco N q \ e 2 H T xx epcyA T e q x||NoyNe <sa)AnN
e B O A cyApe ncyHN cyo|oye ta ci Te ee 21 x n o nim x c t2 m n K o c |M o c

o y M O N O N 21 N C T O y O N Z C B O A x I A A A A 21 N 6 0 H n N e<J) 2 0 C 0 N TAP
10 T N o y N e | n t k a k i a 2Hn c x o o p e y a ) A N C o y a ) N C || A e a c b c u a
cboa e c c y A N o y a ) N 2 A e e|BOA a c c u x n eTBe rraei n A o r o c xa)
M|MOC x e H AH T A 3 C IN H C M M O N T ' A T N O y | N e NNO)HN e C N A ( y (D ( D T x

15 an n e To y | N A c y A A Tq N tta a in cyAqf oya) a a a a ecyA||pe TA3eiNH

b a a b a e n i T N e n e c H T x ey a ( n ) | t c c n T N o y N e e 2 p A e i a T c A e na)pKx
N | T N O y N e MTTMA THPq 2 N K O O y e A e KA|TA M e p o c A N O N 2(1)(1)N MApe
20 n o y A | n o y A N 2 H T N M A p e q B A a b a c n c a t n o y||Ne n t k a k i a x g t n z p a Y n-

2H Tqx N q n o p ic c | 2A T e c N o y N e 2M r re q 2 H Tx c cn a ttc o p k | A e c n ' u j a -

coycoNc eaycurre A e t n | n o n a t ' c o o y n e p o c c x e N o y N e 2 p[a]Y |
25 N 2 H TN Ayco C T C y O C B O A NNeCKAp||TTOC 2PAY 2M TTN2H T x C O N-
x o e i c e p o (N ) | tn n o n 2m F a X n a c cp a i x m a a c o [ t ] i z e I MMON
e Tp N eip e N N e T N o y o < y [o y a n ] | N e T N o y o c y o y TN e ip e m m o o y
30 [a n c]|<SM C O M x x e MTTNCOYCUNC 2C0C [e C (y o ]|| o n N MN cp-
e N eprei t m n t a t c [o o y n ] | e c c y o o n x m m a a y N N n e [ o o y THpoy]
| tm n ta t ' c o o y n [ec]NAcye A n [ M o y x e ] | N e T xtyo o n x c b o a zn
35 t m n t [a t c o o y n ] | o y T e N e yc y o o n x a n x o y T e [ c e q j o o n a ( n )] || oyTe
*p. 841 ceNAcycune an [ . . ,6: 7. . . ] * c c n a x c u k ' c b o a n 2 0 T a n epqjA
(132 L.) TAAHeiA I THPCX OyU)N2x CBOA TA A H 0C IA TApx KATA e |N-
T M N T A T xC O O y N x eC2HTTx M C N CPANA|TTAye 2PAY N 2 H TC ec-
5 a )Aoya)N2 A e c b o a || N c e c o y c u N c : o j a y t n a c e o o y 2 0 C 0 N | c <s n 60M x
c tm n ta tc o o yn Ayco a t x t t a a |n h c f NTM NTeAeyeepoc ne-
X A q x N 6 1 1n A o r o c x e c T e T N c y A N ^ c o y c o N t a a h | c i a t a a h c i a nap
10 t h n c N e A e y e p o c || t m n t a t c o o y n x c o nzm Faa Tr N (i)c ic o y | -
e A e y e p iA T e x e N c y A c o y u ) N x t a a h c i a | t n n a 2c x a n k a p i i o c n -
t a A H e iA 2p a Y n |2h t n e N xcyA2U)Tp e p o c C N A X I MTTNTTAHlPCUMA

3 T e e i z e o n : i.e. ta ci tc e. 10-11 Sah. ecB (D \ b o a . . . e c u )X N . 2 2-23 i.e. t n o n-.

26 i.e. t n o N - .

8 3 :14 (y^q : q altered from o 17 Kooye : e altered from z 2 8 -2 9 cf. Rom 7 :19ov
 83:2-84:14 209

come out of him, the man will d ie .1So also with the tree: while its root' is
hidden it sprouts and grows. If its 5 root is exposed, the tree dries up.1So it
is with every birth that is in the world, ' not only with the revealed ' but
with the hidden. For so long as the root ' of wickedness is hidden, it is
strong. But when it is recognized 10 it is dissolved. When it is revealed 1it
perishes. That is why the word sa y s,' Already the ax is laid at the root'
of the trees (Matt 3:10). It will not merely cut what ' is cut sprouts
againbut the ax 15 penetrates deeply until it 1brings up the root. Jesus
pulled ou t1the root of the whole place, while others did it only ' partially.
As for ourselves, let each 1 one of us dig down after the root 20 of evil
which is within one, and let one pluck i t ' out of ones heart from the root.
It will be plucked o u t' if we recognize it. But if we 1are ignorant of it, it
takes root in ' us and produces its fruit25 in our heart. It masters us. ' We
are its slaves. It takes us captive,1to make us do what we do [not] want;1
and what we do want we do [not] do. I t 1is powerful because we have not
recognized it. While [it exists] 30 it is active. Ignorance 1is the mother of
[all evil],1Ignorance will result in [death, because]' those that come from
[ignorance]' neither were nor [are]35 nor shall be. [ . . . ] 84 will be perfect
when all the truth 1 is revealed. For truth is like ' ignorance: while it is
hidden it rests ' in itself, but when it is revealed 5 and is recognized, it is
praised inasmuch as ' it is stronger than ignorance and error.' It gives free
dom. The word said, ' If you (pi.) know the truth,' the truth will make
you free (John 8:32). 10 Ignorance is a slave. Knowledge is 1freedom. If
we know the truth,1we shall find the fruits of the truth within 1us. If we
are joined to it, it will bring our fulfillment.'

83:4 grows: the exact meaning o f this Coptic verb is not certain
83:35possibly, [Those who are in the truth]

yop o 0etao noii> ayaOov, aXXa o oii 0eX<o Kaicov toG to itpdaato 29 rest. Schenke ( als ob
[sie] existierte ), Till 30 rest. Schenke ( die U n[w issen]heit ), M enard : t m n t a t n [o ei

rap] sim. Kasser 31 sim. rest. K asser 32 rest. Isenberg2, sim. Schenke 4 : cf. 83:2 33
2n : n is definite, superlin. stroke restored for the restoration cf. 83:32 34 rest.
Schenke ( o\)x[e ex istiert e s] ), Layton 35 [ n c t z n tm b ] sim. rest. Till 8 4 :9 e \ e y
eepoc : p altered from false start o f another letter (z or o )
 210 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

15 T0NOY O Y N x T A N v MMAY N N T O y | | O N e 2 B O \x NT

nccoN Tx ty A N x x o o c x e | n t o o y N e N \xcucupe e T x T A e m y Ne-

H n v | A e N e n<scdbx e T t y H c tA e i T e e n n c to y I o n z c b o \ x n ta a h -

e iA 2N<scubx Ne Ayco | c e c g H C N e H nx A e Nxcope

20 Ne Ayco c e T A l l e m y ceoyoNZ A e c b o \ n<si m m y c t h p i o ( n ) | n -

T A \H eia e y o N T y n o c 2i z i k c d n n i c o i |T U ) N A e q 2 H n x NToq ne
n e T o y A A B x 2M | n e T o y A A B x N epe m e a ta ttc ta c m a m cnx | zobc n-

25 cgopnx ncoc e p e n N o y T e p a io ik c i || n t k t i c i c eq ty A n co z a c n s i

TTKATATTe|TAC[M]A AyCO N T C N A TTCA N 2 0 Y N X O yO )N 2 | [ C B O \ ] CCNAKO)

Ae M neem ei nccooy I [eq o ] ncphm oc m a w o n ac ccnapk .A T A |[\y e ]

30 M M oqx T M N T N o y T e A e T H p c C A n o ) T x || [ c b o \ ] x n n c c i m a e z o y N a n

c n c to y a a b ' | [n tc n ]c t[o ]y a a b C N A cg T co z t a p a n m n n o y |[o e iN

n ] a T x TO)2 MN n n \ H P 0 ) M A N A T x |[cyT A A \]\A C N A q jC U n e 2A NTN2 M-

35 n c-fo c | [Ayco 2 A N ] e q < S B o e i t c c k s i b c d t o c N A c g c o ||[ n e M no ]y o y x A ei

*p. 85' N T A p e n K A T A K \ y c x * M 0 c m m o o y e M A 2 T e e z p A 'f e x c o o y epq)A I2N-
(133 L.) e o e i N e t y c o n e z n T<J>y\H n t m n t o y I h h b N A e i n Aty<5N < s o m x n b c o k x ezoyu
5 e | n C A N 2 0 Y N MTTK.ATATTCTACMA MN n A p | | X i e p e y C C T B C ITAC! MITC

ttk. a t a t t c t a c Im a ncoz mttca NTne oyA a t q e n e i N e y |N A o y e N nna

ncA NTne o y a a Toy x o y T e | M n c A M niT N o y A A T q x an n t A q-

10 ncoz enei | N A q N A o y o )N 2 c b o \ n n a n c A M niT N o y llA A y aaaa

NTAqncoz N T n e e n iT N a n a | n c A N T n e oyo)N x n a n N N eTM ncA

M m | T N x c k a a c e N N A B O )K x c 2 o y N v A n n e H n x | n t a a h c i a nAei

15 a \ h c o c n e n e T x T A ei|H Y c t o N xcocope c n a b o ) k x a c e z o y N eM Ay ||
z it n 2 N T y n o c eycgH C mn 2n m n t <s o ) b x | cecgH C m c n x nnazpn neooy

c t x h k n c b o [a ] | oyn eo oy eq x o ceeo o y o y N x <s o m v e q x o | c e

esoM x eTBe nA ei a n ' t c a c io n ' oyeN | nan mn N e H nx ntaah-

84: 2 9 Sah. c n a ttc d t. 30 [cbox] n n c c im a : Sah. b o \ zm n e e iM & . 35 i.e. m-

n eY O Y ^ ^ei. 85:2 zn z o e iN e : Sah. z o e iN e. 9 n a ^ n a - : Sah. N eqN *-. 10 N T n e : Sah.

c b o a zm n c A N T n e . 17 i.e. x o c e eeooY -

17 t a c i T e e < a n > em. Sevrin (better t a c i < a n > T e e ), with hesitation 28 rest.
Schenke ( einsam zuriicklassen ), Till 29 n o y t c : t w ritten over erasure of a 31
cf. 85:19-20 32 rest. Schenke ( [m angel]losen ), sim. Till 34 rest. Schenke ( [und]
seine A rm e ) : cf. 84:33 35 for the restoration cf. 84:33 55:14 xuxDpe : second u)
added above the line 1 7 -1 8 e c x o | c e e s o M em. Till
 84:14-85:19 211

At the present time we have the manifest things 15 of creation. We say,'

The strong who are held in high regard are great people.' And the weak
who are despised are the obscure. Contrast the manifest things ' of
truth: they are weak and ' despised, while the hidden things are strong and
20held in high regard. The mysteries of truth are 1revealed, though in type
and image. The bridal chamber,1however, remains hidden. It is the holy
in ' the holy. The veil at first' concealed how God controlled 25 the crea
tion, but when the veil is rent ' and the things inside are revealed, ' this
house will be le ft' desolate, or rather will be 1[destroyed]. And the whole
(inferior) godhead will flee 30 [from] here but not into the holies 1 [of the]
holies, for it will not be able to mix with the 1unmixed [light] and the 1
[flawless] fullness, but will be under the wings of the cross ' [and under]
its arms. This ark will be 35 [their] salvation when the flood 85 of water
surges over them. If 1 some belong to the order of the priesthood ' they
will be able to go 1within the veil with the high priest.5 For this reason the
veil was n ot' rent at the top only, since i t ' would have been open only to
those above; nor 1 was it rent at the bottom only, since 1 it would have
been revealed only to those below. 10 But it was rent from top to bottom.
Those ' above opened to us the things b elo w ,1in order that we may go in
to the secret' of the truth. This truly is what is 1held in high regard, (and)
what is strong! But we shall go in there 15 by means of lowly types and
forms of weakness. 1They are lowly indeed when compared with the per
fect glory. 1There is glory which surpasses glory. There is power which
surpasses ' power. Therefore the perfect things have opened ' to us,
together with the hidden things of truth.
 212 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO PHI L I P

20 01A Ayco n0toyI|aab nn 0 toyaab ay<scoattx cboax ayco A|nicoi-

TCON TC02MX MMON 02OYNX
0 N2o co (n ) |MNX q2Hnv tkakia o y o c q ' MN MnoylqiTC A6 N-

TMHT6 MTTCnepMA MTTTTNA |0TOYAABX C0O N2M2AA NTTTONH-

25 pi a 2o||tan a 0 qcgA6co\nx e s o \ t o t s noYo|0 iN nt0A0ionx na-
2 A T 0 0 B O A X 0 X N [ o ] Y O ( N ) | N IM X AYU) N 0 T N 2 H T q x T H P O Y C 0 n [ a * I

X p i]| C M A T O T 0 N 2 M ^ A A N A P 0 A 0 Y e [ p O C A YU )] | N C 0 CCOT 0 N A IX M A-

30 A.COTOC T 10 6 6 N [ l M 0 M]||n0 TTA 0 ICOTX 0 T 2 N MTTHYe T O < S q [N C 0 NA]|-

nopKqx N 0 T n o p x v C 0 n a 2U ) t F n [ ] |C 0 n a m o y ? oyonx

n i m x 0 t n a b [ c o k 0 2o y n ] | t t k o i t c o n c 0 N A X 0 p o M n o y [ o 0 iN }-?. ]|o
35 TAP N 0 N N r A M O C 0 T N N 0 [ . . A"7. . . ]||cgcon0 N T O Y U J H TTKU)2 T N

*p. 86' c y [A q . .5: 6. . . ] * N T O Y c g H c g A q x 0 N 0 m m y c t h p i o n a | m t t i t a m o c n-

(134 L.) T O q cyAYXC 0 K x 0 B o a x 2 M n 0 |2 o o Y x m n n o y o e i N M A p e <J>ooy c t m -

5 m a y I h TT0 q x o Y O 0 iN 2 co tttn 0 pcgA o y a cgcon N||cgHp0 M n N Y M x<t>a)Nx

q N A X I M T T O Y O 0 IN | 0 T M O Y A X I T q x 0 q N N 0 0 IM A q N A t y x i T q x I A N M-
TTK0 M A TT0 T A X I n O Y O 0 IN 0 T M M A Y | C 0 N A N A Y A N X 0 p o q x O yT6

10 C 0 N ACy 0 M A 2 T 0 | A N X M M O q x AYCO M N A A A Y N A C y p C K Y A A 0 M||TTA I N-

T 0 0 1 M 0 1N 0 k a n x 0 q p n o \ i T 0 Y e c | A i 2 M t t k o c m o c Ayco o n eqqjAei

28 i.e. n a p -. 29 i.e. n n a ix m a a o jto c. 8 6 :6 e q N N e e iM A : Sah. eqzM neeiM A. 7 Sah.

neTNAXi.

21 T(D2MVm : mv added above the line

27 rest. Layton; sim. Schenke ( [die] Salbung [em pfangen] ). Till 28 rest. Schenke
( frei sein u n d "). Till 29 cf. Matt 15:13 m a a <p\jieia t^v o ijk e <p \ j t e u g e v o icatrip nou o
ovjpdvioqEKpi^coGnaeTai 30 for the restoration cf. 85:31 3 1 n [ : a superlin. stroke may
have been written above n ; reading o f pap. cannot be m or m poss. restore n [n o y c -

PHy] 32 n ab [ : a , or else \ ; b read from sm all, am biguous trace rest. Schenke ( [ein-
gehen) w erden ), sim. Till 34 e[ : or else (not a ) e.g. eTNNe[Hn eujAy] 35
<y[ : or else to[ cy[^qp o y o e i N ] Schenke3 ( [leuchtet] ), Schenke4
 85:19-86:11 213

The holies20 of the holies were revealed, and ' the bridal chamber invited us
in.

As long ' as it is hidden, wickedness is indeed ineffectual, but 1it has

not been removed from the midst of the seed of the holy spirit. 1They are
slaves of evil. But when 25 it is revealed, then the ' perfect light will flow
out on every ' one. And all those who are in it will [receive the chrism ],1
Then the slaves will be free [and]1the captives ransomed. [Every] plant
[which] 10 my father who is in heaven [has not] planted [will be] 1plucked
out (Matt 15:13). Those who are separated will unite [ .. . ] and 1 will
be filled. Every one who will [enter] ' the bridal chamber will kindle the
[light], for [ . . . ] ' just as in the marriages which are [ . . . ] happen 35 at
night. That fire [ . . . ] only 86 at night and is put out. But the mysteries '
of this marriage are perfected rather in ' the day and the light. Neither that
day 1 nor its light ever sets. If anyone becomes a son 5 of the bridal
chamber, he will receive the light.1If anyone does not receive it while he is
here, he will not be able to receive it 1 in the other place. He who will
receive that light ' will not be seen, nor can he be detained. ' And none
shall be able to torment 10 a person like this even while he dwells ' in the
world. And again when he leaves '

85:31 possibly, unite [with one another] (i.e., be united)

85:35 possibly, That fire [burns]
214 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

eBOA. I ZM TTKOCMOC HAH A.q.X.1 NTAAHeeiA ZN | NZIKCON TTKOCMOC

Aqqjcone n n a i c o ( n ) | n a ito N r a p e q i g o o n ^ N ^ q x MnA.Hp<o||Mai ayo)
e q a ) o o n s N T e e i z e q o y o N z eBOA. | Ni.q oya.&.q e q z H n x a n zm t t k a k c mn
to y Io jh i i . \ w eqzH nx z n n o y z o o y N T e \e io ( N ) | m n o y o e iN e q o y a iB

n e y ^ r r e M O N | t t k a t a < t>i\innoc

13 i.e. nakon . 17 i.e. zn o y z o o y . 18 i.e. o y o y o e i N .

 86: 11- 19 215

the world he has already received the truth in ' the images. The world has
become the eternal realm (aeon),' for the eternal realm is fullness for him.
15 This is the way it is: it is revealed 1to him alone, not hidden in the dark
ness and the 1night, but hidden in a perfect day 1and a holy light.

The G ospel'
According to Philip
 A P P E N D IX
S C H E N K E 'S S A Y IN G N U M B E R S

N o t e : While not recommended by the present editor, Schenkes numbering

of the text is tabulated here because it has been followed (more or less) by
several commentators, including Till, Wilson, and Menard. Authority: H.-M.
Schenke, Das Evangelium nach Philippus, in J. Leipoldt, H.-M. Schenke,
Koptisch-gnostische Schriften aus den Papyrus-Codices von Nag-Hamadi
[sic] (Hamburg-Bergstedt: Reich-Evangelischer Verlag, 1960) 38-65.

Saying begins at Saying begins at

1 51:29 29 58:22
2 52:2 30 58:26
3 52:6 31 58:33
4 52:15 32 59:6
5 52:19 33 59:11
6 52:21 34 59:18
7 52:25 35 59:27
8 52:32 36 59:31
9 52:35 37 60:1
10 53:14 38 60:6
11 53:23 39 60:10
12 54:5 40 60:15
13 54:18 41 60:34
14 54:31 42 61:5
15 55:6 43 61:12
16 55:14 44 61:20
17 55:23 45 61:36
18 55:37 46 62:5
19 56:3 47 62:6
20 56:13 48 62:17
21 56:15 49 62:26
22 56:20 50 62:35
23 56:26 51 63:5
24 57:20 52 63:11
25 57:24 53 63:21
26 57:28 54 63:25
27 58:14 55 63:30
28 58:17 56 64:5
 SCHENKES S A Y I N G N U M B E R S 217

Saying begins at Saying begins at

57 64:9 93 73:19
58 64:12 94 73:27
59 64:22 95 74:12
60 64:30 96 74:22
61 65:1 97 74:24
62 66:4 98 74:36
63 66:7 99 75:2
64 66:23 100 75:14
65 66:29 101 75:21
66 67:2 102 75:25
67 67:9 103 76:4
68 67:27 104 76:11
69 67:30 105 76:17
70 68:17 106 76:22
71 68:22 107 76:31
72 68:26 108 77:2
73 69:1 109 77:7
74 69:5 110 77:15
75 69:8 111 77:35
76 69:14 112 78:12
77 70:5 113 78:25
78 70:9 1 14 79:13
79 70:17 115 79:18
80 70:22 116 79:31
81 70:34 117 80:5
82 71:3 118 80:7
83 71:16 119 80:23
84 71:22 120 81:14
85 72:1 121 81:21
86 72:6 122 81:34
87 72:17 123 82:26
88 72:25 124 84:14
89 72:30 125 84:21
90 73:1 126 85:29
91 73:8 127 86:4
92 73:15
 TRACTATE 4

THE HYPOSTASIS OF THE ARCHONS

 INTRODUCTION

Roger A. B u lla rd

1. The Hypostasis of the Archons {HypArch) 1 is an anonymous treatise

setting forth a Gnostic interpretation of Genesis 1-6, partly in the form of
a revelation discourse between an angel and an interlocutor. It
exemplifies a wide-ranging Hellenistic syncretism whose most evident
components are Jewish. But in its final form HypArch shows clear Chris
tian features and can be considered a Christian work. Its theological per
spective is a robust Gnosticism, of still undetermined sectarian affiliation.
It was originally composed in the Greek language, probably in Egypt.
The date of composition cannot be determined, but some evidence points
to the third century A. D.

2. G e n r e a n d T i t l e . HypArch is essentially narrative. Clear and typi

cal Gnostic anthropology and eschatology are expounded in the form of a
primeval myth rather than abstract speculation. Recitation of this myth
takes place in two different manners. While material taken from Genesis
is in focus, the narrative progresses straightforwardly in the third person.
But in connection with an apocryphal story of the deluge (92:3 and fol
lowing) two interlocutors, the angel Eleleth and a female character named
Norea, are introduced: although the narrative mode continues to be used,
the remainder of the work is simultaneously a Gnostic catechesis, put in
the mouth of one of the characters. The use of these two quite different
manners of exposition, viz., straightforward narrative and revelatory
dialogue between a heavenly instructor and an earthly questioner, does
not cause any patent contradictions in the overall logic of the treatise nor
reduce its effectiveness.
The authors purpose is to account for the existence of the Gnostics as
a distinct group by discussing the origin of spiritual (Gnostic) human
ity against the backdrop of creation and by passing on divine instruction
regarding the destiny of the Gnostic community. For the author, the
violent scene that takes place around the ark, where the revealing angel
appears and the revelation discourse begins, marks the commencement of

1Also known as the Nature o f the Rulers and Nature o f the Archons, and sometimes abbre
viated NatArch.
 INTRODUCTION 221

the present age. The preceding story provides the theological background
for this present age, and an apocalyptic conclusion directs the Gnostic
readers hopes towards the future.
HypArch is not mentioned in any ancient sources. Its title is copied, in
the usual manner, at the end of the text. Almost identical words also
occur at the beginning (Greek retroversion: nepi xfiq \)rcocrrdaeco<; tav
ityvoim ), but here the phrase should be considered a part of the opening
sentence rather than a prescript title. It is an effective opening, in that it
anticipates the title while also alluding to the main subject matter of the
treatise.
The exact meaning of the title in English (Greek retroversion: t)
{mocrcaGK; tcov dpxovTtov) is not entirely clear. Although hypostasis can
mean nature or essence, the present work does not discuss such a
topic, and so translations like The Nature of the Archons should be
ruled out. The word can also mean origin, in the sense of coming-
into-being : but while the genesis of the archons (i.e., heavenly rulers) is
briefly discussed, the subject matter as a whole ranges far beyond this
question. The most suitable translation is reality (i.e., as opposed to
fictitiousness). It fits well the train of thought in the opening paragraph,
as well as laying out the key question to which the authors myth
addresses itself. The archontic rulers exist: this was a dire reality for the
Christian Gnostic, who defined his own nature over against theirs, and for
whom this document could raise the apocalyptic hope that his own spiri
tual nature would be more lasting than the rulers and his own destiny
more glorious than theirs.

3. Provenance and D ate. It is generally assumed by scholarship that

HypArch, like all the Nag Hammadi texts, was translated from Greek;
linguistic and historical considerations make any other hypothesis
unlikely. However, Coptic-speaking circles also may have played a part
in the formation of some elements of the myth.2 If so, this would indicate
an Egyptian provenance. So too the remark at 87:29 that the rulers have
the heads of animals, a well-known attribute of Egyptian deities. The
hypothesis of an Egyptian provenance, however, is no more than tentative
because of the sparsity of supporting evidence.

2For example at 86:30 and 94:22 Samael, the blind leader o f the rulers (Aramaic
same blind, cf. 87:4, 94:26), uses the words o f Isa 46:9, There is no other God beside
me. In the Sahidic Coptic version o f Isa 46:9 (ed. W essely) beside m e is rendered by
the prepositional phrase bllai, which is phonetically close to the Coptic word for blind,
Me, so that a Coptic pun may be intended.
222 T H E H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

The assignment of HypArch to the third century A.D. is also tentative.

The work cannot, of course, be later than the fourth-century manuscript
collection to which it belongs. But the authors treatment of his material
seems to presuppose an extended Gnostic background of developing tra
dition and midrashic handling of the relevant scriptural material; this
goes against an early dating. The probability that both HypArch and trac
tate 5 of the same codex3 (OnOrgWld) are dependent on earlier Gnostic
traditions or documents also supports this assumption. One Platonic com
monplace of the authors philosophical attitude4 has been identified as
characteristic of the third, rather than second, century A.D.

4. C o m p o s i t i o n , A u d i e n c e . The questions of date and provenance

are complicated by the possibility that the present form of the work is a
result of editorial compilation. Most scholars have supposed that a Chris
tian editor combined a narrative source interpreting certain parts of
Genesis, with a distinct revelation discourse of more soteriological and
eschatological concern, and encompassed them in a Christian frame. If
accepted, this theory raises problems (not yet solved) of the date and
provenance of each individual source.
While the anonymous author of the present HypArch may have used
previous material, it is clear from his tone that he writes from a position
of authority, presenting his own word to the audience, even in the angelic
revelation where a character of the drama is ostensibly speaking.
Throughout the work, a Gnostic teacher is giving instruction to his audi
ence.
This audience is a Christian Gnostic community or group. Thus
HypArch is clearly an esoteric work, intended for readers who need not
have everything explained. They know wide-ranging material from both
the Old and New Testaments and accept the authority of Paul (cf.
86:21-25). They are aware of linguistic and literary traditions from Jew
ish (even Aramaic-speaking) circles, although the time, place, and vehicle
by which these traditions were transmitted is no longer clear. The audi
ence is at home with apocalyptic thought, which is esoteric by its very
nature. One of the traditional functions of apocalyptic that of providing
hope and reassurance for an insecure or persecuted communityseems to
be operative in this work. A self-conscious community read this, prob
ably while feeling considerable pressure from a branch of Christianity
that defined itself as orthodox, and those who were different as heretics.
For this audience, apocalyptic may have encoded an affirmation of self

3Edited in vol. 2.
4The Neoplatonic plenum formarum that necessarily results from Gods lack of envy
Caphthonia), cf. 96:11-14.
 INTRODUCTION 223

identity and hope, even though in the eschatological future.

There is obviously some literary relationship between HypArch and the
fifth tractate of Codex II. The two works appear to have drawn from
common sources. The fifth tractate mentions a Book or Books of Norea
(102:11, 24-25, edited in vol. 2), also mentioned by Epiphanius.5 It has
been suggested that HypArch is identical with the Book(s) of Norea, but
there is no compelling evidence to support this hypothesis.6

5. C o n t e n t s , a. Summary. After a brief introduction quoting Eph 6:12,

comes a compressed section (86:26-87:11) of mythical narrative: this is
actually a summary of material presented more fully at 94:4-96:17. Here
the chief ruler (Samael) utters a blasphemy and is upbraided by a divine
being called incorruptibility. He begets offspring that are installed in the
lower world by his mother Pistis Sophia (Faith-Wisdom). The powers of
darkness (rulers, authorities) fall in love with an image of incorruptibility
they have seen reflected in the waters of chaos, and in that image they
model a man out of dust. They cannot make him arise from the ground,
since they cannot bestow life-giving spirit upon him; but for its own rea
sons, the spirit appears and settles within him. The man, Adam, gives
names to the animals and is placed in a garden (Paradise), where he is
ordered not to eat from the tree of knowledge (gnosis). While he sleeps
the rulers open his side and make a woman, described as spiritual,
who awakens him. He addresses her with creedal sounding words remin
iscent of the Isis aretologies.
The rulers determine to rape the woman, but she outwits them by giv
ing them merely her shadow (physical body). The snake ( the
instructor ) appears, and tempts the pair to taste the fruit of the forbidden
tree. They do so and consequently realize that they are denuded of the
spiritual element. The chief ruler expels them from the garden.
The story of Cain and Abel is told with little variation from the
Genesis account. Eve later bears a son (Seth) to replace the slain Abel,
and then a daughter called Norea, the virgin whom the forces did not
defile.
The rulers then determine to destroy humanity with a flood; in
response Noah is instructed to build an ark. Norea attempts to gain entry,
is refused, and burns the ark with her fiery breath. The rulers now wish to
violate Norea, claiming that her mother Eve before her had also submitted
to them. She refuses, recognizing them as the powers of darkness, and
calls for help. Here (93:1) a transition is made between the two principal
sections of the narrative (see above 2 ). The rulers withdraw, and the

5Haer. 2 6 .1 .3 ,P G 4 I. 332B.
6See the introduction to CG 115 (in vol. 2) for a further discussion o f this problem.
224 T HE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

angel Eleleth appears in order to give Norea an account of the origin and
destiny of the archontic powers.
The narrative is now taken over by Eleleth, who procedes to recount a
more detailed form of the primeval myth already summarized in the open
ing paragraphs of the treatise. According to this account, Pistis Sophia
(Faith-Wisdom) wishes to procreate without the participation of a partner.
Gradually out of shapeless shadow, an androgynous, leonine being
appears, uttering the blasphemy that he alone is God. A voice addresses
him as Samael and reproves him. He then creates seven androgynous
offspring and tells them that he alone is God. Zoe (Life), the daughter of
Pistis Sophia, reproves him, calling him Saklas (Aramaic for fool)
and Yaldabaoth. She breathes forth an angel, who binds Yaldabaoth
(i.e., Samael) and throws him into the depths of Tartaros. But one of his
offspring, Sabaoth, sees this banishment and disowns him. When he
praises Wisdom (Faith-Wisdom) and Life, they install him over the
seventh heaven, where Life sits at his right hand, instructing him. Seeing
this, Yaldabaoth (Samael) becomes envious; his envy brings death into
being.
Norea then asks the angel about her own place in all this. Eleleth
assures her that she and her children belong to the eternal father, and that
later the true man (divine savior) will come to teach all things, and to
bestow the anointing of eternal life. Then the rulers will perish and the
sons of light (Gnostics) will come to know the father and praise him,
singing the trisagion.
b. Character. All of this narrative shows clear Gnostic features:
dramatic characters familiar from other Gnostic literature (incorruptibil
ity, Pistis Sophia, Yaldabaoth, the rulers, etc.); emphasis on the spiritual
element as the real, immortal essence of Gnostic humanity; the great
importance of knowledge, especially in the startling interpretation of the
Paradise story, whereby the snake becomes the hero for instructing the
human pair in the ways of knowledge (gnosis). The work cannot be
definitely ascribed to any particular Gnostic sect. Affinities with Sethian,
Barbelognostic, and Ophite doctrines have been noted, but any such
identification must be accompanied by a healthy skepticism about the use
fulness of these sectarian names as employed by the orthodox heresiolo-
gists.
The most interesting dramatic character of the work is Norea, the
daughter of Eve. At least two traditional Norea figures have been
discovered in traditions underlying this part of the myth: Norea as sister
and wife of Seth, and Norea as Noahs wife. In HypArch she is not
Noahs wife, although aspects of that tradition are nevertheless present.
It has been shown that the name Norea (Ntopccia) and its variants go
back to Naamah of Gen 4:22, and that the development of this figure in
 INTRODUCTION 225

the tradition goes back to Jewish haggadah. In HypArch Norea is a

heavenly force who fights the evil rulers on behalf of Gnostic humanity.
At the same time, as the recipient of instruction from Eleleth, she symbol
izes the Gnostic quest for individual redemption through esoteric
knowledge.
In this work the rulers (apxovTeq) are sometimes called authorities
(e^ovcuxi) or forces (8\)v<x(Ai<;). It is generally assumed that at least in
HypArch these terms are synonymous and refer to the same cadre of
superhuman, but subdivine, heavenly powers.
HypArch is among the best-presented and best-transmitted tractates
from Nag Hammadi. It is a significant work because of the clarity and
authority with which it portrays the sweep of Gnostic belief. Cosmogony,
anthropology, soteriology, and eschatology have an impressive coherence
here, setting forth a Gnostic understanding of some of the main themes of
biblical tradition.

6. B i b l i o g r a p h y . Commentaries: Roger A. Bullard, The Hypostasis of

the Archons: The Coptic Text with Translation and Commentary, With a
Contribution by Martin Krause (Patristische Texte und Studien 10; Berlin:
De Gruyter, 1970), useful mainly for its commentary and for Krauses
linguistic introduction. Bentley Layton, The Hypostasis of the Archons,
or, The Reality of the Rulers, Harvard Theological Review 67 (1974)
351-425 and 69 (1976) 31-101, with a thorough introduction, critical text
with translation, helpful notes.
Special studies: B. Bare, LHypostase des archontes (Bibliotheque
copte de Nag Hammadi/Textes 5; Quebec: Presses Univ. Laval, 1980),
with extensive exegetical commentary. Francis T. Fallon, The Enthrone
ment of Sabaoth: Jewish Elements in Gnostic Creation Myths (Nag Ham
madi Studies 10; Leiden: Brill, 1978). Ithamar Gruenwald, Jewish
Sources for the Gnostic Texts from Nag Hammadi? Proceedings of the
Sixth World Congress of Jewish Studies 3 (Jerusalem: World Union of Jew
ish Studies, 1977) 45-56. R. Kasser, La formation de LHypostase des
archontes, Bulletin de la Societe d Archeologie Copte (1971-73) 83-103;
speculative and highly dubious reconstruction of prior editorial layers
in the compositional history of HypArch. B. Layton, Critical
Prolegomena to an Edition of the Coptic Hypostasis of the Archons,
Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts in Honour of Pahor Labib (Nag Ham
madi Studies 5; Leiden: Brill, 1975) 90-109, textual study. Birger Pear
son, The Figure of Norea in Gnostic Literature, Proceedings of the
International Colloquium on Gnosticism (Kungl. Vitterhets Historie och
Antikvitets Akademiens, Handlingar, Filologisk-filosofiska serien 17;
Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell/Leiden: Brill, 1977) 143-152. Kurt
Rudolph, Der gnostische D ialog als literarisches Genus, Probleme
226 T HE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

der koptischen Literatur (P. Nagel, ed.; Wissenschaftliche Beitrage der

Martin-Luther-Universitat Halle-Wittenberg 1968/1 [K2]) 85-107. G.
Scholem, Jaldabaoth Reconsidered, Melanges d histoire des religions
. . . H.-Ch. Puech (Paris: Presses Universitaires, 1974) 405-21. See also
introductions to tractates 5 a>nd 7 in vol. 2.
 DRAMATIS PERSONAE7

Father of truth or father of the entirety: God

Holy spirit of the father of truth: a virgin female element or principle that
operates occasionally in the world below, animating, instructing, and
inspiring; capable of possessing (and abandoning) persons, trees,
lower animals, etc.; consubstantial with the spirit of truth that is
present in the children of light, hence both root and 'seed
The all-powerful or true man, the son of God who will come at the end of
time to manifest the spirit
The entirety, probably the totality of divine stuff, whether below or above,
dispersed or united; to it belong the children of light

Incorruptibility, a divine being that dwells above the veil of the eighth
heaven
Pistis Sophia (Faith Wisdom), or simply Wisdom, another divine being
above the veil of the eighth heaven, creator of Yaldabaoth
Her daughter Zoe (Life)
Fiery angel of wrath sent by Life to banish Yaldabaoth
The great angel Eleleth, one of the four light-givers that stand in the pres
ence of the spirit

Adam, the first man on earth, created by the rulers as a male counterpart
both to themselves and to the image of incorruptibility
His wife and female counterpart Eve
Snake
Birds and beasts of all kinds
Cain, an evil son begotten by the rulers
Abel, his half-brother, a son by Adam
Eves children ^ Seth, a son by God, begotten to
replace the slain Abel
Norea or Orea, a daughter, also of divine
parentage

7From B. Layton, The Hypostasis o f the Archons, Harvard Theological Review 67

(1974)389-393. By permission.
228 THE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

Noah and his family

Noreas offspring the Gnostics (beings that possess a spirit), the children
of the light
Other mankind (descendants of Cain)
Rulers (archons) of the present darkness and chaos, also called authorities:
libidinous, animal-faced beings of dual sexuality, viz.
Their arrogant chief Samael, also called Sakla or Yaldabaoth, the crea
tion of Pistis Sophia; face of a lion; thinks he is god
His seven offspring, the forces of chaos, among them being Sabaoth
A second, infernal progeny, who are later-born (Envy, Death, etc.)
Infinite numbers of ministering angels
Demons
 PLOT

Prologue: Topic and occasion; author, addressee (. / )

T heR u lers
Ignorance and blasphemy of the chief ruler ( 2 )
His fall; establishment of his offspring as a lower spiritual
hierarchy ( 3 )

The P r o t o p l a s t s a n d t h e R u lers
Apparition of a divine image ( 4 )
Creation of man as a snare for the image ( 5 )
Vivification, naming, and gift of voice to man by the spirit;
man names the living creatures ( 6 )
Mans appointed career in Paradise ( 7 )
Creation of woman; the rulers pursue her ( 8 )
[Spirit passes (a) from Adam into woman,
(b) from woman into a tree (cf. 9, 90:2
oapiaicn),
(c) and then into a snake ( 9) ]
The snake instructs the woman: the protoplasts discover
they are naked of spirit ( 9)
[Spirit (d) leaves the snake ]
The Rulers curse the protoplasts, snake, and mankind
( 10)
Cain a n d A b e l ( 1 1 )

Foundation of the spiritual generation ( 12)

Seth a n d N o r e a :
Sabaoth saves mankind (Noah) from the rulers deluge
( 13)
Orea (Norea) burns the ark ( 1 4 )
Noreas struggle with the rulers ( 15)

Apparition o f t h e A n g e l E l e l e t h
Noreas invocation ( 1 6 )
Angels rebuke ( 17)
230 T HE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

G nostic D ia lo g u e (Norea, Eleleth)

First question: Angels identity ( 1 8 )
Response: Self-identification and promise of instruction
Description of the angel by Norea, spe'aking as narrator
( 19)
Speech of consolation by the angel ( 20)
Second question: Origin and genesis of the rulers ( 2 1 )
Response : The veil dividing two realms; creation of Yalda
baoth ( 22)
His first blasphemy rebuked ( 23)
Descent of Wisdom and light into the region of chaos
( 24)
Yaldabaoth creates a lower spiritual hierarchy ( 25)
His second blasphemy rebuked; banishment to Tartaros
( 2 6 )
Elevation of Sabaoth: repentance, installation in seventh
heaven, chariot and retinue ( 27-29)
The envy of Yaldabaoth yields another spiritual hierarchy in
Tartaros ( 3 0 )
Summary of second response ( 31)
Third question: Do Norea and the rulers share a common
origin? ( 32)
Response:
Heavenly origin of Norea and her offspring means they can
not be harmed by the rulers because of an indwelling
spirit of truth ( 33)
Manifestation of the spirit of truth will occur after three
generations or ages ( 34)
Fourth question: When will the three generations have been
accomplished? ( 3 5 )
Response: At the incarnation of the true man, who will
reveal(?) the existence of the spirit of truth ( 3 6 )

Deeds of the final generation

E s c h a t o l o g i c a l Poem:
Instruction and anointment of the saved; their ascent into
the light ( 5 7 )
Destruction of the lbwer spiritual world ( 3 8 )
Gnosis of the saved; praise of the father and son by the
children of the light ( 39)
 PLOT, SCENE, T I M E 231

SC EN E

i. Almost the whole depth of darkness (the visible universe):

from the veil of the eighth heaven down through all seven heavens,
as far as the waters of chaos and the abyss ( 2 -3 )
ii. Earth: a. Near the waters (4 -6 )
b. Paradise (7-10)
c. Outside Paradise (11-12)
c. Mt. Sir (13- . . . )
iii. Like the opening (22-27)
iv. Seventh heaven(28-29)
v. Hell (30)
vi. Along the way ascending from darkness into the light (37-39)

T IM E

i-v. From prinueval time until just before the deluge

vi. At the consummation of ages
 SIGLA

B ullard R o g er B ullard, The H yp o sta sis o f the A rch on s (Patristische

T e x te und S tu d ien 10; Berlin: D e G ruyter, 1 970)

E m m el S. E m m el, P r o c litic F orm s o f the V erb t in C o p tic , Studies

P re se n te d to H ans J akob P o lo tsk y (G lo u cester, M ass.: Pirtle &
P o iso n , 1 9 8 1 ) 1 3 1 - 1 4 6

F isch er K .-M . F isch er, in T h eologisch e L iteratu rzeitu n g 97 (1972)

1 2 5 -1 2 9

K asser R o d o lp h e K asser, L H y p o sta se d es a rch o n tes, Essays on the

N ag H am m adi Texts in H on ou r o f A lex a n d er B ohlig (M. Krause,
ed.; N a g H am m adi S tu d ie s 3; L eiden: B rill, 1972), 2 2 -3 5

K asser2 Idem, review in B ib lio th eca O rien ta lis 2 9 (1 9 7 2 ) 1 8 8 -1 9 0

K rause M artin K rause, Z ur H y p o sta se der A rchonten in Codex II

v o n N a g H a m m a d i, E nchoria 2 (1 9 7 2 ) 1 -2 0

L abib Pahor L ab ib , C o p tic G n o stic P a p y ri in the C o p tic Museum at Old

C a iro (C airo: G o v ern m en t P ress, 1 9 5 6 ), v o l. 1 [all published]

L ayton B en tle y L ayton , T h e T e x t and O rthography o f the Coptic

H y p o sta sis o f the A r c h o n s, Z eitsch rift fu r Papyrologie und
E pigraph ik 11 (1 9 7 3 ) 1 7 3 -2 0 0 , and p la te 4c

L ayton 2 Idem , Critical P rolegom ena to an Edition o f the Coptic Hypos

tasis o f the A rch on s, E ssa ys on the N ag H am m adi Texts in
H on ou r o f P a h o r L a b ib (M . K rause, ed.; N a g Hammadi Studies
6; L eiden: B rill, 1 9 7 5 ) 9 0 - 1 0 9

L ayton 3 Idem , The H ypostasis o f the A rchons . . . N ew ly Edited .

H a rv a rd T h eo lo g ica l R e v ie w 6 7 (1 9 7 4 ) 3 5 1 -4 2 5 , 69 (1976)
3 1 - 1 0 1 ; ap p en d ix co n ta in s the m o st recent co lla tio n o f the MS

M acR ae G e o rg e W . M acR a e, in J ou rn al o f B ib lica l L iterature 90 (1971)

373

N a g el P eter N a g e l, D a s W esen d e r A rch on ten (W issenschaftliche

B eitra g e der M artin -L u th er-U n iversitat 1 9 7 0 /6 , K3; Halle,
1 9 7 0 ), issu e d w ith o n e lo o s e p a g e o f B erich tu n g en

N a g e l2 Idem , Gram m atische Untersuchungen zu N ag Hammadi Codex

I I , D ie A ra b e r in d e r A lten W elt (ed . F. A lth eim , R. Stiehl;
B erlin: D e G ruyter, 1 9 6 9 ) v o l. 5 /2 , 3 9 3 - 4 6 9

Pearson B irger P earson, T h e F ig u re o f N o rea in G n o stic Literature,

P ro ceed in g s o f the In tern a tio n a l C olloqu iu m on Gnosticism
 SIGLA 233

(K u n g l. V itterh ets H isto rie och A n tik v ite ts A k a d e m ie n s,

H an d lin gar, F ilo lo g is k -filo s o fis k a serien 17; S to ck h o lm : A lm -
q u ist & W ik se ll/L e id en : B r ill, 1 9 7 7 ) 1 4 3 - 1 5 2

photographs V a rio u s p h o to g ra p h s (a s d e ta ile d by S. E m m e l, B ulletin o f the

A m erica n S o c ie ty o f P a p y ro lo g ists 14 [1 9 7 7 ] 1 0 9 - 1 2 1 ) reco rd
in g an earlier, m ore c o m p le te sta te o f the papyrus; re c o lla te d
by the p resen t ed ito r

Schenke H .-M . S ch en k e, in S ch en k e and J. L e ip o ld t, K o p tisch -g n o stisch e

Schriften au s den P a p y ru s-C o d ic e s von N a g -H a m a d i [sic ]
(H am b u rg -B erg sted t: R e ic h -E v a n g e lisc h e r V er la g , 1960)
6 7 -7 8 , 8 3 -8 4

Schenke2 Privately circulated com m unication (originally intended for

O L Z ), as cite d in the c r itic a l apparatus o f L a y to n 3
 THE HYPOSTASIS OF TH E A R C H O N S

E DI TED BY

B entley L ayton

p. 8620 TB ynOCTACIC NNC^OyCIA 2M nTTNA | MTTia)Tx NTM6 AqXOOC

(134 Labib) NAN N<SI TTNO<S | NAnOCTOAOC TB NC30yCIA MTTKAK6 | X nNU)0)Xe
cgoonN a n oyBe cap3 2i | [c n o ]c| aaaa e q 'o y B e Ne^oyciA
25 MTTKOC||[MOC] MN MTTN6yMATIKON NTTTONHPIA | [Al]XN NA6I
eKcgiNe eTBe ynocT A |[cic N]e3oyciA
noyN 06 Ae oyBAAe n e | [eTBe] T e [q ]6 0 M mn TeqM N TATcooyN

30 | [mn T e q M ] N T X A C I 2 H T x A q X O O C 2N T e q x ||[<SOM x e ] A N O K x n e I7NOY-

Te MN A AAy |[a x n t ]

[NT]Apeqxe nAei Aqp nobc czpa Y | [enTHpq] Ayco AneeiajAxe

*p. 8 7 1 na)2 cgA2*pAV c t m n t xattako e i c oycMH Ae A cei | boan 2N
(135 L.) TMNTATTAKO eCXO) MMOC XC | KpnAANACe CAMAHA CTC nNOyTC
n [e ] | nbbaac
5 ANeqMeeye p baac AqNoyxe || cboa NTeq<soM e T e noyA ntac|-

A uxiliary N otes
8 6 :27 i.e. N NeaoyciA.
57:4 nbbaac : i.e. n b a a : cf. OnOrgWld 103:18.

T ext C ritical N otes

8 6 :24 [cno]c| : cf. Eph 6 :12 a ifia 26 [ * e i ---- ] N a g e l: also possible is [azi - - - ] (cf.
96:15) | > e i]x e N e N ^ e i : [N ^ q ja J x e N e N ^ e i Polotsky x e N e : cf. Crum 774a and
Layton 175 27 [ c i c n < N > ]e 3 o y c i ^ Layton3, poss. rightly (cf. 87:10, 86:20)
28 rest. Schenke ( [wegen] ) : [icata] K asser 29 for the restoration cf. 86:28 30
rest. L ayton 3 (cf. 8 7 :4 -5 ) : [Bqje x e ] Kasser, with hesitation : [cm h x e ] K ra u se : [ 2YAH *e]

Schenke 2 31-32 [ a x n t ] . . . [e n T H p q ] : cf. 9 4 :22-23

5 7 :2 -3 x e K p : cf. 94:25, 95:7 : x [ e ] a |k p Krause 3 n [ e ] : cf. 94:26
5 for the construction cf. Layton 182 : n o y A < n e > Krause in Bullard 14, Nagel
 THE HY PO STA SIS OF THE A R CH O N S

T R A N S L A T E D BY

B e n tley L ayton

1. On account of the reality (hypostasis) of the authorities (eksousiai),

(inspired) by the spirit' of the father of truth, the great1apostle referring
to the authorities of the darkness (Col 1:13) told us 1that our con
test is not against flesh and 1[blood]; rather, the authorities of the universe
25 and the spirits of wickedness (Eph 6:12). ' [I have] sent (you) this
because you (sg.) inquire about the reality 1[of the] authorities.

2. Their chief is blind;1[because of his] power and his ignorance 1[and

his] arrogance he said, with his 30 [power], It is I who am God; there is
none' [apart from me].
When he said this, he sinned against ' [the entirety]. And this speech
got up 87 to incorruptibility; then there was a voice that came ' forth from
incorruptibility, saying,1 You are mistaken, Samael which is, god '
of the blind.

3. His thoughts became blind. And, having expelled 5 his powerthat

is, the blasphemy

87:3-4 god of the blind: possibly an error fo r blind god (cf. 94:26)
 236 TH E H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

* . o o q x | A qA iio ic e M M o q ' o ja t i i t n i n x i o c m n | t t n o y n T e q ' M A A Y

eBOA. z i t n T n ic n c | Tco<t>ia ayJ a c k a q ic ta NNeqxojHpe | noya
10 tto ya k a t a T e q 6 0 M x k a t a n T Y n o c || n a i i o n ' e T M T T C A N T n e xe
e B O A z n Ne|HnN a y z e a n b t o y o n z ^ c b o a .''
A T M N T x | A T T e K O <SCUCyTx A T 1 IT N A M M 6 P O C N M | M O O y A T i e C I N e OyiONZ

15 e BO A . z n n m | m o o y ayu> a n 3 o y c i a M T TK A K e m b p i t c || MnoYujcig
som Ae N Teze niNe ctm m ay I n e N TA Z O Y to N 6 b o a n a y znnm m ooy I
6TB6 TO Y M N TS IO B A.6 M<|Yx i k o c N A U )| T e Z 6 M T T N e Y M A T I K O C

20 an x e znna |boa Ne mttca mttitn NToq Ae oycboa. || ne Mnci

Ns Tne
eTBe t t a T a t m n t a t |t a k o <stoq)Tx e B O A . e n i T N i M M e p o c | o j i n a zm

n oY tocg M n e i a ) T x 6 C n a z a |t p nTHpqv mn n o Y o e iN anapxcon x in |-

25 OYCYMBOYA.ION TT6.X.AY AS AMH6ITN II NTNTAMIO NOYPtUMC NNOYXOyC

e|BOA. zm t t k a z A Y P n \ A c c e m t t o y t a [ m i o ] | eyPMNKAZ THp<q> ne
n iap x w n A [e . . c io ]|m a neTeY N TAY qx N cziM e o y z [ . . ] I ne nzo
30 n q h p io n N e AYqi n n 9 [ y x o y c ] || eBOA zm nKAZ AY PnA ACce Mn[oy-
pa)]|Me k a t a noYctDMA ay<o k [ a t ] a [n iN e ] | m t t n o y t 6 n t a z o y c o n z
e[BOA. n a y ] I ZNNMMOOY

10 i.e. NNAICDN.
13-14 i.e. z n m m o o y . 16 i.e. tt n t a z o y u ) n z (Schenke, Krause in Bullard 14 and Nagel
emend thus), zn n m m o o y : i.e. z n m m o o y . 17 Sah. tcym ntscdb . 18 Sah. zeNeBox.

25 i.e. n o y x o y c . 26 Sah. M n e Y T A M i o .
29 i.e. n o y x o y c . 30-31 Sah. m ttcy - . . . n e y -. 33 i.e. zn m m o o y .

6 ay a iu)ice em. Fischer 7 -8 ttnoyn c b o \ z itn tttic tic t c o <J>i a TeqMAAy em.
K asser 10 n < n > aicdn M acRae, poss. rightly
26 rest. K a sse r: also possible is tta [ a c m a ] : cf. Layton3, pt. 2, p. 33 27 THp<q> Bul
lard, Nagel
27 A [e . . co)] : room for 1-2 standard letters betw een e and c 2 7-29 NiApxa)NA[e
o y c c d ]m a . . . n c z im c o y z fo a c ] ne nzo n q h p io n Ne aymi Krause : n ia p x c d n A [e t t c <u]ma

. . . NcziMe o y z [ ---- ] n e z n z o (i.e. zeN zo) n q h p io n Ne Ayqi Layton 182 : niapxojn a [c

o y c c d ] m a . . . N c z i M e o Y z [ o Y 2 e ] n e n z o n q h p i o n N e A y q i Layton3, with hesitation : for the

other possible restorations, cf. Layton3, pt. 2, pp. 33-36 29 9 (y x o y c ] : cf. 87:25 : o[yom]
sim. K asser 30-31 rest. Schenke ( [ihren M enschen]"), Bullard, N agel: cf. 89:18,
9 1 :4 : n [eip u )]M e K asser (29 n. 3) 31 rest. Schenke ( [nach (tcata) dem Bilde]"), sim.
Bullard, Nagel : also possible is k [a t ]a [n e iN e ] 32 for the restoration cf. 88:9
 87:5-33 237

he had spoken' he pursued it down to chaos and ' the abyss, his mother,
at the instigation of Pistis ' Sophia (Faith Wisdom). And she established
each of his offspring ' in conformity with its power after the pattern 10 of
the realms that are above, for by starting from the ' invisible world the visi
ble world was invented.

4. As incorruptibility 1looked down into the region of the w aters,1her

image appeared in the waters;1and the authorities of the darkness became
enamored of her. 15 But they could not lay hold of that image, 1which had
appeared to them in the w aters,1because of their weakness since beings
that merely possess a soul 1 cannot lay hold of those that possess a
spiritfor1they were from below, while it was from 20 above.

5. This is the reason why incorruptibility ' looked down into the region
(etc.) : 1so that, by the fathers will, she 1might bring the entirety into
union with the light. The rulers (arkhontes) laid ' plans and said, Come,
25let us create a man that will be soil from 1the earth. They modelled their
creature1as one wholly of the earth.
Now the rulers . . . 1body . . . they have . . . female . . . is . . . 1with the
face of a beast. They had taken [some s o il] 30 from the earth and modelled
their [man], ' after their body and [after the image] 1 of God that had
appeared [to them ]1in the waters.

87:17-18 beings that merely possess a soul . . . those that possess a spirit here renders
Greek psykhikos . . . pneumatikos
87:27-29 possibly. Now as for the rulers, it is [a] fem ale body that they have, [and] a
[visage] with the face o f a beast. They had taken [some soil]; or, N ow as for the rulers, it is
[a] female body that they have; it is (as it were) an [aborted fetus] with the face o f a beast.
They had taken [some soil]; or, Now as for [the] rulers, the body, which they have as a
female element, is (also) [male], with the face o f a beast. They had taken [some soil]
 238 THE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

35 nexA y x e A [ M H e i T N M A ] | p N T e z o q N z m n N i T A A C M A x [ e K ^ c ] ||
*p. 881 eqNANAy Aneqq)Bpei[Ne . . ?1 /r"7. . ] * [N]TN6M^2Te M M o q zm nM-
(136 L.) h a a c m a eypNo|[e]i a n n t a y n a m i c MnNoyTe c b o a z n | t o y m n t a t '-
<som Ayco AqNiqe ezoyN zm | n e q z o Ayco AnpcoMe cycone M^yxi-
5 KOC II 2IXM TTKA2 N2A2 NZOOy MTTOycyfiN (SOMx | SC NTOyNOCt|x
eTBe t o y m n t a t x<
som Ay|npocKxApTepei Nee n n iz a th o y xe ey-
n a |<scdp<
s AneiNe c tm m a y nAei ntazoycdnz |c b o a ' n a y znnm -
10 m ooy N eycooyN x Ae anx ||NTeq<soM xe nim ne
NAei Ae THpoy Aycgcolne zm noycocg' MneicoTx MnTHpqx mmn|nca
nacix attna nay AnipcoMe N fyxiKoc |z i x m t t k A2 Ayco attttRa ei
15 6BOA ZM T7KA2 | NAAAMANXTINHX Aqei eTTITN AqoyCDZ N||2HTqx
AnpcoMe c tm m a y cgcone A y fy x H ' |ecoNz
AqMoyTe eneqxpAN x e aaamx x e | Ayze tapn epoqN eqiceiM' zixm
TTKA2 A yCM H | 61 C B O A Z N T M N T A T T A K O CTBC T B O H 0IA | N-
20 AAXAMX AYCO ANAPXC0NX CCDOyZ e 2 0 y N x || N N H n PIO N n THPOy MTTKA2
m n N2AAAT6 | THxpoy NTne AyNToy ez o y N x c g A AAAMX I eNAy xe *-

a a m x N A M oyTe e p o o y xe n im x | e T p e q f p a n e n o y A noyA zn nzaa*-

Te I MN N T B N O O ye T H poy

25 Ayqei n a a a m x || [ a ] y k A A q x zm nnA pA A eicoc e T p e q p 2cobn | [epoq]'

N qA pez e p o q N A yco a n a p x c o n 2conx | [ e T o J c p T q ' e y x c o m m o c xe
e B O A ZN C 9H (n) I [ n i m ] 6 T 2 M n A P A A I C O C e K N A O y c O M x I [ e B O \ ] AC 2M

30 ncgH N n c o y c o n n e T N A x ||[ N o y q ] m n n e e o o y M n p o y c o M x o y A e | [m ttpxuk

e]p oq N xe <J>ooy e T e T N A o y c o M x | [ c b o a N Z H T]qx z n o y M o y

8 8 :3 -6 Sah. T Y m n t a t 6 om . . . T Y m n t a t 6 om . 9 i.e. z n m m o o y .
12 i.e. a t t t t n X (Nagel em ends thus).
22 i.e. x e e&A&M (L ayton 3 emends thus).
26 i.e. N q z ^ p e z . 28 i.e. t t t t a p a a i c o c (Nagel em ends thus).

33 rest. Nagel 34 rest. Schenke ( [dam it] ), sim. Nagel 35 ujbp*

e l [8/ 2- 10/:j pap ^or t^e restoratjon cf 89:19 87:35-88:1 c y B p e i [ N e N q M e p i T q n ]t n sim.
N a g e l: a)Bpei[N e N q e i q j^ p o q n ]t n Schenke ( [zu ihm kom m t] ), Krause 58:1 [n ]t n :

cf. 87:25 etc. nM added above the line 3 poss. em end to ^YNiqe : cf. 88:6-7 10
expected is n im t c

22 for the syntax cf. 90:8 and 9 1 :9

24 ^ y q e i : y w ritten over erasure o f q 25 [ a j Y ^ ^ q : cf. Gen 2:15 eGexo amov 26
[ e p o q ] : cf. Gen 2:15 Sahidic e p zcob epoq 28 [ n i m ] : cf. 89:34 and Gen 2:16
mvtoc^ 29 [ c b o a .] : cf. 89:35 and Gen 2:17 ano 2 9 -3 0 N^[NOYq] : cf. 90:1 and Gen
2:17 kclXov 31 sim. rest. Bullard, cf. 90:4 and Gen 3:3 \ir\ ayriaG e at>xo\): [mnxojz e]poq
sim. rest. Nagel 32 [c b o a . N Z H T]q : cf. 90:5 and Gen 2:17 arc onnov
 87:33-88:32 239

They said, [Come, let] us 1lay hold of it by means of the form that we
have modelled, [so that]35 it may see its male counterpart [ . . . ] , 88 and we
may seize it with the form that we have modelled n o t1understanding
the force of God, because o f 1their powerlessness. And he breathed into '
his face; and the man came to have a soul (and remained) 5 upon the
ground many days. But they could not ' make him arise because of their
powerlessness. 1Like storm winds they persisted (in blowing), that they
might 1 try to capture that image, which had appeared 1 to them in the
waters. And they did not know 10 the identity of its power.

6. Now all these events came 1 to pass by the will of the father of the
entirety. Afterwards, 1the spirit saw the soul-endowed (psykhikos) man 1
upon the ground. And the spirit came forth from ' the Adamantine Land;
it descended and came to dwell within 15 him, and that man became a living
soul.1
It called his name Adam since he ' was found moving upon the ground.
A voice 1came forth from incorruptibility for the assistance of Adam; 1
and the rulers gathered together 20 all the animals of the earth and all the 1
birds of heaven and brought them in to Adam 1to see what Adam would
call them, 1that he might give a name to each of the birds ' and all the
beasts.

7. They took Adam 25 [and] put him in the garden, that he might cultivate
1[it] and keep watch over it. And the rulers issued a command 1to him,
saying, From [every] tree 1 in the garden shall you (sg.) eat; 1 yet
[from] the tree of recognizing good 30 and evil do not eat, nor ' [touch] it;
for the day you (pi.) e a t1[from] it, with death

87:35possibly, counterpart [and become enamored o f it]; or, counterpart [and come to it]
 240 THE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

tctnamoy

c e | [ ......... ] tiaT cecooyN a n x x e o y neN|[TAYXoo]t)

*p. 89' NAqx aa aa zm noyiocg Mneix*a)TN NTAyxe n^e i NTeeize xck \& c
(137 L.) eq|NAoyo)Mx n t c <t m > lam] nay epooy eqo THp[q] |nzyaikoc
anapxcdn cgoxNe mn Noy|epHy n e x ^y xe a m h c it n NTNeiNe
5 NlloyBcge ezpAT exN aaam Aya) Aqzwpn'| TBcge Ae
T e t xm n t a t c o o y n x t a c i n t a y |n t c ezpAT exa)qN Aya) Aq-
2(opnx AyoyeN |Mneqcnipx Nee NNoycziMe cconz | Ayco ay-
10 ko)T n Mneqxcnipx NNoycAp3 || enecMA Aya) aaaam x cga)ne M*|>y-
X11KOC THpqx
Ayco TC2iMe MnNeyM^TiKH | a c i cgApoqx AccyAxe NMMAqx n e x ^ c |
x e TcooyN a a a m Aya) ntA peqN A y e p o c | n e x A q x e n t o n e NxTA2f
15 NAeiMnO)N2|| CCNAMOyTe epO Xe TMAAy NNCTON2 | X NTOC

n e ta m a a y n t o c T e T C oeiN x | Aya) t c z i m c Aya) t c n t a z m i c c

A N e|3oyciA Ae e i e z o y N cgA n o y A a a m x n t a | p o y n a y a c Aretj'-
20 cgBpeiNe e c c g A x e nm || MAqx AycyTopTp z n o \ n o g NcgTopTp | Ayco
AyMepeiTc n e x A y NNoyepHy | x e a m h c it n NTNNoyxe MTTNcnepx|-
ma ezpAi* e x i u c N Ayp aicokc mmoc Aya) | acccobc Nccooy cbo \ zn

25 TOYMNTATx||HTx MN TOyMNTBAAe AyO) ACP OycgH(N) | NTOOTOY

ACKoj N T e c^ A iB ec e [ c ] e i N e | m m o c zatoo-

89 : 3 - 4 S ah . N eyePH Y - 7 i.e. a y o y u jn . 8 - 9 i.e. n o y c z im . . . n o y c a p 3 .

12 i.e. a c g i .
1 8 - 2 5 S ah . n e y ^ A ^ M . N eyepH Y . t g y m n t a t z h t .

32 c e : e w ritte n o v e r erasure o f oy 33 [ xw N*q m ] Sch enk e2 (cf. 8 9 :1 ) : [ zojn m]

L a y to n 185 : [ccdpm zm] o r [xi s o \ e] Kas ser 34 rest. Schenke ( was [sie] ih m [gesagt
h a b e n ] ), N a g e l # 9 : 2 <tm> K o e n e n in L a y t o n 3 n a y copy is t first wrote and then

cancelled con, ad d in g n a y ab ove the line THpfq] L a y t o n 185 : also palaeo g rap h ically pos
sible is thp[oy] nt a a a m con epooY e y o thp[oy] em . B u lla r d 73
7 -1 0 ayoycn MneqcT Tip < a y u ) a y k c d t N T e q B H T c m p > N e e n n o y c z i m c ecoN Z ayu)
^ Y < m o y z > M n e q c n i p n n o y c a p 3 e n e c M A em . S c h enk e2, sim. Fischer 10 aaaam : first a
added ab ov e the line
16 < aycd c e N ^ x u ) mmoc e p o > x e em . B u lla r d (8 3 , and it w i l l be said o f y o u ), with
hesitation n to c n e . . . n t o c t : expected is n t o c t . . . n t o c r e
26 e [ c ] sim. N a g e l : [ t ] S chen ke2 2 6 - 2 9 in . . . x o z M [ e c ] z n . . . c<t>pan[c] n
. . . K 2k.T2k.KpiN[e] m read in ph ot ographs
 88:32-89:27 241

you (pi.) are going to die.

They ' [ ] this. They do not understand what ' [they have said] to
him; rather, by the fathers will, 89 they said this in such a way that he 1
might (in fact) eat, and that Adam might (not) regard them as would a
man of an exclusively ' material nature.

8. The rulers took counsel 1with one another and.said, Come, let us
cause 5 a deep sleep to fall upon Adam. And he slept. 1 Now the deep
sleep that they 1 caused to fall upon him and he slept is ignorance.
They opened 1his side like a living woman. 1And they built up his side
with some flesh 10 in place of her, and Adam came to be endowed ' only
with soul.
And the spirit-endowed woman ' came to him and spoke with him, say
ing, ' Arise, Adam. And when he saw her, 1he said, It is you who
have given me life; 15 you will be called mother of the living. 1 For it is
she who is my mother. It is she who is the physician, 1and the woman,
and she who has given birth.

9. Then the ' authorities came up to their Adam. 1And when they saw
his female counterpart speaking with him, 20 they became agitated with
great agitation; 1 and they became enamored of her. They said to one
another, ' Come, let us sow our seed 1 in her, and they pursued her.
And1she laughed at them for their witlessness 25 and their blindness; and in
their clutches, she became a tree, 1 and left before them her shadowy
reflection resembling herself;'

88:33 possibly, [tell him] this; or, [command to him] this; or, [are wrong in] this
89:2 (not) erroneously omitted in the text
89:16 physician: or, midwife
 242 THE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

To y Ayco AyxozMjec] zn | oyccoq' Ayco ayxcdzm NTC<t>pAn[c] n|-

30 TeccMH cyin a eyNApKATAicpiN[e] m||mooy oyA Ay 2M noynA^CMA m[n
noy]|eiNe
A c e i Ae n<si friNeymatik[h zm] | <|>AqN npeqTAMOx Ayo)
acjta[mooy eq]|xa) mmoc xe oy ne n t A y[xooq nh]|tn xe cboa
35 zn cyHN nim z[m nnApA]||Aeicoc eKNAoyo)Mx cboa A[e zm ncyHNx]
*p. 901 * ncoycon neeooy mn neTNANoyqx |MnpoycoM
(138L.) uexe TC 2iMe ncapkikh xe |oy mononx nexAq xe mnoycom w \ * \
5 Mnpxco2 ep o q xe zm n z o o y 6TeTNAoy||(DMx c b o a N2HTqx znnoy-
Moy TeTNAMoy |
Ayco uexe <J>AqN npeqTAMO xe zn oyMoy |c t c t n a m o y an n-
TAqxe nAei tap n h tn |eqp<|>eoNei m a a a o n c n c t n b a a n a o y Icnn -
10 TeTNcgcone Nee n n in o y t c 6Te||TNcooyN Mnxneooy mn neTNA-
Noyqx | Ayco TpeqTAMO AyqiTC NTOOTqx M<J>Aqx | Ayco ackoj m-
Moqx oyAAqx eqo npmnkaz |
Ayo) TC2IM0 NCAPKIKH ACXI 6BOA 2M ncgH(N) | ACOyCOM Ay(U ACf
15 MneC2AV NMMAC Ay||0) AMlpyXIKOC Oy(OM Ayo) ATOyKAKIA I
oyeN x c b o a zn ToyMNTATCOoyN Aycox | AyeiMe xe ncykhicazhy
AnnNeyMAx|TiKON Ayqi ZNGwae n k n tc AyMopoy | exN T o y f n e
20 TOTe Aqei n<
si nNoe n ap ||xcon Ayco n e x A q xe aaam x
6KTCON N e q |c o o y N tap a n xe n ta oy cycone

3 0 - 3 1 Sah. n e y n A . 3 i C M 3 L . . . n e y e i N e .
9 0 :3 i.e. M n p o y a jM . 5 i.e. z n o y M o y .
8 i.e. N&oycDN. 10 i.e. M n e e o o y .
1 5 - 1 9 Sah. 3l t c yK3 lki 3l . . . t c y m n t a t c o o y n . . . T e y + n e .

27 sim. rest. N a g e l: xozM [oy] Schenke ( sie befleckten [sich] ), cf. 8 9 : 2 9 - 3 0 28-29
n tc c c m h : poss. em end to MneccMOT (thus L ayton3) 29 <NA.ei Ae THpoy a-ycgorne zm-
noyaja) MneiajT MnTHpq> ojin a Schenke2, with hesitation 30 o y a ^ y zm tto y tta a c m a :

zm noynA3iCM3L oya-Ay em. Schenke2, with hesitation m [n n o y ] Schenke ( und

[ihrem ] ), B ullard : m[n n eq ] N a g e l: cf. 9 2 : 2 4 - 2 5
31 rest. Schenke ( [in ] ), Bullard 32 ta .[ m o o y ---- ] sim. rest. Bullard : ta [ m o c -
] sim. rest. N a g e l: t a . [ m o q ] Schenke ( [belehrte ih n ] ) : cf. 8 9:33 n h t n 33 also
possible is n e n t a . y, but cf. 90 :3 n e x a q rest. Schenke ( [zu] euch [gesagt]).
Nagel 34 o j h n n i m < c t > Layton3 34-35 : cf. 8 8 :2 8
z [m n n A p a j A e i c o c 35 for the
restoration cf. 8 8 : 2 9 9 0 :1 n c o y o o n : o f n , n is definite, superlin. stroke restored
16 oyeN : i.e. oyo)Nz (prob. emend thus, with L ayton3) : oyeN <z> em. Kasser2 (190b,
38)
 89: 27- 90: 21 243

and they defiled [ it]1foully. And they defiled the stamp o f 1her voice, so
that30 by the form they had modelled, together with [their] (own) image, they
made themselves liable to condemnation.'
Then the female spiritual principle came [in ]' the snake, the instructor;
and it taught [them ],' saying, What did he [say to] ' you (pi.)? Was it,
From every tree in the garden 35 shall you (sg.) eat; yetfrom [the tree] 90
of recognizing evil and good 1do not eat?
The carnal woman sa id ,' Not only did he say Do not eat, but even '
Do not touch it; for the day you (pi.) e a t5 from it, with death you (pi.) are
going to die. '
And the snake, the instructor, said, With death ' you (pi.) shall not
die; for it was out of jealousy ' that he said this to you (pi.). Rather your
(pi.) eyes1shall open and you (pi.) shall come to be like gods, recognizing
10 evil and good. 1And the female instructing principle was taken away
from the snake,' and she left it behind merely a thing of the earth.'
And the carnal woman took from the tree 1and ate; and she gave to her
husband as well as herself; and 15 these beings that possessed only a soul,
ate. And their imperfection ' became apparent in their lack of acquain
tance; and ' they recognized that they were naked of the spiritual element,
' and took fig leaves and bound them ' upon their loins.

10. Then the chief ruler came; 20 and he said, Adam! Where are
you?for he did not' understand what had happened.

89:27 or, defiled [them selves]

89:28-29 the stam p o f her voice: text probably erroneous; correct text possibly the form
that she had stam ped in her likeness
 244 T H E H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

^yo) n e|x e aaam x e Aiccdtm at kxcmh Aeip | zotc x e Neei-

khk^ zhy Ayco ^eiKO)nx |
25 n e x e n^pxcoN x e eTBe o y x akkcoft e i || mhti x e akxoycdmx e b o \
2M TTiyHN | NT[^]ei20Nq 6TOOTK Xe MTTPOyU)Mx e|BC>[\] N2HTqx
oyAarq ^yo) akoyojm
n e|x [e aJaam x e tczim c n t^ k xt^ ^ c N^ei \ [^ cf] N^ei
30 ^eioyo)Mx ^yco ^naiye^AHC || [n^p]xojn czoyop TC2 iMe
n e x e T c z i M e | [x e <\>]oq n e T ^ p ^ n ^ T A M M o e i ^ e i o y o ) M x | [*y-

k o to ]y *<t>oq ^ y c o y 2 a ) p x T e q z a u B e e | [ . .4 ^2. . o ]y a r< s o M n e e y -

*p. 911 c o o y N a n | [xe n o ] y n \ ^ C M A n e x i m <J>ooy t m * m ^ y *<t>oqx <ya)-

(139L.) n e z^ n c ^ 2 o y e N e3 o y ci[^] | iya.NTeqxei n<si n T e ^ e i o c npcomc
n c [ a J | 2o y e T M M ^ y * q e i exfvi <t>*qx

5 ay k o to y A |n o yA A A M x A y q iT q x A y N O x q x e z o \ 2M nnA ||pAA eicoc

mn Te q ziM e x e mn a . a a y n c |m o y n t o o t o y x e N T o o y zcooy

c e i y o o n x | 2A n c A z o y e

AyNoyxx ppcoMe Ae ezp&'\ | a z n n o s Mnnepicn^cMoc mn znmkzi |

10 NTe nBioc tgiNA eNoypcoMe N^cycone || nbicdtikoc NceTMpcxoA^ze
Apnpoc|KApTepei enrfFil eToya^B
m nnca naT | Ae A cx n o nkaYn noytyHpe kaYn Ae | Neqp 2cobn
euK^z n^ \iN x AqcoyaJN Teqx|2iMe eTi accd A cxn o n-
15 ABea. aba Ae || Neytycoc n e MMANecooy kaYn Ae Aqei|Ne

31 i.e. neTAZ (Nagel em ends sim.). 34 Sah. neynAACMA. 9 1 :1 i.e. NNeaoyciA

(em ended thus by Krause in B ullard 14, sim. Nagel).
8 i.e. M n e p i C T T A C M o c . 9 Sah. e N e y p u J M e .
12 Sah. neyojHpe.

2 6 -2 8 n t[a ]ci . . . e |B o [\] . . . ne|x[e a]aam read in photographs

2 7 -2 8 n e | x [ e ---- ] : trace o f x deform ed (cf. L ayton3) 29 [A ct] : cf. 90:14 and Gen
3 :1 2 eScokev 30 [n a p ]xo) n : cf. 92:27
31 for the restoration cf. 90:32 : reading o f pap. cannot be [ -----<t>]*q 32 rest.
Schenke ( [sie w andten sich] ), sim. Nagel : cf. 91:3, 92:21, 27, 32 33 [zojctc o ]y
Schenke ( [so dass (coote)] ) : [taY e T e o ]y Nagel : [ k a i to i o ]y Schenke2 : [enaei o]y
Kasser 34 rest. Kasser, Krause 9 1 :2 poss. em end to c[A ] 2o y < e > (thus Layton3, with
hesitation)
8 for the form mtt cf. Layton 187 and Quecke, Das Markusevange/ium saulisch 26 n., 30
n., and above 90:10 : m { t t } Krause in Bullard 14
12 x n o nkaY n noyojHpe : x n o nkaY n <M>noyo)Hpe em. L ayton3 with hesita
tion noy : n e c em. Krause in Bullard 14 14 a cx tto : c w ritten over erasure of e
 90: 2 1 - 9 1 : 1 6 245

And Adam ' said, "I heard your voice and was 1afraid because I was
naked; and I hid. 1
The ruler said, Why did you (sg.) hide, unless it is 25 because you (sg.)
have eaten from the tree 1from which alone I commanded you (sg.) not to
eat?' And you (sg.) have eaten! 1
Adam said, The woman that you gave me, 1 [she gave] to me and I
ate. And the arrogant30 ruler cursed the woman.
The woman 1 said, It was the snake that led me astray and I ate. 1
[They turned] to the snake and cursed its shadowy reflection, ' [ . . . ]
powerless, not comprehending 1[that] it was a form they themselves had
modelled. From that day, 91 the snake came to be under the curse of the
authorities;' until the all-powerful man was to com e,1that curse fell upon
the snake.
They turned ' to their Adam and took him and expelled him from the
garden5 along with his wife; for they have no 1blessing, since they too are 1
beneath the curse.
Moreover they threw mankind 1into great distraction and into a life ' of
toil, so that their mankind might be 10 occupied by worldly affairs, and
might not have the opportunity 1of being devoted to the holy spirit.

11. Now afterwards,1she bore Cain, their son; and Cain 1cultivated the
land. Thereupon he knew his 1wife; again becoming pregnant, she bore
Abel; and A b el15 was a herdsman of sheep. Now Cain brought' in

90:33 possibly, [and thus it is] powerless; or, [which is] powerless; or, [and yet it is]
powerless
 246 THE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

e z o y N zn N K ^ p n o c N T e q c c o i g e ' & \& e\ A e N ^ q e i N e e z o y N N N o y -

e y c i a . zn | N e q z i e i B N ^ n N o y T e <so)u)tn exisi n |ao )pon n -

20 nabca . Mneqxi Ae nnacd||pon n nk ^Yn ^yo) k^Vn n c ^ pkikoc

^q |A ici)K e N ^ B e \ N n e q c o N

^yo) n e x e nN<p[y]|Te nk ^Yn x e eqTO)Nx *BeAN neiccoN |

^qoycotgB n e x ^ q x e mh e e i i g o o n N| M<t>y\^3 M n^coN
25 n e x e nN oyT e n||k^Yn x e e i c t c c m h M necN oq Mneic|coN
q<a>igicaxN ezpau e p o e i axp N[o]Be n | po)kn qN^KOTqN
epoK oyoN nim [eT]N^|MoyoyTx n k ^ c in c|nab<jda c b o a [N]co<y[q] |
30 n x i kb* KN^tgcone Ae eKecy cz[om] 4y||u) eKCTO)Tx z ix n nK^z
< ^ > ^ a ^ m Ae [ c o o y (n )] | NTeqtgBpeiNe e y z * *ca) * c x n e [chq]
| naa3lM ^yo) n e x ^ c x e au x n p N[Ke]|pa)Me zm nN oyT e enMA [n-
n^bca] |
35 n^MN ^co) N6i e y z * a c x n [e NcopeaJ || *yo) n e x ^ c x e *qxno
* p .9 2 N^[ei N0yn^p*e]N0c nboh6ia [zn] NreNe* NreNe*x | Nppco-
(140 L.) Me T*e i Te Tn^peeNoc eT e Mne (n)|ayn*mic x^zm cc
T o r e ^Npa)Me p^pxei | NNP^ys^Ne ^yo) Nce^N^ei

5 ANApxcoN cyo||xNe mn NoyepHy n ex ^ y x e ^mhcitn n|tnt*m io n-

NOyK^T^KAyCMOC 6BOA ZNN|<SIX NTNqa)Te eBO\x NC^P3n nim XINPO)-
Me I cy* TBNH

17-19 i.e. N o y o Y c i A . . . N A B e \ . 20 i.e. nka Yn . 33 i.e. n a b c a ..

92 :4 i.e. np a y s a n c .
5 Sah. NeyepHY. 6 i.e. n o y k a t a k a y c m o c . 6 -7 i.e. z n n n < s ix , Sah. z n n sn s ix (poss.
em end thus, with L ayton3).

20 nn : prob. em end to n (thus L ayton3, with hesitation) kaYn n ca p k iko c : expected is

k a T n ttc a p k ik o c or ka Y n <eqo> n c& p k ik o c : but cf. OnOrgWld 117:2 (with Nagel2 418)
26 q<AXy K asser 32 2 6 -2 9 n [o ]b 6 n . . . [6 t] n a m o y o y t . . . [N]ccxy[q] . . . ez[oM]
ayo) read in photographs 26 n : n is definite, superlin. stroke restored
30 < a> N agel 2 418, cf. Layton 2 31 sim. rest. Krause : cf. Layton 2 and Gen 4:25 eteKev
\)iov . . . IrjG 32 rest. Schenke ( [einen anderen] ), Nagel : M [n e i] Kasser 33 rest.
Schenke 2 : [ n a b c a . ay<d] Nagel
34 x n [ e ---- ] Nagel : also possible is x n [o n --------] [ ------Nojpe*] K rause: also
possible is [ ---- tope*], cf. Pearson, Layton 3 (preface, 11): [ oytyeepe] Bul
lard 35-92:1 NA[ei N o y n A p eejN o c Schenke ( m ir [eine] . . . [Jungfrau (rcapOevoq)]).
sim. Bullard, Nagel : cf. 92:2 9 2 :1 [zn] n : o f n, n not definite, superlin. stroke
restored 2 M n e (n) : M n e pap.
5 -6 A M H C I T N N T N { t A M I O } n N O Y K A T A K A Y c M O C < e X M np(UM e N T A N T A M I o q > c b o a zn

Schenke2, with hesitation

 91: 16- 92: 8 247

from the crops of his field, b u t' Abel brought in an offering (from) among
1his lambs. God looked upon the ' votive offering of Abel; but he did not
accept the votive offerings 20 of Cain. And carnal Cain pursued Abel his
brother.
And G od1said to Cain, Where is Abel your brother? 1
He answered, saying, Am I, then,' my brothers keeper?
God said t o 25 Cain, Listen! The voice of your brothers blood 1is crying
up to me! You have sinned with 1your mouth. It will return to you: any
one who 1kills Cain will let loose seven ' vengeances, and you will exist
groaning and 30 trembling upon the earth.

12. And Adam [knew] 1 his female counterpart Eve, and she became
pregnant, and bore [Seth] 1 to Adam. And she said, I have borne
[another]' man through God, in place [of Abel]. 1
Again Eve became pregnant, and she bore [Norea], 35 And she said,
He has begotten on [me a] virgin 92 as an assistance [for] many genera
tions 1of mankind. She is the virgin whom the 1forces did not defile.
Then mankind began 1to multiply and improve.

13. The rulers took counsel5 with one another and said, Come, le t 1us
cause a deluge with our 1 hands and obliterate all flesh, from man 1 to
beast.

91:34 or, she bore [Orea], The forms Norea and Orea are interchangeable in this text.
 248 T HE H Y P O S T A S I S OF THE A R C H O N S

n^pxcoN Ae n n a y n a m ic NT^|peqxeiMe N o y c y o x N e n e x ^ q NNioze

10 x e || t a m io n a k n nnoykibcdtoc c boa zNNoycye | eM *qxp x o \ e c nt-
20)TTX N20YN N2HTC N|TOKx MN NeKxU)Hpe MN NTBNOOye MN N|23lA^T6
N T n e x i n x i c o y e i cya. n o 6 N r c e z c o c | e p ^ T C z i x m n T O O Y n c i p x
15 A c e i A e N 6 i co p ea. || t y ^ p o q e c o y c o t g e T e a o e z p ^ Y c t k ib c d t o c
| ^yci) M n e q K A ^ c ^ C N i q e e z o y N e z p e t k i | b c d t o c a c p o k z c n i-
AIN 3k.qT3k.MIO NTK||BCDT0C MTTM3L2Cenx C N ^Y
20 3lYtcdmtn e p o c | N6i N^pxcoN eyoycocy a p ^ n a T ^ mmoc ne||xe
noyNOfi CTN2HTOY nac x e T e M ^ a y | ey z a. ^ c e i ly^poN
ANcope^ Ae k o t c e p o |o y n e x ^ c N^y x e n t c d t n Ne n^pxcdn
kc TeTNC 2o y o p T x o y T e MneTNCoy|o)N t a m a ^ y a a a * n-
25 TATeTNCOyCDN TeTN||<yBpeiNe ANOKx OyCBOA r^P ANX 2N
th |nc 3l[a ]a a NT^ei c boa 2N na n cA NTne |
^n[Ay]eAAHC n ^ pxcdn KOTqx zn Teq<soMx | ^ycp [>]neqxnpociu-
30 n o N tgcone N e e N|[oy. . ]ztx eqKHMx ^qTOAM^ e z o y N x e p o c ||
[n e x ] ^ q nac x e 2 ^ n c n e eTpep bcdkx n a n | [N ee] NTeKeM^ay ey-
^ yfN A ei r^px m | [ ...............]x

9 i.e. eNoytyoxNe (Nagel em ends thus), Sah. eNey-. 10 i.e. n o y k ib o jto c ... zn
oyaje.
20 Sah. n e y N o s . . . to y m a a y .
26 i.e. N T^eiei (em ended thus by Krause in Bullard 14 and Nagel).
31 Sah. NTOYKeMAAY.

1 1 eM^qp : q w ritten over erasure o f p

14 ojpeA : i.e. 'ftp ai'a, Heb. N aamah : <N>u)peA em. Schenke ( <N)orea ) : cf. on 91:34
25-28 th |n 6 . . . [a.y ]o a a h c . . . ^yu) [a.]read in photographs
27 KOTq : TO K q ( v ertrau te ) em. Schenke 29 for the possible restorations cf. Lay
ton : [oyko)]zt rest. Schenke ( [F euer] ) : also possible is [ o y t a ] z t 30 sim. rest. Bul
lard, Nagel 31 rest. Schenke ( [w ie] ), Bullard, Nagel : ^ c f cm.
Nagel 31 -3 2 f N ^ e i t a p M | [ n * e i o n ---- ] or f N ^ e i t a p M | [n iA io )N ] rest. Kasser:
fN ^ e i tap M |[n e o o Y ---- ] Schenke ( gaben m ir [die E h re] ), N a g e l: for the construction
fNA* cf. Emmel
 92: 8 - 3 2 249

But when the ruler of the forces 1came to know of their decision, he
said to Noah, 10 Make yourself an ark from some wood ' that does not rot
and hide in it you ' and your children and the beasts and 1the birds of
heaven from small to large and set i t ' upon Mount Sir.

14. Then Orea came 15 to him wanting to board the ark. 1And when he

would not let her, she blew upon the 1ark and caused it to be consumed by
fire. Again he 1made the ark, for a second time.

15. The rulers went to meet her 1intending to lead her astray. 20 Their
supreme chief said to her, Your mother ' Eve came to us.
But Norea turned to 1 them and said to them, It is you who are the
rulers of 1 the darkness; you are accursed. And you did not know 1 my
mother; instead it was your female 25 counterpart that you knew. For I am
not your descendant;' rather it is from the world above that I am come. 1
The arrogant ruler turned, with all his might, 1 [and] his countenance
came to be like (a) black 1[ . . . ] ; he said to her presumptuously,30 You
must render service to u s ,1[as did] also your mother Eve; for I have been
given( ? ) ' [ . . . ].

92:27 with all his m ight: or, with his pow er

92:28-29 like black (or, intense) [ . . . ] : two letters of the missing word survive; possibly,
like black [lead] (the metal); or, like intense [fire]
92:31-32 or, for these have been given [ . . . ]
 250 T HE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

[ * ] N O ) p e * A 6 K O T C ZN T 6 0 M M n N|[ . . . . A C A ](g K A K N 6 B O A Z N O yN O 6

*p. 931 n c m h | [c z p a Y e ] n n e T o y A A B n N o y T e M nTH pqN * x e e p iB O H e e i N A e i

(141 L.) ^ n a p x o j n n t a a i k c i | a n p n a z m c t ' A N o y < s ix N T e y N o y

^n<N 06 N>ArN|reA o c ei c b o a ZNNMTTHye e n e c H T ' | n e x a q n* c xe

5 c t b c o y Tecocy ezpAY || e n N o y T e c t b c o y t c p t o a m a czpaY enN|-
nR I c to y a a b
nexe nojpca xe n t k nim |
Ne a n a p x o jn n t a a i k i a cezcooy c b o a | mmoc nex^q xe *nokx
10 ne e Ae ah | t m n t c a b c nN06 NArxr e A o c n e T A 2 e ||p A T q x M n e M T o

c b o a MnnNA c t o y a a b n | n t a y t n n o o y t x c t p a c ^ a x c nmmc nt*|-

NA2MC CT<SIXNNNIANOMOC AyO) fNATA|MO TNOyNe
15 n A r V e A o c A e ctmm^y | fN A t g x o ) an NTeq<soM neqeiNe Nee ||
MnNoyB eT xcoTnN Ayo) TeqzBca) N ee | Mnxio)N TATAnpo rap
NAcycyonq' an | ctpaxo) NTeq<soM mn neiNe Mneqzo |
n e x A q n a c i n g \ CACAHe nNo<s NArN|reA o c a n o k n n e x * q x Te

20 TXMNTPMN2HTX|| ANOKn OyeBOA 2M ncqTOOy M<J>0)CTHpN I N^ei

eTAzepAToy MnMTO c b o a MnNoe | MnNA n a z o p a t o n epeMeeye
x e oy(N) | <somn n n c c ia p x c d n ezoyN e p o mn a a a y | n z h to y

25 n a u )6 m c o m e zoyN TNoy||Ne NTMe c t b h t c t a p t Aqoyo)N2 eBO \ I

z n N2Aeey n k a i p o c A y a ) c c n a p ppo c | x n N e e ie s o y c iA ^ya)

N e e ie s o y c iA | n a c q x a z m c a n m n TreNeA c t m m a y | tc tm m o n h

30 t a p n e c c y o o n N z n t m n t a t n||ta k o nMa c t c nnNA MnApee n ik o n | mm*y

neTziXN N 3 o y c i a M nxAoc | m n noyK o c M o c

93 :2 Sah. e N e y s ix .
3 i.e. 2N MnHye. 13 Sah. eT oyN oyN e.
29 Sah. T6TNMONH. 32 i.e. neyKocMQc.

32 k o tc : to k c Schenke ( v ertrau te ) 3 2 -3 3 n|[N oyTe a c ] Schenke

( [G ottes. S ie] ) : n |[o y o eiN a c ---- ] Bullard : tt|[tTFTa a c ------] K asser 34 [ezpAi e]
L ayton 3 : [nexA c m ] Schenke ( [und sagte z u ] ), sim. K asser
93 :2 < N o s n > L ayton 3
23 ezoy N : y added above the line 25 t AqoyujNz : poss. em end to qNAoycuNz (thus
Schenke2) : a T o y u j n z or <nnFTA> A q o y u j N Z em. L ayton3, with hesitation 26 pp o : ofF, Pis
definite, superlin. stroke restored
 92 : 32- 93: 32 251

16. But Norea turned, with the might of * [ . . . ]; and in a loud voice
[she] cried o u t1[up to] the holy one, the God of the entirety, 93 Rescue
me from the rulers of unrighteousness ' and save me from their
clutchesforthwith!

17. The (great) angel ' came down from the heavens 1and said to her,
Why are you crying up 5 to God? Why do you act so boldly towards the 1
holy spirit?

18. Norea said, Who are you? 1

The rulers of unrighteousness had withdrawn from 1her. He said, It
is I who am E leleth,' sagacity, the great angel, who stands 10 in the pres
ence of the holy spirit. I have been sent to speak with you and 1save you
from the grasp of the lawless. And I ' shall teach you about your root.

19. Now as for that an g el,' I cannot speak of his power: his appear
ance is like 15 fine gold and his raiment is like snow. 1No, truly, my mouth
cannot bear1to speak of his power and the appearance of his face! '

20. Eleleth, the great angel, spoke to m e .1 It is I, he said, who am

understanding.201 am one of the four light-givers,1who stand in the pres
ence of the great 1invisible spirit. Do you think ' these rulers have any
power over you (sg.)? None 1 of them can prevail against the root 25 of
truth; for on its account he appeared 1in the final ages; and 1these authori
ties will be restrained. And these authorities 1cannot defile you and that
generation; 1for your (pi.) abode is in incorruptibility,30 where the virgin
spirit dwells, ' who is superior to the authorities of chaos 1 and to their
universe.

93:2 (great) erroneously omitted in the text

93:25 he appeared: text erroneous; correct text possibly he w ill appear
 252 THE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

^nokx 2(0 n e x a e i | x e n x o e ic M arceBeei ars[oM NN]e|eie3oyci*

35 x e NTaycgom e [Naxg N 2 e] || a.yu) cboa z n *(g N z y n o c T ^ c i c *yco
*p. 941 e ]* B o \ zn a.(g Nzy\ h a.yo) nim neNT^qTajMiooy mn toyaynamic
(142 L.) ^yo) n ex ^ q n aci | n<si nN06 N^r'reAoc eAe\H tmntpm|n- 4
5 2HTX 2P^T 2 NNAI CON CMNTAY ^PHXq || C(gOOnx N 6 I TMNTATTA-
ko tco<J>i a t a c i |e T o y M o y T e e po c x e t t t i c t i c A c o y u x y ' |erene
oy2U)Bx o y a a c a x n neczcoTp Ay|u) n e c e p ro N Aqcgume nninc mttc
10 o y N | o yicA TA n eTA C M A (g o o n x o y T e n a n c a (N)||Tne mn naicun
eTM ncA m ititn a y <o a y Iz a Yb c c (game z a n e c H T MmcATAneTAc|-
ma a y <o AAeiBec c t m m a y (game N2y|\H Ayco AeiBe c t m m ^y
15 a y n o x c A y c A |N o y M e po c Ayco n e c M o y o y r x Aqcgume || n-
N o y e p ro N zn yah Ne N N oyzoyze | Aqxi T yn o c cboa z n aei-
B e c A q cg cone | n o y h p io n n a y a a h c n n i n c M M o y e i | o y z o y T 'c e i-

M6 n e Ne N T A z ic g p n n x o o c | x e N T A q e i c b o a z n y a h
20 A q o y e N A N e q x ||BAA A q N A y a y n o s n z y a h c m n t c c a p h x c j | ayco

Aqp x a c k h t e q x a ) m m o c x e a n o k n | n e n N o y T e Ayco m n <se a x n t

N T A p e q x|x e n A e i A qp n o b c e z p A f e n T H p q x oycM H | A e A cei

25 c b o a M n c A N 2 p e N T A y e e N T e i A || e c x c o m m o c x e K p n A A N A c e e c a -

m a |h a eTe nAei ne nN oyTe n bba a c

Ay|u) n e x ^ q x e ecgxe o y N <se (g o o n z \ ta|c2H MApeqxoycoN2 cboa

30 NAei ay<o N|TeyNoy atco<J>ia ccotn c b o a MnecTH||HBe a c in c
e z o y N M n o y o e iN e z o y N | e y A H A yco A c n c o T ' ncokjx oja n e c H T 'l

AM M epoc M n x A o c A yco acpanaxcopci | c2p[aY e n e ]c -

94 :2 Sah. tc y a y n a m ic .
4 -8 i.e. zn a i con . . . NeiNe.
14 i.e. n e c M O Y N K . 15-17 i.e. N c > Y e p ro N . . . no yzo yzc . . . N e iN e .

19 i.e. a.qoY<ON.
26 i.e. NBAAe.
30 i.e. A ceiN e.

32 z(o : z(o<q> ( b u t" ) Layton3, with hesitation 33 rest. Schenke ( [die Kraft] dieser
Machte ), sim. Bullard 34 rest. Schenke ( [wie] ), Bullard, Nagel : also possible is [cboa

t o jn ] 35 rest. Nagel
9 4 :4 <xe> zp^Y Krause in Bullard 14
8 < > o y n Fischer 9 n c * (n ) : n c i pap.
 93: 32- 94: 33 253

21. But I said, 1 Sir, teach me about the [faculty of] 1 these
authorities [how] did they come into being, 35 and by what kind of
genesis, [and] of 94 what material, and who ' created them and their
force?

22. And the ' great angel Eleleth, understanding, spoke to me: 1
Within limitless realms 5 dwells incorruptibility. Sophia, 1who is called
Pistis, wanted to ' create something, alone without her consort; and 1her
product was a celestial thing.1
A veil exists between the world above 10 and the realms that are below;
and 1shadow came into being beneath the veil; 1and that shadow became
matter;1and that shadow was projected 1apart. And what she had created
became 15 a product in the matter, like an aborted fetus. 1And it assumed a
plastic form molded out of shadow, and became ' an arrogant beast resem
bling a lion. 1It was androgynous, as I have already said ,1because it was
from matter that it derived.

23. Opening his 20 eyes he saw a vast quantity of matter without limit;1
and he became arrogant, saying, It is I who am God, and there 1is none
other apart from me.
When he said 1this, he sinned against the entirety.1And a voice came
forth from above the realm of absolute power,25 saying, You are mistaken,
Samael' which is, god of the blind.

24. And he 1said, If any other thing exists before ' me, let it become
visible to me! And 1immediately Sophia stretched forth her finger30 and
introduced light into 1matter; and she pursued it down 1to the region of
chaos. And she returned 1up [to] her

93:34 [how]; or, [whence]

94:26 god o f the blind: possibly an error fo r blind god (cf. 87:3-4)
94:31 it: or, him
 254 T H E H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

o y o e iN x nAMN AnKAKe | [ ............]n yah

35 niApxa)N e q o N200yTx||[c2iMe acjJtam io NAqx n o y n o 6 naicun
*p. 9 5 1 * o y M e r e e o c eM[NT]ei| ApHxq AqMeeyle Ae a t a m i o N^q N2N0)h-
(143 L.) pe ^ q j^ M io | N^q NCA<yq N<yHpe N2oyTC 2iMe mn | noyeio)Tx
5 Ayo) n e x ^ q NNeqx<yHpe x e || a n o k x n e n N oyT e MnTHpq
Ayo) zo)Hx | Ttyeepe NTmcTic Tco<t>iA e |B o \ n e x ^ c N*qx
x e KpnAANA ca k a a e|Te n e q xoy2U)M n e YaLATABAU)' ACNi|qe
10 ezoyN zm n e q z o Aya) A necN iqe <yu)||ne n a c N oyA rreA oc eqo n-
ko)2Tn Aya) | A n * r xr e \ o c eTMM^y Moypx niaa.a a b a |(dx ^qNoxq
eniTN enTApTApoN Mnx|cA MniTN MnNoyn
15 neqqjHpe Ae c ^ b a o ) ' NTApeqNAy a t a y n a mic M nar'IlreAoc ctm-
may AqMeTANoei AqpicAlTaireiNcucKe Mneqeiu)Tx mn TeqMA^y I Y*h
AqcixANe e p o c AqpzyMNei Ae | ezpa/f eTco<t>iA Aya) Teccyeepe n-
20 zo)H | Ayo) a t c o ^ i a mn zo)H Topnqx ezpau aLy||KaLicTai MMoqNe*N
TMezcAcyqe Mne | n c a MniTN MnicAT^neTACMA o y T e | n c a NTne mn
n e * MniTN Aya) AyMoylTe e p o q N x e nN oyT e n n a y n a m i c caj-
25 bao) x e eqMncA NxTne n n a y n a m i c || M n x ^ o c x e a tc o ^ ia
KAeiCTA MMOq |
z o t i Ae AN^ei <yu)ne AqTAMio NAqx | n o y n o 6 nzapm a NxepoyBiN
e q o N|qT00y MnpocamoN mn ZN axreA oc | eNAtycuoY eMNToy Hne
30 eTpoyp2Yl|nHpeTeix Aya) zm Y a ath p io n mn zNlKieApA

9 5 :4 Sah. neyeio)T.
18 nzo)h : i.e. zo>h. 21 i.e. mttca.
26 i.e. zoTe, ote .

34 [m oyxk m ]n rest. Schenke ( [verband sich] m it ), N a g e l: [<yu>ne z]n Kasser: also

possible is [m o y x k ] n
34-35 2o o y t |[ c 2im ] : cf. 34:18 35 [ ----- Aq] rest. Schenke ( schuf
[er] ) 95 :1 also possible is m [n t]a i|
8 oyzo)M : i.e. oyu>2M : em ended thus by Krause in Bullard 14 12-13 <eT>MncAem.
Layton3 with hesitation 13 m ttitn : m altered from n
26 < ---- > zoti (i.e. accidental om ission in copy) K rause in Bullard 14
 94: 33- 95: 31 255

light; once again darkness ' [ ] matter.

25. This ruler, by being androgynous,35 made himself a vast realm, 95

an extent without limit. And he contemplated 1 creating offspring for
himself, and created 1for himself seven offspring, androgynous just like 1
their parent.

26. And he said to his offspring, 5 It is I who am the god of the

entirety.
And Zoe (Life),1the daughter of Pistis Sophia, cried 1out and said to
him, You are mistaken, Sakla! for which the alternate name is Yalta-
baoth. She ' breathed into his face, and her breath became 10 a fiery angel
for her; and 1that angel bound Yaldabaoth ' and cast him down into Tar-
taros1below the abyss.

27. Now when his offspring 1Sabaoth saw the force of that angel, 15
he repented and 1condemned his father and his ' mother matter.

28. He loathed her, and he 1sang songs of praise up to Sophia and her
daugher Z oe.1And Sophia and Zoe caught him up 20 and gave him charge
of the seventh heaven,1below the veil between 1above and below. And he
is ' called God of the forces, Sabaoth, ' since he is up above the forces 25
of chaos, for Sophia established ' him.

29. Now when these (events) had come to pass, he made 1himself a
huge four-faced chariot of cherubim, ' and infinitely many angels ' to act
as ministers,30 and also harps and 1lyres.

94:34 possibly, [became mixed with] matter

 256 T H E H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

Aya) atco<J>ia qi Tecqjeepe n|zo)h A C Tpe czM O O C z\ o y n a m n MMogx|

e T p e c T A M o q x A N e T x(y o o n [z]n tmazIujmoync Aya) n iA rre A o [c n-
35 T e To]p||rH ACKAAq z\ 2Boyp MMoq [xim <t>o]|oy eTMMAy AyMoyTe
*p. 9 6 1 A T[e q o y N A M ] * x e zujh Aya) T2B<p[y]p Acqjume N T y n o c |nta.ai-
(144 L.) kia NTMNTAyeeNTHC Mnc a Nx|Tne NTAyqjume za ToyezH
5 NTApe T a a x|aabao) A e x n a y epoq e q (y o o n x zm neY||NO<s Neooy
mn n e e i x i c e AqKU)2 epoqx | Aya) Anicu)2 (game NoyeproN eqo N2o|-
o yTC ziM e Aya) A n A e i (game napxh M|nK(D2 Aya) attkojz xne
10 nMoy A n M oy | Ae x n o NNeqqjHpe A q K A e ic T A MnoyA || noy* m-
Mooy e x N Teqne ANnHye THpoy |M n x A O c Moyz NNoyHne
NAei Ae THpoy | NTAyqjume zm noya)(g Mneiu)Tx MTTTHpqx |kat*
n T y n o c n n a n c A NxT n e x THpoy oji|na eqN ax(dkx 6 b o a x n<si tt*-
15 PImoc MnxA||oc
eiCZHHTe A2ITC6BO ATTTYTTOC NN|ApX(l)Nx MN yAH NTAyxnoq N-
2HTC MN I n o y e i(0 T x MN nOYKOCMOC
a n o k x Ae A | e ix o o c x e n x o e i c mhti a n o k x zo) f|Hnx AToyzyAH
20 n t o mn NoyqjHpe epe httn || Aneia)Tx eTtgoon x i n N(gopn nta|
N o y ^ y x H e i <e>BOA zm n c A NxT n e c b o a zm | n o y o e iN n n A T x T e -
ko a i a t o y t o Ne3oy|ciA n a o jt z n o a n e z o y N e po o y eTBe I TTNl
25 NTAAHeiA e T O y H Z 2PAl N2HTOY II OyON Ae NIMX NTA2COya)NTl-
z o a o c |NAei c e q jo o n x n a a n a t o c z n t m h t c |Nppo)Me eqjAy-
Moy a a a a necnepM A | eTMMAy NAoya)N2 a n x b b o a TeN o y

3 1 Nza>H : i.e. zu>h. 9 6 :3 i.e. T e y e z H .

1 1 Sah. N N e y H n e .
17 Sah. n e y e i o ) T m n n e y K o c M O C .
19 Sah. e T e y z y x H .
21 Sah. N e y ^ y x H . 22 i.e. n a t t a k o . 24 i.e. t t t t n a ( N a g e l emend s thus).

33 [z ] n : o f n , superlin. stroke is definite, n restored 34 rest. Kasser 34-96:2

n i A r r e \ o [ c ] . . . t a a i k i a n t m n t a y n t h c : either n i A r r e \ o [ c ] . . . t a a i k i a n<napxojn
n n a > T M N T A y e e N T H C o r { n i A r r e \ o [ c ] . . . t a a i k i a } e m . Sc h enk e2, with hesitation 35
rest. Schenke ( [seit] jenem [ T a g e ] ), Bullard : [ a i m n z o j o y Nagel 36 T[eqoyNAM]
Schenke ( [seine Rechte] ) : t [ o y n a m ] sim. rest. Krause 96 :2 < e t > m t t c 2l Lay
to n3 3 z a T o y e z H : poss. c o rru p t
19 < n e x A q > n t o Schenke ( <er sagte:) D u ) : c n e x A q n a V x e > Kraus e in Bullard 14:
<A qoy u)u)B n e x A q x e > N a g e l (e .g .) 21 < e > B o \ B u lla r d , N a g e l
 9 5 : 31- 96: 28 257

And Sophia took her daughter' Zoe and had her sit upon his right' to
teach him about the things that exist 1 in the eighth (heaven); and the
angel [of] wrath 35 she placed upon his left. [Since] that day, 1 [his right]
has been called 96 life; and the left has come to represent' the unrighte
ousness of the realm of absolute power 1above. It was before your (sg.)
time that they came into being (text corrupt?).

30. Now when ' Yaldabaoth saw him in this 5 great splendor and at this
height, he envied him; ' and the envy became an androgynous product; '
and this was the origin o f ' envy. And envy engendered death; and death 1
engendered his offspring and gave each 10 of them charge of its heaven; and
all the heavens ' of chaos became full of their multitudes.
But it was ' by the will of the father of the entirety that they all came
into being' after the pattern of all the things above' so that the sum of
chaos might be attained. 15

31. There, I have taught you (sg.) about the pattern 1of the rulers; and
the matter in which it was expressed; ' and their parent; and their
universe.

32. But I ' said, Sir, am I also ' from their matter?

33. You, together with your offspring, are from 20 the primeval
father; 1from above, out of the imperishable light, 1their souls are come.
Thus the authorities 1cannot approach them because o f ' the spirit of truth
present within them ;25 and all who have become acquainted with this way '
exist deathless in the m id st1of dying mankind. Still that sown element
(sperma)1will not become known now.
 258 THE H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

30 a a | mn n c a q jO M T e N r e N e A A q N A o y u ) ^ || e B O A x t A q N o y x e

eBO A m m ooy NTM ppe | n t t t a a n h N e s o y c iA

an o kx A e n e x ^ e i | x e n x o e ic o ja oyH px n xpo n o c

n e x A q x | N A e i x [ e 2o ] t a n e p q jA n p a )M e n aa h i |[n o c oyco]N 2 cbo an

*p. 9 7 1 Z N N O yT T A A C M A || [ . ,5/ 2. . . j A A H e e iA n e N T A n IO )T T N * N O O y q
(145 L.) T[oTe] n e j[M ]M A y n a t a m o o y e|TBe mdb n[im] Aya) qNarazcoy
2M nxpeilCMA Mna)N2 oja e N 2 n ^ e i NTAyTAlAq NAqx c b o a 2N Tre-
5 NA T 6 T M M N T 6 C || PPO
TO Te ce N A N o y x e e B o \x m m ooy | M nM eeye b b a ac Ayco ccn*p-
K A T A n A |T e i M n M o y N N e s o y c i A A ya) c e N A B c o K ' | e 2paiV e n o y o e iN
10 e T e M N T A q A p H x q x | n A e i e T e n e e i c n e p M A q j o o n x M M Ay ||
T O T e N e ^ o y c i A c c n a k u ) Nccuoy n n o y Ik a ip o c Aya) Noyarre\oc
ceN^piM e |e x N n o y T A K O Aya) n o ya a im o jn ceNA|p 2HBe c x n noy-
Moy
15 TOTe NqjHpe TH|poy M noyoeiN c e N ^ c o y ajN T2la.h i||2l mn ToyNoy-
Ne 2N oyMe Aya) neiu)Tx | MnTHpq' mn nNA eToyA^B ceN *xooc|
THpoy 2NNoycMH oyo)Tx x e oyaikai | o c Te TAAHeeiA m-
20 neia)Tx Aya) nqjHpe | 2ix n nTHpqx Aya) eBOA 2itn oyoN nim ||
OJA N I N 2 N N 2 2 A T IO C Z A T IO C 2 ai|n O C 2AMHN ! |

T e y n o c T A C i c |n n a p x c u n

29 Sah. eqNAoyu>NZ. 3 1 i.e. NN3 oyciA .

34 i.e. zn oYn\ACMA.
9 7 :4 i.e. t c t c m m ntcc (Nagel em ends thus).
10-13 Sah. nng yit& ip o c . . . N e y A r r e \ o c . . . n e y T A it o . . . n c y a a im id n . . . neyMoy.

15 Sah. t c y n o y n c . 16 i.e. ttttna (Nagel em ends thus). 17 i.e. z n o y c m o y noyujt. 22

i.e. Tz y n o c TA c ic .

30 t AqNoyxe : NqNoyxe em. L ayton3, with hesitation : e q N o y x e em. N a g e l: a (|<n a >-

Noyxe em. Schenke 2 31 N < N > e 3 o y c i A em. L ayton3, poss. rightly
33 rest. Schenke ( wenn [oxav] ), sim. Bullard, Nagel 34 rest. Schenke ( sich [offen-
bart] ), Bullard, N agel 35 [ m < tt > t t n X n t ] L ayton 3 (cf. 96:24), with hesitation: [nnNl

n t ] Schenke ( [der G eist (Ttvevfia), d er] ), sim. Bullard, Nagel

97:2 rest. Schenke ( alle s ), Bullard, Nagel
18 A ya) nqjHpe : mn ncy Hp e em. Schenke 2 19 <c t >z ix n Schenke 2
 96: 28- 97: 23 259

34. Instead,' after three generations it will come to be known, 10 and

it has freed them from the bondage of the ' authorities error.

35. Then I said ,' Sir, how much longer?

36. He said 1to me, Until the moment when the true man, ' within a
modelled form, reveals the existence of (? ) 35 [the spirit of] truth, which the
father has sent. 97

37. T h e n he will teach them about ' every thing: And he will
anoint them with the 1 unction of life eternal, 1given him from the
undominated generation.5

38. T h e n they will be freed o f 1blind thought: And they will tram
ple under fo o t' death, which is of the authorities : And they will ascend
' into the limitless light,1where this sown element belongs. 10

Thenthe authorities will relinquish their1ages : And their angels

will weep ' over their destruction : And their demons ' will lament their
death.

39. T h e n allthe children 1 of the light will be truly acquainted

with the truth15 and their root, and the father ' of the entirety and the
holy spirit: They will all say 1with a single v o ic e,' The fathers truth
is just, and the son ' presides over the entirety : And from everyone 20
unto the ages of ages, Holy holy ' holy! Amen! 1

The R eality'
Of the Rulers

96:30 text erroneous; correct text possibly and it will free them from the bondage
96:33-35 the true man, within a modelled form, reveals the existence o f (?) [the spirit
of] truth: or, the true man appears within a modelled form [the spirit of] truth
 I N D E X E S OF W O R D S

C A T A L O G U E S OF G R A M M A T I C A L F O R MS

S tephen E mmel
 A B B R E V IA T IO N S

The main entry is always the standard Sahidic form; if not actually attest
ed in the text, this form is given in parentheses, e.g. (a.a.to). The entries are
followed by a reference to Crum, e.g. 2 a.

vb tr = transitive verb, the infinitive of which can be followed

immediately by an object (dir obj); after the status absolutus the
direct object is governed by the preposition N-, mmo#; the
absence of a direct object after the status absolutus is indicated
by no dir obj or by med
med = medium, middle voice, in which the infinitive of a transitive
verb without a direct object describes the entry of the actor into
the state otherwise described by the qualitative of that verb, e.g.
38:22 AeioycoNZ (med) boa. nay zn ca.p3, I became manifest
to them in flesh (contrast 47:20-21 ceoyoNz* 6boa MnpcoMe,
they are manifest to man )
vb intr = intransitive verb, one which can never be followed immedi
ately by an object
attrib = attributive construction, in which n - with a bare noun
modifies a preceding noun, e.g. 127:20 oyp^N nczimc, afera-
inine name
* after a reference, e.g. 42:1 *, indicates that the key word or con
struction is wholly or partially restored or read from uncertain
letters
ap = apparatus; after a reference, e.g. 42:2ap, indicates that the key
word or construction is to be found in the apparatus to the text
(em.) after a reference, e.g. 43:12 (em.), indicates that the text has
been emended

Other abbreviations are as in Crum, with the following additions:

I = basic (not converted) tense

II = second tense
III Fut = Third Future
advb = adverb, adverbial
affirm = affirmative
 ABBREVIATIONS 263

Cerny, Et. Diet. = J. Cerny, ^4 Coptic Etymological Dictionary (Cam

bridge 1976)
Cond = Conditional
Conjunctv = Conjunctive
Crum = W. E. Crum, A Coptic Dictionary (Oxford 1939)
dat = dative, used to distinguish the preposition n -, na.* from other
words spelled n -
dir obj = direct object; see above under vb tr
foil, by = followed by
Fut = Future
Gk = Greek
Imperat = Imperative
infin = infinitive, including the Causative Infinitive
JEA = Journal of Egyptian Archaeology
neg = negative
Perf = Perfect
Pres = Present
suffix vb = verb of suffix conjugation
w. = with
w.out = without
ZPE = Zeitschriftfur Papyrologie und Epigraphik

Words borrowed from Greek are listed as in a Greek dictionary. The

Coptic spellings are given only when they differ from the Greek. The
catalogues of grammatical forms include, in principle, only those forms
which are clearly attested in the texts. A single representative example is
cited for each form.
 TRACTATE 2

THE G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

I. W ords of Egyptian O rigin

a - , see e - Ayo) (19 b) conjunction.

a ( a > , see eipe. joining independent clauses 32:11,
a b <d ( 2 a) nn f. 33:30. 32:12, 32:16, 32:17, 32:18, 32:25,33:1,
(3l\u)), eA oy nn f (5a) pupil o f e y e . 33:4, 33:8, 33:12, 33:16 (?), 33:18,
38:12. 33:22 , 33:26 , 33:27 , 33:28 , 34:7, 34:8,
a m o y , see ei. 34:9, 34:10, 34:11, 34:12, 34:15, 34:17,
a m h c it n , see ei. 34:18 (bis), 35:7, 35:16, 35:17, 35:19,
(a m a z tc ), 6M A 2T6 ( 9 a) v b int r. 35:33, 36:2 (zeugm a), 36:3 (zeugma),
---------- n - 4 5 :6 . 36:4, 36:15, 36:16, 36:24, 38:2 (1;
(a n t-), anok- 2n t a k - , 3a n o n -
n t k - zeugma), 38:2 (2), 38:9, 38:22, 38:24,
4n t o ) t n - (11 b 4 up) copular pron. 35:5, 38:26, 39:28 (?), 40:1,40:4,40:10,40:14,
240:20, 40:22, 441:29, 442:2ap, *42:3 40:17, 40:25, 40:27, 41:12, 41:14, 41:16,
(bis), 24 3 :2 5 ,43:30 (?), 445 :2 1, 148:21. 41:19, 41:20, 41:26, 42:1*, 42:3, 42:9
see also n e (2). (?), 42:15, 42:17, 42:31, 43:11 (2),
ANOK, 'NTpq, 2n t o j t n , 3n t o o y ( 11 /?) 43:27, 44:8, 44:11, 44:20, 44:24, 45:23,
pron. 45:35, 46:25, 46:27, 47:2, 47:16, 47:18,
in extraposition to subject 337:4, 38:34, 47:21, 47:23, 47:32, 48:1, 48:6, 48:8,
39:4, 240:23, 242:12, 46:26, 50:29, 48:9, 48:18, 48:19, 48:23, 48:24, 48:26,
51:21; before Imperat: 23 7 :10, 240:11, 48:29, 49:27, 49:31, 49:34, 50:16, 50:20,
243:20, 24 6 :19, 24 8 :10. ' 50:30, 50:33,51:1,51:7,51:17.
as Verstarker 35:6. joining dependent clauses 33:17 (?),
predicate o f a nominal sentence: 233:1, 37:25, 37:28, 39:17,41:28.
233:4, 242:2, 43:28, '45:14, >45:18, before Conjunctv 33:10, 33:25, 35:13,
46:23, 46:24, '50:30; of a cleft sentence 35:20, 39:31, 41:3, 41:18, 42:27, 43:11
'35:26, 44:24 (n e om itted), '48:15, (1), 50:12.
349:25. joining prep phrases 39:25, 40:12,46:30.
see also ant -. joining nns 34:13, 36:6, 36:7, 37:27 (bis),
Ane (13 b) nn f. 48:3. 37:32, 37:33,47:5,47:11,51:6.
Apez, see ZApez. before Circumst, continuing Relative
a c ( \1 a) nn. 36:8 (?).
n - a c (attrib) 4 1 :2 0 ,4 1 :2 1 ,4 1 :22. Axy, 'eu)(22<7 1) interrog pron. '33:16.
p n -A c (cf. Hpn) 41:17. a o j n - 3 3 : 15*7/?, 36:11, 39:27, 39:28,

a c z , see o z c . 4 2 :8 ,4 2 :9 ,4 8 :1 1 ,5 0 :7 * ,5 1 :1 4 .
a t- (18 b) prefix form ing nn. Atyet , see eioje.
see c o o y N . A z e f, see coze.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 265

A2H (?), see z a c . 38:15, 38:17, 38:28, 41:1*, 41:2,

( a z o ), ezo , pi 1ezcop (2 4 b 18) nn m trea 4 1 :3 3 ,4 6 :2 5 ,5 0 :1 5 ,5 1 :1 9 .
sure. 41:1, 41:3, >44:6, 46:20, 50:33, c b o a n - 39:23.
51:2. b a b ia c (37 b) nn f. 36:29.
azcpat*, see coze. b a a c , pi BAAeeye (3 8 a ) nn m. 138:25,
A2HY* see ku)k. 39:18, 39:19.
(bpbp), BpBpe (4 2 b) vb intr. 35:6.
(bu>), B e-(28 a 3 up) nn f. Bppe (4 3 a ) nn.
B -N -e \o o \e 40:13. attrib 41:19 (bis), 41:21, 42:10.
bhb (28/? 3) nn m c av e . 48:1*. (bcdtc), bht* (45 b 13) vb tr. *33:26.
bu) k , BHKf (29 a ) vb intr. 43:4, 44:17, 45:8. BAcyop (47 b) nn f. 47:34*.
----- A - i n f i n f44:28.
----- N -dat 44:13. e -, 1a - , 2epo* (5 0 a ) prep, see ei, eiMe,
----- n to o t * 34:26. KtoTe, m o y tc , M eeye, n a y , N o y x e ,
----- oja.- 34:29,44:18, 44:26. CC0TM, COOYN, t a a o , t o n t n , t c a b o ,
----- c m A y 41:30. tcdzm, o y o e iN , o y n t c - , oy<unz, am,
----- e n c A - N - B O A a - 44:32. ujopn, ze (1), zcob, zcdn, zum, ZApez,
----- ezoYN f3 9 :16,40:9, 40:10. z io y e, x o), xcdak, x n o y , x p o , x ic e ,
----- e z o Y N e -. a - 35:20, f37:22, c o e iA e , avdyicri, vr|axe6a), 7tapaxr|pea),
37:24, 37:35*, 39:21, *43:13, 44:35*, Ttiaxe'oa).
46:12,49:26,51:25. before infin: 34:14a/?, 35:32, *35:34,
----- c z o y n zn- 35:24. 37:5, 37:10, >44:28, 46:22, 46:29, 46:30;
baa (32:26), see b o x . eiMH e - 49:13a p ; see also k<d, n a y , n e
baa (316 8) nn m. 36:6, 37:32 (bis), 38:12, (2 ), o y N - o y n t c - , oyuxg (1), ujinc,
3 8 :1 3 ,3 8 :1 4 ,3 8 :1 6 ,3 8 :1 7 ,4 1 :9 . ujum, ze (1), z n c -. xnay, com ,
boa, baa (33 b 9 up) nn m. ETtiGunea).
attrib: c a -n -b oa 37:26, 37:27, 40:14, en ecH T e - 34:1*, 34:8, 39:20.
44:32, 48:14, 48:16, 49:23 (for advb encA-N-BOA e - 44:32.
expressions and com pound prep see ezoYN e - 35:20, 37:9, 137:22, 37:24,
ca ). 37:35*, 39:21, 43:13, 43:21, 44:35,
6 b o a , w. vb: see ei, eiN e (1'), kcd,
4 6 :1 3 ,4 9 :1 3 ,4 9 :2 6 ,5 1 :2 5 .
M OY N, M TO, NAY, NH Y ,
form s advb expressions and com pound
nujtoNe, ncopaj, f, tcto , taoyo,
preps w. b o a , ecHT, m a , mhc , may ,
oyojnz, ze (1), <s(i)a t i , 6 0 ) 0 } t ; cf. also p o y ze, c a , T n e, zo yn , zpa Y.
further below. e e ie , see e ie .
b o a z n - n z h t *: 35:6, 35:29, 38:1, (eKiBe), KiBe (54 a ) nn f. 47:5*, 47:11.
38:2, 40:32, 40:33, 41:4, 42:21, 43:26 caoy, see aacd.
(corrupt), 43:27, 43:29, 43:30, 47:30, c a o o a c (54 b) nn m. 40:31.
50:28, 51:7; as nn 41:29; see also attrib: Be-N-eAooAe (cf. bcd) 40:13;
further below. N-eAooAe 45:2, 45:6, 45:15.
ma
b o a z i t n - , z i t o o t * 41:34, 46:3 0 * ,
eMAZTe, see amaztc .
47:24.
eNe-, lNe- (5 6 b 20) vbal prefix. 42:20,
eBOA t o j n 41:32.
45:7, 47:33, 47:33a/?.
b o a n - , see further below .
cni *, see
eiNe (1).
m t t b o a n - 132:26.

b o a between vb and prep, prob. to be epK, see eipe.

taken w. both ( c b o a for c b o a c b o a ): epo, see ppo.
cboa zn -, n zh t* 35:14, 35:26, epo*, see e-
266 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

ep*T* (3 0 3 a 8 up) prep. 36:4, 36:15, 38:3, ei, *i, Im perat 2a m o y , 3a m h c i t n (70a, lb
3 8 :2 1 ,4 1 :3 5 * ,4 6 :1 1 ,4 9 :2 2 . 3, see also nhy ) vb intr. 34:6, 34:14ap,
epurre (58 b) nn m f. 37:20, 3 7:21,47:12. 35:32, 35:34, 37:2, 37:8, 37:17, 42:11,
epHy (5 9 a ) nn m f. 41:25. 42:35, *44:25, *44:28,44:29,51:2.
ecHT (6 0 a ) nn m. ------ e - 38:27.
en ecH T 49:14. ------ N - d a t (?) 34:13.
enecHT e - 33:35*, 34:8, 39:20. ---------- q j A - , <g&po; 35:9, 37:13, 44:22,
z^-necH T n - 39:32. 34 8 :17.
ecoTe, see coTe. ------ c b o a 34:4.
ecooY (61 a) nn m. 50:24, 50:27. ------ c b o a e - 46:29.
ct b c - *ctbht * (6 1 a ) prep. 33:8, 134:30, ------ c b o a (for cboa cboa ) z n -, nzht *
38:32, 38:33. 35:13, 38:28, 41:33, 46:25, 50:14,
eTBe-n*ei 43:31. 51:19.
eTBe-oY 46:28, 48:13. ------ ezoyN 50:10.
e<g, see ------ e z p aJ 2 i- 36:8.
(eqja)), pi eaj^Y (63 a ) nn f. 48:32. ------ mmay 34:28.
eqjame (580 b 16) conjunction. 33:2, Im perat foil, by Conjunctv 250:11.
4 5:31,48:35. ( e i a ) , e iA T* , see n a i a t *.
eajaj(a))T, see ojojt. (e ie), e e i e (7 4 a ) conjunction. 32:21,
eajoTe, see ojojt. 3 2 :2 4 ,3 3 :3 ,3 7 :2 3 .
e<g&Y, see eaja). (eiaj ), eiaje (75 a ) vb tr. 48:13.
eajxe- (63 b) conjunction. 38:31, 38:32. (e iB e ), o b c * (7 6 a ) vb intr. f38:24.
(eze), pi ezooY (6 4 a ) nn m f. 50:4, 50:5. eiM e (77 b) vb intr. 49:12 (see 49:13ap).
ezH, see zh (1). ------ e -4 9 :1 2 .
ezo, see \ z o . ---------- xe- 33 :1 , 37:7, 40:22, 44:2,
ezcop, see a z o . 49:19.
(ezpN-), z n - (6 4 9 a 11, 6 8 4 b 1, corrected eiNe, Im perat *cni* ( I S b ) vb tr bring.
by Polotsky in JEA 25 [1939] 113) 34:1 2 -1 3 ap, *44:33.
prep. ----------6 B O A 6 B O A Z N - 4 L 5 .
ezoyN zn35:24. ---------- cboa. (f o r C BO A CBOA) ZN-
ezHY, see kojk. 40:34*, 41:2.
ezooy, see eze. eiNe (80/?) vb intr resem ble.
e x N -, *c x m -, 2exa)* (757 a 3) prep. ------ n , mmo * 34:32, 34:33, 35:1,
*32:19, 34:5, 34:7, 34:9, 34:11, 34:14, 3 5 :4,36:35 (bis), 50:3*, 51:23.
*35:29, *35:33, 35:35, 36:1, 36:2, *36:3 as nn m 47:25.
(bis), *36:31, 37:12, 38:25, 43:1*, eipe, *p , 2a a * , 3a*, o f, Imperat 4epi-
*43:26, 50:9. (8 3 a ) vb tr. *32:17, *32:18, *32:22,
ezp^Y e x N - 234:27. *32:24, *33:9, 233:19, 234:22, 234:25,
*34:27, *36:31, *37:30, *37:31, 37:31,
(hi), Hei (6 6 a ) nn m. 36:1, 37:9, 39:21, *38:9, *38:10, *38:34, *40:1, *41:24,
39:24, 41:25, 44:20, 45:34, 49:13, 34 3 :19, 244:1, *44:2, *44:7, *44:24 (bis),
49:18. *45:3, *45:20 (bis), *47:15, *47:16,
xec-2N-Hei (cf. x o e ic ) 37:7. 49:24, 25 0 :13, *51:5.
HTTf, see OJTT. ------ n - : 34:20, *34:23, *36:4, *37:23,
Hpn, *pn- (66b) nn m. 3 8 :3 0 ,4 1 :1 8 ,4 1 :1 9 , *37:25, 37:29, *38:3, 38:19, *41:11,
41:21. *42:29, 246:4, 248:32*, 249:5, *50:19,
Ptt- a c *41:17. *50:33, 251:22, 251:24; med 34:23.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 267

-------- n - . n a * 35:18, '42:26, >49:33*, ------- z\pu>f 3 5 :22.

*49:35*. ------- b o \ N 4: 23 7 : 3 , 337:5; no dir obj
-------- N e e n - *37:26. 4 0 :2 7 ,4 0 :2 8 ,4 0 :3 0 .
P -, epi- before G k vbs: see aixeto, KiBe, see eKiBe.
Seircvea), Siaicovea), 5koko), e 7ii 0\)^ea), (kujk), K6K-, KAK.t ( 1006) vb tr.
0epa 7ce\)(o, mxaicpiva), ^exavoeto, ------- A2Hy, e z H y f3 7 :4 , 3 9 :3 0 .
vrioxevo), voea), Ttapaya), m p a 5 e x o |ia i, k ak c (101 6 4) nn m. 38:10, 43:34.
itapaixeo^ai, TcapaxTjpea), jceipa^a), kim (108a) vb intr. 36:23, 46:30.
rcioxeua), xTjpea), xi^aa), \>ppi(D, as nn m 42:6.
Xpaojiai, (0(peX(0. KNTe ( 1 1 2 6 ) nn m. 4 0 :3 3 .
eic-(85a) deictic particle. KOT*, See KUJT, KOJTe.
eic-2HHTe 32:21, 34:3, 34:15, 51:15, kojt, *ko t * (122a) vb tr. 39:8, *45:35; no
51:16,51:21. dir obj 45:18.
eiajT, *Yu)t (866) nn m father. 33:2, KojTe, 1kot* (124 a ) vb tr.
33:29ap, 35:31, 36:2, 36:3, 38:20, refl, foil, by a - *46:4.
40:14, 40:27, 42:4, 42:5, 42:20, 42:25, as nn m: MnKojTe n -4 3 : 14, 46:10.
42:33, 43:30, *44:35, 45:27, 46:2, 46:14, (kojtcj), KOJTq-. *KATq* (1296 2) vb tr.
47:8, 47:22, 49:3 , 49:7*, 49:15 , 49:24, *34:6, 40:32.
49:26,49:32*, 49:34*, 50:17, 51:17. Kooye, see Ke.
(eiTN), itn (876) nn m. KAoj (130a) nn m. 46:29.
TTCA-M-niTN 37:28. kaz (131a) nn m. 34:8, 34:11, 34:30,
(eitye), *AU)ef, 2oo}ef ( 886 ) vb tr. 35:20,35:35, 36:31,40:30, 48:23,51:6,
-------- n- *f48:5, *f48:6, 2*51:11, 51:17.
2t51:12. (kooz), kojz (132a) nn m.
attrib 45:19
KOJ2T (133 6) nn m. 34:14, 35:13, 35:35.
k a -, see k u j .
KAA, See KUJ.
\ o (135 a) vb intr.
K- (vb), see ico).
foil, by com plem entary C ircum st
(ne), ice-, pi *K00ye (906) nn m f. *34:6,
32:15.
*34:9, *34:11, 39:11, 40:17, 43:19, 45:7,
\a k m (13 9a) nn f. 48:33a/?.
45:10.
x ak z (1406) nn m. 48:33ap.
ne-oya. 40:5, 41:16, 44:18, 44:22,
\ a a y (146a) nn. 33:13, 33:21, 33:22,
44:26,45:11.
39:13, 44:7, 45:35, 46:10, 48:33ap.
k o o *, see k u j .
a. a Ay nzht* 38:23.
(koyi), Koyei (926) nn m f. 37:20, 37:21,
\ a x t c (151a) nn. 48:33ap.
37:23,41:1 1.
Koyei n - (attrib) 33:7, 33:35, 39:33,
49:4. ma -, see t-
NHcoyei (attrib) 33:32. ma (153a) nn m. 34:28, 36:13, 39:3, 39:4,
Nence-Koyei n e foil, by C onjunctv 39:14, 41:33, 45:20, 45:23, 46:21, 48:3.
45:7. ma N - e \ o o \ e 45:2, 45:6, 45:15.
kuj, *ka- 2ice-, 3k a a *, 4k o o * (946) vb tr. ma N -q je\eeT 46:13.
339:14 (bis), 239: 15, 339:32, 340:11, NNeeiMA 49:23.
42:16,'49:14, 50:25. enMA n - 3 7 : 3 2 , 3 7 :3 3 (bis), 3 7 :3 4 .
----- e - infin 337:9,44 3 :2 ,50:5*. Me, *Mepe- 2MPpe- (156a) vb tr. *38:10,
----- N -dat 350:34. 40:24, 40:25, 249:34.
268 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

Me (1566 6 u p ) nn f. 33:21*7/?, 47:3. m to (193*7) (vb as) nn m.

attrib 42:22, 50:1. Nn(e)MTO eB O \ n - 33:1 1, 33:20, 37:4,
2N-oyMe 45:27, 47:9. 4 2 :1 7 ,4 8 :2 3 ,5 1 :7 .
Moy, m o o y t* (1 5 9 a ) vb intr. *34:18, m to n (193 b) vb intr.
34:19, *34:20, *42:9, *42:18, 43:10, ------ mm o *, mma * refl 43:23,48:4*.
43:24, 4 4 :9 ,4 7 :2 8 ,5 0 :3 4 . may (1 9 6 b) nn.
as nnm 32 :1 4 ,3 6 :1 7 ,3 6 :2 5 ,4 7 :3 4 ,5 1 :8 . eMAy 4 1 :3 0 ,46:21.
(Moyi), M oyei (1 6 0 b 21 up) nn m. 33:24, mm Ay: 34:28, 36:13, 36:14, 38:5, 39:3,
33:25, 33:27, 33:28, 33:28*7/? (2). 41:34*, 46:27, 46:28, 46:32ap\
(mmn-), m n- (neg existential predicate), c t - mmay 35:31, 44:9, 45:13 , 45:26,
see oyN - 46:17, 48:28, 51:1; see also oyNTe-.
mmon (168*7 12) interjection. maay (197*7) nn f. 42:21, 42:26, 49:22,
h mmon 42:19. 49:25, 49:33, 49:35, 49:36, 50:1*,
MMNNCA-, see MNNCA. 50:17.
MN-(neg existential predicate), see oyN- M eey e (199*7) vb intr.
mn-, 'nmm a* (169 b) prep. '39:5, 41:24, ------ epo* 44:8.
143:5, *46:3. ------ x e - 35:32.
joining nns 34:30, 37:29, 40:8, 42:6, (M oyoyT), m o y t-, 'm o o y t* (201 a) vb tr.
42:26, 42:27, 44:34, 46:32, 47:31, 48:8, '43:16, '43:17, '45:7, '45:15, 45:33*.
48:23, 49:22, 49:25, 49:32, 49:34*, 49:16.
50:17, 51:6*7/?. (Meqje), Meq}**, see mcojak.
M&eiN (170/?) nn m. 42:5. (MHHaje), MHoje (202*7) nn m. 47:4.
(m oyn), mhn* (171 b) vb intr. m o o q je (203 b) vb intr.
------ cboa *46:20. ------ 2i- 49:9*.
(m n n ca-), m m n n c a- (3 1 4 b 15 up) prep. ------ 2n - 35:21.
MMNNca-Tpe- 50:34*. MeqjAK (202*7 5). 45:9,45:12.
m nt - (176*7) prefix form ing nn f. MA2 (208*7) nn m. 48:2.
See PMMAO, PPO, 2HK, x o e ic . Moyz, ' Me2
, Me2* (208*7) vb tr fill.
m nta*, see oyN T e- '34:4.
mtkija (179*7) v b intr. ------ N-: *33:32, 44:6, *49:9; med
------ n - mmo * 42:32, 43:35*, 47:14, 4 3 :32,43:34.
47:32*, 51:10, 51:20. MAAxe, ' M&xe (2 1 2 b) nn m ear, han
moyp (180*7) vb tr. 37:11, 39:22, 50:9. d le . 34:2, 36:6, 37:19, 38:7, 39:11
Mepe-, see Me (1 ). (bis), '44:9,45:16, 49:6, 49:10.
Mppe-, see Me (1 ). M ^ a x e (213*7) nn f ndxiov. 39:14.
MHce (186*7 2 6 up) nn f.
eTMHce 49:1, 5 1 :3. (na a -), N e- (suffix vb), see naiat *.
MOCTe, 'm c c t c - (187*7) vb tr. 33:19, nc- (vbal prefix), see eN e-.
40:24, 40:26, '42:25, '42:27, >45:22, (n o y ); see nhy.
'49:32. n o y b (221 b) nn m. 49:27.
m o o y t* , see MoyoyT. n o b c (222*7) nn m. 35:16, 50:13.
m o o y t* , see Moy. n k o tk (224*7) vb intr. 50:3.
MoyT-, see M oyoyT. nim (225*7) interrog pron. 34:26, 34:32,
MHTe (1 9 0 b) nn f. 35:4, 36:28, 36:35, 40:21, 40:23,
ZN-TMHTe n - 37:16, 38:21. 42:2*7/?, 4 3 :2 5 ,4 6 :3 ,4 8 :2 1 .
M oyTe (191 b) vb intr. nim (225 b) adj. 35:20, 5 i :24.
------ epo* . . . x e - 50:17. o y o N nim 39:16.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 269

see mn- (2).

n m m a *, N x e-, see N6 K
(nanoy-), nanoy* (2 2 7 a ) suffix vb. n o 6 ( 2 5 0 a ) nn m f. 3 4 :2 7 , 50:2 4 .
33:33, 34:11, 3 4:12 , 4 2 : 3 5 * , 4 3 : 2 . nos n - (attr ib ) 33:33, 34 :1 , 36 :3 2 ,
NoyNe (227 6 ) nn f. 40 :1 5 . 3 7 :1 2 ,3 9 :1 ,4 7 :3 0 ,4 7 :3 1 ,4 9 :5 * .
xe-NOYNe (cf. x i) enecHT e - 34:7 . N 6I-, ' n jic - (2 5 2 a ) in tr o d u c in g subject.
nnhy, see nhy. 32:11, 3 2 :1 5 , 3 2 :2 0 , 3 3 :6 , 33:14 ,
nca-, 'ncuj* ( 3 1 4 a 3) prep. 3 6 : 1 2 , '3 8 :6 , 3 3 : 2 6 , 3 3 :3 4 , 34:4, 34 :6 , 34 :3 3 , 34:3 4 ,
40:6, 43:9, 43:20, 46:19, '4 8 :2 9 , 3 5:2, 35 :1 0 , 35 :3 2 , 37 :2 , 37 :7 (b is ),
49:11,50:25. 3 7 :1 6 , 4 0 : 2 0 , 4 1 :9 , 4 2 : 7 , 4 2 : 1 3 , 4 2 : 1 8 ,
(naiat*), ncciat* (74 a 25) compound 4 4 : 2 9 , 4 5 : 1 8 , '4 6 :9 a p , 4 8 : 4 , 5 1 : 1 3 .
suffix vb.
w. personal suffix co n ti n u e d by n-
o*, see eipe.
47:4*, 47:6, 47 :10 .
O B e t , see eiBe.
N o e r r ( 2 2 9 6 2 2 u p ) nn m . 4 9 : 9 , 4 9 : 1 1 .
o e i K ( 2 5 4 a ) nn m b r e a d . 49:5 .
NTe- n t a * ( 2 3 0 a ) prep. 32:22, 37 :9 ,
on ( 2 5 5 6 ) advb. 3 8 :2 8 ,4 8 :1 5 .
40:18.
ON2*, See OJN2.
see also o y n tc -
o e i q j ( 2 5 7 6 ) nn.
N o y T e ( 2 3 0 6 ) nn m. 39:3, 39:4, 4 9 : 3 0 (b is ).
T A a ) e - o i a ) (cf. t a o j o ) m m o * 39:12 .
(NTN-), NTOT-(THNe), 'NTOOT* (4 2 7 6
ouje*, see ei uj e.
15 up) prep. 134:26, *40:5, '4 0 :1 8 ,
( o z c ) , A c z ( 5 3 9 a 19) nn m . 37:18 .
45:4,48:10, 49:2.
nay (2 3 3 6 ) v b intr. 4 3 : 1 2 (1 ).
-------- e - , a - epo* 3 5:28 , 3 6 :6 , 3 7 : 2 0 , ( t i a - ) , N A - , 'nu)*, 2t u j * ( 2 5 9 a , 2 6 0 6 8 u p )
38:13, 38:14, 3 8 :2 0 , 39:17, 39:29, abso lute possessive pron . 237:1, 242:24,
39:34*, 43:11 , 43:12 (e m .), 46:29, 43:30, '4 8 :1 2 , 49:29, 49:30, '49 :3 1.
4 6 :3 0 ,4 7 :2 5 ,4 7 :2 6 ,5 1 :8 ,5 1 :1 8 . t i a Y, ' n A e i , 2t a c i , 3n a Y, 4 n a c i ( 2 5 9 a ) de
-------- eBOA: 3 8:26 ; foil, by e- infin m o n s tr a ti v e pr on. 432:10, ' 39:1, 340:21,
38:16. 444:7, 44 7 : 1, 44 7 : 1 1, 448:7, 449:24.
nhy, 'n n h y ( 2 1 9 6 5, see also e i) vb intr as antecedent o f Relative '3 3 :2 4 , '33 :2 7,
(qual). 3 7 : 7 , 4 2 : 1 0 , '4 8 :1 2 , ' 5 1 : 1 4 (bis). '3 3 :3 0 , '3 4 :2 9 , 235:6, 440:3, '45 :1 7,
-------- ujapo* '44:1 6, 48 :8 * . 445:25, 45:30, '4 5 :3 2 , '4 6 :2 3 , 247:10,
-------- cboa. '39:17. '5 0 :6 , 25 1 : 1 1, 25 1:12.
----- 6boa (fo r e B O A boa ) zn135:25. e T B e - n A f '43 :3 1.
-------- e z o Y N 50 :7 . n e , pi ' n H y e ( 2 5 9 a ) nn f. 3 2 :2 1 , 32 :2 3 ,
(NAoje-), na o jo )* ( 2 3 6 a ) suffix v b . 4 6 : 7 . 3 3 :2 1 , 34:16, 3 4 :3 0 , '3 6 :2 7 , 36:33,
(Noyze), N 6 2 - ( 2 4 1 6 ) v b tr. 3 8 :3 0 . 40:31, '4 2 :2 4 , 48:22, '5 1 :6 , '51 :2 6.
N A 2 B (2 4 3 a 2 2 ) nn m y o k e . 4 8 : 1 8 . n e , ' T e , 2n c ( 2 6 0 6 2 1 ) co p u la r pro n.
N2h t *, see 2 N - ( 2 ) .
in final po s iti on o f n o m in a l sentence:
Noyxe,' Nex, 2n o y * - 3nox* (2 4 7 a ) vb
(a) b i n a r y '3 7 :2 , 38:10, 238:26, '3 8 :3 2,
tr. no dir obj 34:5.
38:34, '3 8 :3 4 ap, 239:4, 42:2, 42:6,
-------- e - epo*: 3 3 :3 0 , 241:19, '4 1 :2 1 ,
47:33, 49:31, 50:24, 50:30; foil, by e -
348:31; no dir obj 35:13.
infin '3 8 :5 ; by C o njunctv 45:7; n e o m i t
----- e* N -3 4 :1 4 , 35:32, 35:34.
-------- N -dat 4 8 : 3 1 * . ted 4 8 : 1 2 ; ( b ) ternary 4 6 : 1 7 , '48 :1 9.

-------- cboa e - '4 6:8 . in medial position o f ternary nominal

-------- cboa (f o r cboa cboa) zn- 3 8 :1 5 , sentence 232:10, 33:1, 33:5, '3 3 :1 6 ,
38:16. 33:24, 35:31, 241:27, 42:5, 242:23,
----- cboa enecHT e - 33:34*. '4 2 :2 4 , 43:8, 43:28, 45:14, 45:18 ,
270 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

n e copular pron (continued) n e x e - , >nexA* (2 8 5 a ) suffix vb. 32:14,

245:25, 46:23, 46:24, 48:5*, >48:6, 33:5, 33:10, 33:23, 36:1 1, 38:31,39:5,
48:18, 249:24, 50:6, 50:13. 39:10, 39:20, 39:24, 40:13, 40:31,
forming cleft sentence: (a) ne fused w.
43:23, 43:25, 45:24, 45:29, 46:11,
Relative converter 34:22, 35:26, 36:15,
47:24, 4 8:33*, 4 9:15,49:32 (em.).
39:26, 244:7, 245:27, 245:28, 246:12,
------ n , n a * >43:15, >43:16.
48:12, 48:16; (b) ne not fused w. R ela
tive converter 34:24, 34:26, 36:18 (?), ------ n - n a * . . . x e - >33:15, 34:25,
46:4, 49:25; (c) ne om itted 44:24. 34:27, 34:30, >34:32, >34:34, >35:2,'
see also a n t - . >35:10, 35:14, 36:9, 36:26, >36:28,
nH, >th (2 6 0 6 ) dem onstrative pron. 43:14, 36:33, >37:20, >37:23, 37:24, >38:6,
45:30,45:32 , >51:16. >40:20, 40:21 (em.), >42:7, >42:10,
as antecedent of Relative 142:11. >42:12, >42:15, >42:18, >42:19, >43:3,
for ne see sub ne (2). >43:13, >43:19, 43:28, 43:31ap, >44:14,
no)*, to)*, see nA-. >44:18, >44:20, >44:22, >44:23, >44:26,
naxoNe (263 b) vb tr. >44:27, 44:31,46:1*, >46:3, >46:5,47:3,
------ cboa: med 41:26 (bis; second >47:6, >48:20, >48:21, 49:21, >49:23,
cboa understood), 50:21, 50:22 ( c b o a >49:27, >49:29, >50:10*, >50:26, >51:12,
understood). 51:18.
------ c b o a (for c b o a c b o a ) n -: no dir ------ x e - >32:12, 32:19, 33:18, >33:28,
obj 39:23. 34:3, 34:14, 34:16, 35:4, 35:27, 35:31,
npo) (268 a ) nn f. 36:5, 36:17, >36:35, 38:1, 38:3, 38:10,
Mnpa) 36:23. 38:12, 38:17 (em.), 38:20, 39:2, 39:7,
(najpK), nopic* (268 b) vb tr. 39:18, 39:27, 39:29, 40:2, 40:7, 40:16,
------- z a - 4 0 : 1 5 . 40:19, 40:26, 41:6, 41:12, 41:24, 41:27,
(najpoj), nopuj* (2 6 9 6 ) vb tr. 41:30, 42:23, 42:25, 42:29, 42:32, 43:7,
------ c b o a f51:17. 43:9, >43:18, 43:30ap, 43:34, 44:2,
nujpx (271 b) vb tr. >44:4,44:10, >44:15, >45:1,45:8, >45:12,
as nn m 35:35. 45:16, 45:19, 45:21, 45:34, 46:6, >46:9,
(<|m c ), *|m t (273 b) nn m f. 46:13, 46:22, 46:28, 47:12, 47:15,47:17,
(cf. n c T A i o y ) 50:25, 50:27.
n c T e -^ iT
47:19, 47:29, 47:34, >48:4, 48:7, 48:13,
(n cT A ioy), n c T e - (273 b 15) nn m f. 48:16, 48:25, 48:30 (em.), 48:35*,
n c T e -^ iT 50:25, 50:27. 49:2*, 49:7, 50:2*, 50:5,50:12,50:16,
niTe (216a) nn f. 41:14. 50:18, 50:22, 50:28, 50:31, 51:4, 51:6,
n o o Y (731 a 2) nn. 5 1 :1 0 ,5 1 :1 4 (e m .),51:20.
MnooY 50:11.
nHYe, see n e (1). p- (vb), see eipe.
(najoj), najoje, nHU}f (211 a) vb tr. f43:34, po (2 8 8 a ) nn m m outh. 46:12.
46:2. see also zapn -, zipn-.
peq-nojqje nn m f 46:4, 46:6. piice (291 b) vb tr. 48:3.
nojz (2 8 0 a ) vb tr b re ak . 46:26; med pa)K2, >pa)2K, 2pokz* (2 9 3 a) vb tr. >35:14,
41:20. 35:14ap, 243:7.
as nn m 41:23. pa)Me, >p m (2 9 4 6 ) nn m f. 33:6 , 33:25,
nojz (281 a) vb intr reach . 37:17. 33:26 (bis), 33:28, 33:28ap (2), 33:29,
------ oja po* 46:26. 35:1, 35:32, 37:16, 38:25, 40:34, 41:2,
------ ezoyN e - 4 9 : 13. 41:13, 41:17, 42:34, 43:2, 43:8, 43:26,
(283 a ) vb tr.
(no)2T), n e z T - 44:3, 44:10, 45:1, 46:1*, 46:3, 46:14,
refl 35:29. 46:31*, 47:20, 48:2, 49:16, 49:17,
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N
50:6, 50:18ap, 50:20, 50:23, 50:31,
51:18.
attrib 36:9.
PM-pauj 148:18.
p M -oyoeiN 138:8.
PM-n - z h t : attrib 33:30, 33:34, 35:2.
see also p m m a o , peq-.
pmmao (296a 19) nn m f. 47:15, 51:5.
m n t - p m m a o nn f 39:1, 47:31.
pn-, see Hpn.
ppo, epo, pi 2ppojoy (2 9 9 a ) nn m. 246:32.
MNT-epo nn f '32:21, 32:25, 33:29ap
(bis), 36:27, '37:10, 37:23, 37:24,
37:35*, 38:18, 41:11, 41:29, '42:24,
42:33, 46:14, '47:19, '49:3,
49:15, '49:26, '50 :9 * , '50:22, '50:31,
'51:13, '51:16, '51:25.
p-ppo (cf. eipe): 47:16; foil, by
32:19.
poeic (3006) vb intr. 37:8.
----- 2A- TC2H n -3 7 :1 1.
pat*, see epAT*.
pooya) (3066) vb intr.
as nn m: qi-pooyty x e - 39:24.
PAoj (308 a) nn.
PM-PAO) (cf. pajMe) 48:19.
PAqje (3086) vb intr. 47:26.
peq-(295 6 12 up) prefix form ing nn m f.
see najo), tooy (2), x io y e .
poyze (3106) nn m. 39:25.
epoyze 44:16.
see also zipoyze.
P0J2K, See POJK2.
ca, !C A-(313a) nn m sid e .
c a -n -b o a'37:26, '37:27, '48:13,
'48:16.
encA -N -B o\ a - '44:32.
21-nca- n - boa '49:22.
MTTCA-N-BOA N- 40:14.
CA-M-TTITN 37:28.
CA-N-Tne '37:27.
c a-n -z o y n 37:26, '37:27, '48:15.
MnicA 51:16.
see also m nnca -, n c a -
ce-, see cuj.
ce(3686 14up) nn m f six ty .
foil, immediately by nn 34:13.
271
(c o i), c o e i (3 1 7 6 6 u p ) nn m f b eam .
3 8 :1 3 ,3 8 :1 5 .
cu>, c e - 2cco- (3 1 8 a 1 8 up) vb tr. 41:17,
24 1:18; no dir obj 35:5.
------ cbo a zn-: no dir obj 50:28.
c a b c ( 3 1 9 a) nn m f. 46:17.
cBBe, cBBHyf (321 6) vb tr. *42:21.
as nn m 42:19, 42:22.
(cbo k ), co bk * (3 2 2 a ) vb intr. *36:29,
M6:7.
coBTe (3 2 3 a ) v b tr . 44:11.
ccok (3 2 5 a ) v b tr. 51:21.
------ ezpAY zn- 33:31.
------ 2ht*: no dir obj 32:20, 39:18.
'49:7, (c k a i ), CKAei (3 2 8 6 ) vb tr. no dir obj 5 1 :2.
cm o t (3 4 0 6 ) nn m.
n kc - cm o t 43:19.
c x n - (c a c in ), coeiN (3 4 2 6 ) nn m f. 39:6.
c o n , pi cnhy (3 4 2 6 ) nn m. 38:1 1, 38:13,
38:17, '42:27, 46:1, 49:21, 49:25.
see also ccunc.
coeiN, see c a c in .
ccoNe (343 a 18) nn f. 42:28.
c n a y , f c n t c (3 4 6 6 ) nn m f. 34:23,
34:24, 36:2 (bis), 37:25, 38:2, 39:4,
4 1 :2 4 ,4 3 :2 3 ,5 0 :1 9 .
im m ediately after nn 41:14, '41:14,
41:15.
M n(e)cN ay 3 9 :1 9 ,4 8 :7 * .
cn h y , see c o n .
( c a a n o j ), c A N o y q ) * (347 6) vb tr. 47:6.
c o n (3 4 9 6 ) nn m.
2A2 N -con 40:2.
c o n c (3 5 2 a ) vb tr. 46:7.
cp-, see coype.
(cip), cAeip (3 5 3 a lO up) nn m leav en .
49:4.
(c o y p e ), c p - ( 3 5 4 a ) nn f.
cp-tf am o ya 40:33.
ccopm (355 a ) vb tr. med 50:24.
cpqe (357 a ) vb intr. 44:21.
c t o *, see t c t o .
c a t c (3 6 0 a 21 up) nn f. 47:18.
ciT e (3 6 0 6 ) v b tr . 43:1; no dir obj 34:4.
(c o t c ), ecoT e (3 6 2 a 13) nn m easu re.
34:13 (bis).
272 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

cojtm , 'coTM(e)* (3 6 3 b) vb tr. '36:7; no ------ e B o \ >46:17, 251:1*.

dir obj 34:3 (bis), 37:19 (bis), 38:7, ----------- e T M H c e : no d ir obj 49:1.
44:10, 45:16, 49:6*. ---------- e T M H c e N - d a t >51:3*.
------ a - epo*: no d ir obj 36:20, 3 9 : 11, ------ ezpAY eT n e >34:12.
4 0 :3 ,4 7 :7 . m a - before: + 449:31; t-caus 438:4,
-------- n to o t * '40:5. 445:17.
cojttt, 'ceT n-. coTTTf (3 6 5 a ) vb tr. 34:1, + - t k a c e x N - >38:24.

38:1*, f41:28. tba (3 9 9 a ) nn m. 38:2.

as nn m 42:3. tbt (401 b) nn m. 32:24, 33:32, 33:33,
(cooy), see ce. 3 3 :35,34:2.
co y o (3 6 9 a ) nn m. 43:5. t o )k (4 0 3 a ) vb tr be strong.
cooyN, >coyN-, 2coyo)N-, 3coyo)N* ------ ezoyN: med 49:19.
( 369b) vb tr. 232:27 (bis), 2 33:3, ta k o , 1t c k a * (405 a ) vb tr. >41:22; no dir

233:11, 236:16, 336:25, 39:7, 241:11, obj 46:22; med 40:16.

42:12, 242:30, M5:9, 45:19, 245:27, t k . a c (4 0 7 a ) nn m.

'47:2, 247:12, M8:24, 25 0 :17; no dir obj + -t k a c exN - 38:24.

49:12, 50:35*. (t a a o ), T e ao (4 0 8 a ) vb tr.
------ n - infin: no d ir obj 48:25. ------ a -: med 41:13.
------ x e -: no dir obj 34:26, 35:34, ------ exN-: med 43:26.
45:14,50:6. t a m io (413 a ) vb tr. 48:15,48:16.
a t - c o o y n nn, foil, by epo* 50:33. +Me (4 1 4 a ) nn m. 39:6.
cojoyz ( 312b) vb tr. 50:8. to )n (417 b) interrog advb.
coxye (311 a 9) nn f. 37:1, 37:3 (bis), 37:6, 6 B O A TO )N 4 1 :32.
4 6 :2 9 ,5 0 :3 2 ,5 1 :1 . T eN oy (485 a 9) advb. 38:29,48:28.
CAqjq (3 7 8 a ) nn m f. tn n a * (i.e. + n a *), see f .
CAqjq n - (attrib) 33:7. (t o n tn ), t n t o )n *, T N T O )N f (420a) vb tr.
CHqe (3 7 9 a 12) nn f sw o rd . 35:35, 34:31.
49:18. ------ e -, a.- f33:29, *36:28 (bis),
ca z (383 b 22) 35:3, 35:5. *37:22, *42:33, *46:14, *49:3*, *49:7,
(c z a i ), c z a Y* (381 b) vb tr. 32:11. *49:16, *50:22, *50:31.
for derived nn see caz. Tne (2 5 9 a sub ne, in part, corrected by
cziM e, pi ' c z i o M e (3 8 5 a ) nn f. 35:29, Layton in D. W. Young [ed.], Studies
37:29, 37:31 (bis), 47:3*, 49:3, 49:8, Presented to Hans Jakob Polotsky
'51:20,51:24. [G loucester, MA: Pirtle & Poison
see also ziMe. 1981] 2 6 2 -3 ) n n m.
ca zn c (385 b) vb tr. attrib: C A - N - m e 37:28.
as nn m: oyez-CAZNe (cf. oyo)z) na* ezpAY eTne 34:9, 34:12.
44:17. NTne m m o* 34:17.
fn e (4 2 3 a 1 1 ) nn f loins. 37:12,50:10.
t , > t- 2ta a * , fused w. prep o f dative fn e (4 2 3 a 25 up) nn f taste.
3tn n a *, Im perat 4m a - (3 9 2 a ) vb tr. x i- + n e n - 32:14, 36:16, 36:25,
>33:16, >35:18, >40:33, >47:12. 47:33*.
------ n - n a *: 36:5, >37:5, 245:2, 45:5, TAnpo (423 b) nn f. 35:3, 35:24, 35:26,
48:9, 24 8 :1 1 ,' 48:30, 49 :1 * (2), ' 49:29, 50:28.
>49:30, -M9:31, 49:36a/?, 50:1; no dir tap (423 b) nn m. 36:32.
obj 40:17, 43:29. thp* (4 2 4 a). 33:20, 33:35 , 36:30, 38:9,
------ 2i0)0)* 239:26. 38:23,42:15,42:23,45:20,46:24(1).
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 273

thp- m as nn m 32:19, 45:19, 46:24, oy n - 33:17.

46:25 (bis). P-oy (cf. eip e) 44:2.
(Tojpe), t o o t * (425 a ) nn f. 34:4. c tb c - o y 46:28, 48:13.
see also n t n - z i t n - . zn- oy 50:14.
t o c i c (433a) nn f. 4 1 :22. o y * (4 6 8 6 15) nn m blasp h em y .
t c io (434a) v b tr. 45:29. xe-O Y * (cf. xu)) e -, a - 40:27, 40:28,
----- n - 45:29 (see ap). 40:29.
( tc a b o ) , T c e B e - 1t c c b o * (4 3 4 6 ) v b tr. o y * (4 6 9 a ) nn m f o n e . 33:10, 34:23,
----- e - a - 138:4, 145:17, 49:27. 37:25, 37:29, 38:1, 38:3, 39:4, 39:21,
(tcto ), c t o * (4 3 6 a ) vb tr. 43:26 (?), 45:20 ap, 50:19, 50:25.
----- g b o a 45:18. oy * 2N-, nzht * 35:11, 50:24.
to o t* , see Tajpe. ttoy* . . . ttoy* 43:24.
tay, see To o y (1). ttoy* . . . tikc - oya 41:16.
thy (4396) nn m. 46:30. (n)Ke-OY^ 40:5, 44:18, 44:22, 44:26,
foy (4406) nn m f. 35:36. 45:11.
to y n - (attrib) 36:22. o y a a *, ' o y ^ a t * (4 7 0 a ). '41:35, 45:20,
Tooy, *tay (4406) nn m. 39:8, '41:26, 51:9.
50:21. (o y e ), 'oYHYf, 2OYHOYf (4 7 0 6 ) vb intr.
Tooy, ' t o o y * (441 6) vb tr. 44:20, 44:27, 2t49:10.
51:2. ------ n , mmo * ,f4 7 :18, *f4 7 :19.
------na * 46:18. o y o c i (4 7 2 6 ) interjection.
peq-TOOY nn m f 44:34. ------ n , n a * 50:2*, 5 1 :10, 51:11.
(taoyo), T0 YO, lr e \ e - (441 6 ) v b tr. o Y o e ie (4 7 3 a ) nn m. 45:2, 45:5, 45:10,
------c b o a 36:32. 45:13.
----- ezpaJ eTTie '34:8. o y ^a b *, see o y o n .
tojoyn (445 a) vb tr. med 50:8. oym -, see oyn -.
(toyxo), T o y x e - (448 6) vb tr. 45:31. oytUM, ' oyojm-, 2oyom * (4 7 8 a ) vb tr.
(taojo), ta o jc - (4526, 2 5 7 6 6, corrected 233:25, 233:27, 234:10, 34:19, 235:22,
by Cemy, Et. Diet. 202) vb tr. 24 3 :16, 24 3 :17, '43:23; no dir obj 46:22,
TAoje-oeiaj mmo* 39:12. 50:4, 50:5.
fze, 'ta z c * , 2T02 e f (4 5 6 6 ) vb intr. ------ cbo a 2N-: no d ir obj 43:27.
!t38:23,2t38:29. <sin -, <si- oyu>m nn m f 33:18, 3 3 :1 7 -
------ c b o a 2 n -3 5 :5 . 18 ap.
toj 2m, 't a z m * (45 86) vb tr k nock . (oyoMq), oyoNcq (4 8 0 a ) nn m. 50:3.
4 4 : 1 3 ,4 4 : 1 4 , 4 4 : 1 9 , 4 4 : 2 3 , 4 4 :2 7 . oyn -, ' oym -, neg 2mn - (4 8 1 a 20, 1666
----- a - '44:30. 4 up) existential predicate. 3 3 :9 ,23 3 :13,
----- 2o yn: no d ir obj 48:34*. 233:21, 233:22, 35:36, 36:1, 38:7, 39:3,
tzno (4606) vb tr. 39:4, 239:5, 40:5, 41:23, 43:23, 44:3,
----- 2oyn cm ^Y- m ed 46:21. 245:35, 46:9, 246:10, 46:11, 46:31*,
(taxpo), tax p h y * (4 6 2 6 ) vb tr. f39:9, 47:9; w. n e T - a s subject 24 1:8.
*40:14. ------ mmo *: 38:6, '44:9, '45:16, '49:6;
(tojujse), TID50, 't o s * (464 a ) vb tr. foil, by e - infin 34:2, 37:19.
'40:14; no dir obj 44:6. MN-fiOM foil, by C onjunctv 239:9,
239:20, 24 1:13, 241:14.
OY (4676 16 up) interrog pron. 34:22, see also o y n t c -.
34:24, 35:10, 39:26, 42:5, 43:26 ap, o yo cin (4 8 0 a ) nn m. 34:21, 38:7, 39:17,
50:12. 41:33, 41:34, 43:33, 46:23, 47:21,
274 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

o y o e i N ( continued) ----------e - infin: no d i r ob j 33:15, 40:10,

4 7 :2 2 ,4 7 :2 4 . 49:16.
PM-oyoeiN (cf. pcdmc) 38:8 . as nn m 4 9 :2 4 .
p-oyoeiN (cf. eipe): 3 8 :1 0 ; foil, by e - (o y o jq j), o y e q j - (501 6 ) nn m.
3 8:9 . N o y e q j - N - 33:23 .
( o y o N - ) , see o y N - o y q j H ( 5 0 2 a ) nn f.
o y o N ( 4 8 2 a ) indefinite pron . N T o y o j H 4 2 :3 5 .
o y o N nim 39 :1 6 . 2 N -To yu jH ct-mmay 44:9.
o y o jN ( 4 8 2 6 ) v b intr. o y a j q j T ( 5 0 4 a ) v b intr.
----------n a * 48 :3 4 . ----------n a * 35:3 0.
o y N a m (4 8 3 6 ) nn f. 44:1. o y u tt , 1o y e z - (50 5 6 ) v b tr.
( o y N T e ), o y n t a * , neg ( m n t -) , > m n ta * ----------2N-: m e d 39:2.
(481 a 20, 1 6 7 6 5) suffix v b tr. 4 5 : 1 * , o y e 2 - C A 2 N e n a * '44:17.
4 7 : 1 6 ; foil, by e - infin '4 8 :3 ; w. m m ay o y m z e ( 5 0 9 a ) nn m . 33 :29 , 33:34.
between vb an d n - (d ir ob j) 3 6 :2 1 , oyzop, pi 'o y z o o p (5 1 0 6 ) nn. >48:30,
42 : 3 4 , 44:3, 46:15, 4 8:1* , 5 0 :2 3 , 50:3.
5 0 : 3 2 * ; no d i r obj 4 0 : 1 6 , 140:17. o y a j s n ( 5 1 3 a ) v b tr. m e d 4 1 : 9 , 49:10.
foil, immediately b y nominal dir obj:
44:11, >45:32, 4 7 : 3 4 * , 4 8 : 3 5 ; foi l, b y : a) (int e rj ect ion ), see the Index of Words
a - (pe rso nal co nstru ctio n) 4 4:15 . B o r r o w e d f r o m G re ek.
e - i n f i n >40:4. (a>a>), a> (5 1 8 a ) v b intr. 47:11.
w. second suffix pron as dir obj 40 :18 ap, (DNe, >o)(DNe ( 5 2 4 a ) nn m. 35:12, 35:14,
4 5 :3 1 , '4 5 :3 3 , 48:9. 3 6 : 2 0 , 4 5 : 1 7 , >45:18, 46:27.
o y N o y ( 4 8 4 6 ) nn f. (DN2, O N 2 f (5 2 5 a ) v b intr. *32:10, *33:2,
N T e y N o y 4 1 :1 8 . 33 :9 , *34:18 (b is ), *34:21, *40:1, *42:4,
see also t c n o y . *42:16, *43:10 (b is ), *43:17 , 43:25,
o y o N e q , see o y o M q . *51:7, *51:8, *51:23.
oy o)N2 , o y o N 2 f ( 4 8 6 a ) v b tr. as nn m 3 3 :8 , 4 3 :9 , 5 0 : 1 ,5 1 :2 0 .
--------- epo*: m e d 5 0:30 . (o>n), htt * ( 5 2 6 a ) v b tr.
--------- cboa: m e d 3 3 : 1 3 , 3 3 : 2 1 , 4 2 : 1 * , ----------a - *49:28.
4 3 :6 ,4 7 :2 8 . (DC2, See (D2C.
--------- cboa n , n a * : *47:20; m e d 38 :2 2 , (Dze, A 2 e* ( 5 3 6 6 3 u p ) v b intr.
39 :28 . ---------- ( e ) p A T * refi 36:4, 36:15, 38:3,
(o y o n ), gyaab* (48 76) vb intr. *40:29, 3 8 : 2 1 , 4 1 : 3 5 * , *46:11, *49:22.
*48:30. o)2c, >(DC2, 22a c * ( 5 3 8 6 ) v b tr. 237:18; no
o yH p ( 4 8 8 6 18) in te rr og pro n. 4 7 :2 9 . dir obj >44:5.
o y e p H T e (491 a ) nn f. 3 7 :3 3 , 3 7 :3 4 , 39 :3 2 . as nn m 43:6, 46:6, 46:9.
o y aat*, see oyaa*. for derived nn see o z c .
o y o jT ( 4 9 4 a ). (d x n ( 5 3 9 a ) v b tr. m e d 46: 20 .
N -o yo jT (a ttr ib ) 3 3 :1 0 , 3 7 :3 0 , 38:3, (Inst ( 5 4 0 6 ) v b t r . 34:1 0.
4 1 :2 5 ,4 6 :1 9 .
O Y H (o )y f , see o y e . qj- * u j c - (?; before c ) ( 5 4 1 j ) vbal auxili
oyao}*, see o y o x y (1 ). ary. 3 5 :3 , 3 9 : 1 0 , 4 2 : 2 6 , 43:19, 44:25,
o y e q j-, see o y o x y (2 ). 4 4 : 2 8 , 4 5 : 3 5 , >47:2, 49:33, 49:35.
oytucy, *oyauj*, 2o y o u }* (5 0 0 a ) vb tr. o jh sm hs om e - infin 4 3:11 .
'4 5 :2 9 ap, 250:27, 251:3; no dir obj q jA - >u j a p o * ( 5 4 1 6 ) prep. 34:29, 35:9,
45:29. >37:14, >44:16, 44:18, 44:22, 44:26,
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 275

'46:26, >48:8*. '48:17. ((gum), qjAnj?, (gHn* (574 6) vb tr. *39:6.

i i N - . . . uja- 39:25, 39:26, 4 1 :6. (gAn-q e - infin 35:3 (em.).
(ujai), qjAei (5446 10). (gm e (5 7 6 6 ) vb intr. 39:31.
N-o)Aei (attrib) 41:23. ------ 2HT* 45:12.
<ge (546a) nn m w oo d . 46:26. (gam e, (goon* (577 6) vb intr. *33:4, 34:21,
o) (546 6) nn m f hundred. ** 34:30, 35:36*, 36:1, 36:10, 36:14,
tt)e n - ( attrib) 50:23. 36:18 (bis), 37:15, *38:8, 38:32, *39:5,
o)e xoyurr foil, im m ediately by nn 40:6, 41:23, 41:32, 41:34, 42:9, *43:29,
34:13. 4 7 :9 ,4 7 :2 7 ,4 7 :3 0 .
(tgi), (giT* (547 b) vb tr. 35:7. ------ N-: 33:10, 33:26, 33:28, 33:28ap
o)o (5496 11) nn m f th o u san d . 38:2. (2), 34:24, 40:11, 43:18, 43:22, *46:6,
o)bhp, pi 'ujBeep (5 5 3 a) nn m f. '35:9, 50:19, 51:22; foil, by n -, 36:19,
44:23. 36:32.
ujaha (559a) vb intr. 33:16, 35:17, 50:1 1, ------ N e e n -( n i -) 40:23, 50:29 (1).
50:16. foil, by complementary Circumst 40:19,
(giDAMe), cycDAM (5 6 0 a) vb tr. 49:17. 41:10, 42:29, 43:32, 43:33, 47:32*,
geAeeT (5606) nn f. 44:24. 50:29 (2).
attrib: ma N -o je \e e T 46:13. for derived conjunction see e u j u m e .
(ujagom), u jatam (5 6 3 a) nn m f. (ynHpe (581 a) nn f. 38:32, 38:33.
attrib: babiac n - ^ a t a m 36:29. attrib 38:34*.
ujhm (563 a) nn. 40:18. p-ojnHpe (cf. eipe): 32:18; foil, by n -
immediately after nn 33:7, 37:1, 39:33. . . . x e - 38:34.
<gu)M(5646 13) nn m su m m er. qj&po*, see uja-.
no)com 36:23. ujHpe (5 8 4 a ) nn m. 33:2, 33:7, 36:3 (bis),
u)u)M (5646 22up) nn m trib u te . 44:28, 37:1, 38:25, 39:33, 40:1, 40:28, 42:3,
49:29. 45:12, 45:13, 48:2, 50:18, 50:20,
o)mmo, pi 1ujmmogi (565 6) nn m f. 4 4 :1 1, 50:35*, 50:35.
44:13. qjopn (5 8 7 o 11) nn m f. 33:9, 44:14.
(ujomnt), ojomt (5 6 6 6 ) nn m f. 36:1, p-ojopn (cf. eipe) epo* 32:22, 32:24.
36:2. (gopujp (589fl) vb tr. 45:34*.
(i)omt n - (attrib) 35:8, 39:3. (gu)c (5 8 9 6 16) nn m.
(ujMqje), a)MO)e-(567fl) vb tr. 41:15. attrib: pu)Me n - ojcoc 50:23.
ujhn (5686) nn m. 36:22, 40:24, 40:26. qjiT*, see qji.
o)iNe (569a) vb tr. no d ir obj 32:15 (bis), (ojcot), eqju)T, eqjcocoT, pi 2eq jo T e (590o
48:26,48:33. 2 up) nn m. 244:34*, 46:16.
----- e - infin: no dir obj 38:28, 43:11. attrib: po)Me N-eqja)T 46:15.
----- n ca -, nco)*: no d ir obj 36:12, qjiTe (5 9 4 a ) vb tr.
38:6,40:6, 46:19, 48:29, 50:25; foil, by ------ n - 49:28.
qjcoTe, qjo)Ne (error) (5 9 5 a I) nn f
na* refl: no dir obj 43:20.
w e ll. 46:10ap, '46:11, 46:1 lap.
gojNe (nn f), see uju)Te (1 ).
uju)Te (595 a 18) nn m flour. 49:5.
o)u)Ne (5706) vb intr. 35:23.
u jth n (591 a) nn f. 39:31, 41:22, 46:31,
o)onte (513a) nn f. 34:9, 40:32.
47:1*.
(tyuJNq), tt)ONqf (5 7 3 6 ) vb tr. *43:32ap. qjTopTp, ' ojtptp (597 6) vb tr. m ed '32:17,
q)An*, see ojcon. 32:17.
ujhtt*, see (gum. (ojotujt), ojo x t (599fl) vb tr.
tyoon*, see (gume. ------ ezo y N e -: no dir obj 37:9.
276 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

qjoyo (6 0 2 a) vb tr. m ed 49:11. ze (6 3 8 6 ) nn f.

ujoyeiT (6 0 2 6 25 up) vb intr (qual). 38:27, e<y Te e 33:16.
38:29,49:15 . nag} N -ze 33:15ap, 3 6 :1 1.
(qjuxg), ujhuj* (6 0 6 a 25 up) vb tr make Nee n -: 37:26, 37:27, 37:28, 38:11,
equal. f43:29, f43:32ap. 38:12, 40:12 (bis), 42:28, 46:32*,
(qjoqjT), ujaujt (6 0 8 6 1) nn m. 40:8. 49:33, 49:35, 50:29; N e e n -n i- 39:33,
(qju)q), qjHqf (6 0 9 6 ) vb tr. f43:32. 40:23.
qjA xe (6 1 2 6 ) vb intr. 42:14, 42:15. zee, see z e ( 1 ).

------ za -4 2 : 17. (zh ), ezH (6 4 0 6 ) nn f fore part.

as nn m 32:10, 32:13, 35:8, 35:11, zA -Te zH e M n a t c - 36:18, 50:10*.
3 6 :20,40:3. z a -tc z h n -3 7 :1 1.
o jo x t , see ujotujt . z i-tc zh n - 47:27.
see also zht* (2 ).
qi, >qei, 2qi- 3qiT* (6 2 0 a ) vb tr. 3 4 :1 2 - zh, >zht* (6 4 2 6 ) nn f belly. 45:29,
13ap, >34:12-13 ap, 235:12, 37:10, >45:29ap, 47:4,4 7 :1 0 .
39:31, >42:28,43:12,250:35. z i-, 1z io )t -( t h y t n ), 2 ziu)u)*, 3 zio>* (6436
------ n t o o t * 340:18. 19 up) prep. >39:26, 43:24, 246:31,
------ za - za po *: no d ir obj 47:5, 47:29, 347:2, 49:9*, 49:11*.
49:8. ezpAY z i- 36:8.
------ czpa Y46:27. zi-n c A -N -A O A 49:22.
qi-pooyo) x e - 239:24. zi- t c z h n - 47:27.
qNT, *qqNT (623 6 ) nn m f. 34:10, *46:22, zih , 'z io o y e (6 4 6 a ) nn f. 34:5, >44:32,
46:22ap. 49:9, 49:11.
qiT*, see qi. ze e -zm e - infin 37:13.
(qTOoy), -(A)qTe (6 2 5 a ) nn m f. ziu)(u))*, see zi-.
xoyTAqTe n - (attrib) 42:13. z o (6 4 6 6 ) nn m. 33:11, 35:30,48:22.
qqNT, see qNT. see also ezpN-
zuHD*, >zo)*, 2zojt-( t h y t n ) (651 6 ). 243:20,
za -, ' za po * (6 3 2 a ) prep. 39:14, 40:15, 246:19, 248:10, >50:29,51:23.
42:17, >47:5,47:29, 49:8. zieiB (6 5 2 6 ) nn m f. 43:13,43:15.
z a - t c z h eMTTATe- 36:'18, 50:10*. zojb (6 5 3 a ) nn m.
z a - ttccht n - 39:32. p-z.a)B (cf. eipe) epo* 36:31,45:3.
z a - t c zh n - 37:11. ZBoyp (6 5 6 6 ) nn f. 44:2.
ZAe, f >zah , 2zazh (? AZH)(635a 25 up) nn zhbc (6 5 8 a ) nn m. 39:13.
m f. 33:9, >36:10, 236:13, >36:13-16ap (zu)bc ), zobc * (6 5 8 6 ) vb tr. f33:22.
(ter), 236:14, >36:16. ZHKe (6 6 4 a 3) nn m f. 42:23.
ze, >zee (6 3 7 a ) vb intr. 39:9. M N T - z H K e nn f 33:4, 33:5, 39:2.
------ e -, a -, epo*: 32:13, 33:33, 37:15, (zko ), z k a c it * (6 6 3 6 ) vb intr. f45:28.
38:18, 40:7, 41:29, 42:31, >42:31, for derived nn see zhkc .
4 2:3lap, 43:9, 44:33, 45:23, 46:16,
(z a a , serv an t ), see zmzaa .
46:28, 47:13 (bis), 50:26, 51:2*, 51:9;
(zojojAe), zo)Ae, >zo a * (6676 5) vb tr.
foil, by n a * refl 48:19; w. obj o f e -
4 3 :2 ,4 3 :4 ,4 3 :5 , >43:7.
continued by Circum st 38:23 (bis),
49:14; e-zm e - infin 37:13. z aao (6 6 9 6 ) nn m f.
------ e x N - 34:5, 34:7, 34:9, 34:11, n - z a a o (attrib) 33 :6 .
36:31. z a a h t , pi ' z a a a t c (6 7 1 6 ) nn m. 32:22,
------ b o a 36:24. >34:6, >36:33, >48:1.
------ enecHT e - 39:19. zm -, see zn - ( 2 ).
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 277

(zimc), pi ziom c (385 a 2, corrected by zo e iN e (6896) nn. 34:5.

Layton in ZPE 11 [1973] 183; cf. (znc -), zna * (6 9 0 a ) suffix vb.
Young in JAOS 91 [ 1971 ] 5 0 7 -9 ) nn f. ------ e - infin 48:29.
41:7. z n n -, see z n - (2 ).
(z o m n t ), z o m t (6 7 8 a ) nn m. 44:15, 48:35, z n a a y (6 9 2 6 ) nn m. 46:2.
49: lap, 51:3. zcon, >zon*, zhtt* (6 9 5 a ) vb tr. f32:10,
2MC (679a) nn m. 34:8. 33:13, *33:21, *39:15, >40:9, *47:23,
see Z O M N T .
zom t, *50:30, *50:33*; m ed 39:10.
zmzaa (665a 17) nn m f. 41:15, 44:12, ------ epo* *33:12.
44:29,44:32, 45:4, 4 5 :6 ,4 5 :8 ,4 5 :1 0 . ------ zn - *47:21, >49:4*.
zn-(35:24), see ezpN-. za po *, see za -
zn-, >zm-, 2znn -, 3n z h t* (6 8 3 a ) prep. zapu)*, see zapn -.
32:21, 32:23, 33:4, 33:6, 33:7, >34:21, zpa Y (698 a ) nn m.
35:11, 35:21, 335:23, 36:1, 136:13, zpa Y zn -, nzht * 4 2 :1 5 ,4 5 :2 4 ,4 5 :2 6 .
36:15, >36:22, 37:7, 237:12, 37:18, ezpAi* 46:27.
>38:13, >38:14, 38:22, 338:24, >38:26, ezp a Ye r n e 34:8, 34:12.
39:2, >39:6, >39:11 (bis), >39:14, 40:16, ezp a Yexu)* 34:27.
40:21, >40:30, 40:31, 41:3, 41:7, 41:10, ezpAY zi- 36:8.
>41:25, 42:1*, 42:5, >42:14, >42:22, ezp a Yzn - 33:31.
>43:5, >44:8, >45:23, 45:30, 45:32, nzpa Ynzht * 33:33.
45:33, 46:10, >47:3, *47:21, 47:22, 49:4, zipm-, see zipN.
>49:18,350:24, 50:32,51:14. (zapn-), zap uj* (289 6 9 up) prep. 35:22.
eBox zn-: 35:6, 35:14, 35:26, 35:29, zipn-, >zipM-(290a 7) prep. >46:12.
38:2 (bis), >38:15, >38:17, >38:28, (zApez), Apez (707 6 ) vb intr.
40:32, 40:33, >41:1*, >41:3, >41:4, ------ epo* 34:15,47:8.
>41:33, 42:21, 43:26 (? as nn), 43:27, zipoyze (3 1 0 6 25 up) nn. 39:25.
>43:29, 43:30, .346:25, 247:30, >50:15, z a c *, see ojzc.
50:28,51:7, 35 1:19; as n n 341:30. z ic e (7 1 0 6 ) vb tr. med 43:8, 49:13ap,
zpaY zn-342:1 5 ,345:24, >45:26. 50:26.
ezpAi z n - 33:32. as nn m 34:2, 49:13.
nzpaY z n - 333:33. z h t- , see zht* (2 ).
forms advb expressions and compound z h t (7 1 4 a ) nn m h ea rt. 36:8, 38:26,
prep w. Me (2), m h tc , o y , oyqjH, 4 1 :3 ,4 1 :5 ,4 4 :8 ,4 5 :2 6 .
zooy ( 1 ), gctth, ^iepo<;. attrib: p m -n -zh t (cf. pcoMe) 33:30,
see ZO JN.
2HNf , 33:34, 35:2.
zoyn (685 6 ) nn m. zht*, see zh ( 2 ).
attrib: c a -n - zo yn 37:26, 37:27, 48:15. zht*, > zh t-(th y tn )(6 4 0 6 23) (nn as) prep.
ezoYN 39:16, 40:10 (bis), 48:3 4 * , >32:20, 37:15,42:11.
49:20,50:7,50:10. w. suffix continued by n-3 9 :1 9 , 45:13.
ezo YN e-. a - 35:20, 37:9, 37:22, zieiT (718a) nn m. 39:20.
37:24, 37:35*, 39:21, 43:13, 43:21, , see
ziu) t zi-
44:35, 46:13, 46:21, 49:13, 49:26, zcot
, see zuhd*.
51:25. zhhtc (8 5 6 19) deictic particle.
czoyn zn - 35:24. eic-ZHHTe 32:21, 34:3, 34:15, 51:15,
m t t z o y n n - 32:25, 38:8. 5 1 :1 6 ,5 1 :2 1 .
(*u>n), zhn* (6 8 7 a) vb tr ap p ro a ch . zo tc (7 2 0 6 ) nn f fe a r.
----- e-, epo* f47:17, f47:18. P-zo tc (cf. eipe) 40:2.
278 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

z t o (7 2 3 a) nn m. 41:13. introducing clause of purpose:

20)tb (123 b) vb tr. 49:20. w. II Fut affirm 43:4.
z it n
, 1ziTM
, 22 it o o t* (428 b 3 up) prep. 2In a , o jin a x e - w. Ill Fut neg
c b o a z it n 24 1:35, '46:30*, 47:24. 37:13 , 41:9 , 41:21, 43:10, 44:7,
2T o o y e (727 b) nn m. 39:25, 39:26. 48:32.
2Hy (1 29 a) nn m. xh (7 4 7 6 12) nn m chip, m ote. 38:12,
<sn-zhy (cf. <sinc) 42:22. 38:16.
z o o y (7 3 0 a ) nn m. 33:6, 33:8, 40:5, 43:5, x i, ' x 1
, 2x e - , 3x it* (7476) vb tr
47:9. receiv e. 335:7, '37:20, '37:21,
n z o o y , foil, by Relative 34:19, 47:24. 339:22, '40:8, '44:28, 45:3, '48:12,
n - zooy 39:28, 39:29, 42:8, 42:9, 349:2, 49:4.
48:12. xe-fJOYNC enecH T 0 - 234:7.
N&u} N -zo o y 51:14. x i-fn e n - '32:14, '36:16, '36:25,
m<|>o o y
eT-MM^Y 48:28. '47:33*.
48:27.
n n izoo y x o (nn), see x o e .
2M
<(>ooYi foil, by R elative 34:22. x o (152a) vb tr. no dir obj 44:5.
see also n o o y . (x o e ) , x o (7 5 3 6 ) nn f. 49:18.
200 Y (731 a) vb intr (qual). 41:3. xo), 'x e - 2x o o * (7 5 4 a) vb tr. 232:11,
2io y e (1 32b) vb tr. 41:4, 248:29.
------ e - epo*: no dir obj 45:7, 45:10. ------ n , n a* 35:8, 35:1 1, 235:12, 40:4,
2io o y 0 , see 2ih. 40:21 (bis), 43:35, 248:28.
2o y o (135 a) nn m. 4 1 :5. xa) m m o-c, x o o - c , foil, by:
2 00 YT (7 3 8 6 ) nn m. 37:29, 37:30 (bis), e - 245:8.
5 1 :2 2 ,5 1 :2 4 ,5 1 :2 5 . a -, epo* . . . x e - 236:9, 236:26,
2o q (740 b) nn m f. 40:12. 242:6, 244:29, 248:20.
2* 2 (7 4 1 6 ). 4 6 :1 0 ,4 6 :1 1 . N -d a t 246:1.
2A2 N- 33:9, 40:2, 44:4. n , n a * . . . x e - 232:20, 232:23,
2&2H, see 2&0 . 2 34:32, 23 5:10, 241:25, 241:31,
2IXN-, 12ixm, 22ixu)* (7 5 8 6 10) prep. 241:32, 242:2 (1), 248:11.
39:8, 39:12, 39:15, 246:23, 50:3, x e - 235:4, 237:3, 37:6, 241:10,
'51:17. 242:2 (2), 43:31, 247:10, 250:21,
(2x o n x n ) , x o n x n (743 a ) vb tr. 39:34. 51:9, 25 1:15.
x e - o y * e -, a - '40:26, '40:28, '40:29.
x - (vb), see x i, xu). x e - 6 o \ '33:18.
x e - (7466 3) conjunction. xo)*, x n - , see e x N -, 2ix n -.
introduces discourse after n exe-. x c k a a c , 'x c k a c (7 6 4 a) conjunction,
XNO\. w. II Fut affirm 36:12, 39:16, 43:15,
same, w. discourse anticipated by neu 4 4 :5 ,4 4 :3 3 ,4 5 :4 ,4 9 :1 8 ,5 1 :2 1 .
tral pron, after xu). w. Ill Fut neg 37:30, 41:20, 43:22,
w. vbs o f perception: see im , M eeye, '48:30.
pooyuj, c o o y N , voeo). (xcocoac), x e \ e - (7 6 6 a) vb tr gather
amplifies objs after m o y t ( e p o * ) , h arvest. 40:31.
(p - )u jn H p e (n
). xcoak, ]x \ s - (7 6 6 6 ) vb tr stretch, sew.
introducing explicative clause 33:9, 41:14.
33:19, 36:13, 38:25, 38:27, 40:24, ------ a - '41:22.
41:28, 41:29, 42:24, 48:17 (2), 50:2, x 0 0 A.ec (7 6 9 a ) nn f. 46:21.
50:4,51:20,51:24. x \ 6-, see xcoak.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 279

xin- ( 7726) prep. x a ix e (7996) nn m. 4 2 : 3 5 .

i i N - . . . ojA -39:24, 39:25, 41:6.
(xnoy), XN6- ' x n o y * (7 7 4 6 ) vb tr. s K see gin
.
33:14. sco (8 0 3 a ) vb intr.
----- epo* 48:27. ------ N -oyeaj-N - 33:23.
------- c t b 0 - 3 3 : 6 . ( scocobc), scobc (8 0 4 6 ) nn f. 36:24.
------x e - 35:9, 42:4. <soa ( 8 0 6 6 5 ) nn m. 5 0 : lap.
xeNencup (775 a) nn f. 39:12. x e - s o a (cf. xco) 33:18.
xn&y (776a) vb intr. scoa (8 0 7 a ) vb tr. med 5 1:6.
------e -in fin 33:5. (s o e iA e ), s c a i t* ( 8 0 7 6 ) vb tr.
xnaz (111a) nn m. -------- a - * 3 7 : 1.
nxnaz 39:22. ( s 0\ m a i ) , 6A . M 06I (8 1 1 a ) nn m. 49:8*,
xno, 'x n e - 2x n o * (778 6) vb tr. 49:10*, 49:14.
----- na * refl 35:16. scoAn, s o \ n * , s o \ n f (8 1 2 a ) vb tr.
----- 2N-refl 45:30. ------ boa: * 3 3 : 2 0 , 3 6 : 1 1 ; med 4 7 : 2 3 .
----- cboa zn- 235:28, 242:21. ------ boa n a *: med 33:12.
as nn m 41:7. as nn m ' 3 3 : 2 3 .
xonxn, see z x o n x n . SCAITf, See GO0IA0.
xepo, lx e p e - (781 b) vb tr blaze, b u m . 6 AO6 (8 1 5 a 14) nn m b e d . 43:24,
'39:13; med 34:16. 43:27.
xojojpe (7846 26 u p ) nn m. 39:21. sM-, see gin,
xpo (783a) vb intr. s o m( 8 1 5 6 ) nn f.
----- epo* 50:13. m n -com , foil, by Conjunctv 39:9,
see also xcocope. 39:20,41:13,41:15.
xoeic, 'x e c - (7 8 7 6 ) nn m. 37:2, 41:15, u)-<SM-4SOM (cf. s i n c ) 0- infin 4 3 : 1 2 .
44:14, 44:19, 44:22, 44:26, 44:30, sA M oya (8 1 8 6 ) nn m f.
44:31, 45:8,45:9, 45:1 1, 46:8, 46:9. cp-SAMoyA (cf. coyp ) 4 0 : 3 3 .
xec-2N-Hei 37:7. (s o m s 0m ) , sm scom * (818 6) vb tr. 3 6 : 7 .
mnt- x o c ic nn f 48:18. sn -, see s i n c .
xice, x o c e f (788 6) vb tr. f39:9. SHNf, see SNON.
----- a -: f41:8; med 41:12. s in -, ' s i - ( 8 1 9 a ) prefix form ing nn m f.
xit*, see xi. see oya)M.
xot*, see xcotc (2). siN e, ' 6N-, 2 s m - (8 2 0 a ) vb tr. 51:4*; no
xoyt(a )-, see xoycoT. dir obj 32:16 (bis), 48:26, 48:33.
xiuTe (nn), see scot. sn -z h y '42:22.
(xarre), xo t * (791 6) vb tr. 6m -6om 0- infin 2 4 3 : 1 2 .
( s n o n ) , s h n * ( 8 2 1 a ) vb intr. f 4 6 : 3 1 , f 4 7 : 2 .
----- n -4 9:18.
so n * , see scon.
xooy (793a) vb tr. 44:12, 45:4, 45:10,
s 0n H ( 8 2 5 a ) vb intr.
45:11.
as nn m: zN N -oysenH 3 7 : 1 8 .
xioye (7936) vb intr. (scon), s o n * ( 8 2 5 6 ) vb tr. 4 5 : 1 5 .
peq-xioye nn m f 37:8. (spooM n), sp o M n e ( 8 2 8 6 ) nn m f. 4 0 : 1 3 .
xoyajT, ' x o y t (a ) - ( 794 6) nn m f. spcoz ( 8 2 9 6 ) vb intr.
ttje xoycoT foil, im m ediately by nn as nn m: p-<spu)2 (cf. eipe): 4 5 : 2 0 ( 1 ) ;
34:13. foil, by n - 4 4 : 7 , 4 5 :20ap ( 1 ), 4 5 : 2 0 ( 2 ) .
xoyTAqTe n - (attrib) '42:13. s p o s ( 8 3 1 6 ) nn m. 3 4 : 1 0 , 3 6 : 3 0 , 4 2 : 3 4 ,
(xujzm), xazm - ' xcozm- (7 9 7 6 ) vb tr. 43:1*.

'35:25, 35:27. (sc o t), x c o tc ( 8 3 3 a) nn f. 4 6 : 1 0 .

280 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

ff(oo)T (8 3 7 a ) vb intr. as nn m: z n - o y g ^ t boa 51:15.

------ n c a - 43:9. six (8 3 9 b) nn f. 36:7, 37:18, 37:32,
------ c b o a zht* 37:14, 42:11. 37:33, 39:23, 40:17, 49:19.

II . W o r d s B o r r o w e d f r o m G r e e k

dycxGoq, '- ov. '41:1. (8ei7cve(o), p-AinNei. 44:24ap, 44:34.

ArAeoc n - (attrib) 40:34*. (8ei7cvov), a ittn o n . 44:12, 44:18, 44:25,
ayyeXoq. 34:33*, 48:7. 44:31.
(aixeo)), p- a it c i . P-aittnon (cf. eipe) 44:24.
------ mmo* 44:21. 8 ia, see 8 ia touto.
a ic e p a io q . (8iaicove(i)), p- a ia k o n c i .
n - a k c p a io c (attrib) 40:1 2 , ------ NA* 36:21.
d M d . 32:25, 35:25, 38:34, 39:15, 40:23, 8 ia t o u t o . 37:6.
42:11, 42:22, 43:17, 46:12, 48:26, 49:1, 8iicaio<;.
50:14,51:8a/?, 51:16. Takojboc nAiKAioc 34:29.
dvdyicr|. n - a ik a io c (attrib) 34:34.
t ANArKH epo* . . . T e e - infin 38:5. AinNei, see 8ei7cvea).
dvdrcauoK;, 1 2k.N2iYrr2k.cic ( e rr o r ) . 42:7, aittnon , see 8ei7cvov.
4 2 :8 ,43:21, >48:19, 48:19ap. (8iac(i)), A io jK e , 'p - A io jK e .
(dvax<opea)), ANAXtopei. 35:7. ------ mmo * 145:22,45:24,45:25.
a^ioq. 47:33. 8\jvaniq. 37:12, 47:16, 47:31.
a s io c n a * 42:29.
(dpveo^ai), a p n a . 47:17.
------ n - 51:5. ei, 'e e i. 37:23a/?.
Apxei, see apx<o. see also ei nii,ei utiti.
dpxn. 36:12, 36:13, 36:15. (eiica>v), zikojn. 37:34 (bis), 42:1, 47:20,
(apxco), Apxei. 4 7 :2 2 ,4 7 :2 3 ,4 7 :2 7 .
------ n - infin 5 1 :3. E\\iX\.

aoicoq. 4 1:19,41 :2 1 . e i mh e - infin 49:13ap.

ei JJ.T1TI.
paTciioxTiq. w. C onjunctv 39:22.
I*(02 ANNHC TTBATTTICTHC 4 1:7, 41:8. eipiivrj. 35:33.
p-eipHNH (cf. eipe) mn - 41:24.
yap. 33:13, 33:21, 35:24, 35:36, 36:11, etarmoo\$vr|. 33:16, 35:18.
36:22, 39:13, 40:34*, 41:4, 43:6, 47:9, e'urcopoq. 44:16.
4 7 :3 3 ,4 9 :3 6 ,5 0 :1 2 . eke {. 3 5 :5 ,3 7 :1 4 ,3 8 :5 ,4 1 :2 3 ,4 5 :1 3 .
Yvtoaiq. 40:9.
(etci 0 ^ 6(0), e n i e y M e i , 'p - e n i e y M e i .
Ypa^naie'uq. 40:8.
------ e -, a - infin *40:3, 41:18.
e7ciani^(i)v.
8e. 33:2, 34:23, 35:9, 36:30, 37:11, 38:14,
38:33, 40:11, 40:29, 41:10, 43:33, N-enicTHM(ON (attrib) 37:16.
4 6 :8 ,4 6 :1 0 , 47:14, 4 7 :2 6 ,4 8 :2 , 50:1. epydxriq. 46:7, 46:8.
contrasting a preceding m cn clause (ep^r|veia), zepMHNeiA. 32:13.
46:7. evayyekiov. 5 1 :27.
 W O R D S B O R R O W E D FR O M G R E E K 281

iaviov. 43:1*, 4 3 :3 ,4 3 :4 , 43:6. n a m p io q . 33:24, 36:14, 36:17, 41:27,

42:23, 43:8, 45:21, 45:25, 45:28,
fj. 36:23ap, 39:4, 41:16, 50:13, 51:16. 50:6*.
h mmon 42:19. napyapiTTiq. 46:16, 46:18, 48:32*.
(rmepa), zhmcpa. Heyiaxavoq. 46:32, 49:20.
noyzhmcpa 44:21. attrib 49:17.
^ e v .34:5.
(GaXaooa), za aa cca . 32:23, 33:31, contrasted by a follow ing Ae clause
33:32,34:1. 46:7.
(0epa 7cewo), p-eepAneye, Im perat ^lepoq.
epi-eepAneye. 2N-AU) M-Mepoc 50:7*.
------- n -, mmo* 1 35:23, 39:6. (nexavoeco), p-MeTANoei. 38:30.
\ir\. 46:5.
(iva), Zina , ' ujina. see also ei ^ri.
w. II Fut affirm 37:28, 44:12, 45:3, ^ITlTKOq.
45:28, 46:2, 46:8, 48:21, 50:8*, w. C onjunctv 43:3.
'51:22. \ir\zi, see ei \it \t \.
zina x e - . w. Ill Fut neg ' 37:13, '41:9, ^lovaxoq. 36:4, 4 1 :28, 46:12.
41:21,43:10, 44:7, 48:32. mxjxripiov. 43:35, 44:1.
(Io\)5aio<;), Yo y a a io c . 40:24.
(vrjaxeiSo)), NHCTeye, 'p-NHCTeye. '33:15,
Kaipo<;. 48:24. '35:15, 50:12, 50:15.
Kaicoq, -ov. '35:19. ------ e - 38:17.
kakoc n - (attrib) 41:1*. (voeoo), p-Noei.
mpTtoq 34:12, 37:17, 40:25 (bis), 40:33, ------ x e - 48:14.
44:6,45:3,45:5. vvmpioq. 50:14.
Kaxa. vvmpcov. 50:15.
neyArrexiON ttkata - 5 1 :28.
(KaiaKplVO), p-ICATAKpiNe. (oAxo<;), zoaojc . 35:3.
----- mmo* 35:17. (O X av), ZOTAN.
ldTipovonoq. 45:14. w. C ond: 32:16, 34:21, 34:23, 35:27,
KOTcpia. 48:31. 36:30, 37:2, 43:32, 43:33, 45:21, 45:29,
Koonoq. 34:15, 35:33, 37:11, 38:9, 38:18, 47:26, 50:19; and foil, by t o t c 32:26,
38:21, 38:27, 38:28, 42:10, 42:30, 37:25, 37:31, 38:14, 38:29, 39:29*,
42:32,47:13, 47:14, 51:4, 51:5, 5 1 :9. 50:14.
k(0|it). 44:28. 6xi, see o\)% oTl-
(ot>), ovx> see ot>x oxi.
Xnonfe. 37:13,50:7. ot>8e, 'o y T e . 39:10, 39:14, '40:9, '40:32,
ta)yo<;. 47:8. 46:22.
taxvia. 39:15. oiixe.
iterated 40:30-31 (bis), 47:28 (bis),
M etric;. 33:14, 34:25, 34:31, 36:9, 36:19, 5 0 :4 -5 (bis),
36:26, 36:34*, 37:21, 38:4, 39:27, cf. ovSe.
40:20,42:7, 42:13, 42:18, 43:14, 43:31, (ovxoq), xovxo, see 8 id xovxo.
46:5,49:21,51:13. (o\>x oxi), o y x 2o t i 51:8.
P-waqhthc (cf. eipe) na* 42:26,
49:33*, 49:35*. rcdtav. 4 1 :30.
282 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

nap a . 3 6 :2 9 , 5 0 :2 7 . (x i^ d c o ), p - t im a .
(m p a y o )) , p - n A p a r e . 3 4 :1 6 , 3 4 :1 7 ,4 0 :1 9 . -------- n - 4 1 : 1 6 .
(m p a 8 e ia o < ;), t t a p a a ic o c . 3 6 :2 2 . xojiog. 3 3 :8 , 3 8 :4 , 4 3 : 2 1 ,4 4 :3 5 ,4 5 :2 3 .
( 7 ia p a 8 e x o ^ ia i) , p - n A p A A e x e . x o ie . 3 9 :2 3 , 4 5 : 1 1,4 9 : 2 0 .
-------- m m o * 3 5 : 2 1 . in tro d u c in g a p o d o s is a f te r zotan
t t a p a a ic o c , s e e 7 ia p a 8 e ia o < ;. 3 2 :2 7 , 3 7 :3 5 , 3 8 :1 6 , 3 8 :3 0 , 39:34*.
(rc a p a ix e o ^ a i), t t a p a it c i, 'p - n A p A i T e i. 5 0 :1 5 .
> 4 4 :2 9 , 4 4 :3 1 . x o uxo, se e 8 i a xouxo.
-------- n - '4 4 : 1 7 , '4 4 : 2 5 . x p a jie ^ a . 4 3 :2 8 .
( m p a x r i p e o ) ) , p-TTApATHpei.
(\>ppiX(o), p -z y B p iz e .
--------e - 3 3 : 1 7 .
------- m m o * 4 1 :1 7 .
(n e ip a ^ o )), p - n ip A Z e .
-------- n , m m o * 4 8 : 2 2 , 4 8 : 2 5 . O a p ia a T o q . 4 0 :7 , 5 0 :2 .
rc e x p a. 3 4 :7 . <pita)ao<po<;.
7rr|Yn- 3 5 :6 . a ttr ib 3 5 :1 .
n ip A Z e , s e e rc e ip d ^ a ). (popxiov. 4 6 :1 5 , 4 6 :1 7 .
( k io t e w d ), p - n i c T e y e . (ppovi^ioq. 4 0 :1 1 .
--------e p o * 4 8 : 2 1 .
rc ta iv . 3 8 : 2 9 ( X p a o ^ a i ) , p -xpa).
7iAx)i3aiog. ------- n - d a t 4 4 :4 .
M - n A o y c io c (a ttr ib ) 4 4 :3 . X p eia. 3 7 :1 4 .
(7cve{)(xa), t t n a . 3 5 : 1 9 , 3 8 : 3 2 , 3 8 : 3 3 , 4 0 : 2 9 , Xpfijxa. 4 4 :4 ,4 4 :5 .
4 2 :2 2 ,5 1 :2 3 . X priaxoq, 1-ov. 4 8 :1 7 , 14 8 :1 7ap.
tcoXe ^ cn;. 3 5 :3 6 . n - xph cto c ( a ttrib ) 4 5 :1 * .
noXiq. 3 9 :8 . xpco, se e x p d o fx a i.
(TiovTipog), -o v . 4 1 : 2 , 4 1 : 4 , 4 1 :5 . X topa. 3 5 :2 1 .
7iopvT|. X(opi<;. 3 4 :2 .
a t t r i b 5 0 :1 8 .
Tioxi^ p i o v . 4 8 : 1 4 . \|/\>X"n 38:1 1, 3 8 :2 4 , 4 8 :6 , 5 1 :1 1 ,5 1 :1 2 .

7ipo<pT]XT|<;. 3 9 :5 , 4 2 : 1 4 , 4 8 : 8 .
a> (c f. C r u m 5 1 7 6 ). 4 6 :3 .
Tixco^a. 4 2 :3 1 (b is ), 4 3 :1 8 , 4 3 :2 2 , 4 7 : 1 3 -
(dx;), za)c.
M a p ( b is ) .
w. C ir c u m s t 4 3 :1 0 , 4 3 :1 6 .
tiok;. 3 9 :1 * .
as p r e p 4 3 :2 6 (?).
(dxpeAio)), p-o)<t>eAei. 4 2 :1 9 ,4 2 :2 0 .
a a p p a x o v , ' c a m b a t o n . '3 8 : 1 9 , 3 8 :1 9 .
(la ^ ia p ix rig ), c a m a p c it h c . 4 3 :1 2 . u j in a , s e e iv a .
cam baton , see a a p p a x o v .
a d p t 3 8 :2 2 ,3 8 :3 1 ,5 1 :1 1 ,5 1 :1 2 . zaaacca, se e G a X a a a a .
g k e 7it |. 3 6 :3 3 . z c p m h n c ia , se e ep(xr|veia.
aiceuo<;. 3 7 : 1 0 . zh m cpa , se e f|(xepa.
(a x a v p o g ), c - P o c . 4 2 :2 8 . 2 IKCON, se e eiK(ov.
a a > ^ a . 3 8 : 3 3 , 4 7 : 13 , 4 7 : 1 4 , 4 8 : 5 ( b is ) . Zi n a , se e i v a .
z o a o j c , se e otao<;.
x aX aiT K opog, '- o v . '4 8 : 4 , 4 8 : 6 * . z o t a n , se e o x a v
x a x a . 3 5 :3 1 . z o t i , se e o\>x oxi.
(xripea)), Im perat e p i-T H p e i. z y e p iz e , se e \>ppi(o.
--------m m o * 3 8 : 1 1. za )c , se e cog.
 P R O P E R NA M ES 283

III. P ro per N am es

'A&xii. 41:6,47:30. 48:13, *48:16, 48:26, 48:30 (em.),

48:33, 48:35*, 49:2, 49:7, 49:15,
Ai5i)Hoq. 49:27, 49:32 (em .), 50:2, 50:5, 50:11*,
aiay m o c Y o y a a c ojmac 32:11. 50:12, 50:16, 50:18, 50:22, 50:28,
50:31, 51:4, 51:6, 51:8, 51:10, 51:14
conaq. 3 5 :2 ,3 5 :8 ,3 5 :1 1 ,5 1 :2 8 . (em .), 51:20.
aiay m o c Y o y a a c ojmac 32:12. Io u S aia.
fOYAAiA 43:13.
(IaKcopoq), Yakojboc. (IouSac;), Y o y a a c .
Yakojboc tta ik a io c 34:29. a ia y m o c Y o y a a c ojmac 32:12.
( Itioo^ ) , Fc, 'm e . 32:10, 32:14, 32:19, I a p a i ^ .
33:5, 33:10, 33:18, 33:23, 34:3, 34:14, TTICPAHA. 42:14.
34:16, 34:25, 34:27, 34:30, *35:4, ( IcoavvTiq), Yojza n n h c . 41:12.
35:10, 35:15 , 35:27 , 35:31, 36:5 , 36:9, Y ojzannhc t t b a t t t i c t h c 41:6, 41:8.
36:11, 36:17, 36:26, 36:34, 37:20,
37:24, 38:1, 38:10, 38:12, 38:17 (em.), KaTaap. 4 9 :2 8 ,4 9 :2 9 ,4 9 :3 0 .
38:21, 38:31, 39:2, 39:5, 39:7, 39:10,
39:18, 39:20, 39:24, 39:29, 40:2, 40:7, MaOOaioq. 34:34.
40:13, 40:16, 40:19, 40:21 (em.), 40:26, (M apid|i), mapizam. 36:34, 51:19.
40:31, 41:6, 41:12, 41:24, 41:27, 41:31,
42:23, 42:25, 42:30, 42:33, 43:7, 43:9, Flexpoq.
43:23, 43:28, 43:31 ap, 43:34, 44:2, cimodn n e T p o c 34:33, 51:18.
44:10, 45:17, 45:19, 45:21, 45:25,
45:29, 45:34, 46:6, 46:11, 46:13, IaX(0|iTi. 43:25, 43:30ap.
46:23, 46:28, 47:12, 47:15, 47:17,
47:19, 47:24, 47:29, 47:34, 48:4, 48:7, cimojn t t c t p o c 34:33, 51:18.

IV. C a t a l o g u e o f A t t e s t e d G r a m m a t ic a l F o r m s

A. BIPARTITE SENTENCE (Future n a R elative P reterite eNeq 44:7, n c t c t n

36:5, a 40:26) 34:19.
t 34:15, k 38:13, q 33:26, c 32:23, t n C ircum st eK 40:21, eq 32:15, e c 33:32, eN
34:25, t c t n 33:3, c e 33:20, 0 (before 37:23, eTeTN 40:19, e y 36:4, e
definite nn) 44:14, oyn (before non- (before definite nn) 37:18, c y n (before
definite nn) 46:9; neg f . . . a n 44:21, k non-definite nn) 39:3; neg eq . . . a n
. .. an 38:14, q . . . a n 50:4, c . . . a n 33:13, e c . . . a n 40:14, e c e . . . a n
39:10, n t c t n . . . a n 40:22 = t b t n .. . 36:23.
an 42:12, c e . . . a n 34:18, 0 (before R elative e f 40:4, e u 38:5, e T q 51:3*,
definite nn) . . . a n 42:32, mn (before eTeTN 34:22 = eTeTM 33:19, c t o y
non-definite nn) 39:5. 36:31, eT (subject = definite
Preterite NeTeTN 34:20, Ne (before antecedent) 32:10, eT e (before definite
definite nn) 42:20; neg N e c . . . an ne nn) 36:13, eTe(o)Y N (before non-
49:12. definite nn) 34:2; neg in Fut c t c t n a
284 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S

B ipartite R elative (continued) 35:20, N e e 33:10 = c e 43:7, nT

. . . a n 49:1*, eT (subject = definite
an te c e d e n t). . . a n 42:25.
II e e i 46:5 = e i 43:34, eK 34:33, eg 47:18,
e c 36:27, in Fut c n a 43:4, in Fut
eTeTNA 35:18, ey 35:32, e (before
definite nn) 33:29; neg e c . . . a n
51:14, ey . . . a n 51:15.
B. TRIPA R TITE C O N JU GA TION
(a) Sentence conjugations
Perfect: I P erf Aei 34:14, ak 35:5, Aq
32:11, a c 42:11, a t c t n 34:23, Ay
33:14, a (before nn) 34:5; neg mtti
38:23, MTieq 47:32, mttctn 48:24,
mttoy 34:7, Mne (before nn) 43:2.
Preterite: neg Ne mttcc 49:12.
C ircum st eAq 46:16; neg eMTTi 48:27,
MTieq 36:8, mttctn 39:30, eM noy
47:11.
R elative n t a c i 35:7, -(e)NTAK 44:30,
NTAq 35:12, ntatctn 34:28
eTATeTN 48:26, cn tay 45:24 = ntay
45:17, eNTA (before nn) 32:10 = n t a
34:29, eNTAz (subject = definite
antecedent) 47:5 = ntaz 33:30 = cta z
42:30; neg e T e M n e 47:11, e T e mttoy
35:28, e T e Mne (before nn) 36:5.
II n t Aei 35:32, n t a n 41:33, n t a t c t n
41:31, n t a y 38:27, n t a (before nn)
35:10.
not y et : C ircum st eMTTATeq 36:18,
cmttatoy 50:10.
Aorist: I A orist qjAq 36:31, ujApeTN 47:25,
ojAY 39:19; neg MAq 39:14, may 40:31,
MApe (before nn) 36:24.
Relative: neg eMAq 46:20, cm ay
47:28ap = may 47:28, eMApe (before
nn) 46:21.
II eojApeq 39:15.
III Fut: neg n i 44:7, Neq 41:22, n n c t n
43:22 = NeTM 43:10, n n o y 41:20 =
Ne (before nn) 37:13.
n o y 48:31,
(b) Clause conjugations
C onjunctv n t a 44:5, Nq 36:32, n c 39:9,
NTN 50:11, NT6TN 34:31 = NT6TM
(before nn) 33:25; neg NqTM 37:8.
Tem poral NTApeq 44:11, ntapcc 49:13,
NTApe (before nn) 35:8.
u n til tyANTeq 32:15.
C ond eeityAN 35:11, eictyAN 38:15,
eqtyAN 32:16 = eqtyA 37:6, ecajaN
36:30, eTeTNtyAN 32:26 = eTeTNajA
34:24, eyty^N 32:23 = eyqjA 35:21,
epujAN (before nn) 50:14 = epqj*
41:24.
Protatic: neg eqTM 38:9, ctctn tm 38:19.
(r) Imperat neg. mttp 33:18 = mn 32:14.
(d ) Causatives
Infin tpa 35:4, Tpeq 32:14, tpn 33:15,
tpoy 37:5, Tpe (before nn) 44:2.
Im perat MApeq 34:3, mapoy 50:15, Mape
(before nn) 51:19.
= C. CONVERSIONS OF THE
EX ISTEN TIA L SENTENCE
P reterite Ne 44:3.
C ircum st e 42:34.
R elative e T e 45:31.
D. CONVERSIONS OF VERBS OF
SUFFIX CONJUGATION
C ircum st e 33:33.
R elative eT (subject = definite antecedent)
34:11.
H e 48:29.
E. NEGATION AND CONVERSIONS OF
THE N OM INA L SENTENCE
neg a n 35:5.
Circum st e 50:24; neg e . . . an 37:1.
Relative e T e 49:31.
F. PERSO N AL SUFFIXES. 0 50:29 = t
34:31 = ei 34:32 = Y 48:29, k 33:12,q
32:12 = eq (after vb IIIae liqu.) 36:7, c
32:20, n 34:26, t n 32:20 = thytn
32:20 = THNe 33:1, o y 33:20 = coy
32:11 = c e 48:9.
 ATTESTED GRAMMATICAL FORMS 285

G. ARTICLES, (a) Definite, n 32:14 = n e (d) Demonstrative

34:10, t 32:21 = Te 34:5, n 32:10 = Ne neei 48:24, Teei 34:16, Neei 32:13.
47:1* = n 37:13 = m 34:25 = p 35:32. m 37:29 = nei 4 1 :25, ni 39:33.

(b) Indefinite, oy 33:4, zeN 41:27 = zn 34:6

= zm 45:21 = znn 50:4*.
H. SPELLIN G S A N D FORM S OF THE
(c) Possessive. n a 43:27, ne* 33:11, neq PR EPO SITIO NS N, mmo* A ND N -
37:9, nee 49:13, neTN 32:25, ney

48:2* = noy 37:4; t a 35:3, tc k 38:11, n 33:30, n 40:13, b 41:19, \ 44:7, m 42:22,
Teq 33:30, Tec 40:15, t n 36:10, t c t n m 37:28, p 36:9, nn 37:33, 0 35:11,
35:24, Toy 37:5; n a 36:20, nck 36:34, m m o * 34:17, m m a * 43:24.
Ne q 33:6, n c tn 37:12, Noy 36:24. n 34:31, m 44:13, n a * 42:18.
 TRACTATE 2

THE GREEK FRA G M EN TS

OF TH E G O S P E L A C C O R D IN G TO TH O M A S

N o t e : Large figures are saying numbers, small figures are line numbers of
the Greek manuscripts. E.g. 264 = saying 26, Greek line 4.

a8eA,(po<;. 26 4. oanoq, 1a u io i. 4 24-25a p ; 6 32,32*; 28

aBeoq. 3024*. 114, 117, ^ l* ; 3 0 26*; 3 1 32*,35;36
aiax^vco. 37 23. 15*; 37 17, 18; 39 115*, 116*.
otKepaioq. 39 21*. d(piT||ii. 39 18*.
dcKoiko. 33 41; 38 5*, 7*.
aicpov. 32 37. P (numeral). 30 24ap.
aA^Beia. 6 38*. PaaiAeia. 3 n , 15*; 2 h .
aAAa. 3 15ap. PaaiX\)co. 2 8,8*.
aXkoq. 38 7*. PAircco. 28 2 1 *.
av. 36 13. PpS(ia. 6 35*.
eav 3 9*, 12*; 24 4*; 27 5,8; 3 0 23.
ecoq av 2 6*. y (numeral). 30 24ap (bis).
oq av 1 3*; 3 16*. yap. 5 29*; 6 3i-3&ap (quinquies), 39*;
oaxiq av 1 3ap\ 3 15-16ap (bis), 39 13ap.
a v a 6 3&ap. yeivo(iai, see yi'vo^ai.
avdBe^ia. 7 41*. yeivcoaKQ), see yivaxjKCO.
avaKa^TCTO). 6 38ap (bis), y eu o n ai. 1 5.
avam uco. 2 zap. yrj. 3 13.
ava(paivco. 6 38*. yivo^iai, 1yei/vo|j.ai. 4 26ap; 5 30*; 39
avBpamoq. 4 22*; 7 40*, 41*, 42*; 24 120*.
2*; 28 19. yivcoaKO),1yeivcoaKco. 3 17, i8*,20(em.);
a v ir||!i. 39 18-19ap. 5 27*, 3\ap; 31 135.
dvxi. 6 38ap. yvcoaiq. 39 15*.
ypannaxew;. 39 13*.
ano. 5 29; 36 i* , 2.
ypd(pco. 1 2*, lap.
dTcoKaAuTruco. 5 29* (em.), 3 lap.
drcoKvea). 4 22.
8e. 3 12 *, 15-16ap, Map , 19*; 24 3-4ap
aTtoKpwruo). 6 39*; 39 15ap. (bis); 39 20.
d7coKp\)(po<;. 1 l * . SeiTcveco. 6 35ap.
drcoAxxuPdva). 39 13ap. 8ei\|/aco, see 8i\|/aco.
apxoq. 6 35ap. 8ekt6<;. 3131.
at>avco. 36 9ap. 8 ia . 1 lap.
 W O R D S AND P R O P E R N A M ES 287

8iaPA7tG). 26 1. eTiiBDiiea). 38 3*.

Si'&tyu. 6 34ap (bis); 36 15*. e n ia . 4 23*.
(8i \|kxco), 8ei\|/cxa). 28 16. ep|iTlveia. 1 3*.
8i5vajiai. 3 2 4 0 . e p x o ^ a i . 38 8 * .
6001(0. 6 35ap; 7 41*,42*.
eav, see e i , a v . earcepa. 36 2 *.
ea\)XO\). 3 16*, 18,20. eaxaxoq. 4 25*, 26.
eyEipco. 5 31*; 30 27*. eipiaKO). 1 4*, 40/7 (ter); 2 7 (bis); 3
EY, {r\\iE\q. 28 18; 30 26, 28, 29; 37 1 19; 17*; 2 7 7 ; 28 14, 16 ; 3028; 38 1 1 *.
385*, 10*, il*. e'xax 36 1 1 *, 11 ap (bis); 38 6*.
ei. 3 9ap, 19*; 24 1-2 ap , 3-4 ap. eax;. 36 1 *, 3*.
ea v 3 9 * , 12*; 24 4 * ; 27 5 ,8 ; 3 0 23. ecoqav 2 6*.
E & iiaa, see r|A,iiaa.
EljJA. 3 13*, 16*, 19, 2 0 * , 21; 4 25; 5 2 7 * , d(i). 1 2 ; 3 19*; 4 24*, 24-25a/7 (ter),
29*; 6 37-38 ap ( q u a te r ) , 38o/7, 38- i^ ie a ). 2 6* (bis); 38 9*.
40ap, 39*, 4 0 * ; 7 40, 4 1 * , 4 i^ 2 o /7 (DT1. 4 24*.
(bis); 24 l*, 5*; 28 il* , 20; 30 23,
24*, 25,26,30; 31 31; 36 8 * ; 37 20. T|. 3 13fl/7.
eitcov. 1 3; 3 10*, 12*. (r|A,iKia), eiA aiaa. 36 14.
Eiq. 426*; 27 60/ 7 ; 31 34; 3 3 42*. r|(iep a. 4 2 2 *, 23 *; 38 9*.
Eiq, !V. 4 J26*, 26 a p \6 138400/7; 30
25*; 33 142*; 36 1 10ap. 0 d A ,a aa a. 3 130 / 7,14*.
eujePXCHkxi. 3 13*; 39 17*, 17-180/?, 18*, OajiPea). 2 7* (bis).
19*. Bavaxoq. 1 4*.
ekPocAAcd. 26 2. 0a7cxa). 5 31.
ek8 ixo. 3 7 22. Beoq. 3 15*; 27 8; 30240/7 (q u in q u ies).
EKEl.30 28,30. 0epa7ieia. 3134.
EKioq. 3 \5-\6ap ( b is ) , 16*.
eAT1110CN)VT1. 6 34*. iaxpoq. 31 33.
eXkco. 3 io. (Sou. 3 10 *.
eVrcpoaBev. 5 27*; 6 37-38o/7. ixB'oq. 3 14.
E^xxvTiq. 37 19.
EV. 3 11,13 ap, 20; 24 2 * , 3-A ap\ 26 3; 28 m i . 1 2*, 3 (bis); 2 7, 7*, 8*; 3 15,
12, 13, 17; 31 32. 15-160/7 (q u ate r), 16*, 17*, 180 / 7, 2 1 ;
Evavxi. 6 38ap. 4 24*, 25*, 26; 5 28, 31; 6 32*, 33*, 34,
ev8\)|ia. 36 il*, 16. 35*, 36*, 38^00/7; 7 41* (bis); 24
ev8m 366*, 12*, 12ap (quinquies). 3*; 26 i; 27 8; 28 13, 14, 15, 17, 21*;
Vi(ii. 24 \-2ap. 30 24, 28, 29; 32 38; 33 420 / 7 ; 36
evoiiceco. 29 b *. 100 / 7, 12 ; 37 20 , 22 ; 38 6*, 8*, 10 *; 39
moq. 3 16. 13*, 150/7,21*.
EVCOTCIOV. 6 37*. k c c M tix g ). 5 28*.
E^Eld^G). 6 32*. K apS ia. 28 20 .
E^opuaaco. 5 3\ap. Kap<po<;. 26 2.
zncLvana.x)o\iaLi. 2 8 * . Kaxavxaa). 4 26*.
Erapaxoq. 7 41-42 ap. KTip'oaaa). 33 43*.
ETCEpcoxao). 4 23. kAi <;. 39 14*, i4a/7.
m. 28 18; 32 37; 36 14. Koivoq. 27 6 a /7 .
288 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO T H O M A S (GREEK)

Koajioq. 24 3*; 27 6,6ap (bis); 28 12. og. 1 i*, 3 * ; 3 16*; 5 3 0 ,3i; 6 36a/? (bis),
Kpeiaacov. 36 7*. 39*; 7 4 0 * , 4 2*; 33 41 ( e m . ) , 4 ia/?.
Kpivov. 36 8*. o a x ig . 1 3a/?; 6 36*; 36 9*.
Kp\)7CTO<;. 1 \ap; 5 30. oaxigav 1 3ap ; 3 \5-\6ap (bis),
Kp'UTcxo). 1 i ap; 5 28ap ; 3 2 40*; 39 15*, oxav. 2 7; 3 15- 16a/?, wap, 19ap ; 6 35ap \
16ap. 37 22; 38 9ap.
laipioq. 1la p . oxe. 3 17*; 38 9 * .
0X1. 3 HVap, 12*, 18*; 4 25 ; 6 37*; 28 20,
taxAico. 1 i*. *.
tax^pdvco. 39 14*. ov. 1 5; 3 19ap; 4 22; 5 29*, 30, 31*,
Xiyco. 2 5*; 3 9, H)ap, \iap\ 4 21*; 5 27; M ap ; 6 36ap, 38-40 ap (2), 39*; 27 6,
6 33*, 36, 38-40ap; 27 4; 28 n; 30 io; 28 21* ; 30 24ap ; 31 30; 36 9*;
23*, 26*; 31 30; 32 36; 33 4i; 36 a*; 38 io*; 39 18-19ap.
37 17,21; 382*; 39 n*. ot>6e. 6 38-40 a p;31 33; 36 io; 37 b*; 39
Xe(OV. 7 40*, 41*,42*. 16ap.
Ai'Bog. 3027. o\>6ei<;. 6 38*; 28 16; 38 6 *.
Xoyoq. 1 i , 4; 3 8 4*. o tiv . 38 3*.
o iip a v o g . 3 n * , 12*, 15-16ap (bis); 6
|ia0r|TTi<;. 6 32*; 37 18. 38 ap ( te r ) .
liampioq. 7 40*. o\)xe. 32 39-40 ( b is ) ; 39 16-17* (b is),
^leB'uco. 28 15. ouxog. 1 i, la /? ,4 * ; 3 17; 2 9 22*; 3342*,
^levco. 4 26a/?. 42ap ;38 4 * .
^lepi^vdco. 36 6/*. ocpBaA ^og. 26 3.
\iegoc,. 28 12. ocpig. 39 21*.
lieia. 30 26. oye. 36 i*.
|itl. 1 5; 2 6; 3 \5-\6ap, 19*; 6 36*, 37; 24 o y i c 5 28.
4*; 27 5,6,8; 36</*; 37 23; 38 10*.
|ir|6ei<;. 36 io*. m i 6 i o v . 4 23*.
(irixe. 36 2*, 3,5*. m A a io g . 4 22*.
^iiaeco. 6 37*, 37a p ; 2 1 5ap. m p a x r ip e c o . 6 35*, 35ap.
^ivr|crce6a). 27 5^/?. m g. 6 37*, 37-38a/? ; 28 14.
liovoq. 4 16ap; 30 25. m x T ip . 3 15-16A/7, 19; 27 n .
m x p iq . 31 32.
vti0O). 36 10*. Tcavco. 2 6.
vr|aieia. 27 tap. Tcepi. 4 24; 6 35*.
vr|crce\xD. 6 33*; 27 5. T cepiaxepa. 39 22*.
vimco. 27 5a/?. Tcexeivov. 3 12.
71171X0). 32 39*.
^aivco. 369*. 7c^ripr|<;. 4 22a p ; 6 37-38ap (te r).
6Aov. 3 0 29. Tcoieco. 6 34*, 34a/?, 37*; 3 1 3 3 .
koXxc,. 32 36.
oi8a. 3 18*, I8ap (bis); 4 24-25ap. tioAAcxkk;. 38 2 *.
oiKoSo^ieco. 32 36. Tco^'uq. 4 25 ; 36 7 * .
oXoc,. 24 4*. Tcoveco. 28 17.
OTCO\). 30 23*, 25*. Tcoxe. 3 7 19,20.
opaco. 27 io; 28 13; 37 21. Tcpoayco. 3 14ap.
opog. 32 38*. T cpoae'uxo^iai. 6 33*, 33a/?.
 WORDS AND P ROPER NAMES 289

7tpocm'0T|^ii. 36 13 (em.), 13ap. ipeiq. 30 24*.

jipo^TTiq. 31 31. TpO<pTl. 364*.
7ipo(p0dvco. 3 14*. ru<pAx)q. 2 8 20.
Tipcoi. 36 l, 3*.
TtpCOTOq. 4 25*, 26. uioq. 3 18*; 28 19.
rccoxeia. 3 20*, 20ap, 21*, 21 ap \29 22. vm o. 3 13.
Jlfiq. 6 33, 33*, 34. u\|/t|Ax)<;. 32 38 ( e m .) ,

aaPPanXo). 27 9.
(payeiv. 7 40-41 ap \364*.
adppaxov. 27 9.
(pavepoq. 5 30*; 6 37-38 ap, 39*.
aap. 28 13.
(pavepoco. 6 38-40 ap.
aKOieivoq. 24 5*.
O apiaaioq. 39 12*.
anipi'^o. 32 38.
cp0dvo. 3 il*, n ap, \4ap (bis).
aioA,TV 365*.
cpoPeco. 37 b*.
av, ^ e i q . 3 110, 110*, 111*, 112ap, 115,
cppovinoq. 39 20*.
116, 117*, l 19, 121; 5 28,29, 29*; 26 4;
cpcbq. 24 l*.
33 42*; 36 U*, !6*, 113, 16
cpcoxeivoq. 24 2*.
(bis); 37 21; 39 119*.
CpCOTl^O). 24 3 * , 3-40/7, 4 * .
axi'^o. 3 0 29.

n'q. 6 35; 364, 6, 12, 13. yeaiSofiai. 6 36*.

xiq. 3 15-16ap. \|A)Xtv 28 18.
xoioq. 1 \ap.
TOTCOq. 4 24. cbq. 3921*,22*.
tote. 24 5*; 26 l. COTIOV. 33 42*.

P ro per N am es

Ai'8v^oq. 1 lap. 38^0 ap; 27 5; 28 u ; 30 23*; 31 30;

0G)^ia(q). 1 3 , 3o/7 (bis). 32 36; 33 41; 36 j *; 38 2*; 39 12*.
IriaoSq. 1 2; 2 5*; 3 9*; 4 21 *; 5 27; 6 36, Iou6a(q). 1 2*, lap (bis.).
 TRACTATE 3

T H E G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

I. W o r d s o f E g y p t i a n O r ig in

a -, see e -, za -. TO)T, TCOZ (2), U)TA, XO)K, XUJZM,

a a *, see eipe. K apjcoq.
A e i B T e , see e i e B T . m n t - a t -: see c o o y n , t a k o , voeco.
a b a g h c in (3 a) nn f. ayco (1 9 6 ) conjunction.
attrib 63 :5 ,6 3 :7 . joining independent clauses 51:30,
AMNTe, see c m n t . 51:34, 52:8, 52:10, 52:18, 53:4, 53:12,
a m a z tc , 'eMAZTe (9 a) vb intr. 6 5 :3 4 - 53:13, 53:27, 54:16 (zeugma; corrupt),
35 ap. 5 4 :16-17ap (bis), 54:25, 54:36, 55:5,
------ mmo* 165:8, '65:28*, 65:32*, 55:20, 55:33, 56:16, 56:18, 56:29*,
>70:7, 176:23, >76:25, l 86:8. 57:6, 57:8, 58:23, 58:28, 58:34*,
------ ezpAi* exco* 1 85:1. 59:1*, 59:3, 59:10, 59:11, 59:26,
an, see o n . 60:1*, 60:2, 60:9, 60:10, 60:21, 60:29,
(a n t), a n o k - , 1 a n o n - (1 1 6 4 up) copular 60:35 a p , 61:6, 61:9, 61:25, 61:33,
pron. 62:26, 62:27, 62:29*, 62:31, 63:16, 63:28, 63:32* (?), 63:35*, 64:8,
64:24, >65:37. 64:12, 64:17, 64:20, 65:7, 65:33*,
see also n e (2 ). 66:12, 66:29*, 66:34, 66:36ap (1),
ANOK, >N TO q, 2N T O C , 3A N O N , 4N T O )T N , 67:15, 67:36*, 68:2, 68:19, 68:21, 70:7,
5n t o o y (11 6 ) pron. 582:2. 71:5, 71:13, 72:2, 72:12, 72:14, 73:2,
in extraposition: to subject 552:7, 552:9, 73:13, 73:17, 73:24, 73:25, 74:15,
57:9, 557:10, 359:4, >60:2, >60:21, 74:23 (zeugma), 74:26, 74:28, 75:6,
576:15, >81:29, >81:31; before Imperat 75:8, 75:1 1, 75:17, 75:18, 75:32 (?),
478:20; to obj 383:18. 75:34-35<zp, 76:11, 76:14, 76:3 lap,
predicate of a nominal sentence >61:26, 77:6, 77:25, 78:10, 78:29, 78:31*,
263:31, >66:15,584:16, >84:22; of a cleft 79:13, 7 9 :2 2 ,19:33ap (1), 80:2, 80:28,
sentence 556:30*, 556:32* (n e om itted), 80:31, 80:34*, 81:15, 81:17, 81:29,
>73:11. 81:31, 82:1 1, 82:21, 82:31, 83:24,
NToq w .out concord (Crum 232 b) 84:18, 84:19, 85:19, 85:20, 85:27, 86:9,
>56:2, >86:2. 8 6:11,86:15.
see also ANr- joining dependent clauses 66:31, 67:9,
(A N A ty ), a n o u )(1 2 6 7 ) nn m o a th . 55:29. 70:15.
ApiKe (1 5 a) nn m. before Conjunctv 54:24, 54:27, 57:4,
SN-ApiKe (cf. <siNe) a - 57:9. 74:35*, 76:28*, 84:26, 85:28*.
A c n e (1 8 a ) nn f. 56:6, 56:11. joining prep phrases 58:1, 67:33*,
a t - (1 8 6 ) prefix form ing nn. 71:17, 75:5, 19:33ap (2), 84:6,
see bcoa, m oy , cbco, c o o y n , ta k o , 84:34*.
 WO R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 291

j o i n i n g nn s 5 3 : 1 4 , 5 3 : 3 1 , 5 5 : 3 0 , 5 6 : 1 5 , oyo)Nz, qi, ze (1), z a t c , x tok, scoAn;

57 :1 5 , 5 9 : 8 ( b i s ) , 6 0 : 2 8 , 6 0 : 3 1 , 6 7 : 3 2 * , see a l s o f u r t h e r b e l o w .

68 :5 ,7 6 :1 (?), 7 6 : 1 , 7 6 : 2 , 8 0 : 2 7 . c b o a zn-, n zh t* 5 3 :2 5 , 5 5 :2 3 , 55 :26,

ttc n ta z- . . . Ayco A q - 7 9 : 16. 5 8 :2 8 * , 5 8 :3 0 , 5 8 :3 1 , 5 8 :3 3 , 5 9 :1 , 5 9 :5,

Ayco . . . A y o ) ( l i k e m i . . . K a i ) 6 2 : 1 2 - 5 9 :2 7 , 6 0 :2 1 , 6 1 :7 , 6 1 :1 1 , 6 3 :9 , 6 5 :11,

13 ( c o r r u p t ? ) . 67 :2, 6 7 :3 * , 68 :2 9 , 68 :31* , 7 0 :2 3 * ,

aq) ( 2 2 a 1) interrog pron. 5 7 :5, 57:13, 71 :10, 71 :1 6 , 7 1 :1 7 (b is), 71:19,

67:14,81:35. 7 1 :2 4 * , 7 2 :6, 72:9, 72 :1 5 , 72 :16,

au) n - 5 5 : 2 5 , 6 1 : 4 . 73 :1 2 , 73 :18,74 :10, 74 :13, 7 5 :1 8,

(a uj ai ), A U )A e i ( 2 2 6 ) v b in t r . 7 1 : 3 0 * . 75 :29, 75 :31,75 :33, 80:22, 8 2 :2 1,

A q ( 2 3 a ) n n m flesh. 8 0 :2 7 . 8 3 :33; as nn 52:29; see a l so further

A z e \ see coze. be lo w .

A ze pA T* , see coze. c b o a z itn -, z i t o o t * 55 :18, 6 0 :7 , 6 0 :8 ,

azhy, see kcuk. 6 1 :1 8 , 6 3 :6 , 6 5 :7 , 6 8 :3 0 * , 69 :4, 7 1 :1 3,

axn- > a x n t* (2 5 6 ) prep w ith o u t. 7 3 :1 8 , 7 9 :2 7 , 7 9 :2 8 * , 7 9 :3 0 * .

>58:14, >59:30, 59 :32* , 6 2 :1 * , 62:1, c b o a tcon 68:18.

>64:32*. c b o a x e - 6 4 :21.
cboa n- 5 4 :2 7; c b o a mmay 5 8 : 3 0 ; see

(boj), B e - (2 8 a 3 u p ) nn f. also fu rth e r b e lo w .

Be-N-xoeiT 73 :1 7 . m t tb o a n - 5 7 : 1 7 , > 6 8 : 8 , 7 8 : 3 , >78:6.

bojk, *bhic (2 9 a) vb in t r . 7 6 :29 (c o n te xt c b o a b e t w e e n v b a n d p r e p , p r o b . to be

un cl ea r) , 7 8 : 5 . taken w . both (c b o a for c b o a c b o a ):

----------e - , a - 7 4 : 2 5 , 7 6 : 2 9 (s ee 7 6 : 3 0 a /?), cboa n- 84 :3 0 * ; cboa mmay
76:36a/?; epo* refl 6 4 : l a p . 5 8 :3 4 ,7 3 :2 5 * .

----------eBOA. 6 0 : 3 4 * , 6 8 : 2 2 * . c b o a z i- 8 2 :22.
---------- enecH T e- 64 :23. c b o a z n - 5 2 : 3 4 a/?, 5 5 :1 3 , 5 6 : 1 * (?),

----------e n i T N e - 7 2 : 3 0 * , 7 4 : 2 9 * , * 7 5 :2 3 , 6 5 :2 7 * , 6 6 :2 1 , 6 7 :2 (s ee 6 7 : l a p ) ,

*77:9, *7 7:10. 7 1 :9 , 7 3 :2 4 , 7 6 :32-3 3a /?, 8 6 :1 1 .

----------encA -N -T ne 7 0 : 4 . see a l s o naboa.

---------- c to jn 6 8 : 1 9 .
boja ( 3 2 a ) v b tr.
---------- c b o a : m e d 8 3 : 1 0 .
----------ezoyN 6 8 : 1 9 , 6 8 : 2 1 * , 6 8 : 2 5 * .
---------- c b o a
a -: m e d 5 3 :20.
---------- ezoyN e -, a- 63 :2 5 * , 6 8 :10,
at-b co a c b o a nn 5 3 : 2 2 .
74 :3 2- 3 3a / ?, 7 6 :29 ( s ee 7 6 :3 0 a / ? ),
f o r d e r i v e d w o r d s see b o a , n c a b h a .
8 2 :1 8 , 85:3, 8 5 :1 2, 85 :32* ; ezoyN
(b o ab a), b a a b a , >BAABAe ( 3 7 a ) v b tr.
eM Ay 6 9 :22, 85:14. -----------n c a - : n o d i r o b j >83 :19 .
---------- e z o y N cy a - 6 5 : 2 1 , 6 5 : 2 3 , 6 5 : 2 6 . ------ eniTN e -: n o d i r o b j 8 3 : 1 5 .
b o a , > b aa ( 3 3 6 9 u p ) nn m . baA e ( 3 8 a ) nn m . 5 9 : 2 0 , 6 4 : 5 , 6 4 : 9 .
attrib: c a - n - b o a 67:1a/?, 6 7 : 3 2 * , 6 8 : 5 , B A x e ( 3 8 6 ) n n m f.
6 8: 6 ( b is ) , 6 8 : 8 , 7 9 : 8 ( f o r a d v b e x p r e s attrib 6 3 :6 , 6 3 :1 0 .
sions an d c o m p o u n d p r e p see c a [ 1 ] ). bu)u)n ( 3 9 a ) .
P -b oa (c f. eipe) e -, a - 65:8, 6 5 :3 4, ct-BO)0)N ( c f . c t o i ) 7 8 :7.
6 5 : 3 7 - 6 6 : la p . bcu), see zbcu).
P- t t b o a ( c f . eipe) foil, b y :
n -8 2 :1 3 e - >a , 2epo* ( 5 0 a ) p r e p , see Apiice, bojk,
nzht* 83 :2. b o a , boja, ei, eiqje, a a f ie , m a tc (1),
cboa , w . v b : see b o j k , b c o a , ei, e rn e M oyTe, n a y , N o y x e , ncopx, pcoqje,
(1), KCO, MoyN, Moyz, n a y , n h y , CBO, CMIN6, COJTM, CCDTTT, COOYN, f,
Noyxe, ncopu), ncozT, t . TA oyo, Tcon, tcabo, o y o e iN , oya)N, con,
292 GOS P EL A C C O R D I N G TO PHI LI P
e - (continued)
uje (1), ujiBe, u jah a, ujcone, ujuje,
ujA xe, ze (1 ), 2(ob, 2<on, zuvrp (1 ), x i,
xu), xnoy, xcocope, x o e ic ,
som, so)o)T, d a m ^ o iia i, paaicaiva),
Koivcoveco, KoXXdw, |iexexco, Ttiaxeuco,
TtpoKOTtxco, aep o |ia i.
before infin: 53:1, 53:2 (bis), 54:16
(corrupt), 64:1 ap, 67:31,
76:31, 82:27, 83:27; see also mkaz,
n a n o y - n e (2), c o b t c , oyN T e-,
oycoo), cyiNe, cycye, ZAnc, x i, gom ,
7ti 0 \)|iea), KivSuveuco, xoX|ida), imo-
|ieva).
enecH T e - 64:23.
eniTN e - 62:18, 72:30, 74:29*, 75:23,
7 7 :1 0 ,7 7 :1 1 ,8 3 :1 5 .
ezoyN e - 53:26, >54:24, 56:1, 58:16,
58:32*, 63:25*, 66:31*, 67:18, 68:10,
71:15, 73:11, 74:33 (see 7 4 :3 2 -3 3a/?),
76:30a/? (bis), >79:20, 82:18, 84:30,
85:3, >85:12, 85:33*.
ezpAY e -7 5 :1 6 .
N zoyo e - >58:18, >63:35*.
uja- zpa Ye - 72 : 13, 77:3.
e i mhti e - >78:9.
forms advb expressions and compound
preps w. boa., ecHT, eiTN, m a , m hcb ,
MAY, CA (1 ), TO)N, 20YN, 2PAI*.
(cbpa), eBpe (5 3 a) nn m. 80:31*.
(c m n t ), AMNTe (56 a ) nn m. 69:16.
6MA2T6, see AMA2T6.
eN e-, >Ne- (56 6 20) vbal prefix. 58:34*,
>66:2, > 70:9 ,7 1 :3 0 -3 4 ^ .
eNi, see eiN e (1).
e N e z { 5 1 a )n n m.
eN ez 52:16, 55:26.
qjA-eNez: 54:31*; as nn 53:23.
epi-, see eipe.
ep o , see ppo.
epo*, see e -
epN-, *epto* (289 6 21) prep. 59:4, 168:11.
epAT* (303 a 8 up) prep. 60:26, 70:14,
71:12, 71:21, 78:2, 78:3, 78:6, 80:6,
82:31.
(epHT), ppht (5 8 a) vb intr.
------ ezoYN e -: as nn m 58:31 *.
epHY (5 9 a ) nn m f. 53:16, 53:17, 59:4,
59:6, 61:12, 64:7, 64:19 (bis), 64:20,
65:21, 65:25, 82:1, 8 5 :3 \ap.
x ic e , eY-2i-NOYepHY 72:24*.
ecHT (6 0 a ) nn m. 83:15.
enecHT e - 64:23.
e c o o Y (61 a) nn m. 79:6.
eTBe- >eTBHT* (61 a) prep. >54:14, >54:16,
67:33*, 59:24, >64:32ap, 74:14, 74:16, 74:30,
77 :2 7 ,8 1 :2 6 * .
eTBe-nAY 53:17, 56:28*, 58:2, 59:23,
60:26, 62:2, 64:14, 68:6, 70:1*, 71:8,
71:18, 71:26*, 7 1 :29-30 ap (bis), 72:7,
72:9, 73:22*, 75:23, 77:9, 80:3,
81:26ap, 8 3 :1 1 ,8 5 :5 ,8 5 :1 8 .
eTBe-OY 64:2, 64:4, 68:26.
eT B e-xe-81:26tf/?.
( e T O Y N - ) , eTO Yto * (4446 7) prep. 78:4.
e o o Y (6 2 a) nn m. 58:6, 72:28, 84:5,
85:16, 85:17 (bis).
(eyo)), eoyo) (6 2 6 ) nn f. 53:5, 53:11.
eojcone (5806 16) conjunction. 78:13,
7 8 :1 4 ,7 8 :1 6 ,8 1 :2 ,8 3 :2 2 .
e a )x e - (63 6) conjunction. 54:25, 58:18,
61:1, 65:32*, 71:3, 77:3, 82:4.
ezH, see zh.
ezHY, see kcok.
e x N - 'ex to * (151a 3) prep. >64:29,
>75:17, 85:26*.
ezpAi e x N - >65:14, 76:17, >79:5, >85:1.
(hi), H e i (6 6 a) nn m. 56:1*, 56:1, 56:2,
66:31, 66:32ap, 69:14, 69:23, 80:23,
84:27.
Hnf, see con.
Hne (527 6 20 up) nn f. 56:23.
Hpn (6 6 6 ) nn m. 75:15, 77:36, 78:9.
ei, >i (7 0 a , see also nhy ) vb intr. 52:19,
52:35, 53:10, 55:6, 55:12, 63:24, 64:7,
65:32, 67:10, 67:31, 67:33-340/?,
68:20, 7 0:13,74:29.
e q e i e q - 75:23.
------ e -6 7 :9 .
------ m m o * (resum ing e foil, by Rela
tive) 63:29.
------ c b o a 168:20, 74:26, 74:36a/?.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 293

------6 bo \ (for boa c b o a ) foil, by: 35ap, 77:24, *77:27, 77:30, *79:14,
mmay 58:34. *79:31, *79:31*, *79:32, *81:8, *83:23,
2N- 55:37-56: lap, 66:21, 71:9, *83:25, '84:9, *84:10, *84:21, *84:28*,
73:24, 76:32* (see 7 6 :3 2 -3 3 ap ), *85:14; foil, by n -, na* *83:26, *85:24.
86: 11. ------ n
, na*: 54:26; no d ir obj 59:22.
--- GBOA CBOA TO)N 68:1 8. ------ Nee n - 67:31*.
------attitn 7 1 :5. w. d ir obj continued by C ircum st 377:4.
------c n c a - n - tttc 74:29 (see 74:30ap). as nn m 66:29.
------czoyn e - 67:17. P-, a
, epi- before Gk vbs: see aixeco,
----- czpa V64:23. aixfiaA.coTi^a), avana-DO), a m v id a ),
----- ezpAY ex.N- '76:16. a n a id a ), arcotarua), apxco, Panto),
eiu> (756) nn m f a ss. 60:17, 63:11, Pa7ma), Papeco, Paam ivco, Pia^co,
78:26*, 78:27, 79:6. SiaKoveco, Sioucea), evepyeco, etciGujieco,
(eieBT), acibtg (7 6 6 ) nn m. 69:20. Et)XapiaTa), GAi'Pco, icaTaA.ua>, Kaxa-
eiAA, ' iaa (766) nn f. 69:10, '69:11. (ppoveco, KaxopGoco, icAr|povonea), k o i-
eiM e (776) vb intr. vcoveco, KoAAaco, Koa^ieco, Auraa),
----- n - mmo *, mmmo * 76:18, 76:19, ^exexco, voeco, ovojid^a), TtiOTeua), rcAa-
80:28. vaco, 7rAdaaco, rcoAi teuco, aePojiai,
eiNe, ' n -, 2n t *, Im perat (?) 3cn i (7 8 6 ) vb aicuAAco, xfcpdaaco, ToAjida), Tpe<pco,
tr bring. {mTipeTeaf, <popea).
----- cbo a '63:12, '63:15, 268:21. eia)T (8 6 6 ) nn m fa th e r. 52:5, 52:24,
--- c bo a (for gboa g bo a ) foil, by: 53:29, 54:6, 54:8, 54:9, 54:10, 55:34*,
mmay 73:24*. 55:35*, 55:36*, 56:2, 56:3, 56:15,
zn- 55:12, 355:37-56: lap. 58:22, 59:11, 60:2, 60:5, 61:9, 61:31*,
------- e z o Y N 26 8 :2 2 . 61:31, 62:26, 67:20, 68:9, 68:11, 71:4,
czoYN e -: no dir obj 35 6 :1. 74:16, 74:21, 74:23 (bis), 77:20ap,
ezpAi 263:27, '83:16. 8 2 :1 5 ,8 5 :3 0 .
eiNe, 'm e (806) vb intr resem b le . eia)T (8 7 a ) nn m b arley . 80:26*,
----- N-, mmo * 61:11, 78:13, 78:14, 8 0 :3 2 * ,8 1 :1 1.
78:15, '78:19, 78:23,78:24. (c it n ), it n (87 6) nn m.
as nn m 76:8. n c A-N-niTN 59:14, 59:17, 67:31*,
eiNe (81 a 4) nn m ch ain . 66:32ap. 6 8 :2*, 70:3, 70:4, 79:8, 85:8, 85:9,
eipe, 'p-, 2a -, 3a a*, o*, Im perat 4epi- 85:11 (for advb expressions see c a
(83a) vb tr. '52:2, 55:16 (bis), '56:27, [1 ] )-
'61:18, '6 4 :lap, '64:22, '65:8, '65:34, eniTN, AniTN 71:5, 85:10.
'65:37-66: lap, '66:4, '66:5 (bis), eniTN e - 62:18, 72:30, 74:29*, 75:23,
'66:23, '66:27, '6 7:27*, '71:6, 72:15, 77:10, 77:1 1,83:15.
'72:24, '73:10, '76:34-35ap, '77:17, (eiqje), 00)8* (8 8 6 ) vb tr.
77:18, '77:20, '77:22, '77:26, '79:14, ------ a -* 7 3 : 14.
'79:15, '79:18, 80:13, '81:28, '82:13,
'83:2, 83:27, 83:28, '85:28, '85:35ap; kaa*, see koj.
no dir obj 66:26. k - (vb), see koj.
----- n -: *52:5, *52:22, *53:3, 353:3, kg , '6 6 , 2kg - pi 3kooyc (9 0 6 ) nn m f.
54:16, *58:7, '58:8, *58:10, *59:20, 351:34*, 351:34ap (2), 252:26, 252:34,
f60:3, *60:35, *61:3, *61:24, *62:6, 353:1, 353:2*, 353:32, 255:35*, 356:10,
*63:30*, *64:9, *64:14, *65:31, 66:26, 357:9, 25 7 :15, 57:16, 358:29, 259:33*,
f67:8, *68:33, *74:12, *75:5, *76:34- 360:17, 360:18, 261:9, 261:26, 263:37,
294 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

K e ( c o n t in u e d ) >71 :6, 8 5 : 3 5 .
3 6 6 :2 4 , 26 7 : 1 1, 26 7 : 1 2 , 26 7 :1 3 , 26 7 : 1 4 , attrib 6 6 : 3 1 , 6 6 : 3 2 ( ? ) , 6 6 : 3 3 (?).

26 7 : 2 2 , >6 8 : 8 , ' 6 8 : 1 5 , 26 9 :6 , 27 1 : 3 0 -

34a p , 27 5 :2 8 * , 2 7 5 :3 4 -3 5 a p , 37 6 : i 0 , a - , see e i p e .

276:25, 2 77:5, 2 7 7 :7 , ' 7 9 : 7 , 28 2 :1 2 , ao ( 1 3 5 * ) v b in t r .

3 8 2 :1 9 , 3 8 3 : 1 7 , 2 8 6 :7 . -----------e T O Y U ) * 7 8 : 4 .

k b - a a a y 2 6 5 :3 2 a p , 27 8 : 9 . a a a y (1 4 6 a) nn. 52 :1 2 , 56:20, 57:17,

k 6-o y a 26 0 : 1 0 (b i s ) , 26 7 :7 , 26 9 : 1 7 , 5 8 : 1 5 , 6 1 : 2 1 ( 1 ) , 6 1 : 3 6 * , 6 2 :1 ,6 2 : 2 7 ,
26 9 :3 6 - 3 1 a p , 2 7 5 :2 , 27 6 :8 , 27 6 : 1 4 (b is ). 6 2 :28, 62 :30, 64:24, 65:8, 65:25*,

KHf , see KQ). 69:8, 73 :4, 7 7 :3 2 , 7 8 :8, 8 0 :2 , 80:9,

( k o y O , k o y c i ( 9 2 6 ) nn m f. 5 5 : 2 2 , 5 7 : 3 5 8 1 :3 4 * , 8 6 :9.

(b is), 5 8 :7 , 6 0 :3 , 80 :9 . aa ay n - 5 4 : 2 , 56 :6 , 63 :17.

k o y c i n - ( a t t r i b ) 6 0 : 1 5. aa ay N Te- 6 1 : 2 8 .
ko), 'k c - 2 k a a * , KHf ( 9 4 6 ) vb tr. 53 :7, aa ay zn - 6 1 : 2 1 , 7 3 :22.

5 3 : 9 , 2 5 4 : 3 , 25 4 : 2 8 , 2 7 4 :8 . K e - A A A Y 6 5 : 3 2 ap, 7 8 : 9 .
---------- n - 2 5 3 : 5 , 2 53:1 1. A e q A i q e ( 1 4 9 a 3 ) n n f. 8 2 : 2 2 .

---------- n a *. . . n 25 4 :3 0 . A e z H T v b . 83:4.

---------- n c u )* refl 26 8 : 2 7 , 8 4 :2 7 . a a 6 (1 5 1 6 ) v b tr.

---------- z a p u )* ' 8 0 : 2 9 , ' 8 0 : 3 0 * . ---------- e p o * zn - : no d i r o b j 7 4 :7 .

---------- cboa. 26 3 :1 3 .

---------- ezpAi* e - f7 5 : 1 6 . m a ( 1 5 3 a ) nn m . 5 5 : 7 , 5 7 : 2 3 , 59 :34 ,6 0: 2 6,

KU)K, ' K A K * , 2 K A A K * , 3 KHKf , 4 K A K f ( 1 0 0 6 ) 6 1 : 2 8 , 6 1 : 3 4 * , 6 3 : 1 7 , 6 6 : 3 7 ap, 67:34,

v b tr. 6 7 :3 5 , 68:28, 69 :2 1 , 73:24, 73:33*,

---------- azhy , czhy : 4t5 6 : 2 7 , 3 t 5 6 :30, 74 :1 * , 7 6 :4, 7 6 :7, 76:12, 76:30a/?,

>56:31*, 4t5 6 : 3 2 * , 3t5 8 ; 1 7 ^ 4 t 6 7 : i o , 7 6 : 3 5 , 7 7 : 2 5 , 8 0 : 2 , 8 3 : 1 7 , 8 4 : 30 ,8 6: 7 .

>75 :24 ; m e d 8 2 :1 0 . m a N ^ f - n p o c < ( > o p A : at t ri b 69:1 4.

sa me , foil, b y n - 26 6 : 18. m a N - 2 .u)fie 6 3 : 2 5 .

K A K e ( 1 0 1 6 4 ) nn m . 53 :1 4 , 6 4 :6 , 64 :9, A N 6 6 IM A 7 6 : 3 4 (? ).

6 7 :1 ,6 8 :7 ,8 2 :8 ,8 6 :1 6 . n e e i M A ( f o r M n e e i M A ) 7 4 :4 .

k im ( 1 0 8 a ) v b intr. 6 2 :2 7 . M n e e iM A 14:3-4ap.
(k a c ), Keec, >kaac (1 196 17 ) nn m N N e e i M a 6 1 : 3 2 * , 8 6 :6 .

b o n e . 8 0 : 3 3 , >81:12. mm a n i m 5 5 : 2 0 , 5 9 : 1 4 .
k o ) o ) c ( 1 2 0 a ) v b tr. ZMTTIMA n i M A 6 3 : 1 4 .
as nn m 7 3 : 1 9 . enMA n - 70 :2 6 * , 7 6 :7 -8 a p .
k o j t ( 7 1 : 6 ) , see k o j z t . M e , ' M p p e - 2 M e p i T * , p c 3 m a 6 I- ( 1 5 6 a ) vb
k o j t ( 1 2 2 a ) v b tr. n o d i r o b j 7 7 : 2 6 . tr. 63 :34* , 64:2, 64 :4, 2 66:5, 266:6,
K i O T e ( 1 2 4 a ) v b tr.
78:12, '7 8 :2 1 , >78 :22 , 27 8 : 3 3 * , 2 79:8;
---------- z a - : n o d i r o b j 6 3 : 1 2 .
no d i r o b j 6 2 : 3 , 6 2 : 3 ap.
K o o y e , see K e .
m A e i - N O Y T e nn *15:35ap.
kaz (1 3 1 a ) nn m. 6 1 :2 5 , 64:22, 7 1 :1 8 ,
Me, 1 M H e ( 1 5 6 6 6 u p ) nn f. 5 2 :1 7 , 54:13,
79 :2 1 ,7 9 :2 5 .
5 4 : 1 6 , 6 1 : 2 7 , 6 9 : 3 0 ap, 7 3 : 2 3 * , 77:16,
attrib: p m -n -k a z (cf. p o )M e ) 58 :18,
6 7 :3 6 ap, 79 :32.
19\33ap, 8 3 : 3 5 ap.

k o) z ( 1 3 2 6 ) v b i n t r b e e n v i o u s . a t t r i b ' 5 1 : 3 2 ap.

as nn m 6 5 : 3 2 . f o r d e r i v e d a d v b see n a m b .

KO )ZT, ' kojt (1 3 3 6 ) nn m. 57 :2 3 , 5 7 :27, ( m h ), see m a m o y -

6 0 :9 , 6 3 :6 , 6 7 :2 , 6 7 :4 , 6 7 :5 , 6 7 :6 (b is ), M H e , see M e ( 2 ) .
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 295

moy, MooyT* (1 5 9 a) vb intr. *52:7 (bis), mhn (1 7 2 a ) nn.

*52:8, *52:1 1 (bis), *52:12, *52:13, mmhnc 52:34ap, 82:18.
52:14, *52:14, 52:16, 52:17, 52:18, MIN, ' mging (1 7 2 a ) nn f. '52:35ap,
*52:21, 55:4, *55:5, 56:16, 56:18, '79:31*.
56:19, 56:20ap (bis), 58:19, 58:21, NTeeiMiNe 51:30, '52:32*, 60:17,
61:15, *68:31, 70:10, 70:16, 73:2, 73:4, '6 2:33*, 80:4, '86:10.
73:21*, 73:23, 73:27, 82:32, 83:2. m o o n c ( 173a) vb tr. 60:29.

at - moy nn 61:17, 61:18. m nn , see m n- (2 ).

as nn m 53:15, 53:19, 53:20, 60:12, m nnca ., ' mmnncu)* (3146 15 up) prep.
60:14, 66:16, 66:37ap, 68:23, 68:24, 66:13, '68:14.
68:26, 70:12, 74:9, 74:12, 77:9, 77:11, mnncu )- c '54:25, '61:6.
83:32*. m n t *, see o y N T e-
mokz* (163 a ) v b
( m k a z ), intr. m nt - (1 7 6 a ) prefix form ing nn f.
----- a - infin *80:5. see NoeiK, N oyTe, ppo, c* (2),
ma-, see oyN- o y o e ie , oyhhb, oyeeieN iN , zmz* a ,
m&moy (cf. 158a 21 up) nn. so)B, 'Eppaioq, eXeuGepoq, ^aGrjTriq,
mamoy N-oeiK 81:1. I'opoq.
(mmn-), mn- (neg existential predicate), see m n t- 2lt- : see c o o y N , T2lKo, voeco.
oyN- mnta.*, see o y N T e-
mmin (1686) em phasizing a preceding MNTe*, see o y N T e-
pron. mhp (1 8 0 a ) nn m.
mmin mmo* 58:5. 21-mhp 70:35ap.
mmnncuj*, see m nnca .
. (moyp ), m op *, mhp* (18 0 a ) vb tr. *66:32.
MN-(neg existential predicate), see o y N - ------ e zo y N * -5 4 :2 4 .
mn-, 'm nn- 2nmma* (1 6 9 6 ) prep. 59:6, Mppe- see mc (1).
61:15, 65:6, 265:15, 68:23 ap, 70:11, MepiT*, see M (1).
73:30, 78:16, 278:18, 78:20, 78:25, MAce (1 8 6 a 9) nn m. 60:16, 79:6.
78:26, 78:27, 78:28*, 78:29, 78:30, MHce (1 8 6 a 2 6 up) nn f.
78:32*, 279:1, 279:3t 281:7> 8 2 ;i (2 ), eTMHce 64:25, 64:29*.
84:31,85:4. (Mice), m ^ c t * (1 8 4 6 ) vb tr. 78:19 (bis).
joining nns 52:10, 53:14, 53:15 (bis), for derived nns see M ^ce, MHce.
53:30 (ter), 53:31, 53:32, 53:32*, 55:15, m o o y t *, see Moy.
57:3, 57:23, 59:11, 60:17 (bis), 60:21, M oyT- see MoyoyT.
60:28, 60:31, 6 1 :2 0 - 2 lap, 61:25 (bis), (M2iTe), MeTe (1 8 9 a ) vb intr. 74:34ap.
62:16, 63:5, 63:19, 63:20, 64:5, 64:16, ------ * -7 5 :6 .
>65:9, 65:10, 65:20, 65:24, 65:30* (?), MA.Te (1 9 0 6 ) nn.
67:2*, 67:3 (bis), '67:4, 67:11, >67:12, MMA.Te o n ly 67:19, 69:32ap.
67:16, 67:20 (bis), 67:25, 67:28, '67:29, MeTe, see M2iTe (1).
'67:29*, '67:30, 67:35ap, 68:5, 69:4, MHTe (1 9 0 6 ) nn f. 62:11, 66:8.
69:13, 69:26*, 69:30ap, 71:11, 74:7, NTMHTe n - 85:23.
75:1 (bis), 75:28, 76:7, 79:8, '79:21 2N-TMHTe n - 73:16.
(ter), '79:23, '79:24, 79:24, 82:1 (1), MoyTe (191 6 ) vb intr.
82:9, 82:15, 82:16 (bis), 82:23, 82:25, ------ e -, 2l-, epo* foil, by:
84:32*, 85:15, 85:19, 86:3, 86:16, eTBe- 74:15.
86:18. n
, m m o * 56:7, 76:9.
moyn, mhn* (171 6) vb intr. x e - 51:30*, 59:9, 59:30*, 59:33*,
----- cboa : *54:34ap; as nn m 64:17. 60:14, 61:14, 6 2 :7 -8 ap , 63:22,
296 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

m oyt (continued) n - (vb), see in ( 1 ).

63:31*, 6 6 :1 5 ,6 6 :3 7 , 67:25*, 68 : 1 , (n a a -), NA* (2 1 8 6 ) suffix vb. 64:15.
68:7, 69:16, 69:18, 69:20, 69:34*, N 6- (vbal prefix), see eN e-
7 2 :7 ,7 4 :1 4 ,7 5 :3 5 * (see*//?), 77:21. NA*, see NAA-.
------ x e - 62:7. (n o y ); see n hy.
m to n (193 6 ) vb intr. N O B e ( 2 2 2 a ) n n m .7 1 :30-34ap, 77:18(bis),
-------- mmo * refl, foil, by: attrib 78:11.
zn - 80:11. p-NOBe (cf. eip) 66:23 , 77:17, 77:20,
zpa Y xo)* 79:4. 77:22.
zpa Y n zh t * 79:12. peq-p-NOB nn m f 66:27*.
may (1 9 6 6 ) nn. n a b o a (from n a y b o a ) vb intr. 64:8.
ezoYN may 69:22, 85:14. n o ik (2 2 2 6 ) nn m. 78:14, 78:15, 78:17,
m m ay : 55:8, 74:2 (bis), 76:5, 7 6:7-8ap, 78:19.
76:13 (bis); t - mmay 58:11, 61:22, m n t - n o c ik nn f 6 1 :5, 61:7, 61:12.
61:23, 61:27, 61:28, 61:29, 61:34*, nka, ' n k (2 2 3 a) nn m. '73:20, '74:1,
67:34a/?, 68:1, 68:3, 68:29*, 71:7, 80:24.
71:9, 73:24*, 74:3, 76:14, 76:30a/?, nkotk (2 2 4 a ) vb intr.
76:35, 86:3, 86:7; see also o y n t -. ------ mn - 78:16.
c b o a mmay 58:30, 58:34, 73:25*. nim (2 2 5 a ) interrog pron. 56:34,57:1.
ma ay (1 9 7 a ) nn f. 52:23, 52:24, 59:7, nim (225 6 ) adj. 55:20, 56:1, 57:19, 58:22,
59:10, 59:26, 63:32*, 70:25*, 77:19, 59:7, 59:14, 61:11, 61:33, 62:23,
8 2:16,83:31 . 67:27, 73:1, 73:20, 74:1, 76:11, 80:8
m o o y (197 6 ) nn m. 57:23, 57:27 (bis), (2), 80:24, 83:6, 85:29*.
57:32a/?, 6 1 :20, 64:23, 67:2, 67:3, 69:9, o y o n nim 54:7, 56:13, 58:3, 60:25,
69:11, 69:13, 72:30*, 74:29, 75:16, 60:29*, 76:17, 80:8, 85:27*, 85:32*.
75:21, 75:23, 77:8, 77:10, 79:20, Nam (1 5 7 a 1 up) advb. 54:21, 57:30ap,
79:26*. 6 2 :2 -3 ap, 62:3ap, 66:14.
attrib 85:1. NMMA*, see MN- (2).
? see also m a m o y . n o c in (2 2 6 6 ) vb intr. 62:32.
m0y ( 199a) vb intr. (n a n o y -),n a n o y * (2 2 7 a)
suffix vb.
------ x e - 55:15, 58:4, 59:21. 53:13, 53:17, 53:18, 54:20, 54:21,
m oyoyt, ' m o y t - ( 2 0 1 a ) vb tr. 61:10, 54:22, 54:24, 54:27, 54:28, 60:27,
64:18, '74:3. 6 1 :1 3 ,6 6 :1 0 , 80:11,80:14,80:21.
mhhoj (2 0 2 a ) nn m. 78:11. n a n o y - c foil, by:
M o o a je (2 0 3 6 ) vb intr. 63:13. e - infin 66 :2 1 .
------ mn - 59:6. C onjunctv 68:4.
-------- zn - 66:20. nneT-NANOY-q 74:6, 74:8.
pi a rt- n T - N A N O Y - O Y 6 6 : 1 1 , 66:12.
------ ezoYN e -7 1 :1 5 .
NOYNe (227 6 ) nn f. 83:3, 83:5, 83:8,
as nn m 63:15. 83:12, 83:16, 83:17, 83:19*, 83:21.
m o yz , ' maz -, mhz* (2 0 8 a ) vb tr fill. x g - n o y n (cf. xi) zpa Y nzht* 79:26,
med 85:32. 83:23*.
n n h y , see n h y -
------ boa f54:34ap.
NNAZPN-, see NAZPN-.
------ boa zn -: f67: lap ; med 75:18. n c a -, ' nco )* (3 1 4 a 3) prep. 52:3, '52:6,
as nn m f, form ing ordinal numbers (cf. '68:2 7 ,8 1 :5 ,8 3 :1 9 , '84:27.
ojomnt ) '69:19. (n c -), n co )* (2 2 8 6 ) suffix vb. 60:34*,
m a zt (2 1 1 6 ) nn m. 82:34, 83:1. 6 5 :1 7 ,6 7 :8 .
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 297

(n c a b h a ), c a b h a (35 a 15 up) conjunction. 136-7 and A llberry in JEA 25 [1939]

c &bha x e - 54:9. 172) v b tr . 53:4.
nt*, see eiNe (1). noyzm , 'nazm *, 2NOZMe* (243 6 ) vb tr.
noyt (229a) vb tr. '53:2,253:12, 66:35 (?).
as nn m: attrib 63:12. (nazpn -), nnazpn - (6 4 9 6 26 up) prep.
NTe- (230a) prep. 59:25, 61:28, 79:33, 85:16.
82:30*, 84:15, 84:31*. nzht *, see ZN-.
see also oYNTe- N e x - see NOY*e.
NoyTe (2306) nn m. 53:27, 55:5, 56:20, n h x *, see NOY*e.
56:34*, 61:12, 61:16, 61:19, 62:24, n o x *, see N o y x e .
62:35, 63:3, 68:26 (bis), 68:30, 7 1 :3 0 - noyx (2 4 6 6 ) nn.
34ap, 71:35, 72:1*, 72:2, 72:3, 73:27*, attrib 66:34ap.
73:31, 75:26, 75:27, 75:36ap (bis), (NOY*e), N e x - 1n o x * , n h x 1 (247 a) vb
7 8 :2 1 ,79:22 ,8 1 :2 ,8 1 :2 0 , 84:24. tr. *66:32.
M^ei-NOYTe (cf. Me [ 1 ]) 15:35ap. ------ a -, epo* '56:23, '63:27, 81:9,
MNT-NOYTe nn f 84:29. 81:10,81:12.
(ntn-), n t o o t * (4276 15 up) prep. 64:28, ------ z*po>* 80:32*, 80:33, 80:34.
67:22. ------ eBOA *67: lap.
w. personal suffix continued by n - ------ eniTN e - '62:18.
81:20. n o s (2 5 0 a ) nn m f. 57:34 (bis), 58:8, 58:9,
NToq (2326), see ano k. 5 8 :1 0 ,6 4 :3 2 ,7 3 :6 , 8 0 :7 ,8 0 :9 .
nay (233 b) vb intr. 69:11. n o s n - (attrib) 53:24, 55:29, 56:21,
----- e - a - epo*: 57:31, 58:4 (bis), 56:22, 64:37ap, 65:34*, 71:7.
58:15, 61:21, 61:24, 61:25, 61:28, n s i (2 5 2 a) introducing subject. 54:35,
61:29, 61:30*, 61:31, 61:32, 61:33*, 55:33, 56:20, 60:2, 60:9, 63:29, 64:3,
61:34, 61:35, 63:18, 64:8, 69:9, 70:6, 68:20, 70:6, 70:31, 71:27*, 7 1 :3 0 -
76:24 (bis), 82:14, 82:25*, 82:27 (bis), 34ap, 72:5, 72:32, 74:2, 74:22, 75:7,
86:8; w. obj continued by C ircum st 75:8, 75:10, 76:5, 76:13, 78:1*, 78:2,
54:19, 55:21, 55:22, 58:9, 65:13, 65:16, 78:3, 81:14, 81:15, 83:1 (bis), 83:2,
65:19, 66:30. 84:7, 84:20, 84:25.
----- epo* .. . mmo * (resum ing N e e)
51:33ap. o*, see eipe.
----- eBOA 64:5, 64:8ap. oeiK (2 5 4 a ) nn m b re a d . 55:6, 55:12,
see also na boa . 7 5 :1 ,7 7 :3 .
nhy, ' nnhy (2196 5, see also ei) vb intr attrib 81:1.
(qual). o a *, see to a .
----- eBOA *52:33*. om k *, see u)mk.
----- eBOA (for eBOA cboa) zn - on, ' an (2 5 5 6 ) advb. 53:29, 60:7, 63:14,
l52:33* (see 52:34ap), '6 5:27*, 61:\ap. 65:16, '66:29*, 73:5, 73:21, 74:36,
N2L<ye-, 'naojoj* (2 3 6 a ) suffix vb. 58:17, 78:7, 79:23, 81:32*, 83:3, 86:11.
'58:19,60:1*. o n z *, see o)nz .
Niqe (2386) v b tr. 7 7 :1 3 ,7 7 :1 4 . OTn*, see u)Tn.
as nn m 63:11, 70:23. oqje*, see eiqje.
Noqpe (2396 19 up) nn f. 80:12. o s t *, see cost.
Nez, 'nhz (2406) nn m. '75:1, 78:9.
(Noyoyz), n o y z (2416, sub n o y z c , in n A - ' t a - 2n a - . 3no)*, 4n o y * (259 a, 2 6 0 6
part, corrected by Till in A Z 73 [1937] 8 up) absolute possessive pron. 453:4,
298 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

m - (continued) n e , ' t b , 2Ne (2 6 0 b 21) copular pron.

53:5, '57:2, 260:2, 60:4, 267:31*,
267:32, 267:32*, 267:33, 75:19, 75:27*,
377:32, 377:33, 377:33*,
77:34*, 477:35, 279:3, 279:4, 279: 10 ,
279:11,28 4 :2 6 ,28 5 :7 ,285:9, 285:10.
naV, 'n ^ e i, 2n e e i, 3ta T , 4T ie i, 5n a 6 i
(2 5 9 a) dem onstrative pron. 551:30*,
151 :30ap, 52:18, '5 2 :3 2 * , 554:14 (cor
rupt), 454:14ap, '54:17, 554:28, 557:7,
557:32*, '5 8:29*, '60:21, 560:33ap,
>61:5, '64:17, 565:8, '65:33<jp, 566:35-
36ap, 467:24*, '67:26, '68:15, 568:28,
571:13, '71:30, '72:13, '72:14, '73:35,
'73:35*, '74:1, '74:11 (bis), '74:21,
474:24, 274:32-33 ap, *75:2,
576:4, '76:16, '76:30, '76:31ap, '77:1,
5 77:28, '77:32 ap, '7 7:33*, '77:34,
379:25, '79:34, '80:1, '80:3 (2), '80:4,
'80:6, 580:15, '80:22, 581:8, 582:17,
'82:26,585:3, '85:13, '86:10.
as antecedent of Relative 553:5, 453:10-
1 lap, 556:31, 456:34, 457:1, 457:2,
558:21, 558:29ap, 459:8, 460:14,
'62:33*, 563:4, '66:37,569:34,577:22.
eT e-n^Y ne '54:7, 460:12,
'63:23, 467:18, '68:12, '76:30 (see ap),
>77:24.
ta T T e e e : 46 5 : 2 3 , 47 1:1 1, 4 7 2 : 3 4 * ,
4 7 3 : 5 , 47 5 : 2 7 * , 47 7 : 8 , 4 7 8 : 2 8 ;
n - 4 56:24, 460:23, 461 :15, 462:23,
481:1, 484:17.
z i - 4 8 3 :6 .
zn - 4 7 2 :1 .
zpaY z n - 4 6 1 : 2 7 .
Relative 46 3 :2 8 ,464:29.
eTBe-n^V >53:17, '5 6:28*, '58:2,
'59:23, '60:26, '62:2, '64:14, 68:6,
'70:1*, '71:8, '71:18, 71:26*, '7 1 :2 9 -
30a p (bis), '72:7, '72:10, '7 3 :2 2 * ,
'75:23, '77:9, '80:3, '81:26<2p, '83:11,
'85:5, >85:18.
n e , p! 'nH ye (2 5 9 a) nn f. 55:13, >55:34,
'57:21, 61:25, '69:33ap, '70:36,
'72:19*, 73:23 ap, '74:24, '74:26*,
>74:34*, 79:33 (bis), '85:30.
attrib: pM-M-ne (cf. ptOMe) 58:17,
67:36*, 68:1 * , 79:32*.
62:15 (corrupt).
in final position o f nominal sentence:
*77:34, (a) binary 253:4, 253:23, 54:8, 255:30,
56:25, '57:3, '57:6, 57:15, '59:11 (bis),
'60:13 (1), 61:8, 62:9, 63:23, 65:10,
266:14, 66:29*, '67:15, '67:18, 67:27,
68:12, 74:31 (?), '74:36, 75:19, 76:15,
76:30 (see ap), 77:24, 77:32*, 78:9,
78:15, 80:4, 80:28*, 8 1 :2 ,28 1:28,82:7,
284:18; foil, by e - infin 57:18 (lin e
n e ), '80:12; by Conjunctv 62:3ap (zinc
n e ); n e om itted 53:5, 60:4; (b) ternary
'52:35 (?), 253:16, 53:19, 53:20,253:22,
56:4 (bis), 56:12, 259:12i 59:i3i
'75:20, '5 9:32*, 260:2, '61:12, 61:13, 63:1,
64:32*, 266:12, 266:13, 67:26, >68:35
(?), '68:36 (?), 272:26 (?), 73:20, >73:22,
74:5, 75:22, 76:14, 76:16, 77:17, 77:19,
77:33 (?), 77:33*, 77:34, 277:35, '77:36,
81:22, 81:23, 81:26, 281:27, 82:6,
'8 4 :1 1 ,284:19.
in medial position of ternary nominal
sentence: 52:26 (bis), 52:30, '54:16,
255:2, '55:27, 56:6, 56:8, 56:9, '56:24,
'62:9, '56:34, '5 7 :1 * , 57:6, 57:7, 57:16,
'59:10, 60:10 (bis), '60:11, >60:12,
'60:23, 61:5, '61:16, 26 l:l7 , 61:26,
'61:27, 62:10 (bis), 62:11,62:13,162:14,
foil, by: '62:15, '62:23, 263:4, 63:21, >63:29,
'63:32, '63:33ap, 64:10, >64:29,
64:3435ap (ter), ' 64:34-35ap, 265:6,
'65:23, 66:16, 67:5, 67:6, 68:14, 69:14,
69:23, 69:25, 269:30 (?), 69:36-37ap,
70:24, >70:25, '71:12, 71:29 (?), '72:1,
272:8, 72:14, '72:34*, >73:5, 73:7,
73:14, 73:15, 73:33*, >74:24*, >75:27,
276:4 (corrupt), 76:8, 76:30 (?), >77:8,
'77:19, 77:20, >78:28, '79:25, '79:27,
'79:28, '7 9:29*, 79:34, 80:1, 80:3,
'81:1, 81:16, 81:18, 81:35, '83:6,
284:16, 284:17, '84:17, 84:22, 85:13;
foil, by N -d a t 82:3.
form ing cleft sentence: (a) n e fused w.
Relative converter 255:22ap, 55:24,
55:26, 57:13, 262:17, 68:1*, 72:23*,
73:11, 78:3 3 * , 78:34, 78:35, 79:2;
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 299

( b ) n e no t f u s e d w . R e l a t i v e c o n v e r t e r pu> ( 2 9 0 a ) . 7 9 : 3 4 a p .

56:30, 6 2 : 1 5 a p ( 2 ) , 2 6 5 :3 , 6 8 : 3 , 6 8 : 1 6 , ptOMe, 1 pm ( 2 9 4 6 ) nn m f. 5 1 : 2 9 , 5 1: 3 2 a p

76:16, 180 :2 0 ; (c) ne om itted 5 5 :2 2 (b is ), 5 l:3 4ap , 52:15, 5 4 :1 9 , 54 :3 2 ,

(c o r r u p t ), 5 6 : 3 2 * . 54 :34, 55 :4, 5 5 :1 0 (b is ), 5 5 :1 2 , 55 :1 3 ,

see also a n t - . 55 :1 4 , 5 6 :1 4 , 5 8 :2 (b is), 5 8 :2 0 , 5 8 :3 1 ,

nei, l n i ( 2 6 0 a ) nn f. 5 9 : 3 . 59 :22, 60:5, 60 :16, 60 :19, 6 0 :24,

f - n e i e p N - '59 :4. 61:23, 6 3 :1 * , 6 3 :2 , 6 3 :1 5 , 6 3 :3 0 * ,

nH, >nh ( 2 6 0 6 ) d e m o n s t r a t i v e p r o n . 5 6 : 2 0 , 6 4 :1 3 , 6 4 :1 8 , 6 4 :2 2 , 6 4 :3 4 -3 5 a p (b is ),

75:24, *78:5. 65 :16, 66 :2 2 , 69:3, 71:24, 7 1 :3 3 * ,

f o r n e see s u b n e ( 2 ). 7 1 :3 4 , 7 1 :3 5 * (b is ), 7 2 :2 * , 72 :4, 7 2 :5,

no)*, n o y * , see n * - . 72:14, 7 3 :2 8 * , 7 3 :3 1 -3 2 a p , 74:4,

npco ( 2 6 8 a ) nn f. 5 2 :2 5 , 52:26, 52 :29, 7 5 :1 9 , 7 5 :2 1 , 7 5 :2 2 , 7 5 :2 6 (b is ), 7 6 :1 ,
5 2 :3 0 ,5 2 :3 1 ,7 7 :1 3 . 76 :2 (b is ), 7 6 :22, 76 :31-3 2a /?, 7 7 :2,
najpic, >nopK* ( 2 6 8 b ) v b tr. 8 3 : 1 6 , >8 5:3 1; 78 :2 5 (b is ), 7 8 :3 2 , 7 8 :3 3 * , 7 9 :9 , 80 :4,

med 83:21. 8 1 :1 4 , 8 1 :1 6 , 8 1 :1 7 , 8 1 :1 8 , 8 1 :1 9 (b is ),
--------- z a - >83:20. 8 2 :3 3 ,8 2 :3 4 ,8 3 :1 ,8 3 :2 .

(nojpaj), no p< yf ( 2 6 9 b ) v b tr. o Y A M -p a )M e (cf. oyojm ) 62 :3 5 .

--------- e B O A f 6 3 : 2 3 . zaiTB-pajMe (cf. zcotb) 6 1 :9.

mupx, *nopx*, nopx* (2 7 1 6 ) vb tr. P m - n - k a z >5 8: 18 , > 6 7 : 3 6 a p , >79 :32 .

7 0 : 2 9 - 3 0 a p , *8 5 :3 1 ; m e d 7 0 : 2 0 . P M -M -n e >5 8: 17 , >67:36*, >67:38*,
--------- e - . a - epo*: > 7 0:29 -30 ap; med >79:32*.

53 :1 6 ,6 4:1 8, 6 8 :2 4 * , 7 0 :1 0 , 7 0 :2 1 . a t t r i b 8 1 : 8.

--------- n - : m e d 6 8 : 2 8 . see a l s o p e q -

as n n m 7 0 : 1 1 , 7 0 : 1 3 , 7 0 : 1 6 . P * n ( 2 9 7 6 ) nn m . 5 2 : 3 3 ap, 5 3 : 2 3 , 5 3 : 3 5 * ,
ttojt ( 2 7 4 a ) v b intr. 54:5, 5 4 :6, 5 4 :8 , 5 4 :10 (b is), 54 :13,

--------- eBOA (fo r eBOA c b o a ) n - 54 :1 5 , 5 4 :2 1 , 5 4 :2 3 , 5 6 :3 , 56:4, 5 6 :6,

84 :2 9 * . 56 :8 , 5 9 :1 2 , 5 9 :1 3 , 6 2 :1 0 , 6 2 :3 5 , 64:25,

tthyc, see n e ( 1 ). 6 4 :2 7 , 6 7 :1 9 , 6 7 :2 2 , 7 2 :2 3 , 7 2 :3 3 , 7 6 :9 ,

nojojc ( 2 7 9 6 ) v b tr. 76:10.

--------- e B O A zn - . . . e z o Y N e - 5 3 :2 5 . pip ( 2 9 9 a ) nn m . 8 0 : 2 5 , 8 0 : 3 4 * , 8 1 : 9 .

na)z ( 2 8 0 a ) v b tr bre a k . med 69 :36, p p o , > e p o ( 2 9 9 a ) nn m . 5 8 : 1 5 ( e m . ) , 5 8 : 1 6 .

70:2*, 84 :25 , 8 5 :6 , 8 5 :8 , 8 5 :1 0 . M N T -e p o nn f >56:33*, >5 7:2 1,

na)z (281 a ) v b i n t r r e a c h . 7 9 : 3 0 * . >6 9 :3 3 ap, >7 0:36*, >7 2: 19 , >74:24*,

TTAzpe ( 2 8 2 6 9 ) nn m f. 6 1 : 1 8 . >7 4: 26 , >7 4: 33 , >7 6 :3 0 a p .

najzc ( 2 8 3 a ) v b tr. 6 4 : 1 9 . PPHT, see epHT.
niuzT, >n A Z T * ( 2 8 3 a ) v b t r . P h c ( 2 9 9 6 ) nn m .
--------- 6 b o a 7 7 : 9 , >77:1 1. c a - p h c 69 :18.
n e x e - > n e x ^ ( 2 8 5 a ) suffix v b . P A T * , see e p A T * .
--------- n - , n a * ... x e - 5 5 :3 7 * , >5 9: 25 , (p tO T ), p h t * ( 3 0 3 6 ) v b tr. f7 1: 2 2 * .
59:27, >64:1, >64:3, > 6 6 : 3 4 * . PHTe ( 3 0 4 6 ) nn m .
--------- x e - 5 5 : 2 3 , >57:3, > 5 8: 10 , >6 3: 28 , N K e -p H T e 6 7 :1 1 , 7 6 :2 5 .
64:9, >6 7 : 3 0 * , >6 8 : 8 , >6 8: 9, >7 2:33*, P 2i<ye ( 3 0 8 6 ) v b in t r .
>73:8, >84:7. -----------e - i n f i n 8 2 : 2 7 a p .
ptoqje ( 3 0 9 a ) v b tr.
P- (vb), see eipe. -----------e p o * : n o d i r o b j 5 2 : 1 * .
PH ( 2 8 7 6 ) n n m . 6 1 : 2 4 ( b i s ) . p e q - ( 2 9 5 6 1 2 u p ) p r e f i x f o r m i n g nn m f.
Po ( 2 8 8 a ) nn m m o u t h . 5 8 : 1 5 a p , 6 8 : 1 1 . see no Be, a m i d c o .
see also e p N - , z a p n - p o y z e ( 3 1 0 6 ) nn m . 6 3 :1 7 .
300 GOS P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P
( p ^ z t c ), pozTC ( 3 1 2 a) nn f. 63:27.
(ca.), c i - (313 a) nn m side.
c i - n - b o \ 67:32*, 68:6 (2).
N n cA -N -B o \ 68:5, 79:7.
2 i-ttca.-n -b o \ 61:\ap, 68:7.
NTTCA.-N-BOA. N - 6 8 : 6 .
c i-M -n iT N 6 7:31*, 85:9.
mttcA.-N-niTN 59:14, 68:2*, 79:8,
8 5 :8 ,8 5:11.
a)A.-ncA.-M-niTN 70:3.
ZM -nci-M -niTN 59:17.
XIM-TTCA.-M-TTITN 70:4.
cA.-N-TTT0 58:32, 67:32*, 7 9 :11, 85:7,
8 5 :11.
e n c i-N -T n e 7 0 :4 , 14:30ap.
M n ci-N -T n e 59:14, 70 :1*, 85:6.
ZM TTC2l-N TTT0 59:1 8.
x iM -n c i-N -T n e qja.- 70:2*.
MncA.-N-TTie mmo* 67:37*, 68:16.
c * - p h c 69:17.
c i - n - zo yn 67:33*, 68:4, 7 9 :11,
82:31 *,84:26.
M nci-N -zo yN n - 68:15.
z i-c A.-N 2 0 yn mmo* 68:12, 68:13.
ezoyN enc*-N -20YN n - 85:4.
c i-N -z p e 79:3, 79:4.
see also mnnca.-, n c i -
ca. (315 a 1 0 up) nn m beauty.
m n t -c i nn f 67:9.
c o i (3 \1 b) nn m f beam. 61:23ap.
co) (3 18 a 18 up) vb tr. 57:4. 75:20.
as nn m 57:8.
c a .b c (319*7) nn m f. 80:27, 81:2.
for derived nn see c b o j .
C 6 B O , see c b o .
c o jb g (320 b) vb intr. 74:26, 14:21ap,
74:36.
-------- nmma * 65:15.
( c b o ), c g b o (435 a 18 up) vb intr.
-------- 2l - epo* 53:34, 54:15, 76:21.
c b o j (3 \9b 24) nn f.
a t - c b o j nn: attrib 65:13, 65:16.
CBBC (321 b) vb tr. 82:28*.
c a b h \ , see N C 1 B H \.
c o b t g (323tf) vb tr.
--------e - infin: no dir obj 60:25.
(c k ii), cka .01 (328/?) vb tr. 60:19; no dir
obj 60:25.
( c \ ^ T e ) , c \o o t 6 (332 b) vb intr.
as nn m 7 1 :20.
cmh (334/7) nn f. 82:20.
(CMINe), 'CMONTT, 2CMMONTf (337a) vb
tr. ,f53:26 (bis), '*53:28, >^53:29,
'53:33*, lf53:34*, '*53:35, >*61:21.
--------* - 2t8 3 :12.
c o n , pi ' cnhy (342 b) nn m. '53:16,
'58:26,61:10, 6 7:23^ .
ccong (343 18) nn f. 59:8, 59:10.
cojnt (345 a) vb tr. 52:19: no dir obj
81:20, 81:22, 81:23, 81:24*, 81:25,
81:28, 81:32* (bis); med 81:18.
as nn m 8 1 :22. 8 1:26, 8 1 :21ap, 84:15.
c n tg , see cn^Y-
c o n tg (346 b) nn m. 61.23ap.
CNA.Y, f ' c n t 0 (346 b) nn m f. 69:7,69:12.
immediately after nn '62:12, '71:17,
71:22*.
MTT(e)cN*Y 57:10, 64:6, 66:28, 70:15,
76:15.
cnhy, see co n .
c n o o y c (347 a 12) nn m f.
tyBe-CNooyc (cf. ujqe) n - (attrib)
63:26.
(c u n o )), conu) (347 b) vb tr.
--------2N-: med 73:23.
-------- cb o a 2N-: med 82:21.
cNoq (348tf) nn m. 56:33*, 57:3, 57:5,
57:6 ,7 5:17 .
c o n (349 b) nn m.
zncott 80:18.
N -co n 56:22.
N Ke-con 67:12, 67:13, 67:14, 69:6.
Mncon foil, by Relative 53:9.
nza.2 N -co n 63:37*.
ceene, ' ce n e i (351 b 5) nn m f.
K e - c e e n e : 63:37 (see ap ), 77:5; foil,
by n-(attrib) '59:33*, 63:37*.
cojpm, copm* (355 a) vb tr. f60:6; med
60:7.
cot*, see cojtg.
c f - see c to i.
c it g (360/?) vb tr. 55:19, 55:21; no dir obj
52:25,52:27.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 301

ca)T, 'c o t* (3 6 2 a) vb tr. 153:2, 153:14, (ctofi), c o 6 t (3 8 8 a ) vb tr. 66:6ap.

'71:2, 85:29; no dir obj 71:3. co fiN (3 8 8 b ) nn m . 78:4, 78:10, 82:21.
as nn m 62:14, 67:29, 69:23*, 69:26,
69:26*. t a a *, see t-
(ctoi), CToei, lc + - (3 6 2 b) nn m. 77:36. TAGIO, 'T ^ e io * , TAeiHYf (3 9 0 b) vb tr.
*78:7. 56:21, f56:25, '57:13, *62:21, *84:16,
cojtm, 'catm * (363 b) vb tr. '53:35*. 84:19,85:13.
----- e-: no dir obj 53:27, 62:35*, as nn m 62:22, 62:25.
82:20. ti 't - fused w. prep o f dative
(cojttt), co T n f (3 6 5 a) vb tr. f75:36. 3fN **, 4tna .^, 5t o *, 6T o e if (3 9 2 a ) vb
----- e-, a - f57:20, *57:22, *65:31, tr. 262:5, 67:9, l 74:6, 84:7; no dir obj
76:13. 61:36, 6 2:1,62:3,62:4, 75:14.
(ca)Tq), coTq* (3 6 6 b) vb tr. 72:31. ------ 53:23, 254:22, '78:8.
coyo (369^) nn m. 55:9, 80:25. ------ N-, n ^ : 254:6, '54:32 ap (2, 3),
cooyN, 'coyw N -, 2coyu)n* (369 b) vb tr. 360:5, 64:17, 70:16, 270:24, 70:25,
54:28,60:13, 7 7 :1 ,28 1:9, 28 3 :9 ,283:22, 73:26*, 74:21, '80:7, '80:10, '80:12,
283:29, 284:5, >84:8, '84:11; no dir obj 80:14, 381:13 (bis); foil, by gbo a zn-:
55:25. no d ir obj 59:26; c - t o * e -, a -
----- x e-: no dir obj 56:29, 8 1 :35. infin *77/20, -s *77:22, 6*82:17.
at- co oy n nn, foil, by epo* 83:23. ------ oYbg-: no dir obj 54:32ap.
mnt- at - c o o y n nn f 83:30*, 83:32, ------ zia>(u>y 54:9, 57:20, 257:22, 70:5,
83:33*, 84:3, 84:6, 84:10. 70:8, 75:22, '75:24, 76:27*, 276:29*.
coeiuj vb. 55:10. ------ boa a - 279:16.
----- 0 B o \ mmay 58:30*. t -e o o y n a * 484:5.
----- cboa zn- 59:1, 60:21. f - n i epN- '59:4.
----- 0BOa z ito o t * 79:27*. f-n e q o y o e i e zo y N e - '58:16.
as nn m 58:31*. t -o y a ) '83:4, '83:14.
(coju)), ujoc*, o)Hcf (3 7 5 a ) vb tr be f - o y N o q n - '80:21.
despised. f56:26, f62:19, 74:35, f-zH y e - '54:32ap.
84:17, f84:19, f85:15, f85:16. as nn m: attrib: m a N -f-n p o c< t> o p A

cuxye (377 a) nn f. 52:35 ap, 60:20. '69:15.

(cangq), for derived nn see qjqe. tba (3 9 9 a ) nn m . 56:23.
caz*, see czai . (tbbo ), t o y b o , TBBHYf (399 b) vb tr. 57:23,
(cooze), cezto* (3 8 0 a ) vb tr rem o v e. 77:6 (bis), *82:7.
----- 0Boa n - 54:26. tbnh , pi ' t b n o o y (400/?) nn m. 80:25,
(cooze), c e z e -, 'cezo)* (3 8 0 b 9) vb tr '80:31, '81:10.
be set up. t 2lko, 'tgko (405a) vb tr. 82:29; med
----- gpat* >70:14, 71:21*, 80:6. 63:10.
(czai), caiz* (381 b) vb tr. a t - ta ko nn 75:5.

----- ncu)* 52:6. m n t - a t - ta ko nn f '75:7, 75:9, 75:10,

cziMe, pi 'cziom g (385 a ) nn f. 55:26 (bis), 75:12.
'63:37ap, 64:3 4 -3 5 ap (bis), '65:3, as nn m 68:7.
'65:5, 65:10, 65:12, 65:17, 65:23, 65:26, (t a a o ), T a o , lT A \e -, 2t g a o * (4 0 8 a )
69:2, 70:10, 70:17, 76:7, 78:12, 78:16, vb tr.
82:1. ------ ezpAi 5 5 :2 ( 2 ) ,255:3.
attrib 65:5. ------ ezpau n -, N2l*: '54:36, 255:4; no
see also zimc. dir obj 55:2.
302 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

TA.MIO, ' t A.MCIO, 2TA.MI- 3TA.MI- t o j t (437 b) vb tr.

4ta .m io - 5ta m io * (4 1 3a) vb tr. a t
t o ) t nn 65:7.
251:29, 251:32, >51:34, 458:22, 258:23, as nn m 77:20 (error).
563:8, 371:35, 372:1*, 272:2, 73:12, ta . ih y \ see t a c i o .
575:4 (1), 275:9. t o o y (4 4 0 b) nn m. 58:7.
------ N -d a t 74:9. ( t o o y ) , t o o y * (441 b) vb tr. 53:1,53:3.
w. dir obj continued by Circum st (TAOYO)i TYO, 1TY- 2t yoya* (441 b)
575:4 (2). vb tr. 254:5.
as nn m 72:3. ------ n - n a * '52:32*, '52:32* (see
tam o (413 /?) vb tr. 52:33ap).
------ x e - 82:28*. ------ box 83:24.
to jn (417 b) interrog advb. toyo )*, see c t o y n -
c to jn 68:19. tojoyn (4 4 5 a) vb tr. med 56:17 (bis),
box tojn 68:18. 56:27, 56:28, 57:10, 57:12, 57:13,
(i.e. t n a *), see + 5 7 :1 8 ,6 7 :1 6 ,7 3 :2 * .
TCNoy (4 8 5 a 9) advb. 52:34ap, 61:3, ------ boa zn-: med 68:31 ap (bis).
64:21,84:14. thz *, see tojz (2).
tn z (421 a) nn m. 84:33. to )2 (453/? 9) nn m. 80:26, 80:32, 81:11.
(t a n z o ), TNze- (421 a ) vb tr. 74:4. to ) 2, TH2f (453 b 14 up) vb tr.
Tcon (4 2 2 b 1 9 u p )v b tr. ------ mn -, nmma.*: f65:6; med 78:25,
------ epo*: med 69:29ap (2). 78:26, 78:27* (bis), 78:29, 79:1,84:31.
T n e (2 5 9 a sub n e , in part, corrected by A.T-TQ32 nn: attrib 84:32*.
Layton in D. W. Young [ed.], Studies ( t a z o ) , t z o (455 a) vb tr.
Presented to Hans Jakob Polotsky --------e p a r * 7 1 : 1 2 .
[G loucester, MA: Pirtle & Poison TQJ2M (458/?) vb tr knock.
1 9 8 1 ]2 6 2 -3 )nn m. ------ czoyn 85:21.
attrib: c A -N -m e 58:32, 59:14, 59:18, T 2N (4 6 0 b) nn f. 63:36ap.
67:32*, 67:37*, 68:17, 70:1*, 70:2, TU)2C, ' t AZC*, 2TOZC*, 3TA2Cf, 4T02Cf
70:4, 74:30a/?, 79:1 1, 85:6, 85:7, 85:11 (461/?) vb tr. 69:7, 271:1*, 271:2,
(for advb expressions and com pound 74:16, 74:17 (see a p \ '74:18, 274:19,
prep see c i [1]). 4t7 8 :4 ,4t78:5.
NTne: 85:10; foil, by m m o * 68:3. ---- n ,m m o * '62:20, 278:1, 3t78:4.
T * npo (423 b) nn f. 58:33, 59:1, 63:36ap. (TQjajse), to)6, ' t o s * (4 6 4 a) vb tr. 73:9,
thp* (424a). 53:32, 56:10, 57:24, 57:29, '73:13, '73:14, '85:30.
57:32*, 58:27, 59:29, 60:6, 60:26, as nn m 73:15, 85:29.
60:30*, 61:26, 63:28, 63:35*, 64:2,
68:13, 68:14, 75:19, 76:19, 77:2, 77:5, o y (467 b 16 up) interrog pron. 55:24.
77:25, 77:34*, 78:1, 80:2, 83:17, ctbc - oy 64:2, 64:4, 68:27.
83:31*, 84:2, 84:29 ,8 5 :2 7 . oy*, 'oyci, f 2oyi (4 6 9 a) nn m f one.
THp-q as nn m 55:18, 70:37, 71:4, 52:30, 25 4 :15, 56:18, 56:23, 62:4, 64:5,
71:12, 74:19, 74:30, 74:35ap, 76:18, 64:22, 64:30, 65:11, 67:21, 67:23,
76:33. '67:37, 69:15, 70:7, 76:15 (2), 76:26,
(TQjpc), TN-, TOOT*, See NTN-, 2ATN-, 82:24, 86:4, 86:6.
2ITN-. noY * tk>y a : 53:20, 70:7-8ap, 71:23,
( t c i b o ) , t c c b o (434 b) vb tr. 8 0 :2 8 -2 9 * , 81:6; foil, by:
------ e -: no dir obj 54:16. n - 71:14.
see also c b o . nzht *56:1 1 ,8 3 :1 8 -1 9 .
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 303

( n ) n e -o y A 60:10 (bis), 67:7, 69:17, 0 y N -(iy -)6 0 M foil, by:

69:36-37a/?, 75:2, 76:8, 76:14, 76:15. e- a - infin 25 4 :1 4 ,25 8 :15.
oyaa*, 'o y a a t* (4 7 0 a). 54:17, 61:33, m m o *: 266:24*; foil, by:
65:14, 165:17, 69:22*, 70:30a/?, 70:32, e- a - infin 56:31 a/?, 6 6 :3 5 -
79:17, 82:2, 85:6, !85:7, >85:8, 85:9, 36a/?, 266:35-36a/?, 275:13,
86:16. 280:16.
o y e i, see o y a . Conjunctv 258:23, 258:24, 74:5,
o y e ie , see o y o e i e . 280:14.
oyoei (472a) nn m. Conjunctv 25 3 :16, 261:20, 281:23*,
t -n e q o y o e i e z o y N e - 58:16. 81:24.
o y o e ie , o y e ie (473 a ) nn m. see also o yn tc -
MNT-oyoeie nn f 79:18, 179:22. o y e N , o y e N f, see oyu>N.
oya) (473 6) vb intr cease. o y H N f, see oyo)N.
----- z n - 53:5 (see 5 3 :5 -6 ap). o y o e iN (4 8 0 a ) nn m. 53:14, 53:31, 57:15,
oyu)(475a 8 up) nn b u d . 58:12 (see a/?), 64:7, 64:8, 67:4, 67:5,
f -o y a ) 83:4, 83:14. 67:8, 69:10, 69:11, 69:13 (bis), 70:5,
o y a a b *, see o y o n . 70:8, 74:20, 76:27, 76:28*, 76:30ap,
oyHHB (488a 14 up) nn m. 76:31a/? (bis), 78:31*, 78:32*, 79:1,
m n t- o y h h b nn f 85:2. 79:2, 79:10, 79:21, 79:29, 82:10,
oyBe- (476a) prep. 84:31*, 85:25, 85:33*, 86:3, 86:4,
t o y b c -54:32a/?. 8 6 :5 ,8 6 :7 ,8 6 :1 8 .
(oyBAty), o yo B ^ , 2 o yA B O )f (4 7 6 6 ) vb p -o y o e iN (cf. eipe): 85:35a/?; foil, by
intr. ,f63:28, 2t67:8. epo* 71:6.
oyM- see o y N - (o y o N -), see o y N -
oyajM, 'oyeM - 2oy <dm-, 3oyoM^, pc o y o N (4 8 2 a ) indefinite pron.
4oyam- (4 7 8 a) vb tr. 57:4, 64:20, oyoN n im 54:7, 56:13, 58:3, 60:25,
71:28-29a/?, 171:28-29a/?, 71:31, 60:29*, 76:17, 80:8, 85:26*, 85:32*.
73:20, 373:32-33a/?, 73:34*, 73:35, oya)N, oyeN, 2o y H N f, 3o y e N f (4 8 2 6 )
274:1, 74:1a/?, 27 4 :11 (bis); no dir obj vb intr.
54:33ap. ------ e -, a - 3t6 9 :16, 2t6 9 :17, 2*69:19.
------- cboa zn -, n zh t *: no dir obj ------ n , na *: *85:7, *85:18; foil, by n -
71:24*, 74:10. 85:11.
oyAMHcuMDc nn 47 3 :19.
o y N A M (483 b) nn f. 53:15, 60:28, 67:25*.
oyAM-pa)Me nn 462:35.
oyAM-ajNz nn 473:22. (o y e e ie N iN ), o y a c ia n in (4 8 4 a ) nn.
oyN-, oyM-, neg 2mn-, 3m a - (4 8 1 a 20, M N T -o y A e iA N iN nn f: M M N T -o y A e iA -
1666 4 up) existential predicate. 54:31, n in 56:9.
255:6, 55:21, 356:20, 56:26, 256:32, ( o y N T e -) , o y N T A * , 'o y N T e * , 2o y N T* , neg
57:25, *57:27, 57:27, 25 8 :15 (2), 59:6,
(M N T 6 -), 3MNTA*, 4MNT*, ^MNT*
60:15, 60:17, 261:20-21 a/?, 261:36*,
(4 8 1 a 20, 167 6 5) suffix vb tr. 52:22;
262:1*, 262:27, 262:28, 262:30, 63:15,
65:2 (bis), 265:7, 265:25, 65:36, 266:3, w. mmay betw een vb and n- (dir obj)
66:23, 266:25, 67:12, 67:36*, 67:37, 53:24, 54:4, 54:19, 55:35*, 62:21,
268:8, 268:15, 268:23, 268:25, 269:8, 62:25, 64:26, 64:36 (?), 66:2*, 69:25,
69:14,69:31-32a/?, 7 1 :22, 273:22, 73:29,
77:15, 80:20, 84:14; no d ir obj, foil, by
75:2, 275:11, 275:30 (?), 76:9, 76:12,
mmay e - infin 8 1 :20.
276:26, 78:16, 80:12, 81:7, 281:34*,
82:23, 282:24, 85:17 (bis), 286:9; w. foil, im m ediately by nom inal d ir obj:
neT- as subject 166:10, 166:11, 66:13. 56:13, s56:23, 357:5, !57:7, 57:8, 462:4,
304 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

o y N T e- (continued) (oyu>tb), o y ^ tbc* (4 9 6 a ) vb tr.

62:12, *67:7, 74:19, 75:15 (2), *79:13; ------ T1APA- *81:31 ap.
foil, by: oYoeiq) (4 9 9 6 ) nn m.
N -d a t 55:8, *55:9. NOYoeiu) nim 58:22, 59:7, 62:23.
mmay 72:25*, '74:19, 75:15, 276:17. OYU><y, 'oYuxy-, 2oyoo)* (500a) vb tr.
w. second suffix pron as dir obj: 54:11, 74:1, 283:27*, 283:28; no dir obj 53:8,
*54:12, 60:1, 60:6, 72:23, 76:21; foil, by 53:9, 55:19, 60:33, 66:23, 66:25, 66:27,
mmay 56:10. 66:36, 73:26, 73:33.
oy n o y (4846) nn f. ------ e - a- infin: no dir obj 54:18,
ntcynoy 74:28. 54:29 , 54:32 , 56:28 , 65:19 , 74:32-
see also t c n o y - 33ap, 75:4.
OYNoq (485 6) vb intr. as nn m 53:6, 55:15, 66:26ap, 66:29,
as nn m: f-O Y N oq n - 80:21. 82:8.
OYUJN2, 'OYONZ, 2OYON2f, 3OYON2f oyojh (5 0 2 a ) nn f. 82:9, 86:16.
(486a) vb tr. 2t57:24 (1). ntoyojh 85:35, 86:1.
c b o a : 2t56:4, >56:12, 56:12ap, oyo)ojb (5 0 2 6 ) vb tr. no dir obj 64:3.
2t57:24, 2t57:26, 2*59:15, 2*64:13, ------ x e -: no dir obj 66:36ap (ter).
2t6 4 :16, **67:38*, 2*72:12, 2*81:29*, oYuxyT (5 04a) vb intr.
*82:33, 2t83:7, **84:14, 2*84:17, ------ n - dat 7 1 :30-34ap, 72:2, 72:4.
2t84:20; med 53:7, 57:29*, 57:30, oY^op, pi 'o y z o o p (5106) nn. '79:6,
82:32*, 83:10, 84:2, 84:4, 84:26*. 80:25, '80:33*, >81:11, <82:23.
boa n
, na*: 2t8 6 :15; med (o y x a i), o y x a c i (5 1 1 6 ) vb intr. 54:33*,
57:32, 57:33*, 57:34*, 57:35*, 58:5, 54:35*.
82:15,85:9. as nn m 84:35.
------ c b o a x e - 2*65:29*. o Y o o s e (5 1 2 6 ) nn f. 63:36ap.
asnn m: oyu)N2 cboa 59:16; oYUJsn (513 a) vb tr. med 63:8, 63:10.
zn-oyo)nz (i.e. zn -oyoyo)nz) cboa
81:28*. (u>u>), a) (518 a) vb intr.
(o y o n ), oyaab* (487 6) vb intr. *53:30, ------ zitn-5 9 :3 .
55:17, *55:24, *57:7, *58:12, *59:12, ------ cboa zn- 55:23, 55:26.
59:16, *59:18, *59:20, *59:23, *59:35*, as nn m 59:5.
60:28, *64:26, *66:2, *67:20, *69:5, (<da ), o a * (5 2 0 a ) vb tr.
69:17, f6 9 :18, *69:19, *69:20, *69:21, ------ ezo y N a - 79:19.
69:23 (bis), *69:24, *69:24*, *69:24, (<dmk), omk* (523 a) vb tr. 66:6 (em.).
*69:34*, *69:35, *74:21, *75:18, *77:2 a)N (5 2 4 a ) nn m. 63:12.
(bis), *77:4, *77:14, *84:22, *84:23, a)N2, onz * (525 a) vb intr. *52:9 (bis),
*84:30, *84:31*, *85:19*, *85:20, *52:10, *52:14, 52:15, 52:16, 52:18,
*85:24, *86:18. *52:18, *55:3*, 55:5, *56:19, *73:4,
for derived nn see oyhhb.
73:8, *75:21, *75:22, *75:36ap, *82:31,
oYepHTe (491 a) nn f. 63:36ap.
*82:34.
(oYu>cq), oYocq* (4 9 2 6 ) vb tr. *85:22.
as nn m 53:15, 53:19 (bis), 53:31, 57:5,
o y a t* , see o y o x d tc .
o y a a t* , see o y a a * . 70:17, 71:30-34ap, 73:16, 73:22,
o y u jt (494 a). 73:26*.
N-oYurr (attrib) 54:5, 54:15, 60:9, (u>n), hti* (5 2 6 a ) vb tr.
72:23*, 76:16. ------ e -, a - *82:7, *82:8, *82:9, *82:24.
(oyom dtc), o y a t* (4 9 5 a ) vb tr. *60:19, for derived nn see Hne.
*60:31. ujcz, see a)zc.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 305

(UTIT, 0 TTTf ( 5 3 1 b ) v b t r s h u t . tyoJM ( 5 6 4 b 1 3 ) nn m . 5 2 : 2 5 , 5 2 : 2 6 , 5 2 : 2 8 ,

----- ezoyN 60:32*. 52 :3 0 .

--------- e z o y N e - " 6 6 : 3 1 * . OJAMH.

Cf.

tutyM (5 3 5 a ) v b tr. m e d 6 0 : 9 . ojamh (cf. 5 6 4 b 13 ) n n f. 7 7 : 1 5 .

(tuze), * z e " ( 5 3 6 b 3 u p ) v b in t r . ojmmo ( 5 6 5 b) n n m f. 5 3 : 3 .
--------- ( c ) p at* refl f6 0 : 2 6 , " 7 8 : 2 , " 7 8 : 3 , (ojomnt), ojomt, f ojomtc ( 5 6 6 b) nn m f.

78:6, f8 2 : 3 1*. 59:6.

(Dzc, id c z ( 5 3 8 b ) v b tr. *5 5: 22 ; n o d i r ob j ojomt n - ( a t t r i b ) 6 9 : 1 4 .

52:25, 52 :2 8 , 5 2 : 3 0 , 5 2 :3 1 . maz-<ijomt (cf. Moyz) 6 9 : 1 9 .
i da n ( 5 3 9 a ) v b tr. m e d 8 3 : 1 1 . qjMqje ( 5 6 7 a ) v b tr. 5 9 : 1 8 .
ajfiT, o 6 T ? (5 4 0 b ) vb tr. 6 5 :3 3 * , ojhn ( 5 6 8 6 ) n n m . 5 5 : 8 , 7 1 : 2 2 , 7 1 :2 4 ,

66:6 ( e m .) . 7 1 : 2 8 * , 7 1 : 2 9 - 3 0 ap, 1 1: 3 0 - 3 4 ap (b is ),

7 3 :1 3 , 7 3 :15, 7 4 :2, 7 4 :4, 7 4 :5, 83:3,

(y - (541 a ) v b a l a u x i l i a r y . 5 1 : 3 3 a p , 5 8 : 1 6 , 8 3 :5 ,8 3 :1 3 .
6 0 :3 3 , 61 :3 6 * , 62:1, 62 :3 4 , 6 5 :8 , ojinc ( 5 6 9 f l ) v b tr.
6 5 :2 1, 65:23, 65 :2 5 , 65 :2 8 , 65 :34, -----------a - i n f i n : n o d i r o b j 5 2 : 2 .
65 :35, 6 8 : 1 8 , 6 8 : 2 0 , 6 9 : 9 , 6 9 : 1 0 , 7 0 : 7 , -----------n c a
: no d i r o b j 5 2 :3 .
75 :12 , 75 :14, 76:16, 7 6 :23, 7 6 :2 4 , ojhtt", see qjum.
7 6 :2 6, 7 6 : 3 4 (? ), 77 :28, 7 9 :8, 79 :1 2 , ojott*, see qjum.
79 :14 , 79 :17, 8 0 :6, 8 1 :3 4 * , 82 :2 4 , o)oonf, see qjcone.
8 4 :31,8 6:6 , 8 6 :8 ,8 6 :9 . (qjum), ojott*, ojhtt" (51 4b ) v b tr. f5 9 : 3 1 ,
m n - u j - c o m e - in fi n 5 8 : 1 5 . 62:2>3ap.
u)- 6 n - 6 o m n - in fi n 5 7 : 3 1 * , 5 8 : 9 , 8 5 : 3 . ojcone, ojoott" (5 11 b) vb intr. f5 1 : 3 3 ap

a j A - (541 b ) p r e p . 5 4 : 2 0 . (1 , 2 ), 52:2, f5 3 : 8 , 5 3 : 1 1 , "53:36,

a i n - . . . < ija-70 :2* . 54:1*, f5 4 : 3 2 , " 5 5 : 2 0 , " 5 6 : 5 , 5 6 :2 5 ,

e zo y N < i)A -65 :22, 6 5 :2 3 , 6 5 :2 6 . 57:11, "5 7 :1 9 ,"57:30, "59:13, 60 :26,

f o r m in g a d v b e x p r e s s i o n s : 6 1 :6 , 61 :1 1 , 62 :24, 63:6, 63:9, 63 :11,

o j A - e N e z : 5 4 : 3 1 * ; as n n 5 3 : 2 3 . "63:1 5, "64:10,6 4 :1 1 , "64:11, 64:12

see also z p a T. (b is), "64:14, 64 :30, 6 4 :3 3 * , "65:1,

(ye ( 5 4 4 b ) v b intr. 66 :7, "6 6 :1 6 , 67 :3, 61\4-5ap (b is),

--------- a - 8 3 : 3 2 . "67:1 2, "6 8 : 8 , " 6 8 : 2 3 , 68 :2 4 , 6 8 :2 6 * ,

(ye (5 4 6 t f) nn m w o o d . 7 3 : 1 1 . "6 8 :3 2 * , 70 :1 4 , 7 0 :23, 10:31ap, 71:8,

see also z&M<ije. 7 1 :1 0 , 71 :16, 71 :20, 72 :6, 72 :9, 73:17,

(ye ( 5 4 6 6 ) nn m f h u n d r e d . 73:1 %-\9ap, 73 :28-2 9* /?, "73:2 9*,

(ye n - ( a t t ri b ) 6 3 : 1 2 . "7 4 :2 * , 7 4 :22, 75:3, "75:7 , "75:8 ,

((yi), (yiT*, ujhy" (5 4 1 b ) vb tr. f6 2 : 1 3 , "75:1 0, 7 5 :2 8 * , "75:32, 75:34-3 5* /?,
62 :16 ,6 2 :1 7 . " 7 6 : 5 , " 7 6 : 6 , " 7 6 : 1 0 , " 7 6 : 1 3 , 7 6 : 3 1 (s ee
(yBe-, see ujqe.
76 :3 1 - 3 2 * 7 / ? ), 7 7 :13, 77 :15, "78:20,
(qjiBe), o j o b c " (5 5 1 a ) v b tr.
"8 0 :1 3 , 8 0 :1 7 , "81 :1 4 , "81:1 5, " 8 3 :2 9 * ,
--------- e - f6 4 : 6 .
"83:3 3, "83:3 4, "8 3 :3 4 * , 8 3 :3 5 , 8 4 :3 3 * ,
u)bhp, q ) B p - ( 5 5 3 t f ) n n m f. 8 2 : 1 6 .
8 5 :2 ,8 5 :3 5 .
a jB p -re N oc 78:28.
-----------epo* 6 3 : 1 7 .
ujaha (5 59o ) vb intr. 5 2 :29, 69 :3 0 ,
6 9 :3 2 a p ( b i s ) . -------- n
, mmo*: "52:2 1, 52 :23, 54 :9,

------- a - 6 8 :1 1 . 58 :8, 59:2, 60 :5, 61:8, 6 1 :28, 6 1 :3 0

as nn m 7 5 : 1 5 . (b is ), 6 1 :3 1 , 6 1 :3 5 * , 6 2 : 3 3 ap, 7 0 : 1 2 ,
( y e A e e T ( 5 6 0 b ) nn f. 7 5 : 2 8 * , 8 2 : 1 1 . 7 1 :2 5 * , 7 4 :11, 7 5 :13, "76:6-7*/?,
n A -Ttg e A e e T 7 5 :2 8 * . 7 6 :2 8 * , 7 6 :31 (s e e 7 6 :3 1 -3 2 a p ),
306 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P H I L I P

egco n e ( c o n t in u e d ) ( o j i t c ), o jat* ( 5 9 4 a ) v b tr. 6 4 : 2 9 .

7 7 :31, 7 8 :32, 7 8 :3 3 * , 78 :35* , 79 :1, u) t a m ( 5 9 6 a 2 2 ) v b tr.

7 9 :3 , 79:5, 8 2 :1 1 , 82 :2 6 * , * 8 3 :3 1 , ----- epa)* 68: 10.

8 4 :34* , 8 6 :4, 86:13; foil, by n- dat o j t o p t p ( 5 9 7 b ) v b tr. m e d 6 2 : 3 1 .

* 5 5 :2 8 . ajHy*, see aji.

----------- n , n a * 5 2 :2 4 , 54 :35* (s ee a j o o y e ( 6 0 1 b ) v b in t r . 8 3 : 5 .

5 4 :3 6 a p ), * 6 4 :30 *, *66:25, *6 8 :3 , a ja je ( 6 0 7 b ) v b a l a u x i l i a r y .

69 :1 * , 6 9 :2 ,6 9 :3 * . ---------- a - 6 7 : 19.

---------- n a *. . . n - *86:14. ---------- e p o * . . . e - i nf in 5 2 : 2 8 , 66:17.

---------- N e e n - 61 :22; N Te e ize *80:19, ---------- e - , f o i l , b y C o n j u n c t v 70 :3 .

* 8 6 :1 5 ; m m o * (re s u m in g Nee) ---------- e - . a - in fi n 6 7 : 1 3 , 6 7 : 1 6 , 67:17,

*5 1 : 3 3 a p , * 7 2: 4. 6 9 : 1 2 , 7 1 : 3 , 7 1 : 1 4 , 7 2 : 3 , 7 5 : 2 2 , 76:18,

---------- Nee, foil, by R ela tive *51:33, 7 6 :3 la p (b is ), 8 0 :8 , 82:29.

68 :32a p. ( a j q e ) , a j B e - ( 3 7 8 a 11 u p ) nn m f.

foil, by c o m p le m e n ta ry C ircu m st a jB e -c N o o y c n - (a ttrib ) 63:26.

5 4 :33, 5 9 :3 1 * , *60:15, *60:18, 6 2 :1 8 , a j A x e ( 6 1 2 6 ) v b in t r .

6 2 :2 1 ,7 8 :2 3 ,7 8 :2 4 . ---------- a , e p o * : 5 4 : 1 1 , 6 7 : 6 ; foil, by x e -
f o r d e r i v e d c o n j u n c t i o n see eo je o n e . 68 :1 6 .

ajHpe ( 5 8 4 a ) nn m . 5 2 : 4 , 5 2 : 5 , 5 3 : 3 0 , 5 4 : 7 , ---------- N M M A * 8 1 : 6 .

5 4 :8, 5 8 :1 7 , 5 8 :1 8 , 5 8 :2 0 , 5 8 :2 2 , 5 8 :2 3 , as nn m 7 0 : 2 7 .

5 8 :24, 5 8 :2 5 , 58 :26, 59:11, 5 9 :3 2 , (o jx it ), x f i i T ( 6 1 7 6 ) nn m . 6 1 :1 3 , 6 3 : 3 0 * .

6 0 :1 * , 60:2, 60:3, 60 :35, 61 :7, 62 :23, ( q j o x D s e ) , ( y o o f i e * ( 6 1 8 a ) v b tr. *78:8.

63 :29, 67:4, 6 7 :20, 7 1 :2 7 * , 72:8,

72 :12, 7 2 :1 7 , 72 :2 0 , 7 2 :2 1 , 72 :22, qi, 1 q i , 2 q i T * ( 6 2 0 a ) v b tr. 2 53:10, '54:21,

74 :17 (b is ), 7 4 :2 3 * , 74:23, 7 5 :1 1, '5 4 :3 0 , 25 7 : 2 8 , 26 2 : 1 6 a p , '63:26,

7 5 :1 3 , 7 6 :1 , 7 6 :2 , 7 6 :5 , 7 8 :2 0 , 8 0 :24, 7 0 :2 5 * , 80 :15.

80 :29* , 81 :1 3 , 8 1 :1 4 , 81 :15 (b is), ---------- n - 2 5 3 :1 2 .

8 1 :1 6 , 8 1 :1 7 (b is ), 8 1 :1 8 , 8 1 :1 9 , 8 1 :2 7 , ---------- N T M H T 0 N - 285 :2 3.

8 1 :3 4 ,8 2 :1 7 ,8 6 :5 . ---------- n t o o t * 26 4 : 2 8 , 267 :22 .

a j o p n ( 5 8 7 a 1 1 ) nn m f. 6 2 : 1 0 , 8 1 : 1 3 . ---------- b o a : 5 2 : 2 1 ; no d i r o b j 56:3.

a jo p n (lik e N a jo p n ) 61 :5 . ---------- ezpA'i* 7 7 : 2 8 * .

nojoptt 53:10, 56:16, 56:18, 5 6 :1 9 , q T o o y ( 6 2 5 a ) nn m f. 7 9 : 2 3 .

7 1 :1 * , 7 3 : 2 , 7 3 : 3 , 84 :24. q T o o y n - (a ttrib ) 7 9 :1 9 ,7 9 :3 1 * .

xiN -q jo p T T 5 1 :33a p, 5 3 :2 1 , 70 :14. qco<se ( 6 2 5 6 ) v b tr.

x in - n u ) O p tt 5 5 : 2 0 . ---------- e z p A V e x a ) * : m e d 6 5 : 1 4 .
(ajcopn), ajpn- ( 5 8 6 6 ) v b tr.
a j p n -N - q ual 5 1 :33a p. 2 a , ' a - ( 6 3 2 a ) p r e p . 5 3 : 1 1 , 5 6 : 2 4 , '58:13,
f o r d e r i v e d nn see a j o p n .
63:12, 8 3 :2 1 ,8 4 :3 3 , 84:34*.
oj hc *, see ccoaj.
2 A - T 0 2 H e M T T A T e - 5 5 : 6 , 6 3 : 2 , 64:11,
a j o c * , see ccoaj.
66 : 22 .
o j a t * , see o j i t c .
2 A - T 0 2 H n - 6 8 : 1 7 , 7 0 : 3 7 * , 80: 8.
aj iT* , see aji.
2 A e , f ' z a h ( 6 3 5 a 25 u p ) nn m f. ' 54:4.
ajajcoT, 1 o j a a t * ( 5 9 0 6 ) v b tr. 6 3 : 2 , 6 3 : 3 ,
'8 3 :1 4 ; no dir obj 83:13. 2A e n - ( a t t r i b ) 6 2 :9 .

-----------n a *: 6 3 : 1 * ; n o d i r o b j 6 3 : 4 . zaY, 'z a c i (6 3 6 6 ) nn m. ' 7 0 : 1 8 , '78:14,

o j t a ( 5 9 4 a 6 ) nn m . 78:14,78:17.
AT-qjTA nn: attrib 8 4 :3 3 * . z e ( 6 3 7 a ) v b intr.
Z N - o y o j T A 57 :11. ---------- e - , a , e p o * : 6 4 : 2 0 , 64 :2 1 , 66:9,
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 307

66:19, 69:29, 84:12; w. obj continued 2 ih ( 6 4 6 * ) nn f. 6 6 :2 1 .

by Circumst 6 0 :3 5 ,6 1 :3 , 63:14, 72:13. 2 k d ((d )* , see 21 -

----- cboa 75:6. ( 2 0 ), 2 P N - , see N A 2 P N -.
----- 6BOA (for CBOA 6BOA) 21- 82:22. 2 coco*, 1 2 (0 * ( 6 5 1 6 ). 15 2 :7 , 5 7 : 2 , 5 8 : 1 3 , 5 9 : 4 ,
z e ( 6 3 8 b ) nn f. 6 9 : 2 9 a p . 60:2, >6 7: 21 , '7 3 :2 1 , 7 6 :2 8 * , '78 :2,
T A e i T e e 65:23, 71:12, 72:34*, 73:5, 81 :29,8 3:1 8.

75:27*, 77:8, 78:28; foil, by: 2 1 6 IB ( 6 5 2 6 ) nn m f. 5 8 :14.

n - 56:24, 6 0 :2 3 , 6 1 :1 6 , 6 2 :2 3 , 8 1 :1 , 2 (ob, pi 12 b h y (6 5 3 * ) nn m. 5 2 : 3 4 ap,

8 4 :1 7 . 54:3, 5 6 : 2 2 , 5 6 : 2 4 , 5 6 : 2 5 , 5 7 : 1 8 , 5 9 : 2 5 ,
21-83:6. 61:26, 61:33, 67:27, *72:5, '7 2 :8 ,
zn-7 2 :1 . 72 :11, ' 7 2 : 1 5 , >7 5: 11 , 7 5 : 1 2 , 80 :8 .
2 PaY 2 n - 6 1 : 2 7 . P -2(ob (cf. eipe): 81:28; foil, by e -
Relative 63:29, 64:29. 6 4 :2 2 .

T e e i2e T e 21 -7 4 :3 6 . 2b o y p , ' s b o y p ( 6 5 6 6 ) nn f. 5 3 :1 5 , '6 0 :2 8 ,

Teei2e (like NTeei2e) 62:7. 6 7 :2 5 .
T e e i 2 e on: 6 5 : 1 5 ; foil, b y : 2 (O b c, z o b c " ( 6 5 8 6 ) v b tr. 7 8 : 1 1 , f8 4 : 2 4 .
n - 5 3 : 2 9 , 8 3 :3. 2 bcco, 'b c c o ( 6 6 0 * 2 3 ) nn f. ' 5 7 : 8 , 57:8*/?,
2 it n - 7 9 : 2 2 . 5 7 : 2 0 ,5 7 :2 1 (b is ).

NTeei2e 8 0 : 1 9 , 8 6 : 1 5 . 2 B H Y e , see 2 cob.

N e: foil, by R elative 51 :33, 55 :1 9 , (2 a a , s e r v a n t ), see 2 M 2 ^ a .
56:7, 57:29, 5 7 :3 1 , 6 8 :3 2 ap, 7 3 :3 2 - ( 2 (0 (0 a c ), 2 (O A e ( 6 6 7 6 5 ) vb tr/ no dir obj
33 a p , 7 3 : 3 5 * , 7 7 : 7 ; by C ircum st 7 2 :4 , 52 :31.

73:35a/?. 2 M - , see 2 N - .
Ne n - 5 5 : 7 , 55 :11, 5 9 :3 5 , 6 0 :1 6 , 6 1 :9 , 2 im c , pi ' 2 i o M e ( 3 8 5 * 2, corrected by Lay
6 1 :1 3, 6 1 :22, 61 :23, 6 4 :5, 67 :3 2 , ton in ZPE 11 [ 1 9 7 3 ] 1 8 3; cf. Young in
6 7 :3 3 ,7 1 :1 0 ,8 2 :2 2 , 85:34. JAOS 91 [1 971 ] 5 0 7 -9 ) nn f. 6 5 :2 0 ,

K A TA -e e n -8 4 :2 . 65:21.

(zh), C 2 H ( 6 4 0 6 ) nn f f o r e p a rt. x 1- 2 i m c 8 2 : 4 .

2 A - T 6 2 H eMT TA .T 0 5 5 : 6 , 63 :2, 64 :1 1 , 2m o y (6 7 6 6 ) nn m . 5 9 :2 9 , 5 9 :3 0 , 59 :34.

66:22. zm ooc (6 7 9 * ) vb intr. 65 :13, 6 5 :1 7 ,

2A-T62H n - 6 8 : 1 7 , 7 0 :3 7 * , 80:8. 6 5 :2 0 .

2h-T62H n - 6 2 : 7 . zm ot (6 81* ) nn m. 5 4 :2 6 , 5 9 : 2 9 ap,

see also 2 h t * . 5 9 : 3 4 ap, 7 9 : 1 5 .

2 I-, ' 2 1 - 2 2 iu)( 0 *, 3 2 i(0 * ( 6 4 3 6 19 u p ) p r e p . 2 A M (i)e ( 5 4 6 6 2 1 ) nn m. 7 3 :9 .

2 54:9, 257; 357:20, 3 57:22, 68 :28, 2M2A A (6 6 5 * 17) nn m f. 5 2 :2 * , 5 4 :31,

370:5, 2 7 0 :8 , 75:1, 275:22, 27 5 : 2 5 , 6 2 :30, 6 9 :2 * , 72 :1 7 , 72 :20, 77:18,

276 :27 *, 276:29*, 78 :1 7 , 83 :6, 8 3 :7, 77 :27, 79:14, 80:24, 8 0 :3 0 * , 8 1 :1 2 ,

83:8. 8 3 :2 6 ,8 4 :1 0 ,8 5 :2 4 ,8 5 :2 8 .

eeoA 2 i - 82:22. m n t -z m z a a nn f 7 9 :1 7 .

jo i n i n g ba r e n n s 5 2 : 2 4 , 5 6 : 3 3 * , 57:8, 2 N -, 12 M -, 22 N N . 3n 2 h t * (6 8 3 * ) prep.
66:1, 69 :11 , 7 6 : 7 , 7 7 : 3 6 , 7 8 : 9 , 8 0 : 3 1 * , 5 2 :2 5 , '5 2 :25, '5 2 :2 7 , '5 2 :2 8 , 52:29,

8 0 : 3 2 ( b i s ) , >81:1, 81 :1 1 ( b i s ) , 8 4 : 2 1 . 52:31, '5 2 :3 4 , 53:6, '5 3 :1 3 , '5 3 :3 6 ,

zhtca-n -b oa 6 7 : la p , 6 8 :7 . ' 5 4 :1 , '5 4 :2 , 54:3, '5 4 :4 , '5 4 :6 , '5 4 :1 4 ,

21-mhp 70:35*/?. 54:28, '5 5 :7 , 55:14, 55:15, 5 5 :3 4 * , 5 6 :2 ,

2i - c a - n - 2o y n mmo* 6 8 : 1 2 , 6 8 :13. 5 6 :6 , 35 6 : 1 1 , 56:22, 25 6 : 2 6 , 56:29,

2I -T6 2H n - 6 2 : 7 . 57:14, 57:15, 57:16, 57 :18, 35 7 : 1 9 ,

e y - 21- N O Y e p H Y 7 2 : 2 4 * . 5 7:1 9, 5 7 : 2 1 , 5 7 : 2 7 , 25 7 : 2 8 , 35 7 : 3 0 * ,
308 GOSPEL AC C O R D I N G TO PHI LI P

zn(continued) (bis), 68:15, 79:1 1, 82:31*, 84:26,85:4

57:32, '57:32ap, *58:6, 58:11, '58:27, (for com pound preps see c a [1]).
' 58:29*, 58:29ap (bis), 59:5 (2), 59:15 ezo y N 60:33 *, 68:19, 68:21*, 68:22,
(bis), '59:16, '59:17 (2), 60:19, 61:20, 68:25*, 85:21.
61:21, '61:24, '62:5, 62:10, 62:24, ezoyN e - , a - 53:26, 54:24, 56:1,
162:24, '64:6, '64:9, '64:14, 64:30, 58:16, 58:32*, 63:25*, 66:31*, 67:17,
65:2, 265:5, 65:6, '65:28, '66:7, 66:7, 68:10, 71:15, 73:11, 74:32-33a/>,
66:8 (bis), 66:9, 66:10, '66:16, 66:19, 76:30ap (bis), 79:20, 82:18 , 84:30,
66:20, 66:21, 66:30*, 66:32, 66:33, 8 5 :3 ,8 5 :1 2 ,8 5 :3 2 * .
67:10, '67:23, -(,1:21, '68:9, '68:12, e z o y N c m &y 69:22, 85:14.
68:23*. '69:7, '69:9, 69:9, 69:11, e z o y N u j A - 65:22, 65:23, 65:26.
'69:12, '69:13, 69:15, '69:27, '69:28, zoeiN e (689 h) nn. 51:32op, 53:1, 55:23,
69:30ap (bis), 69 :3 l-3 2 a p , 69:32ap 56:26, 57:25, 58:3, 65:36, 66:23,
(2), '70:8, '70:9, '70:16, '70:19, 66:30, 68:17, 69:31-32ap, 70:3, 74:25,
'70:22, '71:22*, '72:1, '72:17, 72:18, 76:19, 80:1 2 ,8 0 :2 2 .
72:27 (bis), '72:33. 73:23 (bis), w. indef art ( z n z o c i n c ) 85:2.
' 73:28-29<7/?, - 73:32, '74:7, '74:8, (z n c -), z n a # (6 9 0 a ) suffix vb. 79:14,
'74:22, '74:23*, '74:23, 75:3. '76:4, 80:15.
'76:6. '76:8, - 76:31-32a/?. '77:12, zn n
. see zn
.
'78:7, 79:7, 79:33* (?: see ap), zion, 'z o n * , zHnf (6 9 5 a) vb tr. 56:4,
*19:33ap, 80:11, 280:23, '81:7, - 83:2, 56:21, f57:25 (bis), *57:26, *59:15,
'83:6, - 83:19, '83:21, 83:35op, '84:22, *59:17, *64:14, *64:16, *68:2, *68:9,
85:2, 85:27, 85:30, '86:2, '86:11, *68:12, *70:30, *81:31*, *82:4,
86:12, '86:16, 28 6 :17. *82:31*, *82:34, *83:4, *83:8, *83:9,
cb o a i n -: '52:34*7/3, 53:26, 55:13, *84:3. *84:16, *84:19, *84:22, *85:19,
'55:23, 55:26, 56:1*, '56: lop, 58:28*, *85:22, *85:34ap, *86:16, *86:17.
58:30, '58:31, 58:33, 59:1, 59:5, 59:27, ------ e- epo#: '58:3, '65:35-36ap\
'60:21, 61:7, 61:11, 63:9, '65:11, med 66:28*.
'65:27*, '66:22. 67:2, 67:3*, '68:29. nneeH n *56:13, *85:12.
68:31*. 270:23*, '71:9, '71:11, 71:16, Z N -oyneeH n *55:17, *81:30*, *81:34.
'71:17, '71:18, 71:19, '71:24*, 72:6, ZAnc (6 9 6 a).
72:9, 72:15, 72:16, 73:12, - 73:18, ZAnc n e , foil, by:
'73:24, - 74:10, '74:13, '75:18, '75:29, e - infin 57:18.
75:31, 75:33, '7 6 :32-33ap, 80:22, Conjunctv 62:3ap.
82:2 1 ,8 3 :3 3 , '86:12; as nn 52:30. ZApco#, see ZApN-
zpai zn - - 56:14. - 57:5, - 61:15, 61:27, z p a 'i', ' zpaci,2zpe (6 9 8 a) nn m.
69:32ap, '70:18, - 71:13, 72:11, 72:12. attrib: CA-N-zpe 279:4 (bis).
- 73:21, - 79:12, - 79:13, - 79:26, - 83:24*. z p a T z n - , n z h t # 56:14, 57:5, 61:15,

'83:25,- 84:4, 84:12. 61:27, 69:32ap, 70:18, 71:13, 72:11,

72:12 , 73:21. 79:12. 79:13, 79:26,
n zpa 'i' zn - - 83:20.
83:23*, 8 3 :2 5 ,8 4 :4 , 84:12.
ZM-nTpe- '74:10.
ezpAi 55:1, 55:2, 55:3, 55:4, 55:5,
forms advb expressions and compound
6 3 :2 7 ,6 4 :2 3 ,7 7 :2 8 * . '83:16.
prep w. Mi., MHT, c a (1), oyojnz, ezpAf e -7 5 :1 6 .
u jta , zion, zoyeiT , xiozm, dYanri, czpa Y e i N - e x a ii 65:14, 76:16, 79:5,
cpavepoi;. 85:1.
zoyN (685 b) nn m. n zpa T n zh t ; 83:20.
attrib: c a - n - zo y n 67:33*, 68:5, 68:13 tyA-zpAi' e - 72:13, 77:2.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 309

zpe (701 fl) nn m f. 54:32ap. ztop ( 7 2 6 6 ) nn m .

zpB (701 6) nn m fo rm . k a t a - o yzto p 78 :17.

akpb 72:25*. Z I T O O T * , see Z I T N - .
(za p n -), zapcd* (2 8 9 b 9 up) prep. 80:29,
zhy ( 7 2 9 * ) nn m . 6 6 :2 5 .
80:31*, 80:32*, 80:33, 80:34.
f - Z H y e - 5 4 : 3 2 ap.
zpTe (7046) nn f. 65:30*.
z o o y ( 7 3 0 * ) nn m . 8 2 : 9 , 8 6 : 3 ( 2 ) , 8 6 : 1 7 .
zice (7106) vb tr. 63:21.
n z o o y , foil, by R e la tiv e 5 2 :2 1 , 6 8 :2 2 .
jh t (714j ) nn m h e a rt. 53:25, 76:17,
2lu) N -z o o y : 55:25; &cy ne <t>ooy
78:17,83:21,83:25.
x ic e n - z h t 77:23. 81 :35* .

see also z a z t n - . N N - o y z o o y 5 9 :24.

zht * (6406 23) (nn as) prep. 66:5. M <t >o oy e T - M M ^ y 5 8 : 1 0 , 7 1 : 6 , 7 1 : 9.

w. suffix continued by n - 66:4. a a a a y N - z o o y 54 :3.

ZATe (719*) vb intr. Z M - n e z o o y 86 :3.
--------- eB O A e x N - 85:26*. x i M - n z o o y , foil, by R e la tiv e 5 2 :1 9 .

2o t (7206) nn f fe a r. x i M - 0 o o y , foil by C i r c u m s t 53:8.

p -z o T e (cf. e ip e ) , foil, by: zooy ( 7 3 1 * ) v b intr (q u a l). 5 3 :1 4 , 5 3 :1 8
zht* 66:4, 66:5. (b is ), 6 0 :2 7 , 6 5 :3 2a p , 6 6 :11, 66 :13

x e - 56:27. ( 2 ), 74:7.
zto (123a) nn m. 75:25 (bis), 78:26 (bis), TTTreeooy (e tc.) 6 6 :1 2 , 6 6 :1 3 , 6 6 :1 4 ,

79:5. 7 4 :8 ,8 3 :3 1 * .
(zojtb ), zo)TBe, p c 1z a t b - (723 6) vb tr. z o y o ( 1 3 5 a) nn m . 7 2 : 2 6 , 8 2 : 3 0 * .

2A TB-p u)M enn '61:9. n z o y o : 5 2 :1 5 , 6 2 :1 9 ; foil, by 58 :1 8 ,

as nn m 61:6. 6 3 :3 5 * .

ZITM-, see Z IT N -. ( z o y e r r ) , f z o y e i T e ( 7 3 8 * ) nn m f.

zatn -(4 2 8 6 11) prep. 65:20. Z N - T e z o y e r r e 7 1 :2 1 .

2ITN-, 1 z it m -, 2 z i t o o t * (428 6 3 up) prep. zooyT ( 7 3 8 6 ) nn m . 6 5 : 2 * , 6 5 :3 , 6 5 :1 3 ,

54:17, 54:23, 57:22, 57:24, 57:25, 65 :20, 6 5 :2 2 (b is ), 6 5 :2 6 * , 70:10,

57:26, 59:3, 59:19, '59:20, 60:20, 70:1 1 , 7 6 : 7 , 8 1 : 3 5 * , 8 2 : 1 2 .

60:24, 264:32a p , 67:14, 67:15, 67:17, attrib 6 5 :7 , 6 5 :9 .

67:35, 69:6, '69:7, 77:26, 79:19, 79:20, z o q ( 7 4 0 6 ) nn m f. 6 1 : 8 .

79:23 (bis), '81:18,85:15. zaz ( 7 4 1 6 ) . 5 4 : 1 6 , 5 4 : 1 8 , 54:32*/?, 5 5 : 2 1 ,

e e o A z iT N -: 255:18, 260:8, '60:8, 66 : 20.

261:18 (corrupt), '63:6, 65:7, '68 :3 0 * , zaz n - 5 5 :8 , 56:22, 63 :15, 6 3 :3 6 * ,

'69:5, 71:13, 273:18, 219:21, 279:28*, 81 :7.

279:30*; w . suffix continued by n - Z * Z T N -, ' zaztm - ( 7 1 7 * 13 u p ) p r e p . 6 2 : 2 2 ,

261:18*/? (2). '6 2 :25.
zo)Tn (724 6) vb tr. m ed 86:4. z i x n - , ' z i x m - ( 7 5 8 6 10) prep. '5 8 :7 .
zoJTp, ' z o t p . 2 z o t p * (126 a) vb tr.
267:33*, 269:8, 270:15, 270:17, 85:31*; x e - ( v b ) , see x i , xco.
med 7 0:19,70:27*. x e - ( 7 4 6 6 3) c o n ju n ctio n .
----- e - a -, epo* 58:11, '58:13; med in tro d u c e s discourse after M oyTe,
65:24,70:18,70:21, 71:4, 78:34, 84:13.
n e x e - , oycuqjB.
siN-eorrp nn f 70:29-30*/?.
sam e, w . d is co urse anticipated b y n e u
as nn m 70:9, 7 6 :6 ,7 6 :8 .
t ra l p r o n , a f t e r xco.
see also zc d t p (2).
w . v b s o f p e r c e p t i o n : see M e e y e , c o
zu)t p , f 'zuvrpe (cf. 1 2 6 a ) nn m f. '59:11,

70:24,70:29-30*/?. o y n , t a m o , o y u Jn z , (p -)zo Te .
310 GO S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

x e - ( c o n t in u e d ) xo )* , x n - , see e x N - , z i x n -
am plifie s objs after M oyTe (e - a -. x o ) K , x h k * ( 7 6 1 a ) v b tr.
e p o * ), q j A x e (e p o * ), xu). --------c b o a : 7 2 : 3 4 , 7 7 : 7 , f8 5 : 1 6 * ; med
i n t r o d u c i n g e x p l i c a t i v e c la u s e : 5 1 : 3 2 ap, 6 0 : 3 4 a p , 72: 32a /? , 8 4 : 1 , 8 6 : 2 .

5 7 :1 6 , 6 4 : 2 0 , 6 4 : 3 6 , 6 5 :2 8 , 6 6 :2 5 , 67:1 a t - x u ) k c b o a nn 7 6 :3 6 .
(2), 70:21, 73:7, 73:10, 74:27, 77:32 x e K A A c (1 6 4 a ) co n junction .

(see 77:31a/?), 8 0 :4, 83:29, 83 :3 2 * ; w. II F ut affirm 5 2 : 2 7 , 5 4 : 2 3 , 54:33,

b o a x e - 6 4 : 2 2 ; e T B e - x e - 8 1 : 2 6 ap. 5 8 : 9 , 5 9 : 2 1 , 6 2 : 2 , 6 6 : 1 8 , 7 0 : 1 3 , 71:20,

introdu cin g clause o f pu rpose w. Ill 8 5 :1 2 .

F u t n e g : 6 0 : 3 3 ap\ o j i n a x e - 7 7 : 11. w . I l l F u t neg 6 0 :3 3 * , 7 3 :2 6 * .

c a b h a x e - 54 :9. x i n , ' x i m - ( 1 1 2 b ) p r e p .

e i m h t i x e - 55 :35. x i n - . . . q ja '7 0 :2 * .

o y m o n o n x e - 52:4, 53 :6. form s advb expressions w. ca ( 1 ),

x i, 'x i- 2x e - 3 x i t * (7 4 7 6 ) v b tr re (N -)ajopn, z o o y (1 ) .

ce ive . 1 57:7, >62:5, '6 4 :24, 64:26, ( x e N A ) , X 6 N 6 ( 1 1 4 a ) v b tr. m e d 86:1.

64:27, 65:9, 66 :36 (?), 36 7 : 1 1 , 67:23, x n o y , ' x n o y n (7 7 4 6 ) v b tr.

73:3, '7 3 :4 , 373:7, 75:12, ' 7 6 : 3 3 , 7 7 :3 , ---------- epo* ' 8 0 : 5 , 8 0 : 5 a p .

77:5, >77:31a/?, '8 2 :1 2 , 84:13, 8 6 :5 , xno, 'x n e - 2xno* ( 7 7 8 6 ) v b tr. '54:13,

3 8 6 :6 (b i s ) , '8 6 :7 , 86:12; no dir ob j ' 5 6 : 1 8 , 5 8 : 2 1 , 25 8 : 2 4 , 5 8 : 2 7 , 6 0 : 7 , 261:2,

6 1 :3 6 , 6 2 : 1 * , 6 2 : 2 , 7 4 : 2 2 , 7 5 : 1 4 . 2 67:14, 67:19, 2 6 9 :8 , 27 0 :3 7 * , 271:1,

---------- e p o * 36 8 :2 5 . '7 1 :2 3 (bis), '7 1 :2 5 , ' 7 1 :2 6 , 71:33,

---------- e - i n f i n : n o d i r o b j 8 1 : 2 1 , 8 1 : 2 2 * . '7 5 :2 5 , '7 5 :2 6 , ' 7 5 : 2 7 , 278:13, 278:23,

---------- exu)* ... eTM Hce: no dir obj '8 0 :2 3 , '8 1 :3 3 * , 8 1 :3 3 ap; no dir obj

6 4 :2 8 * . 5 8 :2 5 , 5 9 :3, 6 1 :4, 81 :21, 81 :2 3 (1),

---------- n a * 7 5 :2 0 . 8 1 : 2 4 ( b i s ) , 8 1 : 2 5 , 8 1 : 3 0 , 8 1 :30 *, 81:33.

---------- n t o o t * . . . e - infin: no d i r ob j ---------- n a * 267 :21 (1 ; corr upt ).

81:19. ----------- n a * r efl 58 :25, 5 9 : 2 9 * , 66:17,

---------- cbo a zn -: 5 8 :3 1 * , 59:5; no d ir 267: 21 (see a p ) , 26 7 : 2 1 * , 7 6 : 2 6 .

obj 65:11. ----------- c b o a z n , n z h t * 5 8 : 2 8 * , 58:29,

---------- e T M H c e 6 4 : 2 5 . 26 1 : 7 , 26 8 : 2 9 , ' 7 1 : 1 9 , 72 :1 6.

x e -N o y N zpaT n zh t * 27 9 : 2 6 , 28 3 : 2 3 * . ---------- ( c b o a ) z i t n 6 9 : 5 , 6 9 : 6 .

x i z i M e ' 8 2 : 3 . as n n m : 6 7 : 1 2 , 8 1 : 2 3 , 8 1 : 2 6 , 81:27,

x i - zpb '72 :25* . 8 3 :6 ; attrib 6 7 :1 3 .

X I - B A T T T I C M A 1 72:33^7/7. xoopf, see xu)u)pe.

x i - x p i c m a '8 5 :2 7 * .
xepo ( 7 8 1 6 ) v b t r b l a z e , b u m . 85:33*;
xo), 'x e -, 2x o o * (154a) vb tr. 5 5 :25,
m e d 60:9.
25 7 : 17, ' 5 7 : 1 7 , ' 6 8 : 2 7 , 7 0 : 2 7 * , 7 1 :3.
xu)u)pe, 'xo)pe, xoopf (7 8 4 a 2 5 up) vb
-----------x e - ' 7 7 : 3 1 * .
xu) m m o - c , x o o - c , foil, b y : intr be s t r o n g . f83 :9 .

e -7 3 :5 . -----------epo* f6 4 : 15.

e p o * . . . x e - 2 57:12. as n n m 7 6 : 1 2 , 8 4 : 1 6 , ' 84 :1 9, 85:14.

n a * . . . x e - 273 :3 4 * . x o e ic , 'x e c - ( 7 8 7 6 ) n n m . 5 2 : 4 * , 55:34,
x e - 2 5 5 : 3 3 * , 25 5 : 3 6 * , 5 6 : 1 5 , 5 7 : 9 ,
5 5 : 3 7 , 5 6 : 1 6 , 5 9 : 7 , 5 9 : 2 4 , 6 2 : 6 , 62:22,
57:11, 57 :1 4 , 26 2 : 2 6 , 26 2 :2 7 ,
63:25, 64:10, 6 6 : 3 5 - 3 6 ap, 67:27*,
26 2 : 2 9 , 26 2 : 3 1 * , 26 4 : 2 4 , 6 5 :36* ,
6 8 :6 , 68 :2 7 , 68:31 a p , 74:25, 78:22,
6 7 : 3 6 * , 2 68:4, 7 3 :1 * , 7 3 :6 , 2 74:10,
27 4 : 2 5 * , 27 7 :33* , 8 1 :25, 83:11, 78 :2 5 ,7 9 :1 6 ,8 1 :1 6 .

28 4 : 15. xec
z n n -He i ' 8 0 : 2 3 .
 WORDS BORROWED FROM GREEK 311

p_ 0 f N -x o e ic (cf. eipe) e - a.- epo* SBoyp, see ZBoyp.

64:15, 65:31 (?), 66:5, 74:12, 7 6 :3 4 - gcoatt (812 a ) vb tr. m ed 83:1.
35ap (bis), 83:25. ------ eB O \: m ed 70:34* (?), 7 1 :7, 83:5,
xice, x o c e ", 2x o o c e " (7 8 8 6 ) vb tr. 8 5 :2 0 ,8 5 :2 5 .
----- e - epo* (?): "53:21, "54:7, 6M-, see siN e.
>"65:29, >"69:28, "70:27, >"74:30flp, c o m (815 6) nn f. 52:35ap, 55:15, 6 1 :2 0 -
>"75:2, 2t7 6 :12, "85:17 (bis); med 21 ap, 65:9, 66:35*, 72:15, 76:7, 76:14,
77:25. 8 5 :1 7 ,8 5 :1 8 .
----- n - zht: no dir obj 77:23. o y N - MN-(q)-)60M, foil, by:
----- tta.pa.- "76:10. e -, a - infin 54:14, 58:15.
as nn m 64:12. mmo * 66:24*.

xit*, see xi. m mo * ... e -, a- infin 5 6 :3 lflp,

x o e iT (7906) nn m. 66:35-36flp (bis), 75:13, 80:16.
attrib: B e - N - x o e i T (cf. bco) 73:17. m mo *, foil, by Conjunctv 58:23,
xajTe (791 6) vb tr. 5 8 :2 4 ,7 4 :5 ,8 0 :1 4 .
----- (QA.-2PA.Y e -: no dir obj 72:13. C onjunctv 53:16, 61:20, 81:23*,
xioye (793 6) vb intr. 56:2 (em.). 81:24.
as nn m: N x io y e 57:28. 6 N-6 OM (cf. siN e): 83:29; foil, by e -,
X0J2M, XAZMC*, 2XOZM*, 3X02MC*, XOZM" 84:6.
(7976) vb tr. 55:28, 355:32, 255:33, (i)-6 n - 6 om (cf. siN e) n - infin 57:31*,
365:15,365:19, "69:3. 58:9, 85:3.
AT-xa)2Mnn: attrib 64:36ap, 82:5. 6 n -, see siN e.
as nn m: 64:36ap, 82:4; zn -o y x u h m c in - (819 a ) prefix form ing nn m f.
65:1*. see 2(dtp (1).
xojse, >x o s* (8006) vb tr. >61:16. (siN e), SN-, 1c m - (8 2 0 a ) vb tr.
----- 2PA.Y nzht*: m ed 61:15. 6N-a.piK.e a - 57:9.
as nn m: 61:13, 61:17; attrib: ma. gn - g o m : >83:29; foil, by e - 84:6.
N-xojse 63:25. o)- n - om n- infin >57:31*, 58:9,
X6U, see tgxiT.
85:3.
scops (8 3 1 6 ) vb tr in h ab it. 7 3 :2 8 -
fie (nn), see Ke.
fie (802 a ) conjunction. 62:15. 29 ap.
fiu) (803fl) vb intr. 64:9, 78:7. e p o s (831 6) nn m. 73:13, 73:14.
(fiBoi), 6 B o e i (805 a ) nn m. 84:34. 6(D(yT (837fl) vb intr. 69:33*.
fia)B (8056 10) nn m. 84:17, 84:18. ------ a - 69:33ap (bis).
MNT-60JB nn f 76:8, 85:15. ------ n c a -8 1 :5 .

II. W o r d s B o r r o w e d from G reek

aYdiiT). 61:36, 62:2, 77:25, 77:27, 77:31, (aiaG av o n ai), a ic o a n c .

77 :35,78:11 ,7 9 :2 4 ,7 9 :2 8 . ------ n - 81:3.
ZN-oyArATTH 54:17, 62:4.
a i' a 0T|ai<;. 12:26ap.
arye^oq. 56:14, 58:1*, 58:1, 58:13, 63:20,
(aiteto), p -A u ei, Im perat epi-AiTei.
63:32*, 65:24*.
aOavaxoq. 75:5. ------ n -: 59:26; foil, by eTBe- 59:23.
312 GOS P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI LI P

a ix rin a . -------- n , m m o * 5 4 : 1 8 , 5 4 : 2 3 , 8 1 :4.

P -a it h m a (c f. e i p e ) 6 4 : lap. p e t |- p - 2k.n2k.T2k. n n m f 5 3 : 3 6 - 5 4 : 1 ap.
(a ix ^ a ta o T i'^ G )), p -A ix M A A u )T iz e . d jiio x o ^ . 8 0 : 1 0 .
--------m m o * . . . e - in fin 8 3 : 2 6 * . ( d jl A x ) ^ ) , Z2k.TTa o y N .
a ix n a ta o T o q . 5 3 : 1 2 , 8 5 :2 9 . z 2k.nAOYN n - ( a t t r i b ) 5 9 :1 2 .
a ito v . 5 2 : 2 6 , 5 4 : 1 , 5 4 :5 , 7 6 : 8 , 8 6 : 1 3 , 8 6 :1 4 . (d ji^ c o ^ ), z 2lttao) c . 5 5 : 3 6 , 6 0 :1 1 .
(a ic d 0 a p x o < ;), -o v . 2k.noB2k.pciM o n , s e e o jio p d X a a n o v .
N - 2k.K2k.02 k.pTo n (a ttrib ) 6 5 :2 , 6 6 :1 * , d jio 0 T iK r|. 7 9 : 2 0 .
6 6 :3 . d jio ic a x d o x a o i^ . 6 7 :1 8 .
d ic p o P u G T ia . 8 2 : 2 8 . ( a j i o t a i u a ) ) , p -2 L n o A A Y e . 7 8 :2 .
d X n G e ia . 5 5 : 1 9 , 6 2 : 1 4 , 6 2 : 1 5 , 6 7 : 9 , 6 7 : 1 8 , -------- n - mmo* 7 6 : 2 0 , 7 6 :2 2 , 77:36*,
7 2 : 5 , 7 3 : 2 1 , 7 7 : 1 9 , 7 7 : 2 3 , 8 4 : 1 , 8 4 :2 , 8 2 :2 0 .
8 4 :8 , 8 4 :9 , 8 4 : 1 1 , 8 4 : 1 2 , 8 4 : 1 8 , 8 4 : 2 1 , d jio o x o X iic o ^ . 5 5 : 3 0 , 6 6 : 2 9 * .
8 5 :1 3 ,8 5 :1 9 ,8 6 :1 2 . drcoaxoA xx;. 5 5 :2 9 , 5 9 :2 7 , 6 2 :6 , 67:24,
(aA ,r|0iv6<;), 2 k A H e iN o c , ^ a h q c i n h , 2 2l- 7 3 :8 ,7 4 :1 7 ,7 4 :1 8 .
a h g in o n , 32l A H e e iN O N . 26 1:14,168:36, a p io ^ . 8 0 :2 9 .
68:37. 2i p x e i , s e e a p x co .
2 k .A H o e iN o c n - ( a t t r i b ) 7 6 :1 * . d p x n - 5 3 : 2 1 , 7 0 : 1 2 , 7 4 :1 2 .
n 2k .A H eiN o c (a ttrib ) '6 8 : 3 5 , 3 7 6 :3 , a p x i e p e ^ . 6 9 : 2 1 * , 8 5 :4 .
3 8 2 :6 . (a p x c o ), p - 2i p x e i .
a X r |0 d ) ^ 6 7 : 1 3 , 8 5 : 1 3 . --------n - 6 0 : 2 9 .
dM d. 5 2 :5 , 5 2 :1 4 , 5 2 :3 1 , 5 2 :3 4 , 5 3 :8 , a p x w v . 5 4 : 1 8 , 5 5 : 1 5 , 6 2 : 3 4 ap.
5 3 : 2 8 , 5 3 : 3 3 , 5 4 : 1 3 , 5 5 : 1 1 , 5 5 : 3 6 , 5 6 :6 , (d o jid ^ o n a i), c n z e .
5 6 :2 2 , 5 7 :1 2 , 5 7 :3 0 * , 5 8 :5 , 5 8 :8 , --------m m o * . . . 2l- 6 3 :3 6 .
5 8 :2 1 , 5 8 :2 5 , 6 0 :3 5 * , 6 1 :2 , 6 1 :2 7 , d o o a p i o v . 5 6 :2 4 .
6 2 :2 1 , 6 3 :7 , 6 4 :1 3 , 6 6 : 3 5 - 3 6 ap, 6 7 : 7 , ( a i j ^ a v a ) ) , 2k.Y32 k.Ne. 7 9 :2 9 .
6 7 :1 0 , 6 7 :2 1 , 6 7 :2 6 , 6 8 :3 2 , 6 8 :3 4 ,
6 8 :3 6 * , 6 9 :3 , 7 3 :1 5 , 7 4 :9 , 7 4 :3 1 * ,
P d X av o c;. 8 0 : 2 7 , 8 0 : 3 4 , 8 1 : 9 .
7 5 :1 1 , 7 6 :1 5 , 7 6 :2 4 , 7 6 :3 5 , 7 7 :3 4 * ,
(P d jiio ) ) , p -B 2 in T e .
7 8 :2 2 , 7 8 :2 4 , 8 0 :1 7 , 8 0 :1 9 , 8 1 :5 ,
--------m m o * 6 1 : 1 9 - 2 0 a p .
8 1 :2 6 , 8 1 :2 7 , 8 2 :7 , 8 2 :8 , 8 2 :9 , 8 2 :1 3 ,
( P a ji ii^ o ) ) , p -B 2 k n T ize .
8 3 :8 , 8 3 :1 4 , 8 4 :3 3 * , 8 5 :1 0 , 8 6 :1 7 .
--------n , m m o *: 6 1 : 1 9 (1 ); foil, by zn-
(dA A o x p io c;), -o v . 5 9 : 2 7 .
6 1 :1 9 (2 ) .
2LNA.n2kYe, s e e d v a j i a u o ) . --------z n - 6 9 : 1 2 .
d v d rc a u G K ;. 6 6 :1 9 , 7 1 :1 5 , 7 2 :9 , 7 2 :1 1 ,
P d jix io n a . 6 7 :2 8 * , 6 9 :2 2 , 6 9 :2 5 * , 73:6,
7 2 :1 6 ,7 2 :2 3 .
7 3 :7 ,7 4 :1 3 ,7 4 :1 5 ,7 7 :8 .
t - 2kN2Ln 2k Y cic n- dat 8 0 :7 , 8 0 :1 0 ,
X l-B2k.TTTICM2k. 7 2 :3 3 * /? .
8 0 :1 2 ,8 0 :1 5 .
P a p P a p o ^ . 6 2 :2 9 * .
( d v a m u c o ) , p - 2kN2Ln 2Lye.
(P a p e c o ), p-B 2k.pei.
--------z p 2k.V n z h t * 8 4 :3 .
--------n - 8 0 :2 .
d v d o x a o i^ . 5 3 :3 1 , 5 6 :1 9 , 6 6 :7 , 6 6 :1 7 ,
6 7 :1 5 , 6 9 :2 6 * , 7 3 :3 , 7 3 :1 8 , 7 4 :2 0 . (P a o ic a iv c o ), p-B 2kCK2kNe.

(d ^ iv T i), A a eiN H . 8 3 : 1 2 , 8 3 :1 5 . --------e p o * 7 0 : 2 8 .

( d m v i d a ) ) , p - 2l t t 2l n t 2l. P ia . 7 6 :1 2 .

-------- n - 8 0 :1 . ( P ia ^ t o ) , p-B i 2k2 e .

(d rn id a )), p2k.n2k.T2k.. 5 4 : 1 * (se e 5 3 :3 6 - -------- m m o * 6 5 : 1 8 .
54: lap). ( P o p P o p o ^ ) , -o v (Gk a c c u s a t i v e ) . 6 2 :1 8 .
 WORDS BORROWED FROM GREEK 313

Yd^oq. 64:31*, 64:35*. 7 2:22*, 82:3, 82:4, 8 ia , see 8 ia xouxo.

82:5,82:10, 8 5 :3 4 ,8 6 :2 . 8id0eai<;. 81:5.
yap. 52:12, 52:16, 52:19, 53:25, 54:8, (SiaKoveco), p- a ia k o n c i .
54:29, 54:34, 55:1*, 56:17, 57:29, ------ n - 7 2 :1 9 * ,7 2 :2 1 .
58:15, 58:24, 59:2, 59:10, 59:13, 59:20, 8 ia xouxo. 52:28, 53:20, 56:5, 57:3, 59:3,
60:26, 61:8, 61:35, 63:4, 63:9, 63:11, 59:32, 60:8, 61:8, 61:32, 63:1, 69:12,
63:22, 63:24, 64:12, 64:32, 64:33, 7 0 :1 2 ,7 0 :2 0 .
66:2, 66:20, 66:21, 66:26, 67:26, S iicaio au v T i. 66:27, 72:34.
67:38*, 68:4, 68:28, 70:3, 72:33, (Sioiiceco), p-A ioiK ei.
74:10, 74:13, 74:16, 75:4, 75:7, 75:10, ------ n - 84:24.
76:12, 76:25, 7 6:34-35ap, 77:3, 77:18, (SircXouq), - o u v .
78:11, 80:4, 80:15, 82:2, 83:8, 83:30ap, n - a i tt a o y n (attrib) 59:13.
84:2, 84:31,85:34, 86:14. Suvaniq. 54:31, 54:36ap, 55:1, 55:28,
kai tap 60:32. 55:31, 55:32, 59:19, 60:24, 60:30,
r e N o iT o , seeyivo^iai. 63:20, 64:37*, 65:34*, 67:24, 70:6,
YEvoq. 75:34-35ap, 75:36, 76:3, 78:27. 70:2 8 * , 72:6, 7 2 :7 ,7 2 :1 0 .
ajBp-reNOc (cf. ujbhp) 78:28. Scoped. 6 4 :2 7 ,6 4 :2 8 .
(yivo^ai), reN 0iT 0, 1N rcN oiT o.
w. Conjunctv 162:32*. ( Eppaioq), 20B paioc. 51:29 (2), 52:22,
mh reNOiTO w. Conjunctv 62:32ap, 55:29, 62:6, 75:3 lap.
66:9. zeBpAioc n - (attrib) 5 1 :29 (1 ).
YV(omq. 74:3, 74:4, 74:6, 77:16, 77:19, MNT-eeBPAioc nn f: m m n t-z cb p a io c
77:23, 77:27, 77:29, 77:29*, 79:25, 62:13.
79:30,84:10. (0vnco<;), zeeN iK O c. 75:3 lap.
zeeNiKoc n - (attrib) 52:15.
(8ai^ovioq), -ov. 66:1. eiSoq. 79:19.
6e. 51:31, 52:3, 52:4, 52:23, 52:30, 53:13, eiicrj. 63:20.
53:22, 54:12 (2), 55:17, 55:22, 56:2, (eiKOVlKOq), 2IKONIK.OC.
56:9, 57:1, 57:32*, 59:32, 60:12, 61:4, N-eiKONiKOc (attrib) 65:12, 72:14.
61:10, 61:19, 63:10, 63:34a/?, 64:18, (eiKcbv), zikidn. 58:14, 64:37, 65:24, 67:11,
64:21, 64:26, 64:28, 64:34, 65:11, 67:13, 67:14, 67:15 (bis), 67:16, 67:17,
65:19, 66:13, 66:27, 67:23, 68:14, 67:35ap, 68:37, 69:37*, 72:13, 81:32,
68:20, 69:13, 69:27, 69:33ap, 70:8, 8 4 :2 1 ,8 6 :1 3 .
70:17, 70:19, 72:1 1, 72:16, 73:15, ei \ir\. 69:37, 78:8, 82:2.
73:28-29ap, 74:4, 74:17, 74:18, 75:13, w. C onjunctv 76:26*, 82:25*.
76:9, 76:10, 77:17, 77:19, 77:26 (bis), ei \ir\x\.
77:29*, 78:17, 78:20, 79:2 6 * , 7 9:29*, e i mhti a - 78:9
80:16, 80:22, 80:28*, 81:25, 81:33*, e i mhti x e - 55:35.
82:19, 83:10 (bis), 83:16, 83:17, 83:22 w. C onjunctv 6 1 :22.
(bis), 84:17, 84:19, 84:20, 84:22, eixa, l eiTe. '57:10, 80:10.
84:27, 84:28, 84:29, 85:14, 86:1. eixe.
contrasting a preceding m en clause iterated 56:1 4 -1 5 (ter), 60:22 (bis),
52:1*, 53:2, 54:12 (1), 55:4, 56:8, 60:27 (bis), 80:9 (bis), 8 0 :2 4 -2 7 *
61:34, 62:2-3ap (2), 62:3 (em.), 62:3ap, (undecies).
65:5, 66:24, 69:6, 76:21, 77:10, cf. eixa.
80:30*, 81:10, 84:4, 84:25, 85:23, eicicXr|oia. 53:32*.
85:25. eX\)0epia. 77:28*, 84:11.
314 GOSPEL ACCO R D I N G TO PHI LI P

eXevOepoq. 52:2*, 54:30*, 62:30*, 72:18, (OXi'P), p- aibc .

72:19, 77:16, 77:17, 77:21, 77:24, ------ mmo * 80:17.
77:26, 77:31*, 79:14, 79:15, 79:18, 0\)<na. 54:35.
84 :9 ,8 5 :2 8 * .
N -e x e y e e p o c (attrib) 69:4. (iicavoq), ujikanoc . 77:30.
M N T -e x e y e e p o c nn f 84:7. (iva), zina , >u) in a . 170:33 (context uncer
("HXXr|v), z g a .a .h n . 62:29*, 75:3 lap. tain).
(eXrciq), z e x n i c . 75:6, 79:24, 79:27. w. II Fut affirm >52:1, 52:16, 53:36
(evepyea)), e N e p r e i, > p -e N e p r e i. 183:30. 54:lap, >55:13, >57:13, >62:3, >75:24.
------ n - 55:18. w. Ill Fut neg: >78:22; zina x e - >77:11.
cn zo co n , see oaoq. w. Conjunctv 62:3 (see 62:2-3 ap)y
ercei. 53:10, 57:10ap, 62:3, 70:26, 85:6, 62:3 ap.
85:8. Io\)8aioq, >io y a a i , 2Yoyaai \ 262:26,
eTteiSrv 54:19, 61:16. >75:30, 75:30ap, >75:33*.
em, see eq) oaov.
(e7ci0\)^ea)), p -e n ie y M e i. icai.
------ e - infin 82:19. kai tap 60:32.
e7ci0\Hiia. 65:30, 82:7, 8 2 :3 lap. see also lcaixovye.
epTiiua. 60:19. lcai'xovye. 58:19, ll:3 2 a p .
eprj^oq. 84:28. icaiaa. 80:19, 83:9, 83:20, 85:22.
exi. 62:6, 62:25 ,6 5 :2 8 . icaiccbq. 80:23.
evaYYeXiov. 86:18. mXcoq. 74:24, 80:13,80:18.
evyeveia. 61:5. icav. 75:2, 8 2 :1 3 ,8 2 :1 9 ,8 6 :1 0 .
et>7EVTi<;. 6 1 : 3 . Kapno?. 52:33*, 71:29, 71:30-34ap (1),
N -e y r e N H c (attrib) 61:1*. 71:3lap, 71:32, 83:24,84:12.
e y x A p ic T e i, see e\>xapiaxea). A T - K A p n o c nn 52:35.
e y x A p ic T e iA , see e\>xapiaxi'a. icaxa. 56:11 ,6 4 :1 6 , 82:32.
(et>xapiaxea)), p - e y x A p i c T e i . n ey A rrex iO N nKATA-86:19.
------ exto* 75:17. KATA-oyzTop 78:17.
e\>xapiaxi'a, >eyxApicTeiA. >58:11, >63:21, kata - m cpo c 83:17.
67:29*. KATA-e n - 84:2.
(eq) oaov), e<|> z o c o n . 83:8. icaxaicXva^oq. 84:35.
(mxataSa)), phcataay-
fj. 63:19-20ap (bis), 65:26, 66:7 (bis), ------ mmo * 84:28*.
66:8, 73:35, 77:4, 77:5, 77:34, 79:6 lcaxarcexaa^a. 69:35*, 70:1, 84:23,
(quater), 79:7, 80:10 (bis), 82:9, 86:4. 84:25*, 85:4,85:5.
flS n .83:12, 86:12. (icaxaq)povea)), ka ta ^ ponci , ' phcata-
<t>poNei.
(0epa7CVG)), epAneye. ------ n - 58:14, >74:32*, >74:34 (see
-------- n - 78:10. 74:35ap).
(Geoopi'a), e c o p e iA . 72:25. (icaxopOoa)), p - K A T o p e o y .
0T|piov. 54:36ap, 54:36, 55:1*, 55:9, 55:11, ------ n - 80:6.
60:15, 60:20, 60:22, 63:3, 64:15, (laPcoxoq), ciBtDTOc. 84:34.
69:1*, 71:23*, 71:25*, 71:25, 71:26*, kiki . 80:27*p.
71:27*, 79:7, 81:7. (K iv S v v e v a )), c N A y N e y e .

attrib 7 1 :29-30ap. ------ e - infin 52:18.

 WORDS B OR RO WE D FROM GREEK 315

(id rip o v o n e a )), k a h p o n o m c i, * p -k a h p o - H&AAov. 8 4 : 2 8 .

n o m c i. 52:12, 56:34, 57:2. n o c i D m a w o n 5 8 : 2 0 , 7 5 : 1 4 , 8 2 :5 .
---------- n - l52:6, 52:8, l52:9, 52:10, n a p y a p i x r iq . 6 2 : 1 7 .
52:11,52:13, >56:33*. n e v . 5 8 : 4 , 7 3 : 3 1 - 3 2 a p , 8 3 : 3 0 , 8 5 :1 6 .
Odripovonia), k a h p o n o m c i a . 52:5. c o n tra s te d by a fo llo w in g Ae c la u s e
(KOlVCOVeCO), PH CO INtDNei. 5 1 :3 2 * , 5 3 :1 , 5 4 :1 1 , 5 5 :3 , 5 6 :5 , 6 1 :3 2 ,
------* -6 5 :3 . 6 2 :2 , 6 5 :3 , 6 6 :2 3 , 6 9 :5 , 7 6 :1 9 , 7 7 :1 0 ,
------ mn-. nmm ^ 78:18, 78:30*, 8 0 : 2 9 * , 8 1 :9 , 8 4 : 3 , 8 4 : 2 3 , 8 5 : 2 2 ( b is ) .
78:31*, 79:2, 82:1. H epoq. 7 9 : 1 3 .
Koivcovia. 61:10, 64:35*. K ^ T ^ - M e p o c 8 3 :1 8 .
Koivcovoq. 59:9, 63:32*. HeaoxTiq. 6 6 : 1 5 , 6 6 : 2 0 , 7 6 : 3 6 * .
koixcov. 82:13, 84:21, 85:21, 85:33. H e a a ia q . 5 6 :8 ,6 2 :8 , 6 2 :1 1 .
KoXaaiq. 66:37. (n e x e x co ), p - M C T e x e .
attrib 66:37 (see ap). -------- a .7 6 :3 5 a /? .
(KoXXaco), p- k o a a a . nn-
------epo * 66:3. mh r e N O iT O , w. C o n ju n c tv 6 2 :3 2 ap ,
(Kooneco), p-KOCMei. 6 6 :9 .
------ n - 52:20. UTlrtCOq.
Koo^iiKoq, 1-ov. 53:24. w . C o n ju n c tv 5 6 :2 7 .
n h c o c m i k o c (attrib) >54:4. 6 3 :1 2 .
Koojioq. 52:20, 52:26, 52:27, 53:8, 53:13, ^ o v o v . 5 2 : 1 * , 5 2 : 2 , 7 7 : 1 , 7 8 : 6 , 8 2 :1 4 .
53:22, 53:36*, 54:2, 54:6, 54:14, 55:7, se e a ls o o u n o v o v .
57:19, 58:27, 59:25, 61:24, 62:32ap, fxopcpii. 6 7 : 7 , 6 7 : 8 , 8 1 : 3 , 8 1 :8 .
62:34ap, 63:24, 64:32*, 64:34*, 65:27, ^ lu a x iip io v . 5 6 :1 5 , 6 4 :3 1 * (b is ), 6 7 :2 8 ,
65:29, 66:7, 66:10, 66:14, 66:16, 6 9 :3 3 a p , 7 0 :9 , 7 1 :4 , 8 2 :2 , 8 2 :6 , 8 4 :2 0 ,
66:22, 67:10, 72:1, 72:17, 73:19, 75:3, 8 6 :1 .
75:8, 75:9, 76:4, 76:6, 7 6 :3 2 -3 3 ap ,
77:12, 77:21, 78:21, 78:23, 79:18, N a C a p r iv o q . 5 6 : 1 2 , 6 2 : 1 1 , 6 2 : 1 4 , 6 2 : 1 6 .
81:7, 82:3, 82:30*, 83:6, 86:11, 86:12, N a ^ c o p a io q . 6 2 : 8 , 6 2 : 9 .
86:13. (voeco), N o e i , * p - N o e i, I m p e r a t 2 e p i - N o e i .
KiiCTiq. 63:19,84:25. -------- n , m m o * 5 3 : 2 7 , * 5 3 :2 8 , * 5 3 :3 3
K(0|iT]. 63:19. (b is ), * 5 4 :1 1 , * 5 4 :1 3 , 2 6 4 :3 5 .
M N T - a r - N o e i n n f 8 3 :3 0 a p .
Xfloxiiq. 53:11. vo^ioq. 7 4 :5 .

teyoc,. 57:6, 57:15, 58:3, 58:34, 7 8:29*, v 6(iq>n - 6 5 : 1 1 , 7 1 : 1 1 , 8 2 : 2 4 , 8 2 :2 5 .

78:30, 78:35 (bis), 79:10, 80:5, 83:11, v ujicp io q . 6 5 :1 0 , 6 7 :1 6 a p , 7 1 :1 1 , 8 2 :1 6 ,

8 2 :1 7 ,8 2 :2 3 ,8 2 :2 5 .
84:8.
v\>m>cov. 6 5 : 1 1 , 6 7 : 5 , 6 7 : 1 6 , 6 7 : 3 0 , 6 9 : 2 5 ,
(tajTceco), p-xynei, x -x y n e i. *80:16,
6 9 :2 7 , 6 9 :2 7 * , 7 2 :2 1 * , 7 2 :2 2 , 7 4 :2 2 * ,
*80:22.
7 5 :2 9 a p , 7 6 :5 , 8 2 :1 6 -1 7 a p , 8 2 :1 8 ,
------ N - , m m o* *79:34a/?, *80:9, *80:18,
8 2 :2 4 ,8 6 :5 .
80:20.

(o v o jx d ^ c o ), p - o n o m a z c . 5 4 : 2 * .
HaGrixiK. 55:37*, 58:6, 58:8, 59:23, 59:28, -------- m m o * 7 6 : 3 , 7 6 : 1 1 .
6 3 :3 5 * ,6 3 :3 7 * ,7 1 :1 4 ,8 1 :1 . ( o r to p d X a a ^ io v ) , a > tto b 2 lp c im o n . 6 2 : 2 0 .

m n t -m a h t h c nn f 81:3. (o rco x e ), z o n o r e . 5 9 : 2 2 .

fj.QKcxpio^. 64:10, 75:35a/?, 79:3 3 * , 80:3. O T c x a aia. 6 6 : 3 0 * .

316 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

(cmax;), zo nojc. naoxoq. 69:1, 69:37, 70:18, 70:19, 70:22*,

w. Conjunctv (?) 65:37* (see 6 5 :3 7 - 7 0 :3 3 * ,7 1 :7 ,7 1 :9 .
66:1 ap). (ne10(d), n ie e .
opqxxvoq. 52:22. ------ mmo * 65:18.
(oaoq), zocon (Gk accusative), ' c n z o - (7uaxewo), n ic T e y e , 'p -n ic T ey e . '62:3.
con . '60:3, '82:30, '82:34*, 84:5, ------ e - 52:17.
'85:21. ------ n a * . . . a - 60:4.
see eq) oaov. Tiiaxiq. 6 1 :36, 62:1 *, 66:34*, 79:23,79:25.
(o x a v ), ZOTAN. rciaxoq. 65:37, 80:10.
w. Cond: 60:4, 65:12, 75:19, 77:12, (jiAxxvdco), p -n \A N A , 'p-n\A N A cee,
77:14, 84:1; and foil, by t o t c 64:7, 2p -n \A N e c e e . '55:24, 56:17, 266:20,
85:24. '67:37*, '73:3.
ot>, o\>k, se e o tH cen, o\> n o v o v . TiXavrj. 53:25, 84:6.
ot>8e, ' o y t c . '54:3, '62:20, '65:22, '65:25, JiXaana. 61:1.
66:4, '69:10, '85:7, '86:8. (jiXaaaco), n \ A c c e , 'p -n x A c c e .
oviceTi. 67:26, 68:18, 68:19, 70:19, 79:17. ------ mmo * 60:34, '61:1*, 61:4.
ov novov. TrAjiyn. 78:10.
answ ered by aaaa : 52:33, 76:22, 7iA.iiv. 53:34*.
82:12, 83:7; o y monon x e - 52:4, 7tA.iipG)na. 68:14, 70:35*, 84:13, 84:32,
53:6. 86:14.
o v a ia . 52:3. (rcvevna), ttna. 53:30*, 55:17, 55:24, 57:7,
o\)ie. 57:14, 58:12, 59:12, 59:16, 59:20,
iterated 53:1 7 -1 8 (bis), 53:19 (bis), 59:35, 60:7, 60:8, 60:28, 61:29, 61:30,
63:1 8 -1 9 (quater), 6 3 :1 9 -2 0 ap (bis), 63:9, 64:26*, 66:1*, 66:2, 66:3, 67:3,
6 6 :23-24 (bis), 6 9 :1 -2 * (bis), 69:9 67:20, 69:5, 69:8, 69:30*/?, 70:24*,
(bis), 74:7-8 (bis), 79:9-11 (sexies), 70:26*, 71:17, 74:21, 75:18, 77:12,
8 3 :3 4 - 35* (ter), 77:14, 78:29 (bis), 78:34*, 78:34, 79:9,
cf. o \>8e. 7 9 :2 1 ,7 9 :2 8 ,8 5 :2 3 * .
(ovxoq), xovxo, see 8 ia xovxo. attrib 65:1 *.
(TtvevnaxiKoq), -r\, '-ov.
m iyviov. 74:31*, 74:35*. M-TTNeyMATiKON (attrib) 70:29-30*/?
mA.iv. 63:8, 68:24, 69:10, 70:15, 70:37, (bis), '70:29-30*/?, 77:35*.
71:2 (bis), 83:14. 'n o x e i c . '52:20,63:18.
Tidvxrj. OtoA.ixe\xo), p -n o A iT e y e c e e , 'p -n o \i-
t t a n t h tt a n t id c 7 6 :3 \-32ap. TeyecG A i. 65:4, 72:10, '86:10.
rnvxcoq. 56:9, 76:31-32*/? (1). 7toAAd)ci<;. 65:35-36*/?, 78:15.
t t a n t h t t a n t id c 76:3 1 -3 2ap. Jiovrjpia. 85:24.
Ttapa, ' t t a p a p o *. '64:2, 76:10,81:31*/?. (jiovrjpoq), -ov.
M-noNHpoN (attrib) 59:19.
(TiapdSeiyjia), t t a p a a ip m a . 82:32*.
Ttopveia. 82:11.
m pdS eiaoq, ' t t a p a a i c o c . '5 5 :7 , '71:22,
(Ttopveixo), n o p N e y e . 82:14.
73:10,73:16, 73:27*, 73:28*, 73:33*.
(jioaoq), -(p (Gk dative).
mpdjrxcona. 75:3, 8 2 :3 2 -3 3 ap. n o c u ) m a w o n 58:19, 75:14, 82:5.
t t a p a p o *, see m p a . Ttoxiipiov. 75:1*, 75:14,77:4.
JiapOevoq. 55:27, 55:31, 69:4, 71:5, 71:16, 56:21.
j ip d y iia .
71:19. (7cp0K07ixa)), npoK onTe.
attrib 71:18. ------ e - 63:16.
 WORDS BORROWED FROM GREEK 317

jipoaTiXvTcx;. 5 1 :31 ,5 1 :31*, 5 1 :32*. xetaioq, ' t c m o c , 2T e \ e io N . 58:12, 59:2

jip o a tp o p a . 59:28, 59:3 1*. ( b is ),268:33, 276:30, 281:14, 285:18.
f- n p o c < | > o p A 6 9 : 1 5 . N -T e \ e io c (attrib) 76:23, 285:26,
nfiq. 5 2 : 1 2 * , 65 :33* , 65:35, 77:6, 8 0 :6, 28 6 :17.
8 0 :7 , 8 4 : 2 4 . T e \ e i o c n - (attrib) '55:12, 58:12 (see
ap), 58:20, '60:23, 270:5, 75:19, 75:20,
('Pcoiiaioq), z p a J M A i o c . 6 2 : 2 8 . 276:27, 276:28, 276:30 (see 76:3lap ),
76:3 l-3 2 a p , 80:4.
a a P P ax ov . 5 2 : 3 4 . xeXoq. 77:1.
Zanapixriq. 7 8 : 7 . x e x v ri. 73:11.
(aapKiKO<;), - o v . 8 2 : 6 . xoi, see Kaixoiye.
adp. 56:29, 5 6 :30* , 56 :3 2 , 57 :4, 5 7 :6, (xoA+iaco), p -to \ M 2 l.
57:12, 57:14, 57:15, 5 7 :1 6 , 5 7 :1 7 , ------ a - infin 65:25.
57:18, 66:4, 66:18, 6 8 :34, 6 8 :3 5 * , xojtoq. 58:32*, 66:8.
8 2 :2 8 ,8 2 :2 9 . xoxe. 5 3 :1 0 ,8 5 :2 8 .
attrib 7 6 : 1 7 . introducing apodosis after z o t a n 64:7,
(a e p o n a i ), p - c e B e c e e . 85:25.
----------* - 7 1 : 2 7 . xouxo, see 8 id xouxo.
o T in a a ia . 6 2 : 1 2 . xpdrce^a. 82:22.
o ke uoc ;. 63:5 (b is ), 6 3 :7 , 6 3 :9 . (xpecpco), p -T p e $ e c e a j. 55:13.
GKOJcoq. 5 8 : 3 2 a p . xpotpii. 55:9, 55:10, 55:14, 57:8, 64:21
(aicuMxfl), ? - c K \ \ \ e . (bis), 73:25, 80:28.
----- n-86:9. xuTioq. 67:11, 67:35*, 75:16, 84:21, 85:15.
oocpia, see the I n d e x o f P r o p e r N a m e s ,

ojcepiia. 6 1 : 3 , 7 6 : 2 , 8 2 : 1 2 , 8 5 : 2 3 . (uTrnpexeco), p -zyn H p e Te i.

axav po s, 'c f o c . '6 7 :2 4 * , '6 8 :2 8 , 73:12, ------ n - 5 9 :2 1 ,7 2 :1 7 .
'73:15, '7 4 :2 0 , '8 4 :3 3 . (\mopivco), zy n o M e iN e .
(oiompoco), C T A y p o y . ------ e - infin 62:34.
--------- n - 6 3 : 2 4 . (ujtoxaooco), z y n o T A c c e . 60:18, 60:20,
oxeipa, ' c tip a . 59 :32* , '6 3 :3 1 . 60:22, 60:23, 60:24, 60:30, 60:31*.
ovyyEveia. ------ n - 60:16.
foil, b y <ya - 5 4 : 2 0 .
I\)pO. (cpavepoq), -ov.
m nt-c yp o c n n f: m m n t - c y p o c 5 6 :8, 2N-oy<|>2LNepoN 81:33*.
63 :2 2 . (cpopeco), pn|>opei.
ovaxaai<;. 6 4 : 3 3 * , 6 4 : 3 4 .
------ n - 56:29.
cpu^T]. 85:2.
a x % a . 65 :1 * , 65 :5, 6 5 :6.
(pumq. 58:28, 63:19, 80:21.
a % a . 56:26, 7 1 :8 , 7 5 :2 1 , 7 7 :3 , 7 7 :7 .

(aconaxiicoq), -r\. 59:5, 76:26, 79:31.

X d p iq .

n - c q )m a t i i c h ( a t t r i b ) 8 1 :4. Xopxoq. 80:26, 80:32*, 81:11.

ocoxrip, 'c o j p . '6 3 :33a p, 6 3 :3 3 ap, 6 3 :3 4 ap, X p e ia .
p -x p e iA (cf. eipe) n - (infin) 72:24*,
64 :3.
73:10.
x p h c t ia n o c , see Xpiaxiavo<;.
xataxuttopo*;. 6 3 : 2 0 . X pioM -a, 'x p e ic M A . 57:28, 67:5, 67:23*,
xaneiov. 68:10. 67:28, 69:14, >73:17, '74:12, 74:13,
(xapaaaco), ? - T p c c e . 6 2 : 2 8 . 74:16, 85:27*.
318 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P

X p ia x ia v o q , 'x p h ctian o c. '52:24, '62:31*, o)in a , see iva.

'64:24, '67:26*, 74:14, '74:27, 75:34.
(X piaxoq), x c , 'x p c . 52:19, '52:35, 55:6,
zattaoyn, see arcXovq.
55:11, '56:4, '56:7, 56:9, 56:13, 61:30,
2atta (d c , see dnXa)<;.
61:31, 62:9, 62:10, '62:12, 62:15,
zeBpAioc, see Eppaioq.
63:34a/?, '67:27, 68:17, 68:20, '68:31 a/?,
zeeN iicoc, see eGviicoq.
69:7, '70:13, 71:19, 74:16, '74:28ap.
ze \\H N , se e EXAj|v.
Fc n x c 80:1.
z e x n ic , see ekniq.
Xpcb^ia. 63:26.
z i k o n i k o c , see eiicoviicoq.
Xcopiq. 54:15, 63:11, 69:10, 69:11.
2IK.CDN, see eiKCDV.
z in a , see iva.
VDXn- 53:7, 53:9, 56:25, 65:4, 66 :3 5 -3 6 a/?,
z o n o T e , see onoxe.
67:2*, 70:22, 7 0 :2 5 ,8 0 :1 ,8 1 :6 .
zocon , see oaoq.
zotan , see oxav.
(ax;), zu)c. 80:5.
2P(dmaioc, see 'PcD^iaioq.
w. C ircum st 66:16, 78:3, 80:5 (see a/?),
zynHpeTei, see VTrnpexeco.
8 3 :3,83:29 * .
zynoMeiNe, see t)7co^iev(o.
as prep 52:32, 53:36-54: la/?, 57:34,
zynoTA cce, see {moxaaaco.
57:35, 58:1, 58:2, 66:37ap, 74:35,
2(dc, see ax;.
76:36.
cbcpetaia. 62:4.
(Sibcotoc , see laPcoxoq.
ujiicanoc, see iicavoq. SNAyNeye, see kiv Svvevo).

III. P ro per N am es

(Appaa^i), abpazam . 82:26. (Iaxnicp), Y(DCH<t>. 73:9.

ASd^i. 55:8, 58:18, 68:23*, 70:21, 70:22,
71:16, 71:24, 71:28, 71:28-29ap, (Aedi), \e y e i. 63:26.
73:34ap, 74:3.
May8aXr|VTi. 59:8.
eiopAANHc, see Iop8avr|<;. MAPIA TMArAAAHNH 63:33*.
(Eva), e y 2A. 68:23, 70:20. M apia. 55:23, 55:27, 59:7,59:10.
Exa^coG. 60:10, 60:11. MAPIA TMArAAA.HNH 63:33*.
Ex^coB. 60:11, 60:12.
N a^ ap a. 62:14.
( Iepoa6A.D^ia), 2ic p o c o a y m a .
eiepocoAYMA 69:15, 69:31* (bis),
locpia.
69:32*.
tco<|>ia 59:30*, 59:31, 60:11, 60:12,
( Iriaow;), Fc, 'm e . 56:3, 56:5, '56:6, 57:2,
60:15,63:30.
57:28, '62:8, '62:9, 62:10, 62:13, 62:16,
63:21, 63:24, 70:34, 71:12, >73:15, 73:23,
77:1,77:7, 83:16. O apioaG a. 63:22.
Fc n x c 80:1. QiXuinoq. 73:8, 86:19.
(IopSavriq), eiopAANHC.
neiopAANHC 70:35*. 2 iepocoxYMA, see 'Iepoaota^ia.
 ATTES TED GRAMMATI CAL FORMS
IV. C a t a l o g u e o f A t t e s t e d G r a m m a t ic a l F o r m s
a . BIPARTITE SENTENCE (Future n a
52:12, na 85:28, a 84:29)
f 57:9, k 57:11, q 52:18, c 77:24, t n 59:4
= tnn 83:26, c e 51:33, 0 (before
definite nn) 61:36, oyN (before non-
definite nn) 54:31; neg + . . . a n 64:4, k
. . . an 69:10, q . . . a n 56:5, c . . . a n
75:10, t n . . . a n 77:10, c e . . . a n
54:11, 0 (before definite nn) . . . a n
57:12, mn (before non-definite nn)
58:15.
Preterite Neic 61:2, Neq 65:28 = NAq 85:9,
Nec 75:8ap, n c n 52:22, Ney 54:28 =
nay 58:4, Nepe (before definite nn)
55:10 = Ne 67:24, n c (o )y n (before
non-definite nn) 59:6; neg Neq . . . a n
58:7, Nec . . . a n ne 70:10 = Nec .. .
an 75:7, NeY . . . a n 83:34, Nepe
(before definite nn) . . . a n 54:8 = Ne
. . . an 64:32*, Ne mn (before non-
definite nn) 55:6.
Relative Preterite eNeq 57:30, n c n 52:21,
Nepe (before definite nn) 55:8.
Circumst eq 55:5, e c 65:17, eN 66:16 =
cm 76:9, eY 55:3, e (before definite nn)
78:17; neg eq . . . a n 61:24, e y . . . a n
60:18 = e c e . . . a n 78:5, eMN (before
non-definite nn) 54:14.
Relative eTK 61:34, eTq 55:19 = eT eq
53:9, e T c 78:18, c t n 83:28, in Fut
ctctna 78:22, c t o y 53:23, c t (sub
ject = definite antecedent) 53:30, c t c
(before definite nn) 68:2, e i e oy n
(before non-definite nn) 76:12; neg eTq
. . . an 76:16, c t c . . . an 77:22 =
TC . . . AN 77:20, CTN . . . AN
83:27*, eT (subject = definite anteced
ent) . . . an 56:34, e T e mn (before
non-definite nn) 75:13.
II eK 61:35, eq 74:2 = Aq 53:28, e c 83:31
= ac 83:10, eN 52:28, cy 52:8 = ay
82:32, epe (before definite nn) 84:24 =
e 77:21; neg e e i . . . a n 67:6, ck . . .
an 57:17, eq . . . a n 53:27, e c . . . an
83:13, e Y . . . an 53:33.
319
B. TR IPA R T IT E C O N JU GA TION
(a) Sentence conjugations
Perfect: I P erf aci 67:31, ak 61:27, Aq
52:17, a c 53:11, ay 53:12, a (before
nn) 52:24; neg Mireq 52:16, M nec
67:9, mttn 83:29, mttoy 54:3, Mne
(before nn) 85:5.
C ircum st: neg eM neq 64:23.
R elative nt Aq 73:13, ntay 62:16, n t a
(before nn) 52:19, ntaz (subject =
definite antecedent) 70:13 = ctaz
77:26; neg e T e Mne (before nn) 55:27.
II nt Aq 57:30, n t a c 67:10, ntay
53:11, n t a 67:2; neg nt Aq . . . an
78:8, n t a c . . . an 70:21.
not y e t : C ircum st eMnATeq 64:11,
eMnATN 76:32, eMnAToy 63:2,
cmttatc (before nn) 55:6.
A orist: I A orist u)Aq 52:6 = u)Apeq 75:26,
o) a c 78:19, cyan 84:15, u) ay 51:30,
a)Ape (before nn) 60:5; neg MAq 51:31,
m ac 77:33, may 52:11 = mapoy (?)
70:6, MApe (before nn) 59:31.
Preterite ncujay (?) 78:27.
C ircum st u) ay 63:15.
Relative eu)A c 78:18, u) ay 61:14,
ea)Ape (before nn) 69:21*; neg cmay
(?) 58:21.
II ea)AY 78:27ap, eu)Ape (before nn)
83:14.
Ill Fut: neg Neq 73:10, n c y 54:36 = n n oy
73:27 = n o y 60:33.
(b) Clause conjugations
C onjunctv n t a 62:33, Nr 68:10, Nq 57:4,
nc 66:6, n t n 62:3, n t b t n 56:3, N ee
53:16 = c e 83:2, NTe (before nn)
61:21; neg n tn tm 66:19, n c c tm
65:27.
T em poral NTApeq 53:6, n t Ap e c 68:24,
n t a pn 52:23, n t a po y 55:3, NTepe
(before nn) 82:26 = n t a pc 55:11.
u n til a)ANTec 83:15.
Cond eicujAN 66:6 = eicu)A 62:26, eqa)AN
77:13 = eqa)A 52:13, ectyAN 82:13 =
320 G O S P E L A C C O R D I N G TO P HI L I P
T ripartite Cond (continued)
e c uja 82:12, cnujan 75:20 = cnuja
66:18, eTCTNuj an 84:8, eyujAN 62:17
= eyujA 62:20, epujA (before nn) 52:30.
Protatic: neg eqTM 65:9, eyTM 73:3, ctm
(before nn) 56:18.
(c) Imperat neg. mttp 58:14 = mn 66:4.
{d) Causatives
Infin tpa 67:31, Tpeq 53:1, Tpec
tpn 75:22, Tpoy 54:26, Tpe (before nn)
71:14 = T e 77:13.
Im perat MApeq 83:19, MApec 59:29, mapn
52:27, MApoy 82:19, MApe (before nn)
83:18.
C. CONVERSIONS O F THE
EXISTEN TIAL SENTENCE
Preterite Ne 52:22.
C ircum st e 54:19.
R elative e r e 67:7 = c t 76:17.
D. CONVERSIONS O F VERBS OF
SUFFIX CON JUGATION
C ircum st e 65:17; neg e . . . a n 79:14.
Relative c t (subject = definite antecedent)
61:13, c t c (subject 4- definite anteced
ent) 80:15; neg c t (subject = definite
a n tec ed en t). . . a n 54:22.
E. NEGATION AND CONVERSIONS OF
THE N OM INA L SENTENCE
neg a n 66:13.
Preterite Ne 61:7; neg Ne . . . an 63:3.
Circum st e 66:14; neg e . . . a n 6 1 :26.
Relative c t c 54:7.
F. PERSO N AL SUFFIXES, t 68:27 = ei
57:13, k 57:14, q 52:6 = b 60:6 = eq
(after vb IIIae liqu.) 65:15, c 52:6 = ec
(after vb IIIae liqu.) 53:13, n 52:23, tn
64:4 = th n c 84:9, o y 52:1 = c e 53:3.
G. A RTICLES, (a) Definite, n 52:4 ne
52:35, t 52:3 = t c 52:31, n 53:15, = nc
79:7 = n 53:11 = m 52:20 = m 65:4 = p
54:23 = nn 57:20 = nm 59:28 nn
67:16,
72:20.
(b) Indefinite, o y 51:29, z s n 54:13 = zn
53:23 = 2M 65:37 = z? 63:15 = znn
53:22.
(c) Possessive, tta 55:34, tick 68:10, neq
52:4, ne c 70:18, tin 79:25, noy 53:25;
t a 57:4, t c k 59:26, Teq 53:21, tnn
62:7 = tm 52:23, Toy 55:15; Neq 58:6,
Nec 60:1, nnn 59:4, Noy 53:16.
{d) Demonstrative
n e e i 54:10, T e ei 5 1 :30, N eei 76:9.
n i 52:29.
H. SPELLINGS AND FORMS OF THE
PREPOSITIONS n
, mmo* AND N-.
NA*
n 51:30, n 57:21, b 63:6, \ 80:2, m 52:4, m
59:14, p 81:8, nn 63:5, n n 62:6, 0 54:9,
mmo* 53:23, mmmo* 76:18.
n 80:8, n 55:37, m 54:7, na* 83:26.
I. NEGATION APART FROM
CONJUGATION, n . . . an 58:26, an
61:23, tm52:29.
 TRACTATE 4

THE HYPOSTASIS OF THE ARCHONS

I. W ords of Egyptian O rigin

a - see c - 94:12, 94:13, 94:14, 94:21, 94:22,

jlmhcitn, see e i. 94:26, 94:28, 94:31, 94:32, 95:4, 95:5,
(A.MA.2Te), eMAZTe (9 a) vb intr. 95:9, 95:10, 95:19, 95:22, 95:31, 95:34,
------M M O* 88x1. 96:1, 96:6, 96:7, 96:8, 97:2, 97:6, 97:7,
(anai), AN^ei (11 a) vb intr. 92:4. 97:11, 97:12, 97:18, 97:19 (zeugm a),
(* N r-), a n o k - ' n t k - (1 1 b 4 up) copular joining dependent clauses 9 1 :29*.
pron. 92:25, 93:6,93:20. before Conjunctv 92:4.
see also n e (2). joining prep phrases 87:31, 93:35,
&NOK, 'NTOK, 2NTO, 3NTOq, 4NTOC, 93:35*.
5nto)t n , 6n t o o y (11 b) pron. joining nns 89:17 (bis), 95:18, 95:30,
in extraposition to subject 691:6, 93:32, 97:15.
96:17, 96:18, 296:19, 96:31; before Im- &<y-, see uxy.
perat192:11. (2 2 a 1) interrog pron.
predicate of a nominal sentence 86:30, Ao) n - 93:34*, 93:35, 94:1.
387:19, 489:16 (bis), *92:22, 93:8, 93:19, 2L2e f, see coze.
94:21, 95:5; of a cleft sentence 289:14. (azom ), ezoM (2 4 b) nn m.
see also a n t- . eqj-ezoM (cf. too)) 9 1 :29*.
apez, see z&pez. A zepar*, see coze.
aphx*(16b) suffix nn. A.2Hy, see kick.
*PHX-q invariable 94:4, 94:20, 95:1, a a n -, U x n tj! (2 5 b ) prep w ith o u t.
97:8. '86:31 * ,9 4 :7 , '94:22.
a t - (18 b) prefix forming nn.
see t a k o , (Som . bcuk (2 9 a) vb intr.
mnt- a t -: see cooyN, t a k o , zh t , c o m . ------ ezp&T e - 9 1 :l.

Ayo) (196) conjunction. bcuk (3 0 a ) nn m.

joining independent clauses 86:32, P-bidk (cf. eipe) 92:30.
87:8, 87:14, 88:3, 88:4, 88:13, 88:19, b a a (31 b 8) nn m. 90:8, 94:20.
88:26, 89:5, 89:7, 89:7-10<z/? (1), 89:9, b o a (33 b 9 up) nn m.
89:10, 89:11, 89:13, 89:16ap, 89:21, 6 b o \ , w. vb: see bida, m t o , N o y ^ e ,
89:23,89:25, 89:27, 89:28, 89:32, 90:6, CCUT, OYCUNZ, (&)<1)K&K, qU)T, 2.CDK,
90:11, 90:12, 90:13, 90:14 (bis), 90:15, 6 o)o)t ; see also further below.
90:16, 90:20, 90:21, 90:23, 90:27, b o \ zn -, n 2ht *: 87:10, 87:25*, 87:30,
90:29, 91:20, 91:21, 91:32, 91:33ap, 88:2, 88:27, 88:29*, 88:32*, 89:24,
91:35, 92:16, 9 2:28*, 93:12, 93:15, 89:34, 89:35*, 90:5, 90:13, 90:25,
93:26, 93:27, 94:1*, 94:2, 94:7, 94:10, 9 0:26*, 92:6, 92:10, 93:3, 93:35,
322 H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

boa. (continued) U)A-N2 97:3.

93:35*, 94:16, 96:21 (2), 97:4; as nn
92:25, 93:20; see also further below.
boa zitn - 87:7, 97:19.
b o a tid n 93:34 a p .
bo a , aboa n -: as nn 87:18, 87:19; see
also further below.
eBOA betw een vb and prep, prob. to be
taken w. both (cboa for cboa e b o a ):
boa n , mmo * 93:7, 94:24, 96:30,
97:5.
c b o a 2n87:2*, 88:13, 88:18, 91:4,
9 2 :2 6 ,9 4 :1 9 ,9 6 :2 1 (em.).
bcua ( 3 2 a ) vb tr.
------ cboa 9 1 :28*.
for derived nn see bo a .
baa (3 8 a ) nn m. 86:27, 87:4 (2).
attrib 87:4 (1), 94:26, 97:6.
m nt - baac nn f 89:25.
bht (45 a ) nn m f.
bht cnip (nn f) 89:7-10ap.
B(i)e (519/7 3) nn f. 86:30 a p , 89:5, 89:6.
e -, 'a - , 2epo* (5 0 a ) prep, see eiMe, icojic,
KIDTC, K.C02, MOYTC, NAY, NOY2M, PAN,
CUJTM, TAMO, TIDMT, TC ABO, OytON,
ton, u)a>ne, 2e (1), 2idb, 2Ape2, xa>,
xo)2, s o a, stops, porjBeco, rcpoaicap-
xepeco, aiK xaivco.
before infin: 88:22, 88:23*,
93:11, 95:29, 95:33; see also M eeye,
oytoo), q)o>n, 2A nc, axotax^co.
eniTN, a t t i t n e - '87:12, '87:21, 95:12.
20 Yn e - 292:29, 293:23, 93:24, 94:31,
296:23.
2pai e - 86:32*, '91:8, 291:26, 92:15,
92:34*, 93:5 (bis), 94:23, 94:33*,
9 5:18,97:8.
u)A-necHT e - '94:32.
u) a - ttitn e - '87:6.
a)A-epAV e - 8 7 : l .
forms advb expressions and com pound
preps w. b o a , ecHT, c it n , m a , c a ,
2 0 YN, 2PAY.
MA2T, See AMA2T6.
N2 (5 1 a ) nn m.
attrib 97:20.
U)A-NIN2 N-6N62 97:20.
ep i- see eipe.
epo*, see e -
epAT* (303 a 8 up) prep. 92:14, 93:9,
93:21.
epHY ( 5 9 a ) nn m f. 89:4, 89:21, 92:5.
e c H T (6 0 a )n n m.
enecH T 93:3.
o)A-necHT a - 94:31.
2 A-necHT n - 9 4 : 11.
e c o o Y (61 a) nn m.
M AN-ecooY (cf. m o o n c ) 91:15.
eTBe-, ' eTBHT* (6 1 a ) prep. 86:20, 86:22,
86:26, 86:28*, 87:17, 88:6, 88:18,
'93:25,96:23, 97:1.
TB-TT a Y87:20.
tb - oy 90:24, 93:4, 93:5.
(eTN-), t o o t * (427/7 10) prep. 88:27*,
90:26.
e o o Y ( 6 2 a ) nn m. 92:31-32ap, 96:5.
eu)-, see too).
e c y x e - (63/7) conjunction. 94:27.
2H, see 2H.
20M, see A20M.
(e2PN-), 2P-, ' 2N
, 22M-(649fl 1 1,684b
1, corrected by Polotsky in JEA 25
[1939] 113) prep,
e z o y n 2p e- 288:3, 92:16, 295:9.
88:25, e x N -, 'e x M - 2exa>* (151 a 3) prep. 90:19,
91:3, 91:18, '9 2 :5 -6 ap, 93:26, 95:20,
96:10, 97:1 2 ,9 7 :1 3 .
2 p a Ye x N - 89:5, 289:7, 289:23.
Hnf, see ton.
Hne (527 b 20 up) nn f. 95:29, 96:11.
ei, ' i, Im perat 2a m h itn (10a, l b 3) vb
intr. 8 9 :3 1 ,9 0 :1 9 ,9 1 :2 .
------ e x N -9 1 :3 .
------ o)Apo* 87:35-88: lap, '89:12,
92:14, 92:21.
------ cboa 2N- . . . enecH T 93:3.
------ c b o a (for c b o a c b o a ) foil, by:
n-94:24.
2N 87:1*, 88:13 , 88:18 , 92:26,
9 4 :1 9 ,9 6 :2 1 .
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 323

--------- e n i T N 8 8 : 1 4 . see kid .

--------- e z o y N eg*- 89:18. (k c ), ce, 'k c - (9 0 b) nn m f. '9 1 :3 2 * ,

Imp erat: fo i l, by Co njun ctv 28 7 : 2 4 * , '9 2 : 3 1 , 9 4 : 2 2 , 94:27.

2 8 9 : 4 , 289 :2 2, 29 2 :5 ; b y m a p n - 28 7 : 3 3 * . ( K o y i ) , K o y e i ( 9 2 b ) nn m f. 9 2 : 1 3 .

eiMe (7 7 b ) v b intr. kid, (9 4 b) vb tr. '8 8 :2 5 * , '9 2 :1 6 ,

--------- e - 9 2 : 9 (see a p ). '9 5 :3 5 .

--------- x e - 9 0 : 17. ---------- n c o j * refl 9 7 : 1 0 .

e iN e , ' i N e , 2 n - 3n n - 4 n t * ( 7 8 b ) v b tr w. dir obj con tinued by C ircu m st

bring. 8 9 :2 6 ,9 0 :1 2 .

--------- e x N - 39 2 : 5 - 6 a p . K.B& ( 9 9 b 18 u p ) n n m .

--------- e z o y N . . . e z o y N e - 19 4 : 3 0 . x i - k b a 91 :29.

--------- e z o y N cgaL-488:21. ( k u j k ) , khk* ( 1 0 0 b ) v b tr.

--------- e z o y N . . . zn- 9 1 :1 7 ; no d i r ob j ---------- A 2 H y : * 9 0 : 2 3 ; f o i l , b y a - * 9 0 : 1 7 .

91:15. kakc (1 0 1 / ? 4 ) n n m . 8 6 : 2 2 , 8 7 : 1 4 , 9 2 : 2 3 ,
--------- e z p a j e x N - , e x i o * 8 9 : 4 , 4 8 9 :7 . 9 4 :3 3 .

e iN e , ' m e ( 8 0 b ) v b i n t r r e s e m b l e . KHM*, see K M O M .

--------- m m o * 8 9 : 2 6 * . ( k i m ) , k.0 im ( 1 0 8 a ) v b in t r . 8 8 : 1 7 .

as nn m: '8 7 :13, '8 7 :1 5 , '8 7 :3 1 * , ( k m o m ) , khm* ( 1 0 9 b ) v b in t r . * 9 2 : 2 9 .

8 7 : 3 la p , 8 8 :8 , 8 9 :3 1 , 9 3 :14, 9 3 :1 7 , k n t ( 1 1 2 /?) n n m .

'94:8; attrib ' 9 4 : 1 7 . attrib: cojbc n -k n tc 90:18.

qjBp-eiNe (c f . c q bh p ) 8 7 :3 5 * , 89:19, kidtt ( 1 1 3 / ? ) v b tr. m e d 9 0 : 2 3 , 9 0 : 2 4 .

91 :31,9 2:2 5. K O T * , see K O ) T .

(eipe), p - o f, I m p e r a t ' e p i - ( 8 3 a ) v b tr. k id t (1 2 2 a ) v b t r . 8 9 :7 -1 0 a p .

86 :31, 87:4, 88:25, 89 :2 5 , 9 0 :22, -----------n - 8 9 : 9 .

91 :13 , 9 1 :26, 92 :11, 9 2 :3 0 , 93 :2 6 , ( k i d t ), k o t * ( 1 2 4 a ) v b tr.

9 4 :2 1,9 4:2 3,97 :13. refl: 92 :27, 9 2 :3 2 ; foil, by a -, epo*

--------- n - f8 9 : 2 , *90:12, *91:20ap, 9 0 :3 2 * ,9 1 :3 ,9 1 :2 7 ,9 2 :2 1 .

*94:34, *95 :10 , * 9 5 : 2 7 , *9 6 : 6 . k \ z (1 3 1 a ) nn m. 87 :26, 8 7 :3 0 , 8 8 :5,

P-, e p i - w . Gk vbs: see avaxtopea), 8 8 : 1 3 ( b i s ) , 8 8 : 1 7 , 8 8 : 2 0 , 9 1 : 1 3 , 9 1 :3 0 .

otTcaxdco, ap xt o, cm^ava), por| 0 ea), 8i- attrib: p m -n -k a z (cf. pioMe) 87:27,

(okco, Kax ayivaKJKa), K a xa ic p iv G ), i c a x a - 90 :1 2 .

Tcaxeco, voea), rctaxvda), 7cX dcca), rc poa - kidz (1 3 2 / ?) v b intr be e n v io u s .

Kapxepeco, axoA.dco, xoA+iaco, \>|avea), ---------- e p o * 9 6 : 5 .

wnipeieco, cpGoveco. as n n m 9 6 : 6 , 9 6 : 8 ( b i s ) .

e i c - ( 8 5 a ) de i ct i c p a r t i c l e . 8 7 : 1 , 9 1 : 2 5 . k i d z t ( 1 3 3 / ? ) nn m . 9 2 : 2 9 a p , 9 5 : 1 0 .

e i c - 2HHTe 9 6 :1 5 .
eitoT ( 8 6 b ) nn m f a t h e r . 86 :21, 87 :22, ( 1 4 6 a ) nn . 8 6 : 3 0 .
88 : 1 1 , 8 8 : 3 4 , 8 9 :2 9 ap, 9 5 :4 , 9 5 :16, a a. A y n - 9 1 : 5 .
96:1 2, 96 :17, 96:20, 9 6 :3 5 , 9 7 :15, nzh t * 93 :23.
97:18.
( e i T N ) , i T N ( 8 7 / ? ) nn m .
M ^ - ( v b ) , see t -
ttc a- m - t t it n 8 7 :1 9 , 9 4 :10, 9 5 :13,
( 1 5 3 a ) nn m . 9 3 :3 0 .
95:21, 9 5 : 2 2 ( f o r a d v b e x p r e s s i o n a n d
tim a n - 89:10, 9 1 :33 *.
c o m p o u n d p r e p see c \ ) .
e n iT N 8 8 : 1 4 . (m c ), M ep iT*, 'm c p c it * (1 5 6 a ) vb tr.

eniTN e -, a tt itn a - 8 7 :1 2 , 87 :2 1 , 8 7 : 1 4 , 8 7 : 3 5 - 8 8 : l a p , >89 :21 .

95:12. M e (1 5 6 / ? 6 u p ) n n f. 8 6 : 2 1 , 9 3 : 2 5 .

u) a - t t i t n a - 87:6. 2 N - o y M 97 :15.
324 H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

moy ( \ 5 9 a ) vb intr. 88:32 (2), 90:5 (2), m to (193a) (v b a s ) nn m.

90:7, 96:27. mtt(c )mto cboa n -9 3 : 10, 93:21.
as nn m 88:32, 90:5, 90:6, 96:8 (bis), may ( 1 9 6 b ) nn.
97:7,97:13. mmay: 93:31, 97:9; c t - m m a y 87:15,
(Moyi), Moyei (1 6 0 b 21 up) nn m. 88:8, 88:15, 91:1, 91:3, 93:13, 93:28,
attrib 94:17. 94:12, 94:13, 95:11, 95:15, 95:36,
M oyoyr, see m oynk . 96:28,97:1*.
mkaz (163 ) vb intr. m a a y (197 b) nn f. 87:7, 89:15, 89:16,

as nn m 9 1 :8. 92:20, 92:24,92:31,95:16.

(mmn -), mn - (neg existential predicate), see m o o y (197/?) nn m. 87:13, 87:14, 87:16,

oyN - 87:33,88:9.
MMNNCA-, see MNNCA-. Meeye (199 a) vb intr.
mmntc*, see oy N T e- ------ a - infin 95:1*.
mn- (neg existential predicate), see o yN - ------x e - 93:22.
mn- 'nmma* (169 /?) prep. 87:23, 89:3, as nn m 87:4, 97:6.
'89:12, '89:19, '90:14, 92:5, '93:11, M o y o y T (201 a) vb tr. 91:28.

94:34ap, 95:3. Moyz, ' mcz- 2MA2-(208a) vb tr fill.

joining nns: 86:25*, 86:28, 86:29*, ------N-: 89:710^7/?; med 96:11.
87:6, 88:20, 88:24, 88:30*, 89:25, as nn m f, forming ordinal numbers (cf.
89:30*, 90:1, 90:10, 91:5, 91:8, 92:12 c n Ay,CAujq, cqmoyn) 292:18, '95:20,
(ter), 93:17, 93:28, 93:32, 94:2, 95:16, 295:33.
95:19, 95:28, 95:30, 96:5, 96:16 (bis), (moy x g ), m oyxk (214 a) vbtr.
96:17, 96:19, 97:15, 97:16, 97:186//;; ------mn-: med 94:34ap.
o y T e - . . . m n-94: 10, 95:22. ------ N -: med 94:34ap.
(m o o n c ), p c m an - ( 173a) vb tr.
M A N -ecooy nn: attrib 91:15. noyb (221 /?) nn m. 93:15.
(moynk ). M o yo yr (174/?) vb tr m a k e ." NOBe( 2 2 2 a ) nn m.
as nn m 94:14. p-NOBe (cf. eipe) foil, by:
m nnca- 'm m n n c a - (3 1 4 b 15 up) prep. n - 91:26*.
'88:11,91:11,96:29. ezp&T e - 86:31 *, 94:23.
mnt*, see o yN T e - nim (225a) interrog pron. 88:10, 88:22,
m n t - ( \ 1 6 a ) prefix forming nn f. 93:6, 94:1.
see BAAe, piDMe, CABe. x i c e , gujb, nim (225b) adj. 88:28*, 89:34, 92:7,
o n jG e v triq . 97:2*.
m nt - a t -:
see c o o y N , t a k o , zht , <so m . oyoN NIM 91:27, 96:25, 97:19.
m n t a *, see oy N T e-
NMMA*, see MN- (2).
m n t c *, see o yN T e-
n n - (vb), see eiNe (1 ).
Moyp, ' mop * ( 180tf) vb tr. 95:1 1.
n o yn (226 b) nn m. 87:7, 95:13.
------ e * N - >90:18.
(n a n o y - ) , nanoy * (221 a) suffix vb.
Mppe (1 8 2 a 2 2 up) nn f. 96:30.
Mep(e)iT*, see Me (1 ). 88:29*, 90:1,90:10.
Mi ce (184/?) vb tr. no di r obj 89:17. NoyNe (221 b) nn f. 93:13,93:24,97:15.
MHTe (190/?) nn f. (n c a-), n cid * ( 3 \ 4 a 3) prep. 89:24, 94:31,
2N T M H T e n - 96:26. 97:10.
MoyTe (191 /?) vb intr. n t *, see eiNe ( I ).
------ e - a - epo* . . . x e - 88:16, N Te- ( 2 30 a) prep. 91:9, 95:34*.
88:22, 89:15, 94:6, 95:22, 95:36. see also o y n t c -
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N
NoyTe (2306) nn m. 86:30, 87:3, 87:32,
88:2, 90:9, 91:18, 9 1:21*, 91:24,
91:33, 92:32-33*7/?, 92:34, 93:5, 94:22,
94:26,95:5,95:23.
(ntn-), n t o o t * (4276 15 up) prep. 89:26,
91:6.
w. p e rso n a l su ffix c o n tin u e d
90:11.
N^y (2336) vb intr.
----- a -, epo*: 87:35, 88:12. 89:2,
89:13, 94:20, 95:14; w. obj continued
by Circumst 89:19, 96:4.
----- x e - 88:22.
(NA(ye-), NAcgcu* (2 3 6 a) suffix vb. 95:29.
Niqe (238 6) vb tr.
----- ezoyN ezp e-, zn -: no d ir obj
88:3,92:16, 95:8.
as nn m 95:9.
(noyzm), NA2M(e)* (243 6) vb tr.
----- e - * -9 3 :2 ,9 3 :1 2 .
N2HT*, see 2 N -.
Noyxe, 'n o y * - , 2n o x * (241 a) vb tr.
----- 6 boa 87:4.
----- 6 B o \ (for b o \ c b o a ) foil, by:
mmo* 96:30, 97:5.
zn- 291:4.
----- eniTN e - 29 5 :12.
----- & y c A N -o y M e p o c 29 4 :13.
----- ezp^Y a - '91:7.
----- ezpaT exo>* 89:22.
no6 (250a) nn m f. 86:27, 92:13, 92:20.
no 6 n - (attrib) 86:21, 89:20, 90:19,
91:8, 92:33, 93:2 (em.), 93:9, 93:18,
93:21,94:3, 94:20, 94:35, 95:27, 96:5.
Nfii- (252 a) introducing subject. 86:21,
89:31,90:19, 91:2, 91:34, 92:14, 92:19,
93:18,94:3,94:5,96:14.
of, see eipe.
one (2546) nn m f. 87:29a/?.
o n (255 6) advb. 92:3 l-32a/?.
O N 2\ See U)N2.
(n*-), na.- (25 9 a) absolute possessive
pron. 92:26, 94:9, 9 5 :3 4 -9 6 :2a/?, 96:13.
n*Y, 'na.ei, 2t a Y, 3TAei, 4na.Y, 5N *ei
(259a) dem onstrative pron.
325
86:31, -s 88:10, *88:12, 88:33, >89:1,
*89:29a/?, >90:7, '90:33a/?, *91:11,
392:2, -s 92:31 (?), ' 92:3 l-32ap, '94:23,
3 95:26, '96:7, *96:1 1, 596:26.
as antecedent of Relative '88:8, 389:6,
290:33a/?, *93:21,394:5, '97:3, '97:9.
by n- cT e-n ^Y n e '94:26.
eTBe-n^Y 87:2(3.
n e , pi ' nHye (259a) nn f. 88:21, 92:13,
'93:3, 95:20, 96:10, '96:10.
attrib 94:8.
n e , 1Te, 2Ne (260 6 21) copular pron.
in final position o f nominal sentence:
(a) binary 87:3*, 287:19, 87:27, 87:27-
29 ap (1, 3), 287:27-29a/?, 88:10,
>88:10a/?, 90:33, 90:34, 91:15, 94:18;
foil, by e - infin 92:30 (2* n c n e); (b)
ternary 86:27, 87:20, 87:27-29a/? (2).
in medial position of ternary nominal sen
tence 286:26a/?, 86:30*, >89:6, 89:16,
>89:16ap (2), >89:16, '92:2, 292:22,
93:8, >93:19, 94:22, 94:26, 95:5, 95:8,
'97:18.
forming cleft sentence: (a) n e fused w.
Relative converter 87:28 (but see a p ),
88:33, 89:14, 90:31, 94:1, 96:35 (see
a p ); (b) n e not fused w. Relative con
verter 87:5a/?, 89:33; (c) n e om itted
87:5.
na)T (2 7 4 a ) vb intr.
-------- n cid * . . . cg^-necHT a.- 94 :31 .
nHye, see n e (1 ).
nioz (281 a ) vb intr reach .
------ ujaL-zp^Y e - 86:32.
n e x e - , 'n e x * * (2 8 5 a ) suffix vb. >93:19,
>96:19a/? (1).
------ >93:18, >94:2.
------- N -, . . . x e - '89:21, 91:21,
91:24, >92:9, 92:19, '92:22, '92:30*,
>92:34a/?, '93:4, >94:2 (see 94:4a/?),
>95:4, >95:7, '9 6 :19a/? (2), '96:32*.
------ x e - '87:24, >87:33, >89:4, >89:12,
>89:14, 90:2, >90:3, 90:6, >90:20, 90:21,
90:24, 90:27*, 9 0:30*, >91:23, >91:32,
>91:35, >92:5, 93:6, >93:8, >93:32*,
>94:27, >96:19a/? (3), >96:31.
p-, see eipe.
(po), pa)* (2 8 8 a ) nn m m o u th . 9 1 :27.
586:26, (pojkz), po kz * (2 9 3 a ) vb tr. 92:17.
326 H Y P O S T A S I S OF THE A R C H O N S

pm - see p i o M e . (c o n ), c e n - (3 4 9 b) nn m.
piM e (2 9 4 a) vb intr. M nM Az-cen-cN Ay (cf. Moyz) 92:18.
------ e x N - 97:11. cnip (351 b) nn m. 89:8, 89:9.
pioMe, ' p m - (2 9 4 b) nn m f. 87:25, 87:30*, b h t cnip 8 9 :7 -1 0 ap.
88:4, 88:12, 88:15, 91:2, 91:7, 91:9, ccupM (355 a) vb tr. med 88:33 ap.
91:33, 92:2, 92:3, 9 2 :5 -6 ap, 92:7, co)T (360tf 17) vb tr stretch .
9 6 :2 7 ,9 6 :3 3 . ------ 6 boa 94:29.
p m - n - k a z 187:27, '90:12. co)tm (363 b) vb tr.
m n t - p m - n - z h t nn f 93:19, 94:3. ------ a -: no dir obj 90:22.
see also p e q - (cioTn), c o T n f (365 a) vb tr. f9 3 :15.
p a n (297 b) nn m. 88:16. c t o ) t (3 6 6 b) vb intr. 9 1 :30.
f - P A N e - 88:23. c o o y N , 'c o y io N - (3 6 9 b) vb tr. 90:10,
p p o (2 9 9 a) nn m. 97:5. '91:13, 91:30*, '92:23, '92:24, '96:25,
p - p p o (cf. e i p e ) e x N - 93:26. '97:14.
p a t * , see e p A T * . ------ x e -: 88:9; no dir obj 88:33,
p e q - (295 b 12 up) prefix form ing nn m f. 9 0 :2 1 ,9 0 :3 3 * .
see t a m o . m nt - a t - c o o y N nn f 86:28, 89:6,
90:16.
as nn m: attrib '88:29, '90:1.
ca (313tf) nn m sid e .
, *c a - cu)oyz (312 b) vb tr.
'87:19, '95:22.
c A -M -n iT N ------ ezo y N 88:19.
MneA-M-niTN '94:10. co)cge (377 a 9) nn f. 91:16.
MneA-M-niTN n - '95:13, '95:21 CAujq, ' cocgq, f 2CAujqe (3 7 8 a) nn m f.
(first m om itted). cAcgq n - (attrib) '91:28*, 95:3.
C A -N -T n e '87:20, '92:26, *94:9, Mez-CA(yq (cf. Moyz) n - (attrib) 295:20.
'95:22, '96:13, '96:21. (cioojq), ca)q (378 b) vb tr.
M n e A - N - T n e '87:10, '96:2. as nn m: ZN-oycioq 89:28.
M n C A - N - T n e n - '95:24. (c o o z e ) , cezu)* (3 8 0 a) v b t r remove.
C A -N -z p e : 6boa M n c A -N -z p e N- refl, foil, by 6 b o a (for cb o a cboa)
'94:24. mmo* 93:7.
Aye a N - o y M e p o c 94:13. ( c o o z e ) , cezio* (3 8 0 b 9) vb tr be set
see also m n n c a -, n c a - u p .
c a b 6 (3 1 9 a ) nn m f. ------ e p A T * 92:13.
m n t- c a b c nn f 93:9. czimc (3 8 5 * ) nn f. 89:8, 89:11, 89:17,
cioBe (3 2 0 b) vb intr. 9 0 :2 ,9 0 :1 3 ,9 0 :2 8 ,9 0 :3 0 (bis),
------ ncid * 89:24. attrib 87:28.
cmh (3 3 4 b) nn f. 86:30 ap, 87:1, 88:17, zo (o)yT -cziM e 94:18 , 94:35*, 95:3,
89:29, 90:22, 91:25, 92:33, 94:23, 96:7.
97:17. see also ziMe.
cm oy (335tf) vb intr. c a z o y , 'c A z o y e , 2czo y o p-, ^coyzojp-,
as nn m 9 1 :5. czo y o p T f (3 8 7 a) vb tr. 290:30,390:32,
c m o t (3 4 0 b) nn m. 8 9 :2 8 -2 9 ap. 92:23.
(cAeiN), c o e iN (342 b) nn m f. 89:16. as nn m '91:1, 91:2*, '91:2 ap, '91:7.
c o n (3 4 2 b) nn m. 91:21, 91:22, 91:24,
91:26. t, 1f , 2t a a *, fused w. prep of dative
c o e iN , see c a b in , 3+ n a *, Im perat 4ma - (392tf) vb tr.
c n a y (3 4 6 b) nn m f. ------ n , n a *: 89:14, 290:28, '92:31 (?),
M n M A z - c e n - c N A y (cf. M o y z ) 92:18. 392:3132 ap (ter), 297:3; no dir obj
c N o q (3 4 8 a) nn m. 86:24*, 9 1 :25. 90:14, 90:29*.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 327

m*- before t-caus 493:33. 89:29 a p , 92:34, 94:23, 95:5, 96:12,

f-p*N e - *88:23. 97:16, 97:19.
THHBe (397 6) nn m. 94:29. ( T io p e ), tn - , to o t* , see c tn -, n tn -
tbnh, pi 1TBNOoye (4 0 0 6 ) nn m. 88:24, Z \T N -, 2ITN-.
92:8, 92:12. (T io p n ), T o p n * (4 3 0 6 ) vb tr.
(tujk), t o k * (403a) vb tr be stro n g . ------ ezp\'\ 95:19.
refl 92:27ap, 92:32ap. (t c a b o ), t c c b o *, TceBe* (4 3 4 6 ) vb tr.
tako, t k o (405 a) vb tr. ------ a -: 96:15; foil, by x e - 193:33.
* t- ta x o nn: attrib 96:22. (th y ), see z \ t h \ .
m nt- * t - t a x o nn f 87:1, 87:2, 87:11, t o o y (4 4 0 6 ) nn m. 92:14.
87:20, 88:18, 93:29*, 94:5. to jo y n (4 4 5 a ) vb tr. m ed 89:13.
as nn m 97:12. ( t o y n o c ) , t o y n o c * (4 4 6 6 ) vb tr. 88:6.
(4 0 8 a) vb tr.
(t a a o ), t a o (t2l2o), T e ze -, T0zo* (4 5 5 a ) vb tr.
----- 62PA.Y e - 9 2 : 15. 8 7 :1 5 ,8 7 :1 8 , 87:34.
t&mio, t * mio * (4 1 3 a ) vb tr. 92:6, t zn o (4 6 0 6 ) vb tr.
92:5-6ap, 92:17, 94:1. ------ e z o Y N e p o * : med 96:23.
----- n - 87:25. (to )2c), t 2lzc* (461 6) vb tr. 97:2.
----- n **: 92:10, 94:35*, 95:2 (1), t iz t (4 6 2 a ) nn m. 92:29 a p .
95:26; foil, by n - 95:2 (2).
as nn m 87:26*. oy (467 6 1 6 up) interrog pron. 88:33,
tam o, t a .m o * (4136) vb tr. 89:32*. 8 9 :3 3 ,9 0 :2 1 .
----- e - , * - 93:12, 95:33. c tbc - oy90:24, 93:4, 93:5.
----- 6TB0- 97:1. oy* (4686 15) nn m blasphem y. 87:5.
peq-TA.Mo nn m f 89:32, 90:6, 90:11. oy * (4 6 9 a ) nn m f o n e .
tujmt (4166 20) v b intr meet. noY * noY *: 87:9; foil, by:
----- epo* 92:18. mmo * 9 6 :9 -1 0 .
tojn (4176) interrog advb. 90:20, 9 1 :22. zn - 88:23.
6 b o a tcun 93:34ap. oya.a.*, o y a a t* (4 7 0 a). 89:30, 90:12,
(t a n o ), T N -(4186 4) vb tr. 94:7. 90:27,94:7.
tcnoy (485a 9) advb. 96:28. o y a a b *, see o y o n .

(t n n o o y ), t n n o o y * (4 1 9 6 ) vb tr. 93:11, o y b - (4 7 6 a ) prep. 86:23, 86:24.

96:35. oyujm (4 7 8 a ) vb tr. no d ir obj 89:2, 90:3,
m e (259a sub n e , in part, corrected by 90:14, 90:15, 90:27, 90:29, 90:31.
Layton in D. W. Young [ed.], Studies ------ 0 B oa z n - nzht*: no d ir obj
Presented to Hans Jakob Polotsky 88:28, 88:30*, 88:31*, 89:35, 90:2*,
[Gloucester, MA: Pirtle & Poison 90:4, 9 0 :2 5 ,9 0 :2 6 * .
1981] 262-3) n n m . oyn- neg mn - (4 8 1 a 20, 1666 4 up)
attrib: c ^ -N -m e 87:10, 87:20, 92:26, existential predicate. 86:30, 91:5,
94:10, 95:22, 95:24, 96:3, 96:13, 96:21 93:23,94:8, 94:22, 94:27.
(for ad v b e x p r e s s io n and com pound ------ n - 93:22.
prep see c a ) . see also o y n t c -
tne(423a 11) nn f l o i n s . 90:19. o y n , see oyujn, oyujnz.
TAnpo (4236) nn f. 93:16. o y o e iN (4 8 0 a ) nn m. 87:23, 9 2 :3 2 -3 3 a p ,
thp * (424a). 87:27, 88:10, 88:20, 88:21, 94:30, 94:33, 96:22, 97:8, 97:14.
88:24, 89:2*, 89:11, 89:29ap (1), (o y o n -), see o y n -
^ 96:10,96:11,96:13,97:13,97:17. o y o n (4 8 2 a ) indefinite pron.
I THp-q as nn m 86:32*, 87:23, 88:11, o y o n nim 9 1 :27, 96:25, 97:19.
328 H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S
oyo)N (87:16), see oyujNz.
oyo)N, 1oyeN (482 /?) vb intr. 90:8.
-------- a - 1 94:19.
-------- n - 189:7.
oyNiM (483 b) nn f. 95:36*.
zi - o y n a m mmo * 95:32.
(oyNTe-), oynta*, neg (mnts-), 1mnta*,
2mntc*, 3mnt*, 4mmnt0 * (?) (481 a 20,
1 61 b 5) suffix vb tr.
foil, immediately by nominal dir obj
94:4, 294:20, 295:1*, 19 5:la/?, 395:29,
497:4, '97:8.
w. second suffix pron as dir obj 87:28.
oyNoy (484 b) nn f.
NTeyNoy 93:2, 94:29.
see also-TeNoy.
oyo)N2, 'oyaJN, 2oyeN, 3oyeNz, oyoNZ*
(486a) vb tr.
-------- eB o\: f8 7 :1 1, 96:34* (?; see
96:35 ap); med 87:13, 290:16, 90:16a/?,
390:16 ap, 93:25, 96:28, 96:29, 96:34*
(?; see 96:35 ap).
-------- 6BOa n a *: med '87:16, 87:16a/?,
87:32*, 88:8, 94:28.
(oyon), oyaab* (487/?) vb intr. f9 1:1 1,
f93:6, f9 3 :10, f9 7 :16.
nneT-oyAAB f92:34*.
oyHp (488 b 18) interrog pron.
cyA-oyHp n - x p o n o c 96:32.
o y a a t *, see oyAA*.
oyo)T (494 a).
N-oyojT (attrib) 9 7:17.
o y T e - (494 b) prep.
o y T e - . . . mn - 94:9, 95:21.
oyajo) (500a) vb tr.
-------- e -, a- infin: no dir obj 92:15,
92:19,94:6.
as nn m 87:22, 8 8 :11, 88:34, 89:29 ap,
96:12.
oycocyB (502 b) vb tr. no dir obj, foil, by
nexa* . . . x e - 9 1 :23, 96:19 ap.
oyujz, oyH 2f (505 b) vb tr.
-------- n zh t *: med 88:14.
--------zpa Y n zh t * f96:24.
oyo)2M, 1 oyzioM (509a) vb tr.
as nn m '95:8, 95:8ap.
(uhd), a) (518 a ) vb intr. 91:14, 91:31,
91:34.
(ujBcy), for derived nn see Btye.
o)N2, oN2f (525a) vb intr. f88:16, t89:8,
89:15.
as nn m 89:14, 97:3.
con, H n r (526a) vb tr.
-------- a - epo*: f9 6 :19 (bis); med
89:2a/? (2).
for derived nn see H n e .
coo), 1ecy-, 2Aty- (533a) vb tr cry.
--------ezpAY e-: no dir obj 93:4.
ecy-ezoM '9 1:29*.
aujkak (i.e. aoj- ojkak ) foil, by:
6Bo a 295:6.
6Bo a e zp A Y e - . . . x e - 292:33*.
e zp A Y e p o * 29 1:26 (em.).
(ujze), Azef (536 b 3 up) vb intr.
-------- p a t * (i.e. epAT*) refl *93:9,
93:21.
cy- (54 1a) vbal auxiliary. 87:17, 93:14,
9 3:16 ,9 3:28,9 6 :23.
cy-6N-, 6m-6om, foil, by:
n - infin 87:15, 88:5.
ezoyN e - 93:24.
cya , 'cyApo* (541/?) prep. 187:35-88: lap,
'89:12, '92:15, >92:21.
x in - . .. tyA- 92:8, 92:13.
ezoyN ajA- 88:21, 89:18.
forming advb expressions:
tyA-eNez: 97:3; cyA-NieNez N-eNez
97:20.
tyA-necHT a - 94:31.
cyA-nit n a - 87:6.
cyA-oyHp n - x p o n o c 96:32.
see also zp a Y .
eye (546a) nn m wood. 92:10.
(cyBHp), cyBp-(553a) nn m f.
cyBp-eiNe 87:35*, 89:19, 91:31,
92:25*.
cyKAic (556a) nn m.
AcyicAK (i.e. Acy-cyicAK; cf. uxy) foil, by:
c b o a 95:6.
cboa ezpAf e - . . . x e - 92:33*.
ezpAY epo* 9 1 :26 (efn.).
(cyMoyN), f cyMoyNe (566/?) nn m f.
MAz-ajMoyNe (cf. Moyz) 95:34.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 329

(ojo m n t ), f cgoMTe (5 6 6 6 ) nn m f. gi, 'q e i, 2qi-. 3qiT* (6 2 0 a ) vb tr. '88:24,

ujoMTe n- (attrib) 96:29.
u)hn (5686) nn m. 88:27, 88:29, 89:25,
89:34, 89:35*. 90:13, 90:25.
q)iNe (569a) vbt r .
----- e T B e -: no dir obj 86:26.
qjon*, see cyojn.
qjoon*, see cyujne.
(a)U)n), ajon* (574 b) vb tr.
qjon-q e -in fin 93:16.
qjume, cgoon* (577 6) vb intr. *86:23,
88:10, 89:29a/?, 90:21, 91:1, *91:6,
*93:29, 93:34*, *94:5, *94:9, 94:11,
*94:27, 94:34a/?, 95:26, *95:33, 96:3,
*96:4,96:12, *96:20, *97:9.
----- *-88:15 .
----- n -: 88:4, 89:10, 91:9, *91:23,
94:8, 94:12, 94:14, 94:16, 96:1, 96:6,
96:7, *96:26; foil, by n a *95:9.
--- Nee n - 90 :9 , 92 :28.
foil, by com plem entary
91:29.
29 0 :1 8 ,391:4, 295:31.
------ n t o o t * 39 0 :11.
------ c b o a z n - 87:29.
giOTe (6 2 4 a ) vb tr.
------ s b o a 92:7.
qxooy (6 2 5 a ) nn m f.
cjto o y n - (attrib) 93:20, 95:28.
z a - ( 6 3 2 a) prep. 91:1, 91:7.
2^-necH T n -9 4 :1 1.
za -tczh n - 96:3.
(z*e), pi z ^ e e y (635 a 25 up) nn m f.
z ^ e e y n - (attrib) 93:26.
z \ 'i (6 3 6 6 ) nn m. 90:14.
z e (6 3 7 a ) vb intr.
------ a -, epo*; 87:11; w. obj continued
by C ircum st 88:17.
z e (638 6) nn f.
N T e e iz e 89:1.
C ircum st Nee, foil, by R elative 9 4 :18.
n a o ) N - z e 93:34*.

q)*po*, see cy*-. Nee n -: 89:8, 92:28, 92:31*, 93:14,

q)Hpe, f 'cyeepe (5 8 4 a ) nn m f. 87:8, 93:15, 94:15; N e e n - n i- 88:7, 90:9.
91:12, '9 1 :34a/?, 92:12, 95:2, 95:3, ( z h ), e z H (6 4 0 6 ) nn f fore p a rt.
zai-TezH n -9 6 :3 .
95:4, >95:6, 95:13, >95:18, >95:31, 96:9,
z i- t c z h n - 94:28.
96:19,97:13,97:18.
zi- (643 6 19 up) prep,
q)pn-, see cgujpn.
joining bare nns 86:23.
u)opn (587 a 11) nn m f.
z i- o y n a m m m o * 95:32.
xiN-Ncyopn 96:20. z i- t c z h n 94:27.
-
(ttjajpn), ajpn-(5866) vb tr. z i - z e o y p m m o * 95:35.
q)pn-N-infin 94:18. zo (6 4 6 6 ) nn m. 87:27-29a/? (1, 3), 88:4,
for derived nn see cyopn. 93:17,95:9.
<yu)c (5896 16) nn m. attrib: n - z o n - (attrib) 87:29.
q)u)c M -M A N -ecooy 91:1 5 . see also e z p N -.
ojTopTp (597 6 ) vb tr. med 89:20 ( I ). (zioo)*), zio* (6 4 6 6 ). 91:6, 93:32*, 96:18.
zio-q w .out concord 93:32ap.
as nn m 89:20 (2).
z ie iB (6 5 2 6 ) nn m f. 91:18.
(6126) vb intr.
zojb (6 5 3 a ) nn m. 94:7, 97:2.
----- nmma* 8 9 :1 2 ,8 9 :1 9 ,9 3 :1 1 .
pzojb (cf. e ip e ) e - epo* 88:25*,
as nn m 86:26a/?, 86:32.
91:13.
u)u)xe (615a) vb intr. see z ^ e iB e c .
z & e iB e ,
as nn m 86:23. ZHBe (655 a ) nn m f.
u)o*Ne (615 6) vb intr. P -z h b c (cf. eip e) c a n - 9 7 :13.
----- mn- 89:3,92:4. zb o yp (6 5 6 6 ) nn f. 96:1*.
as nn m 92:9. z i-z b o y p m m o* 95:35.
330 H Y P O S T A S I S OF T H E A R C H O N S

Z AeiBec, zaYbcc, 2z A e i B e (6 5 7 b ) nn f. z o jn , 2 H n f ( 6 9 5 a ) v b tr. f 8 7 : 11.

18 9 : 2 6 , *9 0:3 2, 1 9 4 : 1 1 , 9 4 : 1 2 , 29 4 : 13, ---------- n z o y n n z h t * : m e d 9 2 : 1 1 .

94:16. z a ttc ( 6 9 6 a ).
z b c o j ( 6 6 0 a 2 3 ) nn f. 9 3 : 1 5 . z a t t c n e e - infin 9 2 :3 0 .
( z a a h t ) , pi z a a a t c (6 7 1 b ) nn m . 8 8 :2 0 , zp a Y , 'z p e ( 6 9 8 a ) nn m .
8 8 :2 3 ,9 2 :1 3 . attrib: c a - n - z p 94:24 ( fo r compound
Z M - , see C Z P N - , Z N - . pr e p see c a ).
z i m c ( 3 8 5 a 2, c o r r e c t e d b y L a y t o n in Z P E zp a Y z n - , n z h t * 9 4 : 4 , 9 6 : 2 4 .
11 [1 973 ] 1 8 3 ; c f . Y o u n g in J A O S 91 ezp A Y 9 5 :1 9 .
[ 1 9 7 1 ] 5 0 7 - 9 ) nn f. 9 1 : 5 , 9 1 : 1 4 . ezp A Y e -, a -, epo* 86:31*, 91:7,

z m o o c { 6 1 9 a ) v b in t r . 9 5 : 3 2 . 9 1 :2 6 , 92:15 , 92 :34* , 93 : 4 , 93:5,

zn -. 1 z m , 2z n n - 3n z h t* (6 8 3 a ) prep. 9 4 :2 3 , 9 4 : 3 3 * , 9 5 :1 8 , 97 :8.

86:20, 86:29, 287:13, 287:16, 8 7 :2 2 , e z p A Y e x N - , e x o j* 8 9 : 5 , 8 9 :7 , 89:23.

2 8 7 :3 3 , 18 7 : 3 4 , '8 8 :1 , 2 88:9, 8 8 :1 1 , o ja -z p a Y e - 8 6 : 3 2 .
3 8 8 :1 4 , 8 8 :2 3 , 18 8 : 2 5 , 18 8 : 2 8 , 88:32, zo jp n ( 1 0 3 a ) v b in t r . 8 9 : 5 , 8 9 : 7 .
88 :33 a p , 88:34, 89:20, 18 9 : 2 9 a p , ( z A p e z ) , A p e z ( 1 0 1 b ) v b intr.
89:30, 8 9 :3 1 * , 18 9 : 3 4 * , 29 0 : 5 , 9 0 : 6 , -----------e p o * 8 8 : 2 6 .

90:16, 91:16, 91:17, '9 1 :3 3 , 92 :1 * , z h t ( 7 1 4 a ) nn m h e a r t .

39 2 : 2 0 , 92:27, 92:32, 92:33, 39 3 : 2 4 , attrib: p m -n -z h t (cf. ptDMe) 93:19,

93:26, 93:29, 94:15, 9 4 'M a p , 95 :33* , 94:4.

96:4, >9 6: 12 , 39 6 : 1 6 , 29 6 : 3 4 , 97:2, m n t - a t - h t ( s i c ) nn f 8 9 : 2 5 .

29 7 : 17. x a c i - z h t (c f . x i c e ) 8 6 : 2 9 , 9 4 : 2 1 .
cbo a zn -: 8 7 :2 * , 8 7 :1 0 , '8 7 :2 6 * , z o y t - , see z o o y t .
87:30, 88:2, '8 8 :1 3 , 8 8 :1 8 , 8 8 :2 7 , Z H H T e ( 8 5 b 19 ) d e i c t i c pa rti cle .

'8 8 :2 9 * , 388 :3 2 * , 89 :2 4 , 89:34, e ic - z H H T e 9 6 : 1 5 .

8 9 : 3 5 * , 39 0 : 5 , ' 9 0 : 1 3 , ' 9 0 : 2 5 , 39 0 : 2 7 * , z o t c (1 2 0 b ) nn f fe a r.
' 9 1 : 4 , 9 2 : 6 , 29 2 : 1 0 , 9 2 : 2 6 , 2 9 3 : 3 , 9 3 : 3 5 , p - z o T e ( c f . e ip e ) 9 0 : 2 3 .
9 4 :1 , 9 4 : 1 6 , 9 4 : 1 9 , '9 6 : 2 1 ( e m . ) , ' 9 6 : 2 1 , ( z a t n - ) , z a t o o t * ( 4 2 8 b 1 1 ) prep. 89:27.
9 7 :4 ; as n n 9 2 : 2 5 , ' 9 3 : 2 0 . z i t n ( 4 2 8 b 3 u p ) p r e p .
NzoyN zn - 39 2 : 1 1. b o a z i t n - 87 :7 , 9 7 :19.
z p a Y z n - 2 9 4 : 4 , 39 6 : 2 4 . (z o jt p ), z a t p - ( 1 2 6 a ) v b tr.
f o r m s a d v b ex pr es sio ns an d c o m p o u n d ---------- m n - 8 7 : 2 2 .

pr e p w. Me ( 2 ), m h t, cojojq, see a l s o z o jt p ( 2 ).

z o o y (1 ). z o jt p ( c f . 1 2 6 a ) nn m f. 9 4 : 7 .
Z O N * , See ZOJN. z a t o o t * , see z a t n - .
2 0 y n ( 6 8 5 b ) nn m . ( z a t h y ) , z a t h o y ( 4 4 0 a 5 u p ) nn f. 88:7.

2o Y n 8 8 :1 9 , 9 1 :1 6 , 9 1 :1 7 , 9 4 :3 0 (1). Z A e e Y , see z a c .
2o y n e -, epo* 92 :29, 93 :23, 93:24, z o o y ( 1 3 0 a ) nn m .
9 4 :3 0 ,9 6 :2 3 . <|>o o y , fo i l , b y R e l a t i v e 8 8 :3 1 .

e z o y N ezp e -, zn - 8 8 :3, 9 2 :1 6 , 95 :9. nzaz n - zo o y 88:5.

e z o y N eg a - 8 8 : 2 1 , 8 9 : 1 8 . z M - n z o o Y , f o i l , b y R e l a t i v e 90:4.

N 2 0 Y N N Z H T * 9 2 : 1 1. x im -<|)o o y e T - M M A Y 9 0 :3 4 , 9 5 : 3 5 * .
z o j n , *z o n * ( 6 8 8 a ) v b t r b i d , c o m m a n d . zo o y (7 3 la ) v b i n t r ( q u a l ) . 88:3 0, 90:1,

88 :3 3ap. 9 0 :10.

----------- c t o o t *, foil, by (x a ) m m o - c ) z o o y t , ' z o y t - , 2 z o o y t - ( 1 3 % b ) nn m.

x e - : 9 0 : 2 6 ; no d i r ob j 8 8 : 2 6 * . z o y t -c z im c '9 4 :1 8 , 2 94:34*, '95:3,

Z N N - , See Z N - . 29 6 : 6 ( z o | o y t - f o r z o y t - ?).
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 331

z o y z e ( 1 3 9 b ) nn m . 8 7 : 2 7 - 2 9 a p , 9 4 : 1 5 . x e K A ^ c ( 7 6 4 a ) con jun ction .

zoq, ' z * q (7 4 0 / ? ) nn m f. 89:32, >90:6, w . 11 F u t a f f i r m 8 7 : 3 4 * , 8 9 : 1 .

9 0 : 1 1 , 9 0 : 3 1 * , 9 0 : 3 2 , 9 1 : 1 , 9 1 :3 . ( x o o \ e c ) , x o \ e c ( 7 6 9 a ) n n f.

m (7 4 1 Z 0 . p - x o \ e c (cf. e ip e ) 9 2 :1 1 .

zaz n -8 8 :5 . x i n , ' x i m - ( 1 1 2 b ) p r e p .

z ix n -, ' z ix m - (7 58/ ? 10) prep. '8 8 :5 , x i n - . . . a ) A - 9 2 : 7 , 9 2 :1 3 .

88:13, 88 : 1 7 , 91:30, 92 :14, 93:31, fo rm s a d v b expressions w. (N -)a jo p n ,

97:19. z o o y ( 1 ).
x e N e - ( 7 7 4 a 1; c f. C e r n y in A Z 9 7 [ 1971 ]

x e - ( v b ) , see x i o . 45 a n d L a y t o n in Z P E 1 1 [1 9 7 3 ] 175)

x e - ( 7 4 6 / ? 3) c o n j u n c t i o n . v b tr. 8 6 : 2 6 .
introduces discourse a ft e r n e x e -. xno, ' x n e - , 2 x n o * ( 7 7 8 / ? ) v b tr. 9 1 : 1 2 ,

( a )U)KAK. 9 1 : 1 4 , ' 9 1 : 3 4 * , 91 :34a/?, ' 9 6 : 8 , 9 6 : 9 .

same, w . d i s c o u r s e a n t i c i p a t e d b y n e u ---------- n - 9 1 :12a/? ( 2 ).

tral p ro n , aft er z i d n , x i o . ----------- n , n 2l*: '9 1 :3 1 * ; foil, by n-

same, el li p i tc a l 8 9 : 3 4 . 91 :35* .

w. vbs o f p e r c e p t i o n : see e i M e , M e e y e , -----------z n , nzh t * 9 1 : 3 2 * , 29 6 : 16.

nay. c o o y n . x o e i c ( 7 8 7 / ? ) nn m . 9 3 : 3 3 , 9 6 : 1 8 , 9 6 : 3 2 .

amplifies o b js a ft e r m o y tc (e - x i c e , p c ' x a x i - ( 7 8 8 b ) v b tr.

e p o * ), c o o y n , t c i b o (a -). x A . C I z h t nn: '94 :21; m n t-x a c i-z h t

int ro du cin g e x p l i c a t i v e c l a u s e : 87:10, n n f '8 6 :2 9 * .

87:17, 87:18, 8 8 :3 1 , 89:16, 9 0 :4 , as n n m 9 6 : 5 .

90 :23, 9 1 : 5 , 9 1 : 6 , 9 4 : 1 9 , 9 5 : 2 4 , 9 5 : 2 5 ; x o ) z ( 7 9 7 a 1) v b i n t r t o u c h .

x e - . . . r * p 8 8 : 1 6 ( 2 ). -----------e p o * 8 8 : 3 1 * , 9 0 : 4 .

introducing clause o f pu rp o s e w . I I F u t x o jzm , ' x & Z M e * , 2 x o z m * , 3x o z M e * (1 9 1 b )

affirm 88:7. v b tr. 3 8 9 : 2 7 * , 2 8 9 : 2 7 a p , 8 9 : 2 8 , ' 9 2 : 3 ,

ei m h t i x e - 9 0 : 2 5 . '93 :2 8 .

x i - , see x i , xi o.

xi, ' x i - (7 47 /? ) v b t r r e c e i v e . 87:23, s e ( n n ) , see n e .

91:19. s e ( 8 0 2 a ) c o n ju n c tio n . 8 8 :6 .

--------- e B o \ z n - : no d i r o b j 9 0 : 1 3 . <sa)B ( 8 0 5 b 1 0 ) nn m .

x i - T Y n o c B o \ z n '9 4 :1 6 . m n thso jb nn f 8 7 : 1 7 .

x k b a : as nn m ' 9 1 : 2 9 . ( s i o i o B e ) , <so)Be ( 8 0 4 / ? ) nn f.

x uj, 'x e -, 2 x i , 3x o o * (7 5 4 a ) vb tr. <so)Be N - K N T e 9 0 : 1 8 . -

'86:31, 3 8 7 :5> '8 9 :1 , 93:14, 93:17, < s o \ ( 8 0 6 b 5 ) nn m .

'94:23. x i - s o a (cf. x io ) e - 8 8 :3 3 ap.
--------- n a * 8 8 : 3 3 a p , 3 8 8 :3 4 * , 389 :3 3 * , 6 M - , See <SIN.
'90:7.
soM (8 1 5 b ) nn f. 86 :28, 8 6 :3 0 * , 8 7 :5,
x u j m m o - c , x o o - c : 39 4 : 18; foi l, b y :
8 7 :9, 88 :10, 92 :2 7 , 9 2 :3 2 , 9 3 :1 4 ,
epo * . . . x e - 8 9 : 1 6 a p .
9 3 :1 7 ,9 3 :3 3 * .
na* . . . c t b c - . . . x e - 38 6 :21.
a t h s o m nn 9 0 :3 3 .
x e - 38 6 : 2 9 * , 8 7 : 2 * , 88 :27, 89:33,
m n t - a t h s o m nn f 8 8 : 3 , 8 8 : 6 .
9 4 : 2 1 , 9 4 : 2 5 , 39 6 : 1 8 , 39 7 : 1 6 .
x i - G o \ e - 2 8 8 : 3 3 a/?. o y n h s o m n - . . . e z o Y N epo* 93 :23.

x n - , see e x N - , z i x n - . a ) - 6 N - , 6 M - C O M ( c f . <siNe), f o i l , b y :

* ujk (761 a ) v b tr. n - i n fi n 8 7 : 1 5 , 8 8 : 5 .

--------- c b o \ : m e d 9 6 : 1 4 . e z o Y N e - 9 3 :2 4 .
 332 HYP O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

(s in s ), s n - 16M- (8 2 0 a ) vb tr. siotyT (8 3 7 a ) vb intr.

u j-sn -s o m , foil, by: ------ e x N - 91:18.
n - infin 87:15, 88:5. ------ boa eniTN a - 87:21.
ezoyN e - '93:24. ------ attitn a - 87:12.
stops (8 3 0 a ) vb tr w aylay. s i x (839 b ) nn f. 92:7, 93:2, 93:12.
--------a -: no dir obj 88:8.

II. W o r d s B o r r o w e d fr o m G r e e k

a yye X o;. 93:2, 93:9, 93 :13, 93:18, 9 4 :3, auGdSriq.

9 5 :1 0 , 95 :11, 9 5 :1 4 , 95:28, 9 5 :3 4 * , n - a y a a h c (a ttrib ) 9 4 :17.

9 7 :11. A y a a h c n - ( a t t r i b ) 9 0 : 2 9 * , 92:27*.

(ayioq), z a h o c . A y e e N T e i A , see oo Be v t io i.

2A rio c z a n o c za t io c 9 7 :2 0 -2 1 . aoGevtriq.

( a 8 a | i d v i i v o q ) , -x\. m n t-ay n th c nn f 96:2.

ttkaz n - a a a m a n t in h (prob. place (o u G e v t i o i ), A y N T e i A . 9 4 : 2 4 .

name) 8 8 :14. (a t ^ d v c o ) , p - A Y 3 A N e . 92:4.

dS iK ia , ' a a ik c ia . '9 3 :1 ,9 3 :7 ,9 6 :2 . a z o p a t o n , see d o p a t o q .

dGdvatoq. 9 6 :2 6 .

aicov. 8 7 :1 0 , 9 2 : 3 1 -3 2 a / ? , 94 :4, 9 4 :1 0 , fh'oq. 9 1 : 9 .

94 :35. Picoxiicoq. 9 1 : 1 0 .
d X nG e ia. 9 6 :2 4 , 9 6 :3 5 * . 9 7 :1 4 , 9 7 :18. b o h I , see PoriGeco.

aX riG ivoc;. P o r i G e i a , ' b o h i a . ' 8 8 : 1 8 , 92:1.

n - a a h in o c (attrib) 96 :3 3 * . (PoriGeco), I m p e r a t e p i - B O H e i .
dM d. 86 :2 4 , 8 8 :3 4 , 9 0 :3 , 9 2 :2 4 , 9 2 :2 6 * , ---------- n a * . . . a - 9 3 : 1.

9 6 :2 7 ,9 6 :2 8 . b o h i a , see P o r i G e i a .
(d fitiv), z a m h n . 9 7 : 2 1 .

(dva xco pe co) , p- a n a x i d p c i . yap. 90:7, 90 :21, 92:25, 9 2 :3 1 , 93:16,

---------- e z p A Y e - 9 4 : 3 2 * . 9 3 :2 5 ,9 3 :2 9 .
avofioq. 9 3 :1 2 . x e - . . . ta p 88:17.

(d opato q), a z o p a to n . y e v e d . 9 2 :1 (1 ), 9 3 : 2 8 , 96 :2 9 , 97:4.

n - a z o p a to n (attrib) 93 :2 2 . attrib 92:1 (2 ) .
( d m t d o ) ) , p-A.nA.TA.

---------- m m o * 9 0 :3 1 , 92 :1 9 . 8 ai |i(ov . 9 7 : 1 2 .
8 e. 86 :2 7 , 8 7 :1, 87 :15 , 87:19 , 87:27*,
d jio o x o X o q . 8 6 : 2 2 .
87:27-29a/> (2), 88 : 9 , 88:10, 88:29,
d p i G fi o q . 9 6 : 1 4 .
89:6, 89:18, 89:19, 89 : 2 9 a p , 89:31,
(d p fia ), zapm a . 95 :2 7 .
8 9 : 3 5 * , 9 1 : 7 , 9 1 : 1 2 ( b i s ) , 91:14,91:15,
A p x e i , see apxoa. 9 1 :1 7 , 91 :1 9 , 9 1 :2 9 , 9 1 :3 0 , 92:8,
d p x n .9 6 :7 . 92 :14, 9 2 :2 1 , 92 :3 2 , 93:13, 94:24,

(a p xc o ), p - A p x e i . 9 5 : 2 , 9 5 : 1 3 , 9 5 : 1 7 , 9 5 : 2 6 , 96 :4, 96:9.
96 :1 1 , 9 6 : 1 7 , 9 6 : 2 5 , 9 6 : 3 1 .
---------- n - infin 9 2 :3.
8 i a to 'uxo. 9 6 : 2 2 .
dpx c ov . 8 7 : 2 3 , 8 7 : 2 7 , 8 8 : 1 9 , 8 8 : 2 6 , 8 9 : 3 ,
S im io q . 97:17.
90:19, 9 0 :2 4 , 9 0 :3 0 * , 9 2 :4, 92 :8,
( 8 ia)K(D), A I U ) K , ' p - A I O ) K .
92 :1 9 , 9 2 :2 2 , 9 2 :2 7 , 9 3 :1 , 9 3 :7, 93 :2 3 , ---------- N - , M M O * : ' 8 9 : 2 3 , 91:2 1; foil, by
9 4 : 3 4 , 9 5 : 3 4 - 9 6 : 2 a/?, 9 6 : 16 , 9 7 : 2 3 . a j A - n i T N a - 87:6.
 WORDS BORROWED FROM GREEK 333

Mvajiiq. 88:2, 92:3, 92:8, 94:2, 95:14, (nexavoeco), M e T A N o e i . 9 5 :1 5 .

95:23,95:24. \ir\. 9 1 : 2 3 .

8a>pov. 91:19 (bis). liTlxi. 9 6 : 1 8 .

see a l s o ei |iiixi.

eiiiTyci. |i0VTi. 9 3 : 2 9 .
ei mhti x e - 90:24. l i o v o v , see oi> | i o v o v .

e^oDOia. 86:20, 86:22, 86:24, 86:27,

87:14,89:17,91:1*, 93:27 (bis), 93:31, (voeco), p - N o e i .

9 3 :3 4 ,9 6 :2 2 ,9 6 :3 1 ,9 7 :7 ,9 7 :1 0 . -------- n - 8 8 : 1 * .
epyov. 94:8,94:15, 96:6.
en. 91:14. ( 6 8 o q ) , 2o a o c . 96 :2 5 .

opyn. 9 5 :3 4 * .

gdt], see the Index o f P roper Names. (OXav), 20 T A N .

w. C o n d 9 6 :3 3 * .
0T1PIOV. 88:20, 94:17. (o x e ), 2 o t i . 9 5 : 2 6 .

attrib 87:29. o i ), see o i ) | io v o v .

0\)Oia. 91:17. oi>8e, ' o y T e . 8 8 : 3 0 , ' 9 2 : 2 3 .

01) |iOVOV.
(iva), ojina. answ ered by a w a 90:3.

w. II Fut affirm 87:22, 89:29, 91:9, o y T e , see ot)8e.

96:13. ( o u x o q ) , x o u x o , see 8 i d x o u x o .

(jcaO io rn ^i), K A eiC T A . Tc dX iv . 9 1 : 1 3 , 9 1 : 3 4 , 9 2 : 1 7 , 9 4 : 3 3 .

----- n
. mmo *: 87:8, 95:25; foil, by 7c a p a 8 e i a o q , 'tta p a a ic o c . 8 8 :2 5 , '8 8 :2 8 ,

e*N - 95:20, 96:9. 8 9 :3 4 * , 91:4.

mi, see raixoi. (7 cap 0e vnc oq ), - o v .

icaipoq. 93:26, 97:11. M -T T A p e e N iK O N (a ttrib ) 9 3 :3 0 .

icaiioi. 90:33d/?. 7c a p 0 e v o q . 9 1 : 3 5 * , 9 2 : 2 .

icaia'a. 90:15. 7i p ia 7 c aa ^6 < ;. 9 1 : 8 .

wxpjtog. 91:16. m a x i q , see t he I n d e x o f P r o p e r N a m e s .

Kara. 86:28ap, 87:9 (bis), 87:31, 8 7:31*, (7 cX av d( o) , p - n A ^ N A , ' p - T T A A N A c e e . ' 8 7 : 3 ,

96:13. '9 4 :2 5 ,9 5 :7 .

(KaiayivcoaK), pncATareiNUJCKe. 7ttaxvT|. 9 6 : 3 1 .

----- n -95:15. n h io iia .. 87:26a/?, 87 :34, 8 8 :1 , 89 :3 0 ,

KaiaicAA)a|j6<;. 92:6. 9 0 :3 4 , 9 6 :3 4 .

(KaxaKpivco), p- k.a.ta .k pins . (7cA xxaaco), p - n x A C c e .

----- mmo* 89:29*. -----------n - 8 7 : 2 6 , 8 7 : 3 0 .

(icaxajcaxea)), pncaLTAnaLTei. (rcveu^a), ttn a . 8 6 :2 0 , 8 8 :1 2 , 8 8 :1 3 ,9 1 :1 1 ,

9 2 : 3 2 - 3 3 ap, 93 :6, 9 3 :10, 93:22,
----- n -9 7 :6 .
9 3 : 2 5 ap, 9 3 : 3 0 , 9 6 : 2 4 , 9 6 : 3 5 ap ( b i s ) ,
Kaxaicexaa^a. 94:9, 94:11, 95:21.
97:16.
Kiptotot;. 92:10, 92:15,92:16,92:17.
Tcvexj^iaxiKoq, l -r\, 2-o v . 28 6 : 2 5 , 87:18,
8apa. 95:31. ' 8 9 : 3 1 * , 29 0 : 1 7 .
kooho^. 86:24*, 93:32,96:17. M - n N e y M ^ T i K o c (a ttrib ) '89 :11.
rcovripia. 8 6 :2 5 .
HaUov. 90:8. (7 cp oa K ap xe pe a )), np o c K A p Te p e i,' 'p -n p o -
Heye0o?. 95:1. C K A p T e p e i. 8 8 :7.

MEpo?. 87:12,87:21, 94:14, 94:32. ------0 - ' 9 1 : 10.

334 H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

7 tp 6 aa)7 to v . 9 2 : 2 8 , 9 5 : 2 8 . ((pOoveco), p-<|>eoNei. 90:8.

9 1 :24.
oapKiKoq, 1-Ti. 9 1 :20ap (2, 3). cpcoaTTip. 93:20.
n - c ap k ik o c ( a t t r i b ) 19 0 : 2 , 19 0 : 1 3 , 9 1 :2 0 .
a d p . 8 6 :2 3 , 8 9 :9 , 9 2 :7 .
X doq. 87:6, 93:31, 94:32, 95:25, 96:11,
( a iK x a iv c o ), c i x a n c .
96:14.
------ epo* 95:17.
X p o \)p iv . 95:27.
aocpia, see the Index o f P roper Names.
Xicov. 93:16.
a7cep|ia. 89:22, 96:27, 97:9.
XoGq. 87:25, 87:29*.
a\)|ipo\3A.iov.
(XpTcr^a), xpeiCMA. 97:2.
xi n - oy cy m boy aion 87:24.
X povoq.
atppayiq. 89:28*.
oja-oyhp n-xponoc 96:32.
(axoA.d^co), p -c x o x A z e .
--------A - i n f i n 9 1 : 1 0 .
a. 87:27*, 87:31. y a A /n ip io v . 95:30.
y\)X n*88:15, 96:21.
teXeioc;. y\)XiKO<;. 87:17, 88:4, 89:10, 90:15.
T e x e io c n - ( a t t r i b ) 9 1 :2 . n -Y yx ik o c (attrib) 88:12.
(XoA.(ida)), TO A M A , 'p -T O A M A .
------ ezoyN epo* 92:29. ( coote), z o ) c t . 90:33ap.
--------e z p ^ Y e - '9 3 : 5 .
tote. 9 0 :1 9 ,9 2 :3 ,9 7 :1 * , 9 7 :5 ,9 7:10,97:13. cyiNA, see i v a .
T0\)T0, see 8id toxjto.
t\j7co<;. 8 7 :9 ,9 6 :1 ,9 6 :1 3 ,9 6 :1 5 . z a t io c , see a y io q .
x i-T Y n o c cboa zn-9 4 :1 6 . zamhn , see d|iTiv.
zapm a , see a p | i a .
(i)A.ri), zyah . 86:30ap, 94:1, 94:12, 94:15, z o a o c , see 6 8 o q .
94:19, 94:20, 94:31, 94:34, 95:17, z o t a n , see OTav.
9 6:1 6 ,9 6 :1 9 . Z O T I, see OTE.
(\)A.iKoq), zyaikoc . 89:3. 2 YAH, see i)A.r|.
(\)|iVE0)), P-2YMN6I. z y x i K o c , see i>Xik6<;.
--------e z p ^ Y e - 9 5 : 17. 2YMN6I, see V)|iVE(0.
(\mr|pETea)), p-eYnHpeTei. 95:29. ZYnHpeTei, see imripETEO).
(imoaTaaic;), zyttoctacic . 86:20, 86:26*, zY tto cta cic, see vnooxaoxq.
93:35*, 97:22. ZU3CT0, see gxjte.

III. P ro per N am es

''ApsA.. 91:14 (bis), 91:16, 91:19, 91:21, EXeXt\Q. 93:8, 93:18, 94:3.
9 1 :22, 9 1 :33*. (Efia), e yza . 91:31, 91:34, 92:21,92:31.
A8d|i. 88:16, 88:19, 88:21, 88:22, 88:24,
89:2, 89:5, 89:10, 89:13, 89:18, 90:20, Zcon, n z o jh . 95:5, *95:18, 95:19, >95:31,
90:22, 90:28*, 9 1 :4, 9 1 :30, 9 1 :32. 96:1.
,A8a(iavTivri.
ttk a z n -a a a m a n tin h (place name?) IaX 8apaa)0, ' Y a a a a b ^ u ) , 2 Y A A TA B * a )e .

88:14. 295:8, 95:11, >96:3.

 ATTESTED GR AMMAT I C A L FORMS 335

Kdiv, ' kacin . 91:12 (bis), 91:15, 91:20 ( l ei p) , cip.

(bis),9 1 :2 2 ,9 1 :25, '91:28. n T o o y N -cip (place name) 92:14.
1 ^ 0 .9 1 :3 1 * .
nzojh ,see Zo)iv cip, see le ip .
(Nwe), no)2. 92:9. Io(pia.
Ncopecx, 'ujpeA. 91:34*, '91:34ap, '92:14, t c o <|>i a 94:29, 95:18, 95:19, 95:25,
92:14ap, 92:21, 92:32*, 93:6. 95:31.
Najze, see Nwe. t c o 4>i a taci eToyM oyTe epoc
x e -T m cT ic 94:5.
rii<mq.
T n i c n c t c o <|>i a 87:8, 95:6.
T n i c n c t c o <J>i a 87:7, 95:6.
tco((>ia ta c i eT oy M o y T e epoc
x e -T n ic T ic 94:6. (Tapxapoc;), -ov (Gk accusative) (place
name).
IaPa 0.95:13,95:23. TTT2k.PTAPON 95: 12.
la id a . 95:7.
la\iar\k. 87:3, 94:25. ujpeA , see Nwpea.

IV. C atalogue of A ttested G ram m atical F orms

A. BIPARTITE SENTENCE (Future n a 96:15, a k 90:24, A q 86:21, a c 87:1, A y

93:16)
t 96:18, k 91:29, T e 93:4, q 91:27, t b t n
92:23, c e 91:6, 0 (before definite nn)
93:14, oyN (before non-definite nn)
94:8; neg f . . . an 93:14, c e . . . a n
88:33, 0 (before definite nn) . . . a n
86:23, mn (before non-definite nn)
93:23.
Preterite Neei 90:23, Neq 91:13, N ey
90:17; neg Neq . . . a n 90:20, N ey . . .
an 88:9.
Circumst ck 86:26, e q 88:17, e c 87:2,
6T6TN 90:9, e y 88:27; neg e y . . . an
88: 1.
Relative in Fut c t c t n a 88:31, e T o y 94:6,
T (subject = definite antecedent)
87:10, eT e (before definite nn) 93:30.
II eei 91:23, ck 88:28, ep e 93:22, e q
86:24 = Aq 96:29, e c 93:29, e y 88:7, e
(before definite nn) 91:9; neg in Fut
6TCTNA . . . AN 90:7.
87:11, a (before nn) 86:32; neg M Tieq
91:19; M n e T N 92:23, M T io y 87:15.
Preterite N e A y 87:29, N e a (before
nn) 93:7.
R elative N T A e i 90:26* = n t a z i 94:18,
n tak 90:28, n t A q 87:5, n t a y 96:16,
-(e )N T A (before nn) 96:35, n t a z (sub
ject = definite antecedent) 87:32 = c t a
90:31; neg e T e M n e (before nn) 92:2.
II N T A e i 92:26, n t A q 90:7, n t a t b t n
92:24, n t a y 89:1, n t a (before nn)
90:21.
A orist: C ircum st neg c m A q 92:11.
Relative e o jA y 96:27.
(b) Clause conjugations
C onjunctv n t a 93:11, N r 92:11, Nq 88:26,
n tn 87:25, N T e T N 90:9, N e e 92:4; neg
N e e tm 91:10, N T e (before nn) . . . t m
89:2 (em.).
Tem poral N T A p e q 89:13, n t a p o y 89:18,

B. TRIPARTITE C O N JU G A TIO N NTApe (before nn) 96:3.

(fl) Sentence conjugations u n til ty A N T e q 9 1 : 2 .
Perfect: I Perf a i 91:32 = Aei 90:22 = azi C ond e p ty A (before nn) 96:33.
336 H Y P O S T A S I S OF T HE A R C H O N S

(d) Causatives G. ARTICLES. (a ) Definite. n 86:20 = ne

Intin t p a 93:11, T p e 92:30,
T p e c 95:32, T p o y 95:29.
Imperat M A p e q 94:28.
C. CONVERSIONS OF THE
EXISTENTIAL SENTENCE
Circumst e 94:20.
Relative eTe 97:8 = eT (?) 97:4.
D. CONVERSIONS OF VERBS OF
SUFFIX CONJUGATION
Circumst e 95:29.
Relative eT (subject = definite antecedent)
90:1.
Tpeq 88:23, 91:25, t 86:21 = T e 91:25, n 86:20 = n
86:22 = m 86:25 = m 87:12 = p 91:7.
(b) Indefinite, o y 86:27, zn 90:18 = zm
95:30 = z n n 87:18.
(<) Possessive, n a 91:24, nett 91:22, neq
87:35, n e c 87:13, t i n 86:23 = tim 88:1,
n o y 86:27: t a 89:16, T e K 90:22, Te
92:20, T e q 86:28, T e c 89:26, tctn
92:24 = T e T M 93:29, T o y 87:17; nck
92:12, N o y 96:19, N e q 87:4, n 92:6,
n t n 90:8, N o y 89:3.

E. NEGATION AND CONVERSIONS OF (d) Demonstrative

THE NOMINAL SENTENCE neY 96:4 = neei 86:32, TeV 96:25 = Teei
neg an 92:25. 89:1, Neei 93:23.
Preterite N e 91 : 15. n i8 8 :1 2 ,f 89:31, n i 87:27.
Circumst e 87:27.
Relative eT e 95:7.
H. SPELLINGS AND FORMS OF THE
PREPOSITIONS n -, m m o* AND n-.
F. PERSONAL SUFFIXES. 0 96:18 = t
NA*
93:1 1 = e T (after v b 11Iae li q u . ) 93:2 =
e i 89:14, k 90:26, 0 89:15 = e (after v b n 86:20, n 87:10, 97:6, nb 87:4, m 86:21,
IIIae l i q u . ) 93:12, q 87:5, c 86:21 = e c m 87:19, m ti 91:8, nn 92:6, 0 97:17,
after v b 11 Iae l i q u . ) 92:3, n 86 :2 1 , t n m m o* 87:2.
90:7 = T H N e 92:25*, o y 88 :10. n 89:21, m 90:14, na* 92:10.
N A G H A M M A D I S T UDI ES
V O LUM E XXI
 NAG HAMMADI STUDIES
EDITED BY

MARTIN KRAUSE - JAMES M. ROBINSON

FREDERIK WISSE
IN CONJUNCTION WITH

A lex an d er Bohlig - Jean D oresse - S oren G iversen

H a n s Jo n a s - R o d o lp h e K a s s e r - P a h o r Labib
G eorge W. M a c R a e I - J a c q u e s - E . M e n a r d
T orgny Save-Soderbergh
W illem C o rn elis van U n nikI - R. McL. W ilson
Jan Z andee

XXI
GENERAL EDITOR OF THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY

JAMES M. ROBINSON
 THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY
EDITED WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATION. INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
published under the auspices of
THE INSTITUTE FOR ANTIQUITY AND C H RISTIANITY

NAG H A M M A D I CODEX 11,2-7

T O G E T H E R W IT H

X III,2*, B RIT. LIB. O R .4 9 2 6 ( 1), and P. OXY. 1, 654, 655

WITH C O NTRIBUTIO NS BY MANY SCHOLARS

EDITED BY

B E N T L E Y L A YT O N

V O LU M E T W O
On the O rigin of th e W orld. E xpository T reatise

O n the S o u l, B ook of T homas the C ontender

E.J. BRILL
LEIDEN NEW YORK K 0B EN H A V N KOLN
1989
 L ibrary o f C ongress C ataloging
lc num ber 88-19390

ISSN 0169-9350
ISBN 90 04 09019 3
90 04 09019 5 (Vol. II)

Copyright 1989 by E. J. Brill, Leiden, The Netherlands

A ll rights reserved. N o part o f this book may be reproduced or

translated in any fo rm , by print, photoprint, microfilm , microfiche
or any other means without written permission fro m the publisher

PRINTED IN THE NETHERLANDS BY E. J. BRILL

 CONTRIBUTORS TO V O L U M E TWO

H ans - G e b h a r dB e t h g e , Sektion Theologie, Humboldt-Universitat,

Berlin, G D R : On the Origin o f the World (Introduction and Translation)

S tephen E m m e l . Dept, of Religious Studies, Yale University, New

Haven C T : Indexes

B entley L a y t o n , Dept, of Religious Studies, Yale University, New

Haven CT: Editorial Method, critical editions o f all the Coptic texts. On
the Origin o f the World (Translation, The Fragment in Codex X III, The
British Library Fragments), volume editor

W illiam C. R o b i n s o n , J r ., Andover Newton Theological School,

Newton Centre MA: The Expository Treatise on the Soul (Introduction
and Translation)

S oci etas C o p t i c a H i e r o s o l y m i t a n a , Dept, of Linguistics, Hebrew

University, Jerusalem, Israel: On the Origin o f the World (Translation)

J ohn D. T u r n e r , Dept, of History, University of Nebraska, Lincoln NB:

The Book of Thomas the Contender (Introduction and Translation)

We gratefully acknowledge the cooperation o f C h r i s t i a n O eyen, Bonn,

FRG
 C O N T E N T S OF V O L U M E TWO

Foreword James M. Robinson ................................................................... ix

Preface to Volume Two Bentley L a y to n ...................................................... xiii
Editorial Method Bentley Layton......................................................................... 1
Editorial S ig n s................................................................................................. 9
Abbreviations ................................................................................................. 10

T ractate 5
TR E A T ISE W ITH O U T TITLE
ON THE O RIG IN OF THE W ORLD

Introduction Hans-Gebhard Bethge ........................................................... 12

Dramatis Personae........................................................................................... 20
Plot, Scene, T im e............................................................................................. 23
Sigla.................................................................................................................. 26
Critical Edition Bentley L a y to n .................................................................... 28
Translation Hans-Gebhard Bethge, Bentley Layton, Societas
Coptica Hierosolymitana....................................................................... 29
Appendix One: The Fragment in Codex X III Bentley Layton .............. 94
Appendix Two: The British Library Fragments Bentley L a y to n ............ 95
Introduction............................................................................................ 96
Critical Edition and C oncordance........................................................ 100
Translation.............................................................................................. 131

T ractate 6
THE EX PO SITO R Y TREATISE ON THE SOUL

Introduction William C. Robinson, Jr...........................................................136

Sigla................................................................................................................. 142
Critical Edition Bentley L a y to n ................................................................... 144
Translation William C. Robinson, Jr............................................................ 145
viii CONTENTS

T ractate 7
THE BOOK OF THOM AS TH E CO N TEN D ER
W RITIN G TO THE PERFECT

Introduction John D. T u rn e r.........................................................................173

S ig la...................................................................................................................179
Critical Edition Bentley L a y to n .................................................................... 180
Translation John D. T u rn er........................................................................... 181

INDEXES OF W ORDS AND CATALOGUES

OF G RA M M A TICA L FORMS
Stephen Emmel

A bbreviations............................................................................................... 208
Tractate 5: On the Origin of the World (Codex II) ................................ 210
Tractate 5: The Fragment in Codex X I I I ................................................. 241
Tractate 5: The British Library Fragments............................................... 243
Tractate 6: The Expository Treatise on the Soul .....................................248
Tractate 7: The Book of Thomas the Contender .....................................265
 FOREWORD

T he Coptic Gnostic Library is a complete edition of the Nag Hammadi

Codices, of Papyrus Berolinensis 8502, and of the Askew and Bruce Co-
dices, comprising a critical text with English translations, introductions,
notes, and indices. Its aim is to present these texts in a uniform edition
that will promptly follow the appearance of The Facsimile Edition o f the
Nag Hammadi Codices and that can be a basis for more detailed technical
and interpretive investigations. Further studies of this sort are expected
to appear in the monograph series Nag Hammadi Studies, of which the
present edition is a part.
The gnostic religion was not only a force that interacted with early
Christianity and Judaism in their formative periods, but also a significant
religious position in its own right. General acceptance of this modern
insight had been seriously impeded by the scarcity of original source
material. Now this situation has been decisively altered. It is thus under
a sense of obligation imposed by the discovery of these largely unique
documents that the present edition has been prepared.
This edition is a project of the Institute for Antiquity and Christianity,
Claremont, California. The translation team consists of Harold W.
Attridge, J. W. B. B am st, Hans-Gebhard Bethge, Alexander Bohlig,
James Brashler, G. M. Browne, Roger A. Bullard, Peter A. Dirkse,
Stephen Emmel, Joseph A. Gibbons, S0ren Giversen, Charles W. Hedrick,
Wesley W. Isenberg, T. O. Lambdin, Bentley Layton, Violet MacDermot,
George W. M acRaet, Dieter M uellert, William R. Murdock, Douglas M.
Parrott, Birger A. Pearson, Malcolm L. Peel, James M. Robinson, William
C. Robinson, Jr., William R. Schoedel, J. C. Shelton, John H. Sieber, John
D. Turner, Francis E. Williams, R. McL. Wilson, Orval S. Wintermute,
Frederik Wisse, and Jan Zandee.
The project was initiated in 1966 with only a limited number of trac
tates accessible, but rapidly developed as the texts became increasingly
available. In view of the fact that the bulk of the material in Codices I-VI
had at that time either been published or announced for imminent publica
tion in complete editions in other languages, the edition in the Coptic
Gnostic Library was envisaged in the complementary role of providing
merely English translations in a single volume, which in subsequent plan
ning was then envisaged as two volumes. It was at this stage that prelim
inary announcements were made in New Testament Studies 16 (1969)
185-90 and Novum Testamentum 12 (1970) 83-85, reprinted in Essays on
the Coptic Gnostic Library (Leiden: Brill, 1970). The publisher and
X FOREWORD

editorial board of Nag Hammadi Studies at their meeting in Uppsala,

Sweden, in August 1973, recommended that the Coptic Gnostic Library
edition be complete for Codices I-V I and BG as well as for VIIXIII.
This plan was adopted by the volume editors at their September 1973
work session in Cairo. This resulted in Codices I-V I and P. Berol. 8502
being planned for six, then nine volumes. They do not correspond pre
cisely to the seven codices, for it is preferable to publish parallel texts
together. After it was decided to include in Nag Hammadi Studies a new
English edition of the other Coptic Gnostic codices known previously, the
Askew and Bruce codices, the publisher included them in the Coptic
Gnostic Library to make it complete.
The volumes and the editors of the Coptic Gnostic Library are as fol
lows: Nag Hammadi Codex I (The Jung Codex): Volume 1, Introductions,
Texts, Translations, Indices; Volume 2, Notes, volume editor Harold W.
Attridge; Nag Hammadi Codices 11,1 and IV,I. The Apocryphon of John,
Long Recension, volume editor Frederik Wisse; Nag Hammadi Codex
11,2-4, Together with X I11,2*, Brit. Lib. Or.4926(1), P. Oxy. 1, 654, 655:
Volume 1, Gospel According to Thomas, Gospel According to Philip,
Hypostasis o f the Archons, Indexes; Volume 2, On the Origin of the World,
Expository Treatise on the Soul, Book o f Thomas the Contender, Indexes,
edited by Bentley Layton; Nag Hammadi Codex 111,1 and Papyrus Bero-
linensis 8502,2: The Apocryphon o f John, Short Recension, volume editor
Frederik Wisse; Nag Hammadi Codices 111,2 and IV,2: The Gospel of the
Egyptians (The Holy Book o f the Great Invisible Spirit), edited by Alex
ander BOhlig and Frederik Wisse in cooperation with Pahor Labib, Nag
Hammadi Studies 4, 1975; Nag Hammadi Codices 111,3-4 and V,1 with
Papyrus Berolinensis 8502,3 and Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 1081: Eugnostosthe
Blessed and The Sophia o f Jesus Christ, edited by Douglas M. Parrott; Nag
Hammadi Codex 111,5: The Dialogue o f the Savior, volume editor Stephen
Emmel; Nag Hammadi Codices V,2-5 and VI with Papyrus Berolinensis
8502,1 and 4, volume editor Douglas M. Parrott, Nag Hammadi Studies
11, 1979; Nag Hammadi Codex VII, volume editor Frederik Wisse; Nag
Hammadi Codex VIII, volume editor John Sieber; Nag Hammadi Codices
IX and X, volume editor Birger A. Pearson, Nag Hammadi Studies 15,
1981; Nag Hammadi Codices XI, X II and XIII, volume editor Charles
W. Hedrick; Nag Hammadi Codices: Greek and Coptic Papyri from the Car-
tonnage o f the Covers, edited by J. W. B. Barnsf, G. M. Browne and
J. Shelton, Nag Hammadi Studies 16, 1981; Pistis Sophia, text edited by
Carl Schmidt, translation and notes by Violet MacDermot, volume editor
R. McL. Wilson, Nag Hammadi Studies 9, 1978; The Books ofJeu and the
Untitled Text in the Bruce Codex, edited by Carl Schmidt, translation and
notes by Violet MacDermot, volume editor R. McL. Wilson, Nag Ham
madi Studies 13, 1978. Thus, as now envisaged, the full scope of the
 FOREWORD xi

edition is seventeen volumes. An English translation of the texts of all

thirteen Nag Hammadi codices and P. Berol. 8502 has also been pub
lished in 1977 in a single volume, The Nag Hammadi Library in English,
by E. J. Brill and Harper & Row. A first paperback edition of that pre
print augmented by the inclusion of P. Yale inv. 1784 of the Beinecke
Library at 111,145/146 (p. 238) appeared in 1981. It was not possible to
include there subsequent improvements in translations. Several of the
translations appearing in the present edition have been substantially
revised.
The team research of the project has been supported primarily through
the Institute for Antiquity and Christianity by the National Endowment
for the Humanities, the American Philosophical Society, the John Simon
Guggenheim Memorial Foundation, and Claremont Graduate School; and
through the American Research Center in Egypt by the Smithsonian Insti
tution. Members of the project have participated in the preparatory work
of the Technical Sub-Committee of the International Committee for the
Nag Hammadi Codices, which has been done at the Coptic Museum in
Cairo under the sponsorship of the Arab Republic of Egypt and
UNESCO. The extensive work in the reassembly of fragments, the
reconstruction of page sequence, and the collation of the transcriptions by
the originals not only served the immediate needs of the facsimile edition,
but also provided a basis for a critical edition. Without such generous
support and such mutual cooperation of all parties concerned this edition
could not have been prepared. Therefore we wish to express our sincere
gratitude to all who have been involved.
A special word of thanks is due to the Egyptian and U N E SC O
officials through whose assistance the work has been carried on: Gamal
Mokhtar, President until 1977 of the Egyptian Antiquities Organization,
our gracious and able host in Egypt; Pahor Labib, Director Emeritus, Vic
tor Girgis, Director until 1977, and Mounir Basta, Director since 1977 of
the Coptic Museum, who together have guided the work on the
manuscript material; Samiha Abd El-Shaheed, First Curator for
Manuscripts at the Coptic Museum, who is personally responsible for the
codices and was constantly by our side in the rooms of the Coptic
Museum; and, at U N E SC O , N. Bammate, Deputy Assistant Director
General for the Social Sciences, Human Sciences, and Culture until 1978,
who has guided the U N E SC O planning since its beginning, and Dina
Zeidan, specialist in the Arab Program of the Division of Cultural Stu
dies, who has always proved ready with gracious assistance and helpful
advice.
Gary A. Bisbee (Chiron Inc.) in conjunction with the Computer Based
Laboratory of Harvard University has designed the Coptic characters,
key-punched the manuscript and produced the camera-ready copy for
xii FOREWORD

these volumes with great commitment and competence.

We also wish to acknowledge our great indebtedness to the directors of
E. J. Brill during the years in which this edition was in preparation, F. C.
Wieder, Jr., Director Emeritus, the late T. A. Edridge, and Dr. W. Back-
huys, currently Managing Director.

James M. Robinson
General Editor
 P R E F A C E TO V O L U M E TWO

T his is the second of two volumes containing the critical edition of Nag
Hammadi Codex II, tractates 2-7, together with such witnesses to these
texts as are found in other ancient manuscripts. Our aim in these two
volumes is to critically reconstruct the Coptic text, taking account in the
apparatus of text critical hypotheses advanced in the enormous body of
secondary literature; to provide English translations that are both read
able and close to the original wording; to summarize the current state of
scholarship on each tractate in an introduction touching on the basic
literary, historical, and theological questions; to call attention to the most
useful bibliography on each work; and to furnish indexes and other tech
nical matter necessary for further critical research on the text.
In the present volume are published tractates 5-7, namely: a scholastic
treatise of unknown title On the Origin o f the World,1 whose sectarian
classification is uncertain (it clearly draws upon Sethian Gnostic source
materials); The Expository Treatise on the Soul, also called The Exegesis
on the Soul, which may not be specifically Gnostic at all; and The Book
of Thomas the Contender Writing to the Perfect, a relative of The Gospel
According to Thomas edited in volume 1, reflecting a kind of Christian
spirituality that meditated upon tw inship" and unity of the self and God
and found expression in the figures of Jesus and Jude Thomas the Twin.
Readers of the present volume are referred also to the front matter in
volume 1, where they will find the general editor's foreword to the series;
the editors preface, with a history of the editorial project; an introduction
to these two volumes, discussing the arrangement of the edition, the
manuscript witnesses, the ancient patron of Codex II, and the dialect and
orthography of the manuscript; and a description of the binding of Codex
II. Tractates 2^4, together with their indexes, are edited in volume 1.
The edited manuscript was closed and sent to the publisher in 1982.
Special thanks are due to our learned compositor, Dr. Gary A. Bisbee,
for the arduous task of typesetting this unusually complex edition. He has
worked with insight, patience, linguistic expertise, and considerable per
sonal sacrifice: readers and scholars will benefit from his indispensable
contribution to the clarity and precision of these two volumes.
It remains to thank all those who, apart from persons and institutions
already named in the Foreword, and the general editor himself, have

1 Known also in German as the Schrift ohne Tiiel.

xiv PREFACE

supported the individual contributors research or otherwise contributed

to this project, and in particular Hans-Martin Schenke for generously
sharing his notes and for carefully criticizing drafts of the text and
apparatus, and Stephen Emmel for countless hours of verification and
consultation on palaeographic and grammatical matters in Cairo and New
Haven without the help of these two scholars the result would be decid
edly less than it is: likewise Wolf-Peter Funk and other members of the
Berliner Arbeitskreis fur koptisch-gnostische Schriften (Berlin, GDR),for
criticism and prepublication copies of their work; David M. Scholer,
George W. MacRae, Jacques Menard, Christian Oeyen, H. J. Polotsky,
Hans Quecke, R. McL. Wilson, and Frederik Wisse, for information or
criticism; James Brashler, Claire Birch, Jane Greenfield, Lewis Shaw, and
Anton van der Lingen, for assistance of one sort of another; the authori
ties of the British Library (London), especially Peter Lawson, Emanuel
Silver, and T. S. Pattie, and those of the Bodleian Library (Oxford) and
Houghton Library (Cambridge, Mass.) for access to manuscripts and
information; and for research stipends, the American Council of Learned
Societies, Andover Newton Theological School, the National Endowment
for the Humanities, Perkins School of Theology, and the A. Whitney
Griswold Humanities Research Fund of Yale University.

N ew Haven Bentley Layton

 EDITORIAL METHOD

B entley L ayton

Because editors of the Nag Hammadi texts differ so widely in their

practice, it seems best to state the principles on which the present Coptic
edition is based.
The character of our textual witnesses demands a cautious approach.
For four tractates our sole witness is a Cairo manuscript, CG II; for the
other two (tractates 2 and 5 ) it is joined by insignificant fragments of
parallel manuscripts. The evidence is thus virtually limited to a unique
codex, with the result that critical editing must proceed by conjecture.1
Moreover, the archaic date and orthographic peculiarities of our chief wit
ness, its hybrid dialectal character, and the unpredictable nature of its
contents make the detection of errors, not to speak of their emendation,
far from easy. The amount of difficulty presented by each tractate also
varies with the amount of damage it has suffered (worst in the Gospel
According to Philip) and the coherence of its literary form (least coherent
in the Gospel According to Thomas, Philip, and the Book o f Thomas). There
are, in addition, special difficulties associated with the treatise On the Ori
gin of the World, which appears to have been at the level of the original
Coptic translation an opus imperfectum.
Because of these unusual factors, and in the hope of making this edi
tion a standard on which future study can be based, I have aimed not only
to transcribe the chief manuscript and its parallels with meticulous care,
but also to correct it in such a way that its readings, even when erroneous,
are always apparent to the reader. Editorial corrections in the form of
letters to be added (e.g. to correct haplography) are enclosed by < >, to be
deleted (e.g. to correct dittography) by { ); readings of the manuscript to
be altered are marked t (or t . t) , with the proposed alteration printed
only in the apparatus criticus and not in the text. Orthographic abnormal
ities (e.g. n&pdiAicoc for nnapA A icoc) have but rarely been corrected,
even where correction could have been simply made by means of the
signs just described. Although the text has been arranged in paragraphs, I
have added no modern punctuation to it; sentences are distinguished only
by extra space. The numerous morpheme dividers (apostrophes) found in

'i have discussed the general principles of editing Nag Hammadi texts in The Re
covery of Gnosticism: The Philologists Task in the Investigation o f Nag Hammadi, The
Second Century: A Journal o f Early Christian Studies 1 (1981) 85-99.
2 EDITORIAL METHOD

the manuscript are printed where they occur. As I have demonstrated

elsewhere, there are no significant formal boundaries between the various
shapes of apostrophe used in CG II: all of them are but renditions of one
sign; here it is represented arbitrarily as N; cf. Zeitschrift fu r Papyrologie
und Epigraphik 11 (1973) 190-200. Without confusion, therefore, the
reader can quickly see for himself at every point exactly what is the read
ing of this venerable codex.
The superlineation of the text represents the actual writings of the
manuscript, except for typographic stylization. But sometimes its place
ment is open to more than one description. Often e.g. in m n t the stroke
actually extends from about the middle of m to about the middle of t ; also
since no contrast of meaning is expressed by m n t versus m n t versus mnt ,
the ancient copyist has made no effort to distinguish these writings; con
sequently the modern editor is here hard pressed to choose the typo
graphic representation closest to the manuscript. Furthermore, in some
cases it is impossible to distinguish a three-letter Bindestrich from a broad
single-letter stroke centered above its letter. My transcriptions in all such
cases are necessarily subjective.
My aim as editor, however, has been not merely to edit the principal
witness as such but also to critically reconstruct within the bounds of
certitude allowed by our evidence the text to which it attests. In the
present circumstances 4'te x t is to be equated with the translation of each
tractate in Coptic. Although the tractates in this volume were originally
composed in Greek, in no case is there sufficient evidence to attempt a
reconstruction of the lost original Greek text; a few meager fragments of
the Greek original of the Gospel According to Thomas (tractate 2) survive,
and they are edited in volume 1 along with the Coptic. It is abundantly
clear that the Coptic of the original tex t was neither translated into
standard Sahidic nor spelled consistently; to a great degree I have left the
resulting abnormalities in the text and passed over them without com
ment. For guidance in the interpretation of unusual forms, the reader
should consult the Introduction in volume 1, the apparatus, and the entries
and tables of grammatical forms in the indexes.
Six manuscripts have been examined for this edition.

P rincipal W itness

1. Coptic Museum. C G II. Coptic. All tractates.

F ragmentary W itnesses

2. Coptic Museum. CG X III. Coptic. Tractate 5. Exactly parallels

CG 11,5.
 EDI TORI AL METHOD 3

3. British Library. O r.4926(l). Subachmimic Coptic. Tractate 5.

4. British Library. P. Oxy. 654. Greek. Tractate 2.
5. Oxford. P. Oxy. 1. Greek. Tractate 2.
6. Harvard. P. Oxy. 655. Greek. Tractate 2.

I have collated all these witnesses, including the Greek fragments edited
by Attridge. The principal manuscript I have examined repeatedly, in
December 1971, October 1973, September 1974, August-September
1975, April 1976, and May 1978, using out-of-doors natural light, incan
descent light, and ultraviolet light, at various degrees of magnification.
Cairo CG X III was collated in August 1975; London O r.4926(l) in June
1978 and January 1980; the three Greek fragments of tractate 2 in
June-August 1980.
The decipherment of damaged letters of CG II was facilitated by the
regularity of letter shapes in the copyists alphabet. Readers should note
that owing to insurmountable technical difficulties, the standard Facsimile
Edition of CG II (Leiden, 1974), the principal manuscript, cannot in every
instance be utilized as a record of the incomplete letter traces: first-hand
examination of the manuscript is also indispensable. Sometimes my tran
scription will be seen to diverge from the impression given by the Fac
simile. This difference is deliberate, and results from collation of the
manuscript with comparison of the Facsimile. The more important differ
ences have been noted in the final volume of the Facsimile Edition: but it
may be doubted whether any photographic facsimile could adequately
report the readings of the manuscript.2 I have therefore included in the

2Black inklike marks in a facsimile edition o f this kind o f course almost always
represent ink still to be seen on the papyrus. But they can represent also: (1) marks no
longer extant on the papyrus, but spliced in from an early photograph i.e., presumably ink
once seen on the papyrus; ( 2 ) a dark fiber in the papyrus surface (very common but usually
easy to distinguish); ( 3 ) a spot of discoloration on the surface (rare but impossible to distin
guish from ink in the Facsimile Edition); (4) transferred ink from the opposite page (rare);
(5) a hole in the papyrus, seen as black because the photograph was made against a black
background (rare); (6 ) retouching by the editors of the Facsimile Edition, theoretically
corresponding to what the papyrus has or is thought to have had (rare); (7) at the edge of the
papyrus, the original black background where it has not been erased by retouching (very
common, but usually easy to distinguish from ink, since it simply follows the contours of
the papyrus edge; but sometimes it merges with an ink trace as at 68:25); ( 8) stray ink that
has run along a horizontal fiber when the ancient copyist touched his pen to it (e.g. at 59:21,
80:23); (9) ink written on the papyrus in modern times (numbers in Arabic script); (10) a
few other black marks whose origin cannot be determined (very rare; e.g., 81:29 left margin,
or 91:27 above the next to last letter, a nu). Blank papyrus in the Facsimile Edition
almost always represents papyrus surface still to be seen on the papyrus. But it can also
represent: ( 1 ) surface no longer extant on the papyrus, but spliced in from an early photo
graph; (2) retouching by the editors of the Facsimile Edition, either as margins (rare and pos
sible to distinguish) or as tiny holes (common and impossible to distinguish). White
4 EDITORIAL METHOD

apparatus criticus a certain number of palaeographic notes, conscious that

the reader will not be able to control my decipherments by using the Fac
simile alone. But I have made no effort to give a complete collation of the
Facsimile Edition against the manuscript.
A slight amount of deterioration of the principal witness has occurred
since its deposit in the Coptic Museum in 1952. Fortunately a complete
photographic record of the manuscript was made shortly before this
deterioration took place. The photographs, taken in 1952 by Boulos
Farag then photographer of the Coptic Museum and by others, were care
fully collated against the manuscript in 1975 by Stephen Emmel; his col
lation (which is extremely accurate) has now been published in Bulletin of
the American Society o f Papyrologists 14 (1977) 109-121, with emendanda
in 15 (1978) 205, 16 (1979) 275, and 17 (1980) 143. Using Mr. Emmels
list of passages I recollated the relevant photographic prints and negatives
in the archives of the Cairo Coptic Museum in September 1975. This
unique photographic evidence has been used in constructing the Coptic
text; it is always identified in the apparatus criticus.
I have tried to collect and study all the conjectural emendations and
restorations advanced in the printed literature, as well as unpublished
ones kindly communicated to me by Hans-Gebhard Bethge, Ron Cam
eron, Stephen Emmel, Wolf-Peter Funk, Wesley W. Isenberg, H. J. Polot-
sky, W. C. Robinson, Jr., Hans-Martin Schenke, John Turner, and R.
McL. Wilson. To these I have added a substantial number of my own.
The published reviews, articles, and books on our tractates now amount to
more than 800 items. The task of sifting this bibliography was shared by
the various translators, to whom I owe an enormous debt of gratitude;
without their aid this edition would have been delayed by several years.
But the final evaluation of these conjectures has been my own Augean
labor, for which I alone must bear the responsibility.
The list of conjectures studied by me reached well over 1400. This
number is so large because the principal witness is slightly damaged at
the two outer corners of most leaves, with the result that almost every
page has many lacunas small enough to invite conjectural restoration. In
evaluating the conjectures (including restorations), I divided them into
three categories:

(a) Conjectures that are certain. These are treated as being the text,

background ( blank paper ) in the Facsimile Edition is (1) void, including holes, lacunas,
and the margins of the Facsimile Edition itself (almost always that); or (2) blank papyrus that
has been accidentally painted out when the black background was retouched out by the edi
tors of the Facsimile Edition (rare); or (3) ink, which has been accidentally painted out in the
same process (rare; e.g. 58:32).
 EDITORIAL METHOD 5

marked with the appropriate editorial signs.

(b) Conjectures that are possible but not certain. These are merely
reported in the apparatus criticus.
(c) Conjectures that are impossible. In the present edition these have
always been passed over without mention. For typical examples,
see B. Layton, in M. Krause, ed., Essays . . . Pahor Labib (1975)
90109. The non-mention of a published conjecture therefore
indicates that it is impossible.

Impossibility was always taken to entail one or more of the following

faults:

(i) Decipherment wrong, incompatible with the letter traces

(ii) Restoration too long or too short for the lacuna
(iii) Syntax of conjecture impossible; or morphology incorrect for the
dialect or practice of the tractate
(iv) Conjecture in itself possible, but dependent for its usefulness
upon another, impossible conjecture
(v) Sense of conjecture meaningless in context, usually because its
author imagined it could mean something other than it does

Using the Facsimile Edition of CG II, I tested the length of every pro
posed restoration (cf. above, [ii]) by tracing the sequence of letters in
question from typical letters on the same page as the lacuna, duly taking
into consideration ligature, occurrence of morpheme dividers (apos
trophes), and peculiar features of the script in the immediate neighbor
hood. The tracing of the restoration was then laid against the photo
graph of the lacuna in the Facsimile Edition. For lacunas at the right
margin of the written area (which is a ragged margin), I took note of the
shortest and longest surviving lines on the page and considered that any
restoration which did not end within those limits was highly dubious.
My evaluation of proposed restorations takes account of the possibility
that apostrophes, which abound in the principal manuscript, might be
restored in a lacuna. The study which I published on the question of
apostrophes (ZPE 11 [1973] 190-200), while pointing out the consider
able theoretical and historical interest of this topic, was motivated by a
desire to establish the conditions under which an apostrophe might plau
sibly be included in the restoration of missing text. Virtually none of the
editors of our tractates has ever given much attention to this important
matter.
After the above-m entioned criteria o f im possibility had been applied to
the list of conjectures, the num ber th at rem ained to be cited in the
apparatus was som ew hat m ore than 900.
6 EDITORIAL METHOD

In exam ining the rem aining, p o ssib le conjectures, I have asked in

each case, Is there a compelling reason to believe th at this is what was in
the m anuscript before it was dam aged or in the text before it was cor
rupted? In other words, if the original Coptic text is ever discovered is
this surely w hat its reading will be, both in substance and in wording?
The sam e principle has been applied to the decipherm ent o f damaged
letters.3
In principle the c e rtain conjectures fall into several categories:

(i) Those dictated by restricted lexical, m orphological, syntactic,

and contextual possibilities or by the literary structure of the pas
sage

GTh 48:33 [ n e i ] e fc
GTh 42:1 AqoYUJNZ [b]oa.
HypArch 95:34 n iA rre A o [c n t e To]prH
GTh 39:34 t o t e [ t c t I n a n a y
GTh 47:33 n y a 3 io c ta p n e [Net|NA.x.i] f n [ e ] a n mttmoy
HypArch 97:1 t[o t ] . . . (cf. 97:5 Tore . . . , 97:10 t o t c . . . .
97:13 T o r e . . . ; the entire passage is in strophic form)

(ii) Some historical, theological, or narrative m atters o f fact, usu

ally very banal in character, that the author clearly accepts or
would w ant to express in the work. R estoration o f matters of fact
is very delicate and usually debatable. Some very clear suppor
tive evidence is needed to establish certainty, and m ost such con
jectures m ust be relegated to the possible but uncertain
category. The ideal instance will entail (iv) internal cross-
reference (tautology), and will be supported by factors (i) and
(iii).

HypArch 91:31 (cf. Gen 4:25) A c x n e [ch] n a a a m 4

HypArch 91:34 A c x n [e NtupeA] (the name is supplied by the

3 Many conjectures in the secondary literature appear to be based on an entirely different

editorial principle than mine, a principle enunciated by one eminent scholar with the follow
in g words: une reconstitution nest jamais absolument certaine, et elle est meme parfois
fort douteuse; son role est alors de tenter de coordonner les lamheaux de phrase disjoints pat
une lacune, et de proposer au lecteur une interpretation a laquelle, peut-itre, il n'avail pas
pensi: il pourra fort bien la rejeter apres lavoir examinee" (R. Kasser, Le Museon 31 [1968]
408, my italics).
4 MacRaes objection (Society o f Biblical Literature Seminar Papers 1977, p. 24 note 16)
that this grammatical construction seems slightly awkward will not stand when we compare
Sahidic Jud 11:1-2 (ed. H. Thompson, Palimpsest) i c x n e Te$e&e nt a a.<v<va, an excellent
example of biblical Sahidic.
 EDI TORI AL METHOD 7

narrative that follow s)

HypArch 88:30 ttujhn n c o y o jn neT N ^tN oyq] mn n e e o o y
(restoration supported by the sam e phraseology at 90:1, and
by a biblical passage, G en 2:17, which is being para
phrased)

(iii) Quotations or paraphrases o f texts that survive elsew here

HypArch 86:24 (explicitly quoting Eph 6:12) nNtym xe ty o o n '

3lN O Y B CA.P3 21 [ c N O ] c|

(iv) Cross-references or repeated phraseology w ithin the sam e trac

tate

GTh 42:35/43:2 o y <s r o <s e N [A N o ]yc|x . . . n e sp o [s e ]TN A .N O Y q N

In many defective passages, how ever, no conjecture satisfied the cri

teria of certainty; here lacunas have been left unrestored or letter traces
undeciphered or corruptions unem ended in the text, and the m erely p o s
sible conjectures are only reported in the apparatus criticus.
Unfilled lacunas have been m easured on a standard scale whose unit is
one typical n follow ed by one typical interliteral space (defined as the
space normally occurring in the sequence nn). A separate scale was con
structed for every page on w hich such m easurem ents had to be expressed.
The scale is an arbitrary standard that bears no direct relation to the
number of letters that originally stood in the lacuna, since m any letters of
the alphabet are w ider or narrow er than n (e.g. ty or i), and interliteral
space is often m inim ized by ligature (e.g. after t ). Any proposed restora
tion of a lacuna in this m anuscript can only be tested by tracing the pro
posed sequence o f letters in a typical way from a photograph o f the page
and comparing it with the length o f the lacuna in the sam e photograph.
The apparatus criticus, then, contains the follow ing kinds o f inform a
tion:
(a) A lim ited am ount o f palaeographical com m entary based upon
inspection of the m anuscripts
(b) The correction o f obelized w ords ( t ) or passages ( t . . . t ) , m eant to
be substituted for the reading o f the tex t ( em end to . . . )
(c) The name o f the scholar w ho first publicly proposed an em endation
or restoration adopted in the text, unless the conjecture is so banal as to
be obvious to any reader. In cases where I have strong reason to believe
that two scholars sim ultaneously and independently published the sam e
conjecture, both nam es are given. W hen the author o f a conjecture pub
lished it only in the form o f a translation (e.g. m ost o f S chenkes early
conjectures, in G erm an), I have added also the nam e o f the first scholar
 8 EDITORIAL METHOD

who published it in an appropriate Coptic form. A great many of the con

jectures in T ills edition of the Gospel According to Philip fall into this
category, being posterior to Schenkes German translation and (I assume)
tacitly based upon it.
(d) A list of possible but not certain or possible but rejected
conjectures and their authors names. It should be noted that not all opin
ions attributed to scholars in the apparatus are still held by them; this is
obviously the case when one scholar has published a series of revised
studies of a text. Nevertheless I have tried to mention all possible conjec
tures that are on record. All shades of uncertainty are therefore
represented in the apparatus criticus, except that all the conjectures given
there are at least possible. Where conjectures were published only in a
modern language, e.g. German, they have been retroverted into Coptic,
with the modern language version following in parentheses; the Coptic
retroversion is my own work and bears no particular sanction of the
author of the conjecture.
Occasionally my information on the reading of the manuscript or the
rules of spelling or grammar has led me to alter slightly the form in which
someone elses conjecture is cited; usually only dotted letters, square
brackets, or apostrophes are at stake. In such cases I have prefixed the
sim. word sim . ( sim ilarly ) to the attribution. In other words, all critical
observations to which sim . is attached have been improved by me.
(e) A few explanations of why particular conjectures are compelling or
possible (often just c f . . . . )
(f) Identification of passages whose reading is now best or most exten
sively attested in old photographs
Thus the apparatus criticus provides not only information on the diag
nosis of the transmitted text and solutions to some of its problems, but
also a history of plausible scholarly opinion about those problems, and
credit for individual scholars who have contributed to the gradual estab
lishment of an acceptable critical text.
In a separate register above the apparatus criticus are printed some
notes on anomalous Coptic forms; these take account of only a few of the
non-standard features to be read in the text, and are provided merely for
the convenience of the reader. Further guidance may be found in vol
ume 1, pp. 6-14, and in the indexes.
Some of the more important possible but not compelling conjec
tures are given in a set of English notes to the English translations. It
must be emphasized that this is merely a selection and by no means
exhausts all the possibilities mentioned in the Coptic apparatus criticus;
and that there is no compelling reason to think that these conjectures are
actually the original text.
 EDITORIAL SIGNS

[ ] lacuna in manuscript
[ ] lacuna o f unspecified length
[ .. . ] lacuna long enough to suit 3 standard letters ( n being the
standard) and 3 interliteral spaces; 4 letters; etc.
[3 ] idem
traces of 3 unidentified letters
palaeographically ambiguous letter traces
I ] text deleted or cancelled by ancient copyist
v vacat; blank space for 1 standard letter (n ) in the MS; vv
space for 2 letters; etc.
< > text added by editor; a conjecture (see N ote)
{ } text deleted by editor; a conjecture
t the following word is corrupt, see critical apparatus
t t words enclosed by these signs are corrupt, see critical
apparatus
c o (n ) resolution of abbreviation in the manuscript, i.e. co

Ior || new line of the manuscript commences ( || every 5th line)

* new page o f the manuscript commences

N ote: In this edition < > never indicates an editorial alteration of the
reading of the manuscript; errors whose correction would entail alteration
(e.g. of b o c to c b o a .) are merely obelized ( t c b o c ) ; see f
 ABBREVIATIONS

cf. confer, conferens; compare, refer to; referring to

e.g. exempli gratia, for example
em. emendation proposed by
i.e. id est, that is
pap. (reading of) the Coptic papyrus
poss. possibly
prob. probably
rest. restored by
Sah. i.e. Sahidic
sim. similarly; a similar conjecture was made by (for the use
of this phrase, see p. 8)
superlin. superlinear
 TRACTATE 5

TR E A T I S E WI T H O UT TITLE

ON THE ORI GI N OF THE WORLD

 INTRODUCTION

H ans- G ebhard B ethge*

1. Tractate 11,5, whose title has not come down to us, is an ency
clopedic compendium of basic Gnostic ideas, above all on protology and
eschatology; terrestrial history is largely excluded from discussion, and
the upper world and its development are not described in any detail.
Partly academic in style (with numerous etiologies and etymologies), it
has the form of an apologetic essay intended for public dissemination.
The work was probably composed in Alexandria at the end of the third
century A.D. or beginning of the fourth. It does not represent any known
Gnostic system, and draws upon a variety of sources and traditions. The
anonymous and otherwise unknown author refers to the subject of the
treatise in his opening; on this basis the work is now often referred to by a
modern, hypothetical title On the Origin o f the World (OnOrgWld)}

2. G e n r e . In many places, above all where the creation and destruc

tion of the world are treated, OnOrgWld exhibits numerous parallels to
apocalyptic literature, especially Jewish (e.g., Ethiopic Enoch and
Jubilees), raising the question of whether it belongs to the genre of apoc
alypse. This possibility is excluded by the lack of certain elements essen
tial to apocalyptic literature, for example, narration of visions, periodiza
tion of history, the fundamental view of God as creator and lord of the
two aeons (realms), as also by the absence of esotericism, which is found
in many apocalypses. In certain ways OnOrgWld is more similar to Jew
ish or Christian Sibylline literature. Above all it seems to have been writ
ten with the purpose of disseminating Gnostic ideas, offering to the
interested public a defence of the Gnostic world view. Against the
assumption that OnOrgWld belongs to the literary genre of apocalypse is
the fact that the author presents his material soberly, without pathos, and
argues in a distanced and factual manner. With a view to the entirety of
the work, one could best designate it as a treatise or apologetic essay.

Translated from the German by Bentley Layton.

1 Also known as the Untitled Work, Schrift ohne Titel, and Ecrit sans Titre.
 INTRODUCTION 13

3. D a t e a n d P r o v e n a n c e . The date of composition can be only

approximately determined. Certain ideas in the work appear to presup
pose Manichaean theology. Thus in its received form as the deliberate
literary product of a single author (and quite apart from the historical
development of the traditions or materials that he used)OnOrgWld
probably was not composed before the time when Manichaeism began to
have influence in Egypt (end of the third century a .d .) and not later than
the early fourth century. Any estimate of the date must take into account
the time necessary for Greek transmission of the text, its eventual transla
tion into Coptic, and further Coptic transmission before the mid-fourth
century copies found at Nag Hammadi.
The juxtaposition of various kinds of Jewish thought, Manichaean ele
ments, Christian ideas, Greek philosophical concepts, forms of Greek or
Hellenistic mythology, magical practices, and astrology, together with the
special prominence given to Egyptian lore, points to Alexandria as the
place in which the original Greek text was composed.

4. C o m p o s i t i o n . The author of OnOrgWld drew upon both Gnostic

and non-Gnostic works, according as their ideas were useful to his pur
pose. Because at least some of these works presupposed a quite special
system of their own or moved in a direction different from the authors
own thought, there sometimes are tensions, disharmonies, and contradic
tions in the text. The relatively academic way in which he works is espe
cially evident in his citation, both direct and indirect, of other texts (now
lost), and in cross-references, summaries, etymologies, explanatory
matter, and systematization, all of which present a striking contrast to the
narrative style that otherwise predominates in the work. But the author
not only adduces foreign material by way of completing or explaining; he
also can pass over in silence things that to him seem obvious. Despite the
clear fact that he has utilized various prior sources he him self refers to
seven or eight of them in most cases it is not possible for the critic to
delimit or to reconstruct these sources with any conviction.
There is obviously a close connection between OnOrgWld and the
Hypostasis o f the Archons (CG 11,4),2 reflected in many parallels (some
quite detailed) and by a notable similarity of style. But because of their
respective literary characters (the Hypostasis, unlike OnOrgWld, gives the
impression of an apocalypse), their different pictures of the universe, and
clear differences of detail, a direct literary relationship seems to be
excluded. Both works could, in any case, be based upon some of the same
source material;3 this would account for the connection better than

2Edited in volume 1 .
3E.g., an apocalypse o f Norea, and possibly a Gnostic paraphrase o f Genesis as well.
14 ON THE O R I G I N OF T HE W O R L D

assuming a relationship of direct dependence or of immediate successive

acts of composition. OnOrgWld might have utilized the source or sources
in question more exhaustively than the Hypostasis, or might have elab
orated upon them while maintaining the original style; or else the Hypos
tasis might contain a terse summary of the underlying material. It is also
conceivable that the author of the Hypostasis knew this material in a
somewhat different form (see also 6, below).
The author of OnOrgWld thinks of himself as an educated apologist or
propagandist for his Gnostic world view. For this reason he tries to argue
in a factual and convincing way, and to support his opinion by reference
or allusion to other works, non-Gnostic ones among them, and thus to
lend it more weight. OnOrgWld is directed to an interested, or potentially
interested, public at large, whom the author desires to persuade. Thus it
is by no means a product of Gnostic esotericism.

5. T h e o l o g i c a l C o n t e n t s . The work begins with a point of philo

sophical controversy concerning the primeval chaos, but quickly passes to
a detailed depiction of primeval events. The complete absence of any
description of the upper world or any account of its development is strik
ing. In contrast to what is found in many other Gnostic writings or sys
tems, all these matters are presupposed, occasionally being alluded to
without further ado. In connection with the problem discussed in the
opening, the origin of the boundary (so-called veil or curtain) between
the upper and lower worlds is described, then the production of the demi
urge Yaldabaoth in a deliberate act of creation by Pistis Sophia (Faith
Wisdom), the main actor in the upper world. Thenceforth Yaldabaoth
usually acts either alone, or else in concert with his sons, the other
rulers (archons) created by him. The creation of the world and of man
follows Genesis, despite some discrepancies in sequence and detail. But
it also follows concepts known especially from the pseudepigraphic
literature of Judaism; Jewish influence and background is otherwise a
dominant and especially characteristic element in OnOrgWld, as in the
case of angelology, demonology, eschatology, and the etymologies that
are used. The Gnostic interpretation of the given material varies consid
erably. It ranges from a total revaluation, as with the arrogance of the
demiurge (using Isa 45:5, 46:9 LXX) and the events of Genesis 3, to the
relatively unaltered adoption of given Jewish ideas and motifs, e.g., in the
description of Paradise (which, moreover, is created according to the
account of Genesis 1, and not by the rulers).
The high point of primeval events is the creation of terrestrial man;
this must be understood in the context of the doctrine of primeval man
exhibited by this text, a doctrine that is obscured by the presence of a
variety of motifs and concepts of differing origins. According to it, after
 INTRODUCTION 15

the arrogance of the demiurge Yaldabaoth, his correction, and his

renewed expression of arrogance, there appeared a heavenly primal man
(called aggelos [angel, messenger] or Adam of Light ), not unlike the
Third Emissary of Manichaeism or the Anthropos (Man) of the Her
metic tractate Poimandres.4 He unites with the consort of the demiurge,
who for her part corresponds to Physis (Nature) in Poimandres. Terres
trial man is then made by the rulers, corresponding to Gen 1:26 and 2:7
LXX, according to the im age (kat eikona) of the rulers and accord
ing to the likeness (Jkath homoidsin) of Adam of Light. In a counter
reaction, Wisdom (Life), who functions as redeemer in OnOrgWld and
who also completes the rulers imperfect creation of man, creates a
psychic (animate) man. The psychic man appears in various roles as
the dispenser of gnosis: as the spiritual wife of Adam, as the snake ( the
beast ), as a helpful instructor in Paradise yet all these beings are also
fundamentally equatable with Wisdom (Life) herself. The original
lifespan of man was determined by fate (heimarmene), who is neither the
rulers creature nor dependent upon them, and amounted to 1,000 years.
At the instigation of the rulers, however, this time span is reduced to 930
years for Adam, because he has disobeyed the commandment not to eat
from the tree of acquaintance (gnosis): while the life span of the posterity
of Adam and Eve, corresponding to the years taken away from Adam, is
seventy. The picture of events from Genesis 3, with inclusion of Gen
2:19-20, is clearly a Gnostic paraphrase of the Biblical text.
In contrast to primeval history which, after E ves violation by the
rulers and the birth of Abel and her other children, ends with the expul
sion from Paradise, terrestrial history is not an explicit theme for the
authoreven though events important to salvation take place in this
period. In the beginning of cosmic history and at its end Wisdom
(Sophia) functions as savior, either in the form of Faith Wisdom (Pistis
Sophia) or, in connection with Adam and Eve, as Wisdom Life (Sophia
Zoe). Afterwards in historical time the blessed little innocent spirits
(124:10-11) collectively play the part of savior amongst mankind; a simi
lar function is exercised by Jesus the Word (Logos), whose role as
revealer of the unknown5 is basically unnecessary, and the savior, a
figure whose identity and specific role are not made clear.

4Greek text: A. D. Nock and A.-J. Festugi&re, eds., Hermis Trismegiste, vol. 1 (Collec
tion Bud6; Paris: Belles lettres, 1960), tractate 1. English translation: F. C. Grant in R. M.
Grant, ed., Gnosticism, A Source Book (New York: Harper, 1961) 211-19.
5The role and importance of Jesus is emphasized in 125:17-19 by citation o f a logion or
saying that shows similarities to Mark 4:22 (with parallels) and Gospel According to Thomas
sayings 4 and 5, but is not a direct quotation from any known writing.
16 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

Despite its long account of primeval history, OnOrgWld is all in all

strongly oriented towards universal eschatology. This is clear from its
repeated references to the last times and the long description of eschato-
logical events, drawing upon many ideas, motifs, concepts, and technical
terms proper to apocalyptic literature. No final day of judgement is
envisaged; those who are redeemed apparently already have become
saved before the end of the first aeon (age). They partake of blessedness
according to two distinct grades: along with the perfect, OnOrgWld
also recognizes the saved, who attain to a lower step of beatitude. The
essential nature of the final time, which is brought to pass at the instiga
tion of the upper world and above all by Faith Wisdom (Pistis Sophia), is
qualitatively superior to that of primeval time; a repetition of primeval
events like those depicted in OnOrgWld is impossible in the eschaton.

6. A f f il ia t io n s , I m p o r t a n c e . The quantity of heterogenous material

used by the author makes classification of OnOrgWld within the
categories of the history of religions a difficult task. The work represents
no independent closed system of its own, and its author is obviously not
concerned with such a thing. But neither does it represent any of the
known Gnostic systems, even though its mythology offers numerous
parallels to the Gnosticism described by Irenaeus, Haer. 1.3,6 and above
all to the Sethian Gnostic system. It is impossible to determine its
affiliations with more certainty, in the absence of information about the
structure of the upper world. In many places OnOrgWld is reminiscent of
Valentinian Gnosticism, especially in its tripartite anthropology, in the
integration of Christianity into a larger viewpoint, and in certain aspects
of soteriology. Yet it is not essentially Valentinian, as is shown, e.g., by
the predominant or presupposed universal anthropological dichotomy. In
many passages Manichaean influence is undeniable.7 Nevertheless in
world view, mythology, doctrine of cosmic and human creation, anthro
pology, and eschatology OnOrgWld is not basically Manichaean. The
author has simply used Manichaean elements in fundamentally the same
way and to the same end as the other concepts, images, motifs, technical
terms, etc., that he has borrowed.

6Latin translation of the original Greek text: W. Harvey, ed., Sancti Irenaei... Libri
Quinque Adversus Haereses (Cambridge: Univ. Press, 1957) 1 . 226-41.
7 108:14-19 recalls the appearance of the Manichaean Third Emissary. Also noteworthy
is the origin of vegetation from the sperm of the rulers (109:25-110:1). The differentiation
of the Gnostics, spoken of in 124:25-125:7, likewise recalls corresponding Manichaean con
cepts (cf. H. J. Polotsky, Manichaismus,' Pauly-Wissowa Real-Encyclopddie, Suppl. VI
[ 1935] 2 6 5 -6 6 = Polotsky, Collected Papers [Jerusalem: Magnes Press, 1971 ] 711 ).
 INTRODUCTION 17

The world outlook underlying OnOrgWld and the way in which it is

expressed show that the work is Gnostic; so too, the recurrent Gnostic
motifs and the much used concept of acquaintance (gnosis), balanced
negatively by lack of acquaintance or ignorance. In anthropology,
the principle of Gnostic determinism predominates (cf. especially
127:14-17).
Among the noteworthy peculiarities of OnOrgWld are its recurrent
resumes, numerical combinations, summaries, and systematizations.
Especially curious is the introductory phrase since (from) that day
(Greek retroversion: an' Keivr|<; Trj<; rinepaq) used before resumes or
before remarks that permit avoidance of a fuller description. Since two
parallels between OnOrgWld and the Hypostasis o f the Archons (see above
4) contain this phrase, it could be a characteristic of a common source
utilized in the two tractates. However, it also occurs ten times in
OnOrgWld without any parallel in the Hypostasis, a fact that is harder to
account for. The author is characterized by interest in numbers, either
alone or in combinations. The number seven or twelve in reference to the
rulers, or seventy-two in reference to the nations and their languages, is a
commonplace; much more odd is the reference to the forty-nine demons
or the sixty-four forms on the throne of the penitent ruler Sabaoth (who
deliberately takes up a mediating position, while himself partly showing
traits of the demiurge his father). The author is especially interested in
the number three; apart from a virtually unknown triad of archangels here
associated with Sabaoth, and the three-fold testimony of the animals of
Egypt, there occur no less than four other trichotomies, which neither fol
low from the overall context nor can be brought into harmony with one
another (first, second, and third Adam; three men or human classes; three
phoenixes; three baptisms). In contrast to the latter, a four-fold principle
of organization also appears (four races, consisting of the three kings of
the ogdoad [eighth and highest heaven] and the race without king). The
constant use of etymologies, especially for personal names, is striking.
The etymological explanations, which in part can be verified, are a further
indication of the authors level of education.
In many respects OnOrgWld is an important Gnostic work. On the one
hand, in this relatively lengthy text we get a good insight into the thought,
method, and argumentation of a Gnostic author presenting to the public at
large his thoughts on the origin and end of the world and of man. On the
other hand, it shows the high level, freedom, and mastery with which such
a writer could utilize foreign, non-Gnostic materials, especially those of
very diverse character; indeed some of the Jewish views with which he
works are otherwise unknown to us. In this work we see a clear example
of how an authors attitude toward the world and existence has priority
over the concrete mythical form in which he expresses it. OnOrgWld can
18 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D

help us to understand why and how the Gnostic world view could assert
itself in dialogue with other spiritual movements and partly even replace
them.

7. T r a n s m i s s i o n . The text is relatively well transmitted; in a few pas

sages, however, emendation appears to be unavoidable. The seeming
corruption of quite a few Coptic passages as also of other remarkable,
and often barely understandable, parts may in fact indicate that the
received text of the tractate has descended from what was only a provi
sional state in a multistage process of translation from the original Greek
into Coptic. In this perspective the text that comes down to us would
represent an opus imperfectum 8 and editorial correction to a more
standard kind of Coptic would be a useless exercise. Where restoration of
lacunas has been necessary, this could usually be done in a satisfactory
way, especially with the help of two parallels: (a) a short fragment of an
identical text (only the opening lines), preserved in the fragmentary CG
X III; and (b) fragments of a Subachmimic Coptic version now conserved
in the British Library (olim British Museum). Although the text is not
attested in the original Greek, this manifold Coptic transmission permits
the deduction that OnOrgWld was a work that Gnostics considered to be
important and meaningful and therefore disseminated widely. The main
text printed below is that of CG II; against it are quoted all variants from
CG X III; they are found in the apparatus criticus. The Subachmimic text
from the British Library is edited separately as an appendix, and a selec
tion of its readings is given in a special register of the apparatus to the
main text.
The division of the text into numbered paragraphs has been introduced
by the translators and has no textual or graphic basis in the ancient
manuscripts.

8. B i b l i o g r a p h y . Commentary: H.-G. Bethge, Vom Ursprung der Welt

. .. neu herausgegeben und . .. erklart (Dr. theol. diss., Humboldt-
Universitat at Berlin G D R, 1975), 2 vols. A. Bohlig and P. Labib, Die
koptisch-gnostische Schrift ohne Titel aus Codex I I . . . herausgegeben, iiber-
setzt und bearbeitet (Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin,
Institut fur Orientforschung, Veroffentlichung 58; Berlin: Akademie,
1962). H.-M. Schenke, Vom Ursprung der W elt, Theologische
Literaturzeitung 84 (1959) 243-56. M. Tardieu, Trois mythes gnostiques,

8Cf. B. Layton, in Revue biblique 83 (1976) 465. With this hypothesis one could explain
the textual state of not only OnOrgWld but also other Nag Hammadi works, e.g., the Second
Treatise o f the Great Seth (CG V II,2).
 INTRODUCTION 19

Adam, Eros et les animaux d Egypte (Paris: Etudes augustiniennes, 1974)

1-83.
Special studies: A. Bohlig, Gnostische Probleme aus der Schrift
ohne Titel, Mysterion und Wahrheit (Arbeiten zur Geschichte des
spateren Judentums und des Urchristentums 6; Leiden: Brill, 1968)
127-34; Religionsgeschichtliche Probleme aus der Schrift ohne T itel,
ibid., 119-26; Urzeit und Endzeit in der titellosen Schrift, ibid.,
135-48. F. Fallon, The Enthronement o f Sabaoth (Nag Hammadi Studies
10; Leiden: Brill, 1978). H.-M. Schenke, Das sethianische System nach
Nag-Hammadi-Handschriften, Studia Coptica (ed. P. Nagel; Berliner
byzantinistische Arbeiten 45; Berlin: Akademie, 1974) 165-73. Tardieu,
Trois mythes (above), 84-387. O. W intermute, A Study of Gnostic Exe
gesis of the Old Testam ent, The Use o f the Old Testament in the New (ed.
James M. Efird; Durham, N.C.: Duke Univ., 1972) 241-64.
Other manuscripts of the tractate: W. E. Crum, Catalogue . . . British
Museum (London: British Museum, 1905) 251-52 (no. 522). J. M. Robin
son, Inside the Front Cover of Codex V I, Essays on the Nag Hammadi
Texts in Honour o f Alexander Bohlig (Nag Hammadi Studies 3; Leiden:
Brill, 1972) 74-87. C. Oeyen, Fragmente einer subachmimischen Ver
sion der gnostischen Schrift ohne T itel, Essays on the Nag Hammadi
Texts in Honour o f Pahor Labib (Nag Hammadi Studies 6; Leiden: Brill,
1975) 125-44. See also Appendix 1 and Appendix 2, below.
 DRAMATIS PERSONAE

Highest God, the infinite, the father or immortal father, the unbegotten, the
immortal (luminous) man, true man, or simply the man
Angel of acquaintance (gnosis) in the company of God
The savior, prototype of Jesus Christ
Immortal beings that dwell above in the infinite realm (eighth heaven)
Blessed little innocent spirits, portions of light sent from the eighth heaven
into Gnostic mankind
The Adam o f Light, first Adam \ descends as an emissary (angel) from the
pleroma after Yaldabaoths arrogance, and after his reascent takes a
position below the veil owing to his defilement
Psyche, the first soul, a mythical figure
Eros, her beloved
Pistis Sophia (Faith Wisdom), or simply Pistis (Faith) or the woman, cre
ator of the veil at the limit of the pleroma, also creator of the demiurge
Yaldabaoth; main actress in the events of the end
Her daughter Sophia Zoe (Wisdom Life), or simply Sophia (Wisdom) or
Zoe (Life); second A dam ; also manifested as the wife of the earthly
Adam, etc.; see Eve o f Life

Fate (heimarmene); not created by the rulers; acts independently of them

Seven evildoers, agents of fate
Justice, creator of Paradise

Seven androgynous rulers (archons) of chaos, also called forces

(dynameis) and authorities (eksousiai), accompanied by retinue:1
Glories, virgin spirits, etc., hosts of gods and angels, archangels, viz.,

Yaldabaoth the chief or first ruler, also called prime parent (archigene-
tor), Samael, and Ariael, a creature of Pistis Sophia; face of a lion;
thinks he is God; main actor among the lower forces in the drama of
creation
His female counterpart Pronoia (Forethought) Sambathas

His six sons:

Yao, and his female counterpart Lordship

1 Loosely speaking, authorities may be used more inclusively than rulers, so as to mean
also the diabolical retinue of the rulers.
 DRAMATIS PERSONAE 21

Sabaoth, and his female counterpart D eity; elevated above Yalda-

baoth after the latters arrogance; installed together with Sophia
Zoe, ten archangels, and his own innumerable retinue in the
Seventh Heaven; here he creates:

Jesus Christ, also called the Word (Logos), and

A virgin o f the holy spirit

Adonaios, and his female counterpart Kingship

Eloaios, and his female counterpart Envy
Oraios, and his female counterpart Wealth
Astaphaios, and his female counterpart Sophia (Wisdom who is in
the lower heaven), who creates the sun, moon and stars
Death, an additional son created to replace Sabaoth after his defection; his
female counterpart is not identified
Deaths seven androgynous offspring and their offspring
Evil angels, evil spirits (daimones), created by the rulers
Seven androgynous good forces, likewise good spirits, created by Sophia
Zoe

Adam, the first earthly man, but in sequence the third Adam, created by the
rulers after the image of their body and after the likeness of Adam of
Light; set in motion by Sophia Zoe, viz., Eve of Life, and made to
stand erect
Eve of Life (Eve of Zoe), True Eve, the female instructor, a luminous
earthly manifestation of Sophia Zoe; in sequence the second Adam,
prototype of the earthly (third) Adam; also manifested as the tree o f
acquaintance; called Beast by the rulers; see Sophia Zoe
Eve, Adams carnal wife, fleshly counterpart of Eve of Life
Abel, a son of Eve by Yaldabaoth
Other children o f Eve by the rulers, unnamed
Mankind, descendents of Adam:
Pneumatics (men of spirit), the Gnostics, the perfect or pure
Psychics (men of soul), less-than-perfect Christians
Choics (men of earth), hylics, the damned
Instructor of Adam and Eve in Paradise (snake); a manifestation of the
spiritual Eve o f Life or second Adam, but sometimes spoken of as her
offspring

Creatures of the rulers

22 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

Cherubin guarding the tree of life in Paradise

Symbolic creatures in Egypt:

Phoenixes
Two bulls
Water hydri, perhaps meaning water serpents or crocodiles (hydriai)\
or, otters (enhydries)
 PLOT

I. P r o l o g u e : Topic and occasion (polemical); premise ( 1 -3 )

II. C o s m o g o n y (Primeval Time)

A. Theogony
Epiphany of Sophia Zoe as a veil; delimitation and organization of
chaos ( 4 -7 )
The demiurge Yaldabaoth creates a realm and offspring; his fall to
Tartaros ( 8 -22)
His arrogance:
He reascends and is rebuked by Pistis Sophia; she reascends
m 23-26)
Sabaoth elevated and enthroned with Sophia Zoe in the seventh
heaven ( 2 7-35)
The demiurge envies Sabaoth; creation of Death to replace
Sabaoth; Sophia Zoe creates the retinue of Sabaoth ( 36-40)
Shame and renewed arrogance of the demiurge ( 41-42)
B. Anthropogony
1. Adam of Light (a) appears ( 43-48, cf. 6 6 )
[Epiphany of Eros ( 49-53)
Paradise: creation and description ( 54-58)
Creation of plants, animals, etc. ( 59-60)
(b) reascends ( 6 1 )
Creation of luminous bodies and stars ( 6 2 )]
(c) remains below the veil; creates another
universe between the seventh and eighth
heavens ( 6 3 -6 5 )
[Plan for creation of a man (human being) as a snare for the
Adam of Light ( 6 6 -6 9 )]
2. Sophia Zoe creates a psychic man (human being), the instructor
( 70-73)
[Hymn to Eve of Life ( 74-7 5 )]
Epiphany of the blessed little innocent spirits (cf. 130-38) to
Sabaoth ( 76)
3. Rulers create Adam, a choic human being; this being is vivified
by Sophia Zoe ( 7 7-8 4)
4. Pistis Sophia sends Sophia Zoe as Eve of Life to make Adam
arise ( 8 5-86)
5. Rulers fail to defile the Eve of Life, but they rape the earthly
24 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

Eve ( 87-94)
Eve bears Abel and other offspring of the rulers ( 95-97)
The three Adams ( 98-99)
6. The protoplasts in Paradise:
Forbidden to eat the fruit of acquaintance ( 100-2)
The beast instructs the woman: the protoplasts discover they are
naked of acquaintance ( 103-4 )
The Rulers curse the protoplasts, beast, and mankind ( 105-13)
7. Banishment of the rulers to earth by Sophia Zoe (114)

III. Allegorical digression: the Egyptian phoenixes, water hydri, and the
two bulls of Egypt; trichotomy of mankind and of baptism ( 115-22)

IV. H u m a n H i s t o r y (Intermediate Time)

False religion and ignorance established by the rulers ( 123-27,129)
Sending of the blessed little innocent spirits to awaken Gnostic man
kind ( 7 2 5 ,130-38)
Mission of the Word (Jesus Christ); suffering for the sake of gnosis
( 139-40)
False religion ended; the rulers defeated by the perfect ( 141)

V. E s c h a t o l o g i c a l P o e m (End of Time): Description of the imminent

end
Heavenly and earthly catastrophes ( 142-44)
Destruction of the rulers by Pistis Sophia ( 145)
Collapse of the heavens ( 145-47)
Light gathered up into itself, no longer mixed with darkness ( 148)
Salvation of the perfect and the less-than-perfect ( 149-50)

SCENE

Prologue ( 1 -3 )
i. The infinite realm of light ( 4 )
ii. Outside that realm, in chaotic darkness (the visible universe)
a. The whole depth of chaotic darkness from the veil of the eighth
heaven down through all seven heavens as far as the waters of
chaos and the abyss ( 5-29)
b. Seventh heaven ( 30-35)
c. Sixth heaven ( 36-4 4 )
d. The whole depth of chaotic darkness again ( 45-53)
iii. The Land of Wantonness, outside the orbit of the moon and sun, in
the East: Paradise, atop a high mountain ( 54-60)
 PLOT, S C E N E , T I ME 25

iv. Chaos again

a. The whole depth of chaotic darkness ( 61-62)
b. Between seventh and eighth heaven ( 63-65)
c. The whole depth of chaotic darkness ( 66-76)
v. Earth: (a) The navel of the earth ( 7 7-83 )
(b) Paradise again ( 84-113)
vi. Chaos again, in all its depth ( 114)
(Allegorical interlude: symbolic creatures of Egypt, 115-22)
vii. Earth ( 725-*/ )
viii. The entire universe, from the abyss up into the realm of light
(142-50)

TIME

i-vii. From the very beginning of chaotic darkness until the present day
viii. The imminent future
 SIGLA

Bethge Hans-Gebhard Bethge, Vom Ursprung der W elt (Dr. theol.

diss., Humboldt-Universitat at Berlin G DR, 1975), 2 vols.

Bethge2 Idem, private communication after 1975

Bohlig Alexander Bohlig, Die koptisch-gnostische Schrift ohne Titel aus

Codex II von Nag Hammadi (Deutsche Akademie der Wissen-
schaften zu Berlin, Institut fur Orientforschung, Veroffent-
lichungen 58; Berlin: Akademie, 1962)

Emmel S. Emmel, private communication

Funk Wolf-Peter Funk, private communication

Funk2 Idem, in Zeitschrift fur agyptische Sprache 104 (1977) 25-39

Funk3 Idem, ibid. 105 (1978) 94-114

Kasser Rodolphe Kasser, Complements au Dictionnaire Copte de Crum

(Bibliotheque d Etudes Coptes 7; Cairo: Institut fran9ais
d Archeologie orientale, 1964)
Layton Editor o f this text

Layton2 Idem, Critical Prolegomena to an Edition of the Coptic Hypos

tasis of the Archons, Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts in
Honour of Pahor Labib (M. Krause, ed.; Nag Hammadi Studies
6; Leiden: Brill, 1 9 7 5 )9 0 -1 0 9
Nagel Peter Nagel, Grammatische Untersuchungen zu Nag Ham
madi Codex II, Die Araber in der Alten Welt (ed. F. Altheim,
R. Stiehl; Berlin: De Gruyter, 1969) vol. 5/2, 393-469
Oeyen Christian Oeyen, Fragmente einer subachmimischen Version
der gnostischen Schrift ohne Titel, Essays .. Pahor Labib
[see Layton2], 125-144
photographs Various Cairo manuscript photographs (as detailed by S. Emmel,
Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 14 [1977]
109-121) recording an earlier, more complete state of the
papyrus; recollated by the present editor. But photographs of
the British Library manuscript are penes Department of Orien
tal Manuscripts and Printed Books, British Library, London,
collated by the present editor

Polotsky H. J. Polotsky, private communication

 SI GLA 27

Quecke Hans Quecke, in Le Museon 72 (1959) 349-353

Quecke2 Idem, in Le Museon 76 (1963) 2 3 6 -2 4 0

Schenke H.-M. S ch enk e,44Vom Ursprung der Welt: Eine titellose gnos-
tische Abhandlung aus dem Funde von Nag-Hammadi, Theo
logische Literaturzeitung 84 (1959) 243 -2 5 6

Schenke2 Idem, private communication

Wisse Frederik Wisse, private communication

 ON T H E O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

E D I T E D BY

B entley L ayton

p. 97 24 e n e i A H o y o N n im x n n o y t e Mnicoc||Moc Ayco ppcoMe c e x t o mmoc

;i45 Labib) x e mn |A A A y e u ) o o n x z a r e z n M n x A o c a n o k x |A e fN A p A n o A iK N y e
x e A [ y ] p h A A N A | T H p o y e N x c e c o o y N a n n t [ c y c t a c ] i c | M n x A o c mn
30 TeqNoyNe t A [ e i A e T e T A ]||n o A i3 e ic

*p .98 e a j x e c p c y M x [<J>a)Nei m n ] * [p]pa)Me T H p o y e T B e n x A [ o c ] x e o y -

(146 L.) ka|k n e x oyeBOA Ae n e zn o y z \ \ 8 e c \ A y M o y T e epoq x e

5 K.AK.ex Z A V B e c A e | o y e i e B O A n e Z N N o y e p r o N e q < g o o n x || x in
Te zo ye iTe q o y o N Z A e c b o a x e N e q x| q jo o n x e M x n A T e n x A o c a)(o-
ne N T A q o y lc o z A e n c a n<gopnx N e p r o N x

S ources
c o d . x i i i = Cairo, Copt. Mus. CG XIII, inv. 10545; all its differences from pap. are

reported in the critical apparatus

Or.4926(1) = London, Brit. Lib. Or.4926(l); textual variants from pap. are reported in
the critical apparatus; stylistic and dialectal differences are listed on p. 99 (Table 1)
( 1) PAP., COD. XIII.
( 2) p a p ., c o d . x i i i (breaks off at 98:5 x in Te ).

A u xil iar y N otes

98:3 i.e. 4 Sah. o y e B O A n e z n : cf. Subachmimic John 7:28 ed. Thompson,
TZA TBec.

anak oyei abaa to ; ibid. 10:16; Gospel o f Truth CG I 34:18; Middle Egyptian Matthew
21:25 ed. Schenke; poss. ExSoul 134:34. z n n o y - : i.e. z n o y - .

T ext C ritic a l N otes

97:24 e n e i A H : [ e ] n i A H cod. XIII 26 a a Aye : aaay cod. XIII za tczh : z[a]
tzh cod. XIII 27 Ae : nac cod. XIII A[y] : Ay cod. XIII 28 t [cyctac]ic :
T cycT A dc cod. XIII 29-30 ta [ci ac Te TA]|noAi3eic : taci Ae Te t ' attoaisic cod.
XIII
30 CYMN[<t>u)Nei m n ] : cy M < t> o )N ei m [ n ] cod. XIII 98:1 [ p ]p u ) M e : ppcoM e cod.
XIII e T B e t t x a [ o c ] x e : e T B e n x A o c xe cod. XIII 2 z n : n is definite, superlin.
stroke restored 5 x i n T e : cod. XIII fragment ends with T e [ ------]
 ON T H E O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

T R A N S L A T E D BY

H a n s-G ebhard B ethge, B entley L ayton

A nd the S o c ie t a s C o p t ic a H ie r o s o l y m it a n a *

1. Seeing that everybody, gods of the world 25 and mankind, says that
nothing ' existed prior to chaos, 1 1in distinction to them shall demonstrate
that they are ' all mistaken, because they are not acquainted with the ori
gin 1of chaos, nor with its root. Here is the dem onstration.30

2. How well it suits 98 all men, on the subject of chaos, to say th a t1it is
a kind of darkness! But in fact it comes from a sh ad o w ,1which has been
called by the name darkness. And the shadow 1comes from a product that
has existed5 since the beginning. It is, moreover, clear that it (viz., the prod
uct) 1existed before chaos came into being, and that the la tte r' is posterior
to the first product.

* Revised by Layton, on the basis o f Bethges German and discussion of codex pp. 97-106
by the Societas (Polotsky, praeses; Emmel, Layton, and Shisha-Halevy).
 30 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

m a p n c i A e |e z o y N ' e T M e x e z o y N A e x a n x e n c y o p n ' |N e p ro N ru e i

10 n t a t t x a o c e i e B O A N 2 H T q x || Ayco N T e e i z e c n a o y c o n z e B o \ n<si

TA |n O A I3 IC N TM e

T < t> y c e ic A e n n i a t x |m o y N T A p e c x c u ic ' c b o a zm n e T e M N T e q x |

A pH xq T O T e o y e i N e A q z f e c b o a zn T n i|c T ic ey M o y T e epoq xe

15 tc o < J> ia A q x o y || o ) c g A q q j c u n e N N o y e p r o N e q e < i > N e | MnoyoeiNx

eT cyoonx N q)opnx Ayco | N T e y N o y A q o y c o N Z e B O A n g \ necoy|o)(gx
e q o N NiNe M n e e y N T A q m m ay I N N o yM e re e o c eN ce A q jM e e y a n x

20 e p o q x || e q z N t m h t c n n i a t ' m o y m n N e N T A 2 x |c g c o n e m m n n c c d o y N e e

e T M n e x e | c o M TTA pA neTA C M A e q n c u p x ' o y T e | ppcoM e mn na ncA

NTne

25 ttiaicun ' Ae | NTe TMe MNTeq z a T b c c mmay t M neqx||BO\ xe

n o y o e i N e T e MNTeq u)i 2M | m a nimx NZHTq n e q c A n b o a Ae o \z \\-
eiBe n e x ay m o y tc epoqx x e kakc b b o a | N2HTqx a y a y n am ic
30 OY03N2 eBOA 2l|*M TTKAICe fZACIBe Ae ANAYNAMIC || NTAZcgume
m nnccooy a y m o y t c t e p o q x | x e t t x a o c < e r> e M N T e q N ApHxqx e-

b o a N2HTqx | A re N [o c N i]M x n n o y t c f oyu) ezpAi' AY|[..............]-

*p. 9 9 1 U)nOYAx MN TTMA THPqx 20)C|[Te AeZAeiB]e AN OY2AC NCA n q ) o p n x *
(147 L.) NeproN n[tac]9Y U )N 2 c b o a < m > ttn o y n x |b o a z n t t t i c t i c '

(3-21) pa p.

8 an : Sah. on.

1 1 i.e. <puai<;. 15 i.e. NoyeproN. 18 i.e. n c in c . 19 i.e. N o yM ereeoc. c e * : Sah.

C6N2L.
34 Sah. ^ T z ^ e iB e c o n .

13 poss. em end to o y eiN e <e>Aq 14-22 eyM oyT e ep o q . . . Aqoylioq} . e|co m-

nApAneT^CMA : expected is eT oyM oyT e e p o c . . . ^ co y to ty . . . e q o MTTApAneTACM*
(Schenke em ends th u s): cf. HypArch 9 4 :4 -1 0 14 A q'oyliou) Aqujtone NNoyeproN:
Acoyioa) < x e > eq<NA>ajione n<si o y ep ro N em. B eth g e: also possible is AnecoY<M)
^qtytone N N oyeproN 15 A<Tpe>qa)ione Funk e < i > N e Schenke, Bohlig 21 ctm -
n e : prob. corrupt
24-25 t Mneq'lBOA : em end to M neqzoyN (thus B ohlig) 30-31 t e p o q ' . . . NZHTq':
em end to e p o c . . . NZHTq : e p o c . . . n z h tc em. Schenke 3 1 < e T > e Layton 32
re N [o c n i ]m L ay to n : reN [ea. n i ]m sim. rest. W isse 33 z a jc [ T e ---- ] Schenke 34
rest. W isse : also palaeographically possible is [ ---- n t c ea/fB]e (for this spelling cf.
99:3) 99:1 n [t a c ] rest. W isse : n is definite, superlin. stroke restored : n [tacj] Schen*
ke2 <m > (i.e. z m ) Layton
 98:7-99:2 31

Let us therefore concern ourselves ' with the facts of the matter; and
3.
in particular, with the fi r st ' product, from which chaos was projected. 10
And in this way the truth will be clearly demonstrated.1

4. After the natural structure of the immortal beings 1had completely

developed out of the infinite, ' a likeness then emanated from Pistis
(Faith);1it is called Sophia (Wisdom). It exercised volition 15 and became
a product resembling 1 the primeval light. And 1 immediately her will
manifested itse lf' as a likeness of heaven, having 1an unimaginable mag
nitude; 20 it was between the immortal beings and those things th a t1came
into being after them, like . . . : she (S ophia)1functioned as a veil dividing
'mankind from the things above.

5. Now the eternal realm (aeon) ' of truth has no shadow outside i t , 25
for the limitless light is everywhere ' within it. But its exterior is shadow ,1
which has been called by the name darkness. From 1it there appeared a
force, presiding over ' the darkness. And the forces 30 that came into being
subsequent to them called the shadow ' the limitless chaos. From it, '
every [kind] of divinity sprouted up 1[ . . . ] together with the entire place,
[so that]1also, [shadow] is posterior to the first 99 product. It was (in) the
abyss that [it] (shadow) appeared, ' deriving from the aforementioned
Pistis.

98:13 likeness (here and elsewhere) renders Coptic eiNe = 6|ioia>oi<; o f Gen 1:26 and is
distinctfrom image in the same Genesis passage; cf. 67 below
98:21 like :following text probably erroneous
98:24 outside; error fo r inside
98:31 the limitless chaos : the manuscript has (erroneously) chaos since it was
limitless.
 32 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

NTANOJAXe e p o c
To|Te a 2 a Tb c c x p A ic A N e x e o y N n e T x|xoopx e p o c x A c -
5 kc02 Ayco N T A p e c o y o xy x II c b o a 2 I t o o t c o y a a t c N T e y N o y ac|-
xno MnKcoz x i n x M<J>ooy c t m m a y | a c o y c u n z c b o a n s i t a p x h fi
n i c a l 2 ( n ) I NAICUN T H P O y x MN N e y K O C M O C x 17*0)2 | A C C TM M A y
10 z e e p o q x e q o N o y z e c||mn n N A n z h t c j x Aqqjcune N e NNi2A|eiBec
2N N 0 Y N 0 6 N O y C I A m m o o y t o | t c f X O A H N T A z q jc u n e C B O A zn ea|-
eiBec a y n o x c A y M e p o c n t c n x A o c |
15 x im <J>ooy c t m m a y A o y c i A m m o o y || o y o )N 2 c b o a Ayo) n e N Ta z-
co tc zpaY | n z h t c A q z f e c b o a e q o y o N 2 c b o a | 2M n x A o c N e e n-
T e T M i c e N N o y K o y l e i N e c n e p i c c o N x T H p o y q j A y z A e i e | t a c i T e e n-
20 y a h N T A c q j c o n e c b o a || 2N a c i b c c a y n o x c e y c A Ayo) Mnec|ei
e B O A 2M n X A O C A A A A N C C 2 M n X A | O C N 6 I Y A H e C Z N OyMepOC M-
Moq |
n t a p c n Ae i A e qjcone t o t c a c c i n s i | t t t i c t i c A c o y u ) N x eBOA zixn
25 y a h M ||nxAoc t A e i c n t a y n o x c N e N N o y | 2 o y e N e mn ttna rap
N 2 H Tq x e tth t a p | THpq o y K A K e n e c m n t a c j x A p H * q x | Ayo) oym ooy
C M N T A q x 0)IKx M M A y x I
30 N T A p e T n i c T i c A e n a y AneNTA2q)U)||ne c b o a 2 m n e c q j T A a c o jto p -
tp | n q j T o p T p A e A q x o y u )N 2 c b o a N N o y | e p r o N n z p t c AqniDT
A e [ c p a t ] c 2M | n x A o c ackotc A e e p o q x A [ c N i q e e]|2oyN zm

99:3 i.e. a t z a Y b c c . 9 i.e. N z o y z e . 11 i.e. z n o y n o < s .

14 i.e. a y o y c i a (Bohlig emends sim.). 17 i.e. N o y K o y e i .
24 i.e. o y o jn z c b o a . (Schenke emends thus). 25-26 i.e. N o y z o y z e (z o y < z > em.
Bohlig).
31-32 i.e. N o y e p r o N .

12 x o a h : zyah em. Bethge 195, with hesitation

15 c b o a pap. : uninscribed space due to an original imperfection in the papy
rus o ) T z p a Y : for the word o j t c cf. Gospel o f Truth CG I 34:21 : poss. emend to <p>ojt

e zp ^ Y or < t t > o ) t e z p ^ Y (Polotsky, with hesitation): also possible is <p z > o j t e zp ^Y (Emmel,
with hesitation)
26 N Z H T q : n z h t c em. Bethge
32 [ c p a t ] c Layton : for c can also be read b, e, e , 9 , p or z (not n ) : [e<soY\]e Schen-

ke2 33 for a can also be read x or a 33-34 rest. Polotsky, Schenke2 : x[e e c e N iq e
e]|zoyN Schenke, Bohlig (also possible is e c * for ecNA, cf. 117:21)
 99:2-34 33

6. Then ' shadow perceived that there was something ' mightier than it,
and felt envy; and when it had become p reg n an t5 of its own accord, sud
denly i t ' engendered jealousy. Since that day, 1the principle of jealousy
among ' all the eternal realms (aeons) and their worlds has been apparent.
Now as for that je alo u sy ,' it was found to be an abortion without 10 any
spirit in it. Like a shadow it came into existence ' in a vast watery sub
stance. Then 1the bile that had come into being out of the shadow ' was
thrown into a part of ch ao s.1

7. Since that day, a watery substance 15 has been apparent. And what
sank within ' it flowed away, being visible ' in chaos : as with a woman
giving birth to a child 1 all her superfluities flow out; 1just so, matter
came into being out of 20 shadow and was projected apart. And it (viz.,
matter) did n o t1depart from chaos; rather, m atter was in ch ao s,' being in a
part of it .1

8. And when these things had come to pass, then Pistis came 1 and
appeared over the matter of 25 chaos, which had been expelled like an '
aborted foetus since there was no spirit in it. For all of it (viz., c h a o s)1
was limitless darkness ' and bottomless water. 1

9. Now when Pistis saw what had resulted 30 from her defect, she
became disturbed. 1And the disturbance appeared, as a 1fearful product; it
rushed [to] her in 1the chaos. She turned to it and [blew] into '

99:15 sank : the exact meaning o f this Coptic verb is not certain
99:18 superfluities : Greek 7tpiaaa (viz., the afterbirth (?])
 34 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D

*p. 100* n e q z o zm n N o y [ N n e T M ]* n iT N NMnHye t h [ p o ] y

(148 L.) T [ m ] c T i c a c | tco<J>ia NTApecoyco<y [ a ] t p c nH e T e | MNTeqx t t n I
5 x i T y n o c N N o y e i N e | N qp A p xei e x N y a h x Ayo) e x N Nec||AyNAMic
thpoy Aqoyu)NZ c b o a n N|<yopnx n <si oyApxiDN c b o a zn m m o |oy e q o N -
n in c MMoye i e y z o y T c z i M e | n e e y N T A q x n o y n o <s N e s o y c i A nzpa T |
10 NZHTq e q c o o y N A e a n x e NTAq<yo)||ne c b o a tio n T m c T i c Ae
tco <|>ia N|TApecNAy e p o q N zm neg ikn n m m o o y eq|KiMx n e x A c NAqNxe
n N e a n i c k o c e |p iA iA nep A <yA n i m a x e T e neqBCDA n e | Ta a a a b a o j
15 x i m <J>ooy c t m m a y a t a p | | x h MncgAxe oycoNZ n A e i NTAznioz | oja n -

N o y T e m n N A r ' r e x o c m n npidmc | Ayto n e N xTAZ<yo)ne zitm nojAxe

A y |x o K q x c b o a x n <si n n o y t e m n N A r r e |A O c m n npcdmc
20 nApxiDN <se Ta a t a b a c d || q o n a t c o o y n x a t a y n a m i c N T n i c n c
| M neqNA y A n e c z o aaaa AqNAy A n e i|N e NTAZcyAxe NMMAq'
zm nM ooy | Ayto c b o a zn t c c m h c t m m a y A q M o y|T e e p o q x e
25 t Ta a a a i d x NTexeioc A e || e y M o y T e e p o q x x e a p ia h a xe
N e y e i | N e M M oyei n e
NTApe n A e i A e egeone | e y N T A q m m ay N T e 3 o y c i A x N y\H |
A T n ic T ic tc o < |> ia pANAxcopei ezpA'f | e n e c o y o e i N x
30 NTApe niA pxa)N N A Y x II eneqMereoc Ayco NTAqx oyAATqx |
neN TAqNA y e p o q M n e q N A y e i c e o y A | e i m h t i a m o o y zi k a k c t o t c
A q M e e y e | x e N [T o q o ] y A ATqx n e T < y o o n x n e q M e | [ ...........Aq]xa)icN
*p. 1011 cboa. zitm ncgAxe Aqx*oya)NZ c b [ o a ] N o y n N A e q N N a eqNNHy 1z\-
(149 L.) mm ooy NTApe nn N A A e c t m m a y | oycoNZ c b o a n AnApxcoN
5 n to p x N N T o y c i a | m m o o y A y M e p o c Ayo) n e T c g o y to o y || A y no pxq '
akcm cpoc Ayto c b o a zn y | ah AqTAMio NAqx NoyMA N<ya)ne
A qM o y|T e e p o q x e T n e Ayco c b o a zn y a h Ax|nApxu)N t a m io

1 0 0 :3 i.e. N o y e iN e . 7 i.e. n c in c . 13 cya n im a : Sah. e n e e iM A .

34 rest. W isse, sim. rest. Schenke ( in der Tiefe unterhalb der H im m el ) : for the construc
tion cf. 103:2 1 0 0 : 1 sim. rest. Bohlig
19 YaTvraiaci) : cue w ritten very sm all because o f m argin 24 em. to TaAAABAOje
(thus Schenke)
32 a m o o y reading o f pap. cannot be m m ooy 33 rest. Schenke 33-34 neqMe|-

[r e e o c Aq]xa)Kx cb o a Polotsky : ne qM e |[eY NTAq]xa)Kx c b o a W isse : n e q M e | [e y e Ae

aq]xu)icx c b o a Schenke 1 0 1 :1 b [o a] n Schenke : also possible is b [o a z]n (thus Boh-

lig) 5 AYnopxq : expected is a q n o p x q (thus em. Schenke)
 99:34-101:8 35

its face in the abyss, which is below 100 all the heavens.

10. And when Pistis 1 Sophia desired to cause the thing 1that had no
spirit to be formed into a likeness 1and to rule over m atter and over all her
5forces, there appeared for the first time ' a ruler, out of the waters, 1lion
like in appearance, androgynous,1having great authority within 1him, and
ignorant of whence he had come into being. 10 Now when Pistis Sophia 1
saw him moving about in the depth of the waters 1 she said to him,
Child, 'pass through to here, whose equivalent is 1 yalda baoth.

11. Since that day there appeared the principle 15 of verbal expression,
which reached 1 the gods and the angels and mankind. 1 And what came
into being as a result of verbal expression, 1the gods and the angels and
mankind finished.1

12. Now as for the ruler Yaltabaoth (sic ),20 he is ignorant of the force of
Pistis: 1he did not see her face, rather he saw 1 in the water the likeness
that spoke with h im .1And because of that voice, he called 1himself Yal-
daoth. B ut25 Ariael is what the perfect call him, for he was like ' a lion.

13. Now when he had come 1 to have authority over matter, ' Pistis
Sophia withdrew up 1to her light.

14. When the ruler saw 30 his magnitude and it was only himself 1that
he saw: he saw nothing else, 1 except for water and darkness then he
supposed1that it was he alone who existed. His ' [ ] was completed by
verbal expression: 101 appeared as a spirit moving to and fro 1upon the
waters. And when the s p irit' appeared, the ruler set apart the watery sub
stance. 1 And what was dry 5 was divided into another place. And from
matter1he made for him self an abode, and he called 1it heaven. And from
matter,' the ruler made

100:24 Yaldaoth : error fo r Yaldabaoth

100:33-34 possibly, His [magnitude]; or. His [thought]; two letters o f the word survive
100:34 by verbal expression : or, by the Word (Logos)
 36 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

N o y 2 y n o n o A i o N | A q M o y T e e p o q x x e ttkaz
10 m [ n ]|m n n c q ) c || attapxidn ' M e e y e z n T e q x <t>ycic A qT a | m io e B o \ x
21TM n q j A x e N N o y2 oyT C 2i|M e AqoyiDN NTeqTAnpo AqxoyxoY
e |p o q x N TA poyoya)N NNeqBAA AqNAy | A n e q x eia )T x Aya) nexAq
15 NAq x e T A n e q x||eiu)T A e M o y T e e p o q x e T aq ) n a a i n Aqx|TA-
m i o ttma2 c n a y NcgHpe Aqxoyxoy | epoq AqoyiDN NNeqBAA
A q x o o c M |neqeia)T x e [ a ]| e x A neqeiiD T M o y T e | e p o q x x e
20 ex u T aj ttaain AqTAMio M||nMA2<yoMTx N<yHpe AqxoyxoY
epoq AqoyiDN NNeq|BAAx A q x o o c M neqeiiDT x e a c Aneq|-
eia)T x M o y T e e p o q x e a c t a <|>a i o c n a | ci N e ncgoMT NajHpe m-
noyeia)T x
25 A|co<yqx oya)N2 c b o a 2 m ttxaoc N 2 o y T x||c2iMe oyNTAy mmay
MnoypAN N 20 |0Y T X MN TTOypAN NC2IMC t npAN NC2IMC | I n e TTTPO
NOIA c a m b a q a c e T e c b a o | m a c T e n e q x <yHpe A e e y M o y T e
30 e p o q x | x e Yao ) n e qp A N n c 2 imc T e t m n t x a c i c || c a b a o j
ne qpA N NC2iMe T e t m n t n o y | t c a a id n a io c neqp A N NC2iMe Te
TMNTlppo c a id a io c neqpAN n c z [i ] m c n e mcioz | id pa io c neqpAN

*p. 1021 NC2iMe T e [t m n t ] pm |m a o ACTA<|)Aioc A e neqpA [N NC2iMe] * Te

(150 L.) tc o < J)ia n A e [ i N e T ]c o [< y q e ] n a y n a | m i c rsiTcocgqe Mne mtt[xa]oc
Aycga)|ne A e n 2 0 y t c 2 imc A n T y n o c n a a |n a t o c e T < y o o n x 2i TOYe-
5 2H k a t a noy||a)(y n t t t ic t ic x c k a a c n e i N e M n e T x|c g o o n x i n x nojoptt'
e q N A A p x e i <yA | N A p H xq x

1 0 1 :1 1 i.e. N oyzoYTcziM e. 16 i.e. T^Mie.

1 0 2 :4 Sah. tc y z h .

9 IInD cancelled by the c o p y is t: i.e. mmnnccdc : cf. 113:26, 35; 114:35; etc. 11 oy-
z o y T : z added above the line 12 x o y * oy : cf. M ani Ps 157:17, 158:11, 182:32:
explained by Polotsky 13 n t a po y : expected is NT^peq (Bethge emends thus) 15
Ta.(d ; bottom stroke o f a. prob. om itted by copyist, giving the im pression o f \ 18 [M :
copyist w rote and then cancelled a false start o f a .n e q 20 A .q x o Y * o Y e p o q : this phrase
added above the line
24 c o q j q : <y altered from y 24-25 also possible is a new sentence beginning n-
2 0 Y T Nc z iM e o y n t ^ y26 t t : poss. em end to n ^ p x c u N A e n e q p ^ N n c z i m c or sim.
(Layton) 28 c y m o y t c : e T O Y M O Y T e em. Bethge 33 [ t m n t ] p m : p read from small,
am biguous trace; o f m , superlin. stroke is definite, m restored 3 4 p ^ [ n n c z im b ] : cf.

101:26, 2 9 -3 3 702:1 rest. Schenke c o [ c g q e ] n : n is definite, superlin. stroke

restored 2 rest. Schenke

 100: 8- 102: 7 37

a footstool,1and he called it earth.

15. N ex t,10 the ruler had a thoughtconsistent with his nature and ' by
means of verbal expression he created an androgyne. ' He opened his
mouth and cooed to 1him. When his eyes had been opened, he looked ' at
his father, and he said to him, Eee! then his 15 father called him Eee-a-o
(Yao). Next he 1 created the second son. He cooed 1 to him. And he
opened his eyes and said to ' his father, E h! His father called 1him
Eloai. Next he created 20 the third son. He cooed to him. And he opened
his1eyes and said to his father, A sss! His ' father called him Asta-
phaios. These 1are the three sons of their fa th e r.1

16. Seven appeared in chaos, androgynous.25 They have their masculine

names 1 and their feminine names. The feminine name 1 is Pronoia
(Forethought) Sambathas, which ' is w eek. And his son is called 1
Yao: his feminine name is L ordship.30
Sabaoth: his feminine name is D eity.1
Adonaios: his feminine name is K ingship.'
Eloaios: his feminine name is Jealousy.1
Oraios: his feminine name is W ealth .1
And Astaphaios: his [feminine] name 102 is Sophia
(Wisdom).
These are the [seven] forces ' of the seven heavens of [chaos].

17. And they were born ' androgynous, consistent with the immortal
pattern 1that existed before them, according to the wish 5 of Pistis: so that
the likeness of what had 1existed since the beginning might reign to 1the
end.

101:11 by means of verbal expression : or, by the Word (Logos)

101:26 The feminine name : text erroneous; correct text Now as for the ruler, his feminine
name or the like
 38 ON THE O RI G I N OF THE W O R L D

k n a z c A T e N e p r i A n n c c i p a n | m n t a y n a m i c n n z o o y t x z n T A p x a r x|-

10 reAIKH MMCOYCHC nenpO<()HTHC N||PAN AC N N 0 ZIOM 0 ZN TOJOPTTN N-

BIBAOC |NNO)PAIACx
n A P X i r 0 N H T O ) p x A 0 T A A A A |B A a) 0 Y N T A q Z N N O fi N 0 3 O Y C I A A qN|Ta-
m io N Z M n H y e M n o y A t t o y a N N e q x |<gHpe z i t m n t g A x e e N e c t o o Y m m *
15 N||<ga)n0 a y o ) k a t a n e z n n o < s n s o o y e Y | c o T n x N CO <gqx n k i d b zn -

P o n o c m n | z m m a N t g c o n e m n z n p t t h y * Y < u z n | z a p m a Ayo) zMTTApee-

20 N O C MTTNA t ez p A Y I A Y ^ Z O P A T O N x | MN N O y e O O Y n O Y A nO Y A II OYN-
TAqce z n T e q n e z n c t p a t c y m a n | a y n a m i c n n o y t c z i x o e i c zi a r Nre-

A O C I Zl A p X A r x r e A O C ZNTBA 0MNTAY H n e Ax |T p O Y P Z Y n H p e T l
25 X I C T O p iA NN AC I KNA|ZC e p O C AKPIBCOC ZM n t t ) O p n x N A O r O C II NOJ-
P AIAC
a y x o k o y A e c b o a z n f n e q)A|zpAY e T M e z c o e M n e t a Tco<|>ia
AYl<yop<yp N T n e m n n e q i c A Z c b o a z i t n | n e T t t j T o p T p c t m t t i t n mm^y
30 th p o y I * y o ) a t c o c Mne n o c i n n c c c c o o y n || t a p x n s i n a y n * -
MIC M n X A O C x e NIM n e ( N ) |T A Z T A K O N T n e C T M n iT N MMOOY N|T2l-
p e c e i M e a c n<si T m c T i c A n t g a x g q | M n e q jT c p p T p a c x o o y M n e c N i q e
35 A C |M [ o p q x A C ] N O X q x e n i T N e n T A P T A P O N II [ x i m n < | ) 0 0 ] y CTMMAY

(22) pap., Or.4926(1) (begins at 102:33 ACMfopq]).

11 n n u > p a i a c : i.e. n n u > p a i a (xfj<; Ncopaiaq) or poss. n u > p a i a (xr\q 'Qpaia^); cf. 102:25

and Layton H a zard Theological Review 67 (1974) 366.

11 i.e. apxiyevexcop. 19 also possible is m n n o y c o o y , i.e. m n o y o o y . 23 i.e. t o jic -
t o p i a , r| iaxopia (sim. passim). 25 n u > p a i a c : i.e. n u > p a i a ( x t ^ 'Qpaia^) or poss. n n w p a ia

(tti^ Ncopaia^; Schenke emends thus); cf. 102:11 and note on 111:23.
28 Sah. m m o o y t h p o y . 29 N e c e : i.e. Ney.

8-9 TApxar'IreAjKH mmojychc : cf. R. Reitzenstein Poimandres 186, 292-99, A.

Dietrich Abraxas 202, K. Preisendanz Pap. Graec. Mag. 2. 13:972
18-19 t . . . t prob. corrupt: <Y6ti)q)T> ezpaT a y az o p ato n Bethge
25 +ne : +ze em. Bethge
27 neqKAz: necKAz em. Bethge 29-30 N e c e c o o y N rApx <an> sim. em.
Bethge 32 <yu><yq : i.e. Achmimic D<yq (Crum 629/?), cf. <yu>ne = ione (Crum 511b)\
explained by Polotsky 33 n e C T X y T p p T p sim. Bethge 33-34 A c |M [ o p q x ac]no*(|n
rest. Schenke : Accu>Nez MMAq ac[n]9 Y* MM[Aq---- ] Or.4926(l) 35 [ximx <|>oo]y :
I m 0 o o y Or.4926(l)
 102:7-35 39

18. You (sg.) will find the effect of these names ' and the force of the
male entities in the Archangelic (Book) ' o f the Prophet Moses, and the 10
names of the female entities in the first Book (b ib lo s)1o f Noraia.

19. Now the prime parent (archigenetor) Yaldabaoth, ' since he pos
sessed great authorities, ' created heavens for each of his 1 offspring
through verbal expression created them beautiful, as dwelling places 15
and in each heaven he created great glories, 1 seven times excellent.
Thrones and ' mansions and temples, and also 1chariots and virgin spirits
up ' to an invisible one and their glories, each one 20 has these in his
heaven; mighty ' armies of gods and lords and angels 1and archangels
countless myriads 1 so that they might serve.

20. The account of these matters you (sg.) will 1 find in a precise
manner in the first Account (lo g o s)25 ofOraia.

21. And they were completed from this (cf. 14) heaven to as far up as
1the sixth heaven, namely that of S o p h ia.1

22. The heaven and his earth were destroyed by 1the troublemaker that
was below them a l l.1And the six heavens shook v iolently;30 for the forces
of chaos knew who it was 1that had destroyed the heaven that was below
them.1And when Pistis knew about the breakage ' resulting from the dis
turbance, she sent forth her breath and 1 bound him and cast him down
into Tartaros.35 Since that day,

102:8-9 a work o f this title is cited also in Greek magical literature; cf. R. Reitzenstein,
Poimandres (Leipzig: Teubner, 1904), 186,292-299
102:10-11 or, Book (biblos) of Oraia
102:11 archigenetor : the Greek word is usually spelled thus in the manuscript (but here and
104:12, archigenetdr)
102:18-19 up to an invisible one: text probably erroneous
102:25 or, Account (logos) of Noraia
 40 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

*p. 1031 A T n e c m n t c m n * n e c K A z c b [ o \ ] z i t n tco<|>ia n i a a a a b a I u j ' t c t m -

(151 L.) n iT ^ m m o o y t h p o y

nta|pc MnHYe A e c m n t o y mn n o y g o m x |m n t o y a i o i k h c i c thpc

5 A n A p x ire N e ||TO )p x i c e M M o q x a yuj A q x i e o o y z i t n |< T > C T P A T e u

t h p c N N A .rre A .o c ayuj t n n o y | n c t h p o y mn N 0 Y * r xr e A 0 c oycM oy

|m n n o y c o o y A Y T A A q N A q x N T o q A e A q | o Y N o q x zm n e q z H T x Ayo)

10 Aq<yoY<yc>Y II M M o q n n a y n i m e q x u ) m m o c n a y x I x e f p x p e i A a n a -

a a a y nexAq xe a |n o k x ne nNOYTe ayo) m n k c o y * <yoonx |

AXNTx
N T A p e q x e N A e i a c Aqp n o b c a | n a tm o y t h p o y e T x e oya) Ayo)

15 ay^IIphz N A q x

N TA pe T n iC T IC se N A Y 3L T M N T | A C e B H C M TTN O G N A P X 03N A C B 0)AKx

| n c y n a y 3l N x e p o c n e x A C x e k p t t a a n a |c a m a h a x ere nAei

20 ne nN O YTe bbaac | oyn o y p o j m c n a q a n a t o c p p m o y o c i ( n ) ||

< y o o n x 21 t c k z h n A e i c t n a o y u j n z c b o a | ZN N C T M n A A C M A qNAp-
k a t a n a t e i m|m ok N e e n n i o m c N K e p A M e y c <yAY|c 0 M 0 Y ayo) kna-

25 B0)K x M N N C T e N O Y K x | N C A n i T N eg A T C K XM A A Y n N O Y N ZN || T c y N x-

T e A e i A t a p N N e T N Z B H Y e c c | n a p k a t a A y e M n c y T A T H P q x N T A q x Oy|(ON2

( 23) pap ., Or.4926( 1) (breaks o ff ca. 103:8 N*q).

( 24) PAP.
(25) pap., Or.4926(1) (begins at 103:25 N e T N Z B H y e ).

1 0 3 :3 -4 Sah. N e y - . . . T e y - . 7 Sah. N e y a .r re A .o c . 8 i.e. m n o y e o o y .

14 x e o y a ) : cf. Middle Egyptian Matthew ed. Schenke, where equals Sahidic oywqjB.
19 i.e. p M N o y o e iN . 21 i.e. n c t n t t a.2lc m 2l. 22 Sah. e ig a y (Bohlig emends thus).

102:35-103:1 a.Tne . . . tco<J>ia n ia a a X baxug : atc o 4 > i[a NTA.A.AA.]|BA.o)e- ^ c c m n t Tn[e

m ]n nitA.z O r.4 9 2 6 (l) 103 n e c K ^ z : nitA.z O r.4 9 2 6 (l) 2 T e T M n iT N m m o o y thpoy

absent in O r.4 9 2 6 (l) T e T M n i T N : poss. em end to n e T M n i T N

4 AnApxireNeTajp : < t o t c > ^naipxireN eTajp em. Oeyen 133 : t o [ t ] a.na.[p]xire[N]e-
Tajp O r.4 92 6(l) 5 x i e o o y : qjcpyigtoy] mma(j O r.4 9 2 6 (l), sim. rest. Oeyen 6
<T>CTp2k.Tei2i : TCTp^Teiai O r.4926( 1) th p c : absent in O r.4926( 1) n n o y n b : emend
to NNOYTe (thus O r.4 9 2 6 [l]): cf. 107:29, 109:8
14 e T x e o y a ) : e q x e oya. is poss. expected, but the desired sense is not
apparent 14-15 aJphz N*q : i.e. z^pez N*q : poss. corrupt
 102:35-103:27 41

the heaven, along with 103 its earth, has consolidated itself through
Sophia the daughter of Y aldabaoth,' she who is below them a l l.'

23. Now when the heavens had consolidated themselves along with
their forces ' and all their administration, the prime parent 5 became
insolent. And he was honored by 1 all the army of angels. And ' all the
gods and their angels ' gave blessing and honor to him. And for his part
he' was delighted and continually boasted, 10 saying to th em ,' I have no
need of anyone. He said, ' It is I who am God, and there is no other
one that exists 1apart from m e.

24. And when he said this, he sinned a g a in st1all the immortal beings
who give answer. And they laid i t 15 to his charge.

25. Then when Pistis saw the impiety ' of the chief ruler she was filled
with anger.1She was invisible. She said, You are m istaken,' Samael,
that is, blind god. 1 There is an immortal man of light who 20 has been
in existence before you and who will appear ' among your modelled forms
(plasmata); he will trample you to scorn 'ju s t as potters clay is 1pounded.
And you will descend ' to your mother, the abyss, along with those that
belong to you. 25 For at the consummation of your (pi.) works 1the entire
defect that has become visible ' out of the truth will be abolished,

103:2 she who is below them a ll : this phrase is absent in the British Library manuscript
103:14 who give answer: the exact meaning o f this Coptic phrase is not certain
103:1415 laid it to his charge : the Coptic verb does not usually have this sense: text possi
bly erroneous
 42 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

cboa 2N T M 6 Ayco q N A c o x N N q p | e M n e T e M n e q x <yu)ne

30 n t A p e T n i| C T ! C x e n A e i A C (S U )A n x c b o a 2 n n m | | m o o y M n e c e i N e n -

T 0 CM NTNO6 Ay|u) n t c c i z c A c p A N A x t u p e i e z p A Y e|necoyoeiN

c a b a c o a c ncgH pe | n i a a a a b a u ) N T A p e q x cu)TM a t n |cm h N T n i c n c
35 A qzYM N ei ep o [c Aqp]||K A T A r e iN c u c ic e M n e ic o T [ . .4 ^2".6. . ] * e x N
*p. 104' ncgA xe N T m c T ic [ ^ q ] f c o o y n a c | x e a c t a m o o y A n pcuM efiae*-
(152 L.)
n a t o c n | m n n e q o y o e iN T m c T ic Ae t c o < |> i a a c | c u ) t n M necTHH-
5 Be t e B o c A c n a ) 2 T A X ( u q x || NoyoeiNx c b o a 2 M n e c o Y o e iN a y k * |t * -
k p im a M n e q x e i a ) T x c a b a u ) x <se N T A x | p e q x i oyoeiN Aqxi oynog
N e 3 0 Y C IA x I C 2 0 Y N e N A Y N A M I C T H P O Y MnX A OC I XIM TT200Y 6 TM-
10 m ay A Y M o y T e e p o q x e || n x o e i c n n g o m x

A qM ecTe n e q x e ia ) T x n K A | K e Ayo) T e q M A a y nNoyN A q c iX A N e

Ax|Teqxca)Ne n M e e y e M n A p x ir e N H T ( o p x | n e T N N A c t n n h y z i x n m-

15 m ooy e T B e | n e q ' o y o e i N A e A N e 3 o y c i a t h p o y k o )2 || e p o q N n t c

nxAoc ayo ) N T A p o y c g T o p T p | A y e ip e n o y n o <

s M noAeM oc zn

TC A < y|q e M n e

T O T e T n iC T I C TCO(|>IA N T A p e C | N A Y A n n O A C M O C A C X O O Y N C a -

20 bao) x | c b o a 2 M n e c o y o e i N NCA<yq N A p x A r x | | r e A o c AYTOpnqx

2p a Y e T M A 2 C A ( y q e M | n e A y tu e zp A T O Y z \ T e q 2 Hx 2 (u c a ia k o | -

NOC n A A I N X A C X O O Y N A q x N K e c g O M T x I N A p X A r x r e A O C ACCM N

(26) p a p ., Or.4926(1)
(27) p a p ., Or.4926(1) (breaks off ca. 103:35 K A T A r e iN U J C ite ) .

(28-34) p a p .

29-30 i.e. z n m m o o y .
104:5 i.e. n o y o y o c i n (Bethge emends thus).
12 i.e. dpxiyevexcDp
21 i.e. u ) z e c p a t o y (poss. emend thus with Bohlig).

27 qNA0)XN : absent in Or.4926(l)

28-29 NTApe t t t i | c t i c x e n a c i : Neei Ne n t a c x o o y Nf (sic) Tnicnc [a]y*
Or.4926(l) 29-30 a c g u ) a . t t n c b o a . . . . M neceiNe: AcezBe nApxo)N A ne [c )i N
Or.4926(l) 30 MneceiNe n t c c m n t n o g : MneiNe n t c c m n t n o 6 em. Schenke : MTiec-
eiNe (without n t c c m n t n o g ) Or.4926(l) 31 NTeeize : absent in Or.4926(l)
33-34 a t n |c m h NTm cTic : ATmcTic Or.4926(l) 34 epo[c A q p ] Schenke : a p a c a[i|
] O r.4926(l): cf. 107:33 35 [m n T e q M A a y ] rest. Schenke (cf. HypArch 95:16):
eio)T[x e zp A 'f] Wisse 104:2 n : n not definite, superlin. stroke restored 3 neq-
oyoeiN : q added above the line 4 t c b o c : emend to c b o a .
 103:27-104:23 43

and it will cease to be and will be 1like what has never been. 1

26. Saying this, Pistis revealed 30 her likeness of her greatness in the
waters. A nd' so doing she withdrew up 1to her light.

27. Now when Sabaoth the son 1 of Yaldabaoth heard the 1 voice of
Pistis, he sang praises to her, and [h e ]35 condemned the father [ . . . ] 104 at
the word of Pistis; and he praised her 1because she had instructed them
about the immortal man 1and his light. Then Pistis Sophia 1stretched out
her finger and poured upon h im 5 some light from her light, to be a condem
nation 1 of his father. Then when Sabaoth 1 was illumined, he received
great authority 1 against all the forces of chaos. ' Since that day he has
been called 10 Lord of the Forces.

28. He hated his father, the darkness, 1 and his mother, the abyss, and
loathed 1his sister, the thought of the prime p a re n t,1which moved to and
fro upon the waters. And because o f 1his light all the authorities of chaos
were jealous 15 of him. And when they had become disturbed,1they made a
great war in the seven 1heavens.

29. Then when Pistis Sophia 1had seen the war, she dispatched 1seven
archangels to Sabaoth from her light. 20 They snatched him up to the
seventh 1heaven. They stood before him as attendants. 1Furthermore she
sent him three more ' archangels and established

103:29-30 revealed her likeness : the British Library manuscript has showed (?) to the
ruler her likeness; the exact meaning o f this Coptic verb ( showed") is unknown
30 of her greatness : this phrase is absent in the British Library manuscript
103:35 possibly, his father [and his mother] (cf. Hypostasis o f the Archons 95:16)
 44 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

25 TM NTepo NAqN | N T n e o y o N nim x e K A A C eqNAcgcune II M n c i NZpe

M ITM N TC N O O YC N N O Y T C | M n X A O C

n t a p c c a b a io a x i n T o n o c |N T A N A n A Y c ic N TeqM eTA -
n o ia | e T i a r n i c T i c t N A q N N T e c q je e p e n z c o h | m n n o y n o s N e a o y c i i
30 x ck a ac e c N A | | T A M o q N i N C T a j o o n ' t h p o y z n t m a z Iu j m o y n c
z t o e e Y N T A q A e N 0 Y e 3 0 Y c i A | a c jt a m io N A q s N a jo p n x n o y m a n -
u)u)|ne o y n o < s n e e q T A e iH Y s m a t b e q o N |cA [a )]q nk.cdb n A p i n c t -
35 a j o o n t h p o y II |>n T c ]A < g q e M n e
*p. 1051 m it m to a c e B O A .' * M n e q M A N iy to n e A q T A M e io N o y e p o lN O c 6 yn o 6
(153 L.) n e e q z i x N o y z a p m a e q o | N q T o o Y M n p o c t o n o N c y m o y t b e p o q x |xe

5 x e p o Y B iN n x e p o Y B iN A e O Y N T A q x || m m ay n u jm o y n c mmop(J>hkati
n q N|TO YK O O Z zmmop<J>h m m o y b i ayco zm|mop<|>h MMice ayco zmmop4h
ppu)|Me m n ZMMop<|>H N A e T o c z u )C T e mmop|<J)h T H p o y c e e ip e N c e T A q Te
10 mmop<)>h || a y ) C A q jq N A p x A r r e \ o c e Y ^ t e p A T O Y I t i T e q z H N Toq
n e n M A za )M O Y N e Y N | T A q N 3 o y c i a m m o p <J>h t h p o y c e e ip e | n -
cyBecN O oyc c b o a . ta p zm n e e iZ A P M A | a y * i T Y n o c n s i
15 n q jB e c N O O Y C n n o y IIt b a y * i T Y n o c A TP O Y P A -P x e i e x N T.x.ee|-
cnooyc N A c n e n n z c n o c z ix n n e p o | N O C A e c t m m a y A qTA M ie
z N ic e A r sr e | A o c m m o p 4>h n a p a k c d n c y m o y t c e p o | o y x e c a p a <|>in e y t
20 e o o Y N A q x n n a y II n i m n
MNNCCUC A q T A M IO N O ye K IC A H C IA | N i r r \ O C ZN U )0 MN ZNTBA 6 -
M N T O Y | H n e e C T N T O N T x e T C K NK A H C IA T Z N | TM A Z O JM O Y N 6 AY<D
25 O Y q jp n NM M ice | c y m o y t b e p o q N x e n ic p A H A e T e n A e i || n e nptoMe
e T N A Y e n N O Y T e ayco k c | o y a x e ih c n e x c e q T N T iD N e n c u )T H p s | em
n c A N T n e n t m a z u j m o y n c e q |zM O O c z i o y n a m x M M o q z i x n oyPO|noc
30 e q T A e iH Y z i s b o y p a c mmocj c | | zm o o c N 6 i T n A p e e N o c M n n N i
b to y Ia a b z ix n o y P o n o c e c f e o o Y NAq | ayco c c a z c p a t o y zi

24 i.e. n o y o n (Bohlig emends thus).

28 nZojh : i.e. zujh : cf. HypArch 95:18 and Layton Zeitschrift fu r Papyrologie undEpigra-
phik 11 (1973) 184. 29 i.e. m n o y n o s .
105:9 Sah. Nceeipe. 15 i.e. Tcgee c n o o y c .

33 o y N O f i n c : e y n o s n e is expected (Schenke emends thus) 35 rest. Schenke,

Bohlig
 104:23-105:32 45

the kingdom for him 1over everyone so that he might dwell 25 above the
twelve gods 1of chaos.

30. Now when Sabaoth had taken up the place 1of repose in return for
his repentance, 1Pistis also gave him her daughter Zoe (Life) 1together
with great authority so that she m ig h t30 instruct him about all things that
exist in the eighth heaven.'

31. And as he had authority,1he made himself first of all a m ansion.1It

is huge, magnificent,' seven times as great as all those that e x is t35 [in the]
seven heavens.

32. And before 105 his mansion he created a throne, 1which was huge
and was upon a 1four-faced chariot called 1 Cherubin. Now the Cheru-
bin was 5 eight shapes per each of ' the four corners, lion forms and 1calf
forms and human forms and eagle forms, so that all the forms ' amount to
sixty-four forms 10 and (he created) seven archangels that stand ' before it;
he is the eighth, and has 1 authority. All the forms amount to 1seventy-
two. Furthermore, from this c h a rio t' the seventy-two gods took shape; 15
they took shape so that they might rule over the seventy-two 1languages of
the peoples. And by that throne ' he created other, 1 serpentlike angels,
called1 Saraphin, which praise him at all tim es.20

33. Thereafter he created a congregation (ekklesia) of angels, thousands

and myriads, num berless,' which resembled the congregation (ekklesia) in
1the eighth heaven; and a firstborn 1called Israel which 25 is, the man
who sees God ; and another b eing,1called Jesus Christ, who resembles the
savior ' above in the eighth heaven and who 1 sits at his right upon a 1
revered throne. And at his left there 30 sits the virgin of the holy spirit, 1
upon a throne and glorifying h im .1And

105:11 before i t : or, before him

 46 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

t c c c z h N61 TCA|q)<q>e MnApeeNOc eyM m aabc fi<sieA|pA n to o to y

*p. 106* mn zm Y aathpion [m ] n * ZNCAA.nir3N e y f e o o y NAqN Ayiu nctpa|-
(154 l .) tc y m a thpo y fifiArreA oc c e f e o o y NAqx | ayo) cccm o y epoqN
eqzMOOC Ae zis.fi oylepoNoc o yoeiN n < o y > n o 6 n k a o o a c ec-
5 cice||nAce MMOqx Ayto N mn a a a y NMMiq' | zfi TCKAOOAe ei mhti
ATCO<(>IA <N>TniCTIC | 6 CTC6 BO MMOqN iNeTOJOOn' THPOY 2N tmaz|-
ujmoynb xeKAAC eyNA.TA.Meio n n t o n |t n n n h ojina tm n tc p o ecNi-
10 moynn 6boa.n || NAq oja t c y n t c a c i a NMnHye m ttx ao c | mn noyayna-
MIC

Tm cTic Ae TCO<J>iAc|nop.*q eniCAKe [ c j a c m o y tc epoqeoyNAMl

mmoc naipxireNeT(up Ae ACKAAq zi 6 BoypN | mmoc xiM<t>ooy
15 CTMMAY AYMOyTC COy||NAMN x e AIKAIOCyNH 6 BOYP AC AYMOYlTe
epoc x e ta a ik ia eTBe nAei <se Ayxi | THpoy t noykocm oc n-
TKnICAHCIA NTAIKAl|OCYNH MN TAAIKIA AZC epAY CAN OyCU)NTN| TH-
poy t

( 35) pap., Or.4926( 1) (begins at 106:14 a y m o y tc ).

33 i.e. Ki0dpa.
106:4 i.e. n o y o c i n : cf. on 104:24. n < o y > n o 6 : i.e. z n o y n o s . 11 Sah. Ne YAY Na mic .
11-12 i.e. t c o < J > i a A c n o p x q . 15 i.e. t a i k a i o c y n h (Bohlig emends thus), cf. 106:16
t a a i k i a : cf. Worrell Coptic Sounds 85 for pronunciation of a as t .

105:32 c A < y < q > e Schenke, Bohlig 33-34 g y m m a a b c < c y n z > n s i 0 a|pa n t o o t o y
Bethge 34 [m ]n : superlin. stroke is definite, n restored
106 :4 rest. Layton : < z n o y > o y o c i n n n o s n k \ o o a Bohlig, but unlikely 6 <n>-
t t t i c t i c Bethge, with hesitation : cf. 103:1 tc o < J > ia n i a a a a b a c d o

12 He]] cancelled by the copyist 14-15 o y n a m x . . . s b o y p : < T e q > o Y N A M

< T e q > S B O Y P Layton2 108 15 x e : x altered from a 15-16 <sboyp A e aym oyItc
e p o c x e t a a i k i a : lacuna in Or.4926(l), but too short for this phrase 16-19 e TB e ruei
. . . t h p o y : zm n e e i s[e t a i k a i o c y n h m n t a a i k i ] | a A z e a p [ ] t [ o y n o y c u j n t th]|-

[ p o ] y Or.4926(l), sim. rest. Oeyen 17-19 t . . . t : desired sense is not apparent: poss.
emend to a y x i t h p o y n o y k o c m o c n t c k k a h c i a (i.e. z n t c k k a h c i a ) n t a i k a i o c y n h mn
t a a i k i a < e Y > A z e e p A T O Y e x N < n > o y c o j n t t h p o y (Layton) 17 n t c t c k k a h c ia is
expected unless n is for z n 18 < e c > A z e Bohlig, with hesitation (p. 15): <eq>aze
Bethge 265, with hesitation A z e e p A Y c x n : A z e e p A T ^ exf* is expected (cf. ShA 1 116

cited by Crum 538b 22) : azi Ap[e]T[---- ] Or.4926(l) : Aze e<z>pAV e x N Bohlig, Bethge,
but unlikely 18-19 o y c o j n t ' | t h p o y : n o y c o j n t t h p o y em. Bethge : o y c o j n t (thpoyI
Schenke, Bohlig
 105:32-106:19 47

th e s e v e n v ir g in s sta n d b e fo r e h er, 1 p o s s e s s in g th ir ty h a rp s, ' an d p s a l

te r ie s a n d 1 0 6 t r u m p e t s , g l o r i f y i n g h im . A n d 1a ll th e a r m ie s o f th e a n g e ls

g lo r ify h i m , ' a n d t h e y b l e s s h i m .

34. N ow w h e r e h e s its is u p o n a 1 th r o n e o f lig h t (w ith in a ) g r e a t c lo u d

th a t c o v e r s 5 h im . A nd th ere w as no on e w ith h im 1 in th e c lo u d ex cep t

S o p h ia ( t h e d a u g h t e r o f ) P i s t i s , ' i n s t r u c t i n g h im a b o u t a ll th e th in g s th a t

e x is t in t h e e i g h t h h e a v e n , 1 s o t h a t t h e l i k e n e s s e s o f t h o s e t h i n g s m i g h t b e

c r e a te d ,' in o r d e r t h a t h is r e ig n m ig h t e n d u r e 10 u n t i l t h e c o n s u m m a t i o n o f

th e h e a v e n s o f c h a o s 1 a n d t h e i r f o r c e s .

35. N ow P is tis S o p h i a 1s e t h im a p a rt fro m th e d a r k n e ss a n d su m m o n e d

h im t o h e r r i g h t , ' a n d t h e p r i m e p a r e n t s h e p u t a t h e r l e f t . 1 S i n c e t h a t d a y ,

r ig h t h a s b e e n c a l l e d 15 j u s t i c e , a n d le ft c a lle d 1 w ic k e d n e s s . N o w b eca u se

o f th is t h e y a ll r e c e iv e d ' a r e a lm ( kosmos) in th e c o n g r e g a tio n ( ekklesia )

o f ju s tic e 1a n d w i c k e d n e s s , . . . sta n d . . . u p on a c r e a tu r e . . . ' a ll.

105:33-106:1 possessing thirty harps . . . , glorifying him : text possibly erroneous;

while thirty (others), possessing harps . . . , glorify him
correct text possibly
106:18-19 . . . stand . . . all : text erroneous; correct text p ossibly where they all stand
upon their foundations; this conjecture is p a rtly su pported by the British Library m anuscript
 48 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

20 n A p x ire N C T to p <se m ttxaoc NTA||peqNAY e n e q xq)Hpe cabao )'

Aya) n e | o o Y eTq N 2 H Tq x x e qxc o T n x a n c s o y c i a | t h p o y M n x A o c aq-

ku )2 e p o q N ay<u NTA|peq<su)NTx A q x n o m ttm oy c b o a zm n e q N|-

25 m oy a y k a q i c t a M M o q x e x N T M ^ z c o e || M n e A Y T A p n ' cabaoj m-

nM A ctm m a y n I ayo) T e e i z e Aqxo)Kx c b o a n<si t t a p iq m o c | N T co e

n c s o y c ia M n x A o c t o t c ttm oy I e q o n 2 o y t nc 2IMC AqTcoz mn

30 Teq<t>YCic | A q x n o N CAqjq NqjHpe n z o y t c z i m c ||

NAei N e ppan n n 2 o o y t x mctoz n<su)NTx | npiMe tiao) eeoM nneN-

e o c ncocg a o y Iaaci npiMe nojtbo na ci Ae N e n pan | nncziomc
ToprHx taytth haonh | tiao) ezoM N ttcazoyc TniicpiA tm n < t > | toj(n)

35 || AYPkoiNtDNei m n NoyepH Y att oya | A [e no]YA xu e CAqjq

*p. 1071 ztocTe c e e ip e N * 2 Me^i[[T]|N naaim ujn n z o y tc z im c |
(155 L.) n o y p a n mn N O Y e N e p r e iA k n a z c \ e p o o y zm nxtotoM e n co a o m o jn ' |

5 AYU) MTTMTO C BO A N NN AC I 2U)HX e T x||q)OOnx MN CABAO) ACT^MIO

CAOjq I NAYNAM IC e N A N O Y O Y N 2 0 Y T C 2 IM C | NPAN N N 2 0 0 Y T N

n a c i x n e T e MAq|KU)2x n M A K A p io c n < e T > o Y N o q x t t a a h q iI n o c n e T e

10 MAq<J>oNeix n A T A n H T o c || n e T N 2 0 T x n z io m c 2U)oy t nc N\e\

NOYlPAN t tPHNHx n O Y P A T x TTTCAHA T <M N T >M A K A |piO C TA A H G C I* TA-

TAnH TTTICTIC AY|U) CBOA 2N N AC I 0 \ N 2A2 MTTNA NATA|ON AfO) B-

BAA2HTX

( 36) p a p . , O r.4926( 1) (breaks o ff at 106:19 N T A peqN A Y ).

( 3 7 -6 1 ) p a p .

24-25 i.e. t m a z c o c M ne eAYTApn. 25 Sah. zm t i m a ctm m ay . 26 i.e. N T eeize.

35 Sah. N eYepHY- 36 Sah. N ceeip e.

1 0 7 :2 Sah. n c y - . . . ncy--
5 i.e. T A M ie. 10 Sah. ncypan.

22 Aqicujz : copyist first wrote ay. then cancelled y and added q above the line
33 nncziomg : nncziomc Bethge 269, poss. rightly (yet cf. GTh 51:20 and ThCont
139:38, 139:42 ncziomc) 34 mn<t>+ Bohlig 36 a [ --------]y a read in photo
graphs 1 0 7 :1 <|m|It]]x : t inexplicably cancelled by the copyist;-<|mt or <|mc is the expected
form
107:3 n x ( D a ) M e n c o a o m c d n : cf. Doresse Secret Books 170-71; Layton H arvard Theolog
ical Review 69 (1976) 35 n. 71; Reitzenstein Poim andres 186-87
5 c A c y q : c A c y q e is expected 8 n < e T > Layton10 t N e n a c i n o y p & n t : emend to
N A e i N e n o y p & n (thus Bohlig) 11 t < m n t > Bohlig
 106:19-107:14 49

36. T h u s w h en t h e p r i m e p a r e n t o f c h a o s 20 s a w h is s o n S a b a o th a n d th e

g lo r y ' th a t h e w a s in , a n d p e r c e iv e d t h a t h e w a s g r e a t e s t o f a ll t h e a u t h o r i

tie s ' o f c h a o s , h e e n v ie d h im . A n d ' h a v in g b eco m e w r a th fu l h e en g en

dered D e a th o u t o f h is ' d e a th : an d h e ( v iz ., D e a th ) w a s e s t a b lis h e d o v er

t h e s i x t h 25 h e a v e n , ( f o r ) S a b a o t h h ad b een sn a tc h e d up fro m th e r e . 1 A n d

th u s t h e num ber 1 o f th e s ix a u th o r itie s o f ch a o s w a s a c h ie v e d . T h en

D e a th , ' b e in g an d rogyn ou s, m in g le d w ith h is (o w n ) n a tu r e 1 and b eg o t

s e v e n a n d r o g y n o u s o f f s p r i n g . 30

37. T h e se a re th e n a m e s o f th e m a le o n e s : J e a lo u s y , W r a t h ,1T e a r s , S ig h

in g , S u f f e r i n g , L a m e n t a t i o n , ' B i t t e r W e e p i n g . A n d th ese a re th e n a m e s '

o f th e f e m a le o n e s : W r a t h , P a i n , L u s t , 1 S ig h i n g , C u r s e , B it t e r n e s s , Q u a r

r e l s o m e n e s s . 35 T h e y h a d i n t e r c o u r s e w i t h o n e a n o t h e r , a n d e a c h ' o n e b eg o t

sev en , s o th a t th e y a m o u n t to 1 0 7 f o r ty -n in e a n d r o g y n o u s d e m o n s .1

38. T h e ir n am es an d th e ir e ffe c ts y o u w ill fin d 1 in th e Book o f

Solomon. 1

3 9 . A n d in th e p r e s e n c e o f th e se , Z o e , w h o 5 w a s w ith S a b a o th , c r e a te d

seven 1g o o d a n d ro g y n o u s fo r c e s. ' T h e se a r e th e n a m e s o f th e m a le on es:

th e U n e n v i o u s , 1 t h e B le s s e d , th e J o y (fu l), th e T ru e, ' th e U n b e g r u d g in g ,

t h e B e l o v e d , 10 t h e T r u s t w o r t h y . A ls o , a s r e g a r d s th e fe m a le o n e s , th e se a re

t h e ir 1 n a m e s : P ea ce, G la d n e s s , R e jo ic in g , B le s s e d n e s s , 1 T ru th , L o v e,

F a ith ( P i s t i s ) . A n d 1f r o m t h e s e th e r e a r e m a n y g o o d ' a n d in n o c e n t s p ir its .

107:3 it is not possible to identify precisely the w ork cited here; som e p ossibilities are d is
cussed by J. Doresse, The Secret B o o k s o f the Egyptian G nostics (N ew York: Viking, I960),
170-171
 50 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D

15 N o y A n o T e A .e c||M A mn N o y e N e p r e iA knazc epooy zn |n c x h m a n x i-

M A P M C N H X N T n e 0 T M | n C A MTTITN M n iM N T C N O O y C

n ^ p x ilre N e T to p a c N T A p e q N A y A n iN e N | T m c T ic z n n m m o o y AqAy-

20 n e i eMA||Te m a m c u N T A p e q xca)TM a t c c c m h | e c e i N e NT(gopnx ncmh

ta g i 0 N T A 2|M o y T e e p o q cboa. z n m m ooy ayu) I N T A p e q e iM e x e

25 t a g i T e n t a 2 + p a n | e p o q x ^ qeqj e z o M A q ty in e e x N T e q x||nAp*BA-

c ic Ayu) N T A p e q x e iM e n a|m c x e o y N oyptDM e n a t m o y ppM|oyoeiN

q jo o n N z i Teqe2H A q q jT o p x|Tp c m a t c x e N e A q q j p n N X o o c x | nn-

30 N o y T e TH p oy mn N o y A r r e ^ o c || x e a n o k x n e n N o y T e mn K e o y a |

q jo o n x a x n t N e Aqp z o t c ta p MH|nu)c N c e e i M e x e o y N K e o y a |

( g o o n N z i T e q e z H N ce p K A T A n |N U )cice M M o q x

35 N T O q A e 20)C ANO||HTOC AqKATA<J)pONei NTICATArNU)|CIC Ayo)

*p. 1081 AqTO AM A n e x A q x e e q j* x e o y A q jo o n N z\ t a c z h M ^ peqoycDN e |

(156L.) 0 B O a. k a c x e N A N A y e n e q x o y o e i N

^yu) | N T e y N o y e i c o y o e i N A q e i c b o a . z n t m a z Iu jm o y n c e T M n c a

5 N2pe A q xto B e NMnHy||e t h p o y MnicA2x

N T A p e n A p x ire N e T U )p x | n a y e n o y o e i N x e N e c to q x eqnppi(ooyN |

Aqp qjnHpe Ayu) A q q jin e c m a t c n t a p c | m o y o e i N oyu)N2 c b o a

10 A y e iN e ppu)Me | <su)A.nx c b o a . N2HTqx e q o NqjnHpe eMA||Te Ayo) Mne

a .A 3iy n a y e p o q x e i m h t ix A |n A p x ireN eTU )p x o y A A q x m n Te n p 0 N 0 ia |

eTN M M Aqx n e q x o y o e i N A e A q x oyu)N2 eBOA.x | n n a y n ^ m i c th p o y

N M n H ye e T B e n A e i | A y q jT o p T p TH p oy c b o a . 2 iT O O T q x

15 t o t c Tnpo||Noiai n t a p c c n a y A n iA rre A ^ o c A C M e p iT q x | n to ( jn

a c N e q x M o c T e m m o c x x e n c c z i nicA|ice N e c o y ^ q ) A e *<soaxc

M M oqx Mnec|<sM <som N TA pecTM q)TA < so M n e c M e e i e | Acno)eTx

M n e c o y o e iN x c x m t i k & z

1 4 -15 Sah. N e y - . . . N e y -. 16 i.e. tujimapmsnh , T| ei^ap^evri (sim . passim).

19 i.e. zn m m ooy (poss. em end thus). 2 6 -2 7 i.e. pM N o y o eiN . 29 Sah. NeyA rreA O C .

1 0 8 :2 k ac : Sah. x sk aac.

3 i.e. o y o Y o e iN (B oh lig em ends thus).

12 0 T N M M A C J : i.e. stn m m a (j.

21 eiN e : i added above the line

1 0 8 :1 o y n o y a t y o o n is expected (prob. em end thus)
7 NTApe : no superlin. stroke could be inscribed above n because o f an original imper
fection in the papyrus
 107:14-108:19 51

40. T h e i r i n f l u e n c e s 15 a n d t h e i r e f f e c t s y o u w i l l f i n d in 1 t h e

Configurations o f the Fate o f Heaven That Is ' beneath the Twelve . 1

41. A nd h a v in g seen th e lik e n e s s 1 o f P istis in th e w a te r s, th e p r im e

parent g r ie v e d very m u c h , 20 e s p e c i a l l y w hen h e heard h e r v o ic e , ' lik e th e

f ir s t v o i c e t h a t h a d 1 c a l l e d to h im o u t o f th e w a te r s. A n d 1w h en h e k n ew

th a t it w as sh e w h o h ad g iv e n a n am e 1 to h im , h e s ig h e d . H e w as

ash am ed on a ccou n t o f h is 25 t r a n s g r e s s i o n . A n d w hen he had com e to

know in tr u th 1 th a t a n im m o r ta l m a n 1 o f lig h t h ad b een e x is tin g b e fo re

h im , h e w a s g r e a t l y d i s t u r b e d ; 1 f o r h e h a d p r e v i o u s l y s a id 1t o a ll th e g o d s

a n d t h e i r a n g e l s , 30 I t i s I w h o am god . N o o th e r o n e 1 e x is ts a p a rt fr o m

m e . For h e had b een a fr a id 1th e y m ig h t k n o w th a t a n o th e r 1h a d b e e n in

e x iste n c e b e f o r e h im , a n d m ig h t c o n d e m n 1h im .

42. B u t h e , b e in g d e v o id o f u n d e r s t a n d i n g , 35 s c o f f e d a t th e c o n d e m n a

tio n 1 a n d a c t e d r e c k le s s ly . H e s a id , If 108 a n y th in g h a s e x is te d b e fo r e

m e, le t it a p p e a r ,1s o t h a t w e m a y s e e it s li g h t .

43. A nd 1 im m e d ia te ly , b e h o ld ! L ig h t c a m e o u t o f th e e ig h th h e a v e n 1

a b o v e a n d p a s s e d t h r o u g h a ll o f t h e h e a v e n s 5 o f th e e a r th .

44. W h e n th e p r im e p a r e n t 1 s a w th a t th e lig h t w a s b e a u t if u l a s it r a d i

a te d , 1 h e w as am azed . A n d h e w a s g r e a tly ash am ed . A s 1 th a t lig h t

ap peared , a h u m a n lik e n e s s a p p e a r e d w it h in i t , v e r y w o n d e r f u l . 10 A n d n o

on e s a w it e x c e p t f o r 1 t h e p r i m e p a r e n t a n d P r o n o ia , 1 w h o w a s w ith h im .

Y e t its li g h t a p p e a r e d 1to a ll th e fo r c e s o f th e h ea v en s. B e c a u s e o f th is 1

th e y w e r e a l l t r o u b l e d b y i t .

45. T hen 15 w h e n P r o n o ia saw th a t e m iss a r y ( aggelos ) , sh e b ecam e

en am ored o f h im . 1 B u t h e h a ted h er b eca u se sh e w a s on th e d a rk n ess. '

But sh e d e s ir e d t o e m b r a c e h im , a n d s h e w a s n o t 1 a b le to . W h en sh e w as

u n a b le t o a s s u a g e h e r l o v e , 1 s h e p o u r e d o u t h e r l i g h t u p o n t h e e a r t h .
 52 ON THE O RI G I N OF THE W O R L D

20 x i m n || <J>ooy c t m m a y a y m o y t c A n A r r e A O C |t m m a y aaam n
O Y oeiN c t c neqoYU)2M | n e npMNCNoqx n o y o c i n ayu) AnK^z |
<NTAq>nu)pa)x c b o a x e x u ) q N a a a m a n c t no y a a b n | c t c n e q NOYO)2MN
25 n e nKA 2 n a a a m a n t i | | n h c t o y a a b
x i m <J)OOYx c t m m a y a y p I t i m a M n c N o q x N T n A p e e N O C n<si n c | 3 o y -
C lA THPOY n K A 2 AC A qT O Y B O CTBC | t n C N O f i N T n A P C N O C
30 N 2 0 Y O AC N 2 0 Y O | A n M O O Y TOYBO 2ITM n C I N C N T n i C T I C || TCO<)MA
T AC I NTA20YU3N2 C BO A x M |n A P X irC N C T U )px 2NNMMOOY 2NNOY|Y
A o r o N <sc a y ^ o o c x e z \t n mmooy I nMocpY c t o y a a b e n e i qTNzo
*p. 1091 MnTHpqx * qTOYBO MMoq
(157 L.)c b o a 2M n i C N o q x N < g o p n x | A n e p t o c o \ m n z c b o a e q o n z o y t -
C2IMC I T e q M N T 2 0 0 Y T x n C 2IMIPHFIC C q O N|KU)2T n CBOA 2M nOY-
5 o c in T eq M N T C 2 i||M C CTN M M A qx o y Y Y * h N C N O q x OYC|BOA T
Z N T O Y C IA N T n p O N O I A NCCU)qx I C M A T C 2M n e q C A C Y N T C q x x a p i c
n A P A I NCU)NTX THPOY M n X A O C
10 t o t c a n n o y It c thpoy mn NOYArNreAOC ntapoynay II Anepcoc ^Y"
MCPITqx N TA peqxOYO)N2 AC I CBOA N2HTOY THPOY AqpAKZOY N-
C I CBOA. ZN OY2HBC OYU)T OJApC 2A2 N2HBC | XpO AYU) niOYOCIN
15 OYU)Tn MMAY nZHBC IAC MAq<S0)XB AYU) NTCCI2C Aniepcocll
xuuopc c b o a zn n c u ) n t n t h p o y M n x A |o c ayo) Mneq(SO)XB
KATA C CBOA ZN | TMCCOTHC CTOYTC nOYOCIN MN nKA|KC *q-
OYU3N2 CBOA N<SInCptOC ZN TMC|COTHC NNATTC AOC MN PPlDMC AC-
20 XU)K II CBOA N61 TCYNOYCIA MnCptOC TCYZC | C2PAT 2M nKA2 *Cf
OYO) N<SI Tcgopu N|2HAONH

21 i.e. NoyoeiN (Bohlig em ends thus).

3 1 i.e. z n m m o o y .
1 0 9 :5 i.e. c t n m m a c | .
9 Sah. N e Y * r r e \o c . 12 i.e. n o y o jt. 13 i.e. n o y o jt.
20 i.e. N T e e i z e .

23 <NT*q> Layton 24 -2 5 ttkaz n a a a m a n t i |nh : for the incongruous feminine end

ing (-xivtj) cf. K asser Kemi 20 (1970) 52, Layton Harvard Theological Review 69 (1976) 52
28 t CNOC : em end to CNoq (thus Schenke)
109 :3 zimiphpic : i.e. H im eros : 2imhpic em. Bohlig (com paring 'I^iEpioq)
12 oyzhbc : h added above the line
 108: 19- 109: 22 53

4 6 . S i n c e 20 t h a t d a y , t h a t e m i s s a r y has been c a lle d ' A d am o f L ig h t ,

w h o se r e n d e r in g ' is th e lu m in o u s m an o f b lo o d , an d th e e a r th 1(u p o n

w h ic h it (h e r lig h t ) ) sp rea d , (h a s b een c a lle d ) h o ly A d a m a s , 1 w h o se

r e n d e r in g i s t h e H o l y L a n d o f A d a m a n t i n e . 25

4 7 . S in c e th a t d a y , 1 a ll th e a u th o r itie s h a v e h on ored th e b lo o d o f th e

v i r g i n . 1A n d t h e e a r t h w a s p u r i f i e d o n a c c o u n t o f ' t h e b l o o d o f t h e v i r g i n .

48. B ut m ost o f a ll, ' th e w a te r w a s p u r ifie d th r o u g h th e lik e n e s s o f

P istis 30 S o p h i a , w ho had appeared to ' th e p r im e p aren t in th e w a ters.

J u stly , ' t h e n , i t h a s b een s a id : th r o u g h th e w a t e r s . ' T h e h o ly w a te r,

s in c e it v i v i f i e s t h e a l l , 1 0 9 p u r i f i e s it .

4 9 . O u t o f th a t fir s t b lo o d ' E ros ap p eared , b e in g an d rogyn ou s. 1 H is

m a s c u lin ity is H im ir e r is (i.e ., H im e r o s ), b e in g ' fir e fr o m th e lig h t. H is

fe m in in ity 5 th a t is w ith h im a s o u l o f b lo o d is fr o m ' th e s t u f f o f P r o n o ia .

H e is v e r y l o v e l y ' in h is b e a u ty , h a v in g a charm b eyon d ' a ll c r e a tu r e s o f

ch aos.

50. T hen a ll th e g o d s 1 an d th e ir a n g e ls , w h en th e y b e h e ld 10 E r o s ,

b eca m e e n a m o r e d o f h im . A nd a p p e a r in g ' in a ll o f th e m h e se t th em a fir e :

ju st a s ' fr o m a s in g le la m p m an y la m p s 1 are lit, a n d o n e and th e sam e

lig h t is t h e r e , b u t t h e la m p 1 is n o t d im in is h e d . A n d in th is w ay E ros 15

b eca m e d is p e r s e d in a ll th e c r e a te d b e in g s o f ch aos, 1 and w as n o t d im in

is h e d .

5 1 . J u st a s fr o m 1 th e m id p o in t o f lig h t a n d d a rk n ess 1 E ros ap peared

a n d a t t h e m i d p o i n t 1 o f t h e a n g e l s a n d m a n k i n d 20 t h e s e x u a l u n i o n o f E r o s

w as c o n s u m m a te d , s o 1o u t o f t h e e a r th t h e p r im a l p le a s u r e b l o s s o m e d . '

108:23 Adamas : or, Adaman

 54 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

ATC2IM6 OY2l2C NCA TTK2l2 | AY<1) AnTAMOC OYH2 NCA TC2I-

25 Me A n N| x n o oyH2 n c a nrA M oc AnBO)A c b o a || t Y^zq nca

nexno
m m n n c a n e p a ) c | c t m m a y a t b c n c a a a A e t oy<u ezpAT | c b o a zm
niCNoq n t a y t t a z t ( J e x M | nicA2 c t b c nAT n c t ' c o ) MMoqx ujay|xtto
30 NAY NTeniYMI2i NTCYNOYCIA || MMNNCA TB6N6AOOA6 AYB6NKN|-
T m n n o y b c n a a z m c n f oyu) c 2|paT zm nicA 2 m n n i c e c e e n e NOJHN I
k a t a t c n o c eyN T A y m m ay M n o y lc n e p M A zpaT n z h t o y c b o a zm
*p. n o 1 n x*cnepM A n n 0 3 o y c i a mn n o y a f t c a o c |
(158 L.) t o t c t a ik a io c y n h a c t a m c io n n A |p A A e i c o c e N e c a j q eqMnBOAx
5 MTTKYl^AOC MTT002 MN TTKY^AOC MTTPH 2M || nKA2 NTPY<|>HX 6T<N>MM3i
NOJA ZN TMHT6 | NNU)N6 AYU) T0niYMIA 2N TMHT0 N|NqjHN 0N0-
CO)OY e y o NAA2A2 AYU) | TTOJHN Mna)N2 NNATMOY N0 NTAqx|oy0)N2
10 c bo a 2M n o y a jq j M n N o y T e || 2M n c A M2iTx M n n A p A A e ic o c ATpeqp | m -
^yX H NNCTOYAABx NAANATOC NA0I | CTNNHY 0BOAX ZN NnAACMA. N-
TMNT|2HK6 NTCYNxT e A e iA MTT2lI(DN TTCY^N | AC MTTCyHN MnO)N2 N
15 mttph ayu ) || NeqKAAAOC n c c o j o y Neq<sa)Be Ne | n n a nK y t u -
p ic c o c n e q K A p n o c Ne | n n i c m a z n c a o o a c eqo yo B cy neqxi|-
c e bhk o ja z p a T e T n e
20 ayu) ATOYU)q nqjH(N) | N TrNcocic eY N TA qx m m ay n t a y n a m i c || m-
ttn o y tc n e q x e o o Y o Ne m t t o o z e q x|nppicuoY c m a t c ay<u
NeqTApx Nec(DOY I Neq<scua)Be o Ne NNi<sa)a)Be n k n t c
| n e q K A p n o c o Ne n n i b n n c ' c t n a n o y I o y n a c z a z nA ei Ae
25 e q z i n c A m z i t x M n A ||p A A ic o c ATpeqxTa)OYN nm^YXH c b o a | z n TqjeN
NN A AIMCJON X6KAAC 0YNHY I C20YNX encgHNx Mna)N2 NC0OYU)MX M|-
n e q K A p n o c ayu) n c c p k a t a k p i n c n n | 0 3 o y c i a m n N O Y A r'reAO C
30 n A n o T e a c c | | m a MneeiqjHN qcH2 z n x i e p A b i b a o c | x e n t o k n e

2 3 -2 4 o y H Z . . . o y H Z (in fin itiv es): Sah. o y ^ z q . . . oy^zq : cf. Funk3 n. 1.

31 i.e. mn oyBe-. 3 3 -3 4 Sah. MneycnepMA.
1 1 0 :5 i.e. poss. ttk a .z n ttp y < |> h . 8 i.e. n a t m o y . 13 i.e. z n t c y n t A i a .
24 i.e. t t tt a p a a ic o c (Bohlig em ends thus). 26 Sah. x c k a a c e y e e i cf. 1 Clem. 48:2
Achmim ic = Ps. 117:19 Sahidic : explained by Polotsky. 29 Sah. N ey A rreA o c.
30 i.e. TajiepA, r| lepa.

22 a t c z im c o y ^ z c n c a ttkaz : a t t z o o y t o y ^ z q n c a ttk a z a t c z im c o y ^ z c nca

n z o o y T em. Bethge 25 + e y ^ z q em. to o y ^ zq
1 1 0 :5 < n > Layton 13 < z > n tcyn tA ia Bohlig n e y ^ N : n o y A e iN em. Schenke
 109:22-110:31 55

52. T he w om an fo llo w e d e a r th . ' A n d m a r r ia g e fo llo w e d w om an . 1

B ir th f o l l o w e d m a r r i a g e . D is s o lu tio n 25 f o l l o w e d b i r t h .

5 3 . A fte r th a t E r o s ,1th e g r a p e v in e s p r o u t e d u p 1o u t o f t h a t b lo o d , w h ic h

had b e e n sh ed o v er 1 th e e a r th . B eca u se o f th is , th o se w h o d r in k o f it 1

c o n c e i v e t h e d e s i r e o f s e x u a l u n i o n . 30 A f t e r t h e g r a p e v i n e , a f i g t r e e 1 a n d a

p o m e g r a n a te tr e e s p r o u te d u p fr o m 1th e e a r th , to g e th e r w ith th e r e s t o f th e

tr e e s ,' a ll s p e c ie s , h a v in g 1w it h in th e m th e ir s e e d fr o m th e 1 1 0 s e e d o f th e

a u th o r itie s a n d t h e i r a n g e l s . 1

54. T hen J u stic e c r e a te d P a r a d is e , 1 b e in g b e a u tifu l a n d b e in g o u ts id e

th e o r b i t 1o f t h e m o o n a n d t h e .o r b i t o f t h e s u n in 5 th e L a n d o f W a n to n n e s s ,

in t h e E a s t i n t h e m i d s t 1 o f t h e sto n e s. A n d d e s ir e is in th e m id s t o f 1 th e

b e a u tifu l, a p p e t i z i n g tr e e s. A n d 1th e tr e e o f e te r n a l life is a s i t ' a p p e a r e d

b y G o d s w i l l , 10 t o t h e n o r t h o f P a r a d i s e , s o t h a t i t m i g h t m a k e 1 e t e r n a l t h e

s o u ls o f t h e p u r e , ' w h o s h a ll c o m e fo r th fro m th e m o d e lle d fo r m s (plas-

mata) o f p o v e r ty 1a t th e c o n s u m m a tio n o f th e a g e (a e o n ). N o w th e c o lo r 1

o f th e tree o f life is lik e th e su n . A n d 15 i t s branches are b e a u tifu l. Its

le a v e s a r e l i k e ' th o se o f th e cy p ress. Its fr u it is lik e 1a b un ch o f grap es

w h e n it is w h i t e . Its h e ig h t 1g o e s a s fa r a s h e a v e n .

55. A nd n ex t to it (is ) th e tr e e ' o f a c q u a in ta n c e (gnosis), h a v in g th e

str e n g th (dynamis) 20 o f G o d . Its g lo r y is lik e th e m o o n 1 w h e n f u lly r a d ia n t.

A n d its b r a n c h e s a r e b e a u t if u l. ' I t s le a v e s a re lik e fig le a v e s . 1 I ts fr u it is

lik e a g o o d a p p e t i z i n g d a t e . ' A n d t h i s t r e e i s t o t h e n o r t h o f P a r a d i s e , 25 s o

th a t i t m i g h t a r o u s e t h e s o u l s f r o m 1 t h e t o r p o r o f t h e d e m o n s , in o r d e r th a t

th e y m ig h t a p p r o a c h 1th e tr e e o f life an d e a t o f 1 it s fr u it a n d so con d em n

t h e 1a u t h o r i t i e s a n d t h e i r a n g e l s .

5 6 . T h e e f f e c t 30 o f t h i s t r e e i s d e s c r i b e d in t h e Sacred Book , 1to w it: It

is y o u w h o a r e
 56 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

TTtyHN n tt n o jc ic TTAei | c t z m T T A p A A e ic o c TTAei n ta n q jo p n N | ppcoMe

*p. I l l 1 oyoM qx a c |o y h n n A n e q N o y c | A qM ppe T e q Nq jB peiN e A q pK A TA K p iN e *

(159 B ohlig) < N > N K e e iN e n a a a o tp io n A q c ix a n c e p o|oyN

m n n ca n A e i A e A T B e N X o e iT x f oya) | ezpA'f t Ae i c t n a t o y b o np-

5 po)oy mn N |A p x ie p e y c n ta ik a io c y n h naci eTNA||oyu)N2 c b o a zn n -

z A e y N N e z o o y ' e A | T B e N x o e iT A e o y u jn z c b o a zm n o y o | e iN Mncgopn'

N A A A M e T B e n x p iC M A I e T O Y < N A > X IT q x

10 t o )o pttn Ae m ^ y x h A C M p p e | nepcoc c t n n m m a c acttcdztn Mnec||-

< c > N o q x ezpA Y e x a )q N Ayo) e x M ttk a z cboa |Ae zm ncN oqx ctm -

may a to yptx f oy|o) ezpA Y z m ttk a z N q jo p n N c b o a zm | t t o j o n t c eypA-

cye M T io y o e iN n A i e T N|NAoyu)NZ cboa zm tt b a to c

15 m m n n c a || n A e i a n n NzpHpe e N e c o j o y e T O N C T o e i | e N A N o y q ' Ayf

oya) ezpAY zm ttk a z k a | t a r e N o c c b o a z n T o y e i T o y e i MTTAp|eeNoc n-

20 T e N q je e p e n t t t p o n o i a ' | N A e i N T A p o y M e p e nepcoc a y ttc d z t' || m-

n o y c N o q x e x a )q N Ayu) e x M n k a z n

M|MNNCA N A6IX A BO TA N H NIMX f OyO) ez|pA*l* ZM TTKAZ K A TA rCNOC

eyN TAy m|may M n e c n e p M A N e 3 o y c i A mn N 0 y | A r xr e A 0 c m n n ca

25 NA6In A N e 3 0 Y C I A II CO)NTx e B O A Z N M M O O Y NGHpiON NIM I KATA re-

n o c Ayo) N X A T B e mn n z a n| a a t c k a t a r e N o c e y N T A y M MAy M|ncnep-

m a N e 3 o y c iA mn N o y A r r e A O C |

30 2a T e zH A e n n Ae i T H p oy N T A p e q Noy||o)N2 e B O A N M n q jo p n N N zooy

Aq<S0) I ZIXM TTKA[z] MTTPHTe N Z O O y C N A y Aq|KO) NTTTPONOIA 6TMTTCA.

m ttitn z n | T n e AqBO)Kx ezpA Y e n e q x o y o e i N Ayu) | N T e y N o y

32 i.e. n n A p A A e ic o c (B oh lig em ends thus). 33 Sah. AqoytoN e .

I l l :9 i.e. c t n m m a c .

15 an : Sah. o n . 20 Sah. M neycN oq.

23 i.e. N N e ao y ciA (B oh lig em ends thus). 2 3 -2 4 Sah. N eyA rreA oc. 28 i.e. nn-

eaoyci a (B oh lig em ends thus). N oyA rreA oc : Sah. N eyA rreA oc.

I l l :l < n > Layton (cf. 111:2 epooy)

8 < n a > Q uecke 2
10 <c>N oq sim . B ohlig
23 M n e c n e p M A : M < n o y c n e p M A zpau n z h t o y c b o a zm > n e c n e p M A Q uecke, with hesi
tation
 1 1 0 :3 1 -1 11:34 57

th e t r e e o f a c q u a i n t a n c e (gnosis), ' w h ic h is in P a r a d ise , fr o m w h ic h th e

f ir s t 1m a n a t e a n d w h i c h o p en ed h is m in d ; ' a n d h e lo v e d h is fe m a le c o u n

terp a rt a n d c o n d e m n e d 1 1 1 th e o th e r , a lie n lik e n e s s a n d lo a th e d h im . '

57. N ow a fte r it, th e o liv e tr e e sp r o u te d u p , ' w h ic h w a s to p u r ify th e

k in g s a n d t h e 1 h ig h p r ie s ts o f r ig h te o u s n e s s , w h o w ere to 5 a p p e a r in th e

la s t d a y s , s i n c e ' t h e o l i v e tr e e a p p e a r e d o u t o f t h e l i g h t 1 o f th e fir s t A d a m

fo r th e s a k e o f t h e u n g u e n t ' t h a t t h e y w e r e t o r e c e i v e .

58. A nd th e fir s t so u l (P sy ch e) lo v e d 1 E ros, w h o w as w ith h er, and

p oured h e r b lo o d 10 u p o n h im and upon th e e a r th . ' A n d o u t o f th a t b lo o d

th e r o s e f ir s t s p r o u t e d u p , 1 o u t o f t h e e a r t h , o u t o f ' t h e t h o r n b u s h , t o b e a

s o u r c e o f j o y f o r t h e l i g h t t h a t ' w a s t o a p p e a r i n t h e b u s h . 15

5 9 . M o r e o v e r a fte r th is th e b e a u tifu l, g o o d - s m e llin g flo w e r s ' s p r o u te d up

fro m th e e a r t h , 1d i f f e r e n t k i n d s , f r o m e v e r y s in g le v ir g in ' o f th e d a u g h te r s

o f P r o n o ia .1 A n d th e y , w h e n th e y h ad b eco m e en am ored o f E ros, p ou red

o u t 20 t h e i r b l o o d u p o n h i m a n d u p o n th e e a r t h .'

60. A fter th ese, ev ery p la n t sp r o u te d up ' fr o m th e e a r th , d iffe r e n t

k in d s , c o n t a i n i n g 1 th e seed o f th e a u th o r itie s an d th e ir ' a n g e ls . A fte r

t h e s e , t h e a u t h o r i t i e s 25 c r e a t e d o u t o f th e w a te r s a ll s p e c ie s o f b e a st, 1 a n d

th e r e p t i l e s and b ir d s 1 d iffe r e n t k in d s c o n ta in in g ' th e seed o f th e

a u th o r itie s a n d t h e ir a n g e l s . '

61. B u t b e fo r e a ll th e se , w h en h e h ad ap p eared 30 o n th e fir s t d a y , he

r e m a in e d ' u p o n th e e a r th , s o m e th in g lik e tw o d a y s, and 1 le ft th e lo w e r

P r o n o ia in 1h e a v e n , a n d a s c e n d e d to w a r d s h is lig h t. A n d ' im m e d ia te ly

111:6 appeared out o f : o r, appeared in

 58 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

*p. 1121 AnKAKe q jo jn e a x m niccpcMcpIc] * THpqx

(160 Bo.) tco <J>ia a T2N T n e M ncA mttitn | N T A p e c o y u x y a c x i o y e 3 o y c i *
ntootc | N T n ic T i c a c t a m i o n z n n o 6 N p e q 'p o y o | e i N MN NClOy TH-
5 poy a c k a a y zn T n e ATpoyllp o y o e i N e x M nKAZ Aya) c e x a ) K x cboa
N| 2NCHMION NXPONOC MN ZNKAIPOC MN | ZNPMnOOyC AYU) ZNNCBATe
m n z n z o o y | m n ZNoyqjH mn z N c o y c o y m n n K e c e e n e | THpqx ayco
10 N T e e i z e 3lTtm2l thp c |n p k o c m c i || z i x n T n e
a a a m x A e o y o e i N x N T A p e q 'o y a x y | abo)kx e z o y N x e n e q ' o y o e i N
e T e n A e i n e | eTM A zqjM oyN e MneqcysM s o m x e T B e | t m n t z h k c
n t a t o j z mn n e q 'o y o e i N t o t c | A qT A M eio NAqx N o y N o s n -

15 aio jn Aya) zm || nAia)Nx c t m m a y AqTAMio N c o o y n a i o j n | mn Noy-

k o c m o c e y e i p e N c o o y e y c o T n x | ANMnHye M n x A o c mn n o y k o c m o c
N|CA0)qx NK03B
NeeiAKDN A e t h p o y m n n o y Ik o c m o c e Y < y o o n x zm n e T e MNTeq
20 ApHxqx || e q o y T e TMAzqjMoyNe m n n x A o c eTMm|TN m m o c e y H n x mn
n K o c M o c e T e n A t x| m n t z h k c n e
e c y x e KOYuxg e e i M e N T A i A |e e c i c n n a c i k n a z c e p o c e c c H z zm
25 nMAz|cA(yq n k o c m o c NtgiepAAiAc nenpo<J>H||THC
za TezH A e MnATe a a a m N o y o e i N p|ANAxa)pei zm n x A o c ANesoy-
c i a n a y e |p o q x aycojb c n c a n A p x ire N e T a ) p x x e Aqx|x e < so\ eqxa)

(62) p a p ., O r.4926(1) (begins at 112:3 n t t t ic t ic , breaks o ff ca. 112:10 NTApeqoYuxy).

( 6 3 -6 5 ) p a p .
( 66) pap., O r.4926( 1) (begins at 112:27 T T A pxireN eT tup).

34 i.e. exM .
112 :5 Sah. Ayo) NcextoK. 7 i.e. zeNeBATe.
10 i.e. N oyoeiN (B ohlig em ends thus). 13 i.e. ntaztojz (Bohlig emends thus). 16-17
Sah. N e y - .. . N ey-. 17 anmttmy : Sah. amtthys
18-19 Sah. N eyK ocM oc.
24 Sah. ziepAAiAc.

34 a x m : also a x n can be read nicpcM pIc] : M9[c] exceeding letters, written below
the line
112 :2 a c x i : ax i Funk : cf. 98:14 n to o tc read in photographs 3 p o Y o re a d in
photographs p e q vp o y o e i N : o Y [A e]iN A Y [e]i[e] O r.4 9 2 6 (l) 5 a y o ) c c x c d k : N ceeipe

O r.4926(l) 9 a y o ) .. . p k o c m c i : shorter text (but m ostly in lacuna) in O r.4926(l)

 111:34-112:28 59

d a rk n ess c o v e r e d a ll th e u n iv e r s e . 112

62. N ow w h en sh e w is h e d , th e S o p h ia w h o w as in th e lo w e r h e a v e n 1

r e c e iv e d a u t h o r it y f r o m ' P is tis , a n d fa s h io n e d g r e a t lu m in o u s b o d ie s ' a n d

a ll t h e s t a r s . A n d sh e p u t th em in th e sk y to 5 s h in e u p o n th e e a r th and to

rend er ' t e m p o r a l s i g n s a n d sea so n s an d 1 y ea r s a n d m o n th s a n d d a y s ' an d

n ig h ts a n d m o m e n t s a n d s o f o r t h .1A n d in th is w a y th e e n tir e r e g io n u p on

t h e s k y w a s a d o r n e d . 10

63. N o w w hen A dam o f L ig h t c o n c e iv e d th e w is h 1 to e n ter h is lig h t

i.e .,1 th e e ig h th h ea v en he w a s u n a b le to d o so b e c a u s e o f 1 th e p o v e r ty

th a t h a d m i n g l e d w ith h is lig h t. T h en 1h e c r e a te d fo r h im s e lf a v a s t e te r

n a l r e a lm (a e o n ). A n d w ith in 15 t h a t e t e r n a l r e a lm he c r e a te d s ix e te r n a l

r e a lm s 1a n d t h e i r a d o r n m e n t s , s i x in n u m b e r , th a t w e r e s e v e n tim e s b e t t e r 1

th a n t h e h e a v e n s o f c h a o s a n d t h e i r a d o r n m e n t s . '

64. N ow a ll t h e s e e te r n a l r e a lm s a n d th e ir ' a d o r n m e n ts e x is t w it h in th e

i n f i n i t y 20 t h a t i s b e t w e e n th e e ig h th heaven and th e c h a o s b e lo w 1 it, b e in g

co u n ted w it h th e u n iv e r s e th a t b e lo n g s t o ' p o v e r t y .

65. If yo u ( s g .) w a n t to k n o w th e a r r a n g e m e n t' o f th e s e , y o u ( s g .) w ill

fin d i t w r i t t e n i n t h e Seventh ' Universe o f the Prophet Hieralias . 25

66. A n d b e fo r e A d a m o f L ig h t h a d 1w it h d r a w n in t h e c h a o s , t h e a u t h o r i

tie s s a w h im 1an d la u g h e d a t th e p r im e p a r e n t b e c a u s e h e h a d 1 lie d w h en

h e s a id ,
 60 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D

m m o c x e a n o k x n e n N o y |T e m a a a a y < y o o n x z\ t a c z h
30 N T A p o y ei q)A||pogx n e x ^ y x e mh n A e i n e nN O Y T e n t a z | t a k o m-

nN eproN Ag'OYcuqjB n e x A g x e | e z e N e c y x e TeTNOY<u<y x e -

kac N e g x qj6N | c o m n t a k o M n N e p ro N a m h c i t n m a p n | t a m c i o noypoj-
35 Me eBOA ZM nKAZ KATA || TZIKtt)Nx MnNCtt)MAx KATA n e i N * MTTH
*P-113 NgqjMcye n a n x e K A A c e nH egiyai(N)|NAY e n e g ' e i N e NgMe-
(161 Bo.) _v ____
p eiT g N oykcti gNA|TAKO M n N e p ro N aaaa N eTO Y N A xno-
5 oy I c b o a zm n o Y o e i N n t n a a y n z m z a X n a n || zm n x p o N O c THpq m-
n eeiA iu )N
n A e i A e | THpgN NTAg'cycone k a t a TnpoN O iA N T m |c T ic ojin * enpio-
Me NAOYO)N2 6BOAN N|NAZPM n e g NeiN 6 NgKATAKpiNe MMOOY | eBOA 2M
10 noYnAACMA ayo) noYnAACMA || Agcycone n x o a x a MnoYoeiN
TO Te Ne|30YCIA AYXI NTrNCOCIC ATPOYTAMie | npcoMe *cp
cgopnx e p o o Y n s i t c o <|>ia | zcdh [ e ] t Ae i c t ' z a t n ca b a o )n * y<u
15 ACCO)|Be NCA TOYTNCOMH X6 ZNBAAeeYe N6 ZN || OYMNT-
2lT c o o y n AYTAMiogN e p o o Y o y a |ay ayu ) c c c o o y n a n x e oy ne
eTOYNA|AgN
a i a t o y t o n A cp cgopnx e p o o Y a c t a m i o | N q jo p n N MnecpcoMe cyin a
20 egNATAMe | n o y n x A C M A Ne egNApKATA<j>poNei m ||m ooy ayco NTeei-
z e gNANOY2Mx e p o o Y I
n x n o A e MnpegTAMO NTAgcycone N |T e e i z e t c o < |) i a n t a -
p e c N O Y x e n o y t A | f x e o y o e i N A c z A + e e x M n M o o y n t c y I n o y 2lttpio-
25 Me oyo)N 2 c b o a e g o n z o y t 'H c z i m c
T A + x e c t m m a y A c p T Y n o Y m |m o c <yopnx n n o y c c d m a n c z im c m|-

MNNCOJC ACPTYnOY MMOC ZM nCO)|MA MneiNC NTMAAY NTAZOYOJNZ

( 67) pap., O r.4926(1) (breaks o ff at 1 12:34 zm t t k a z ) .

( 6 8 -7 9 ) pap.

1 1 3 :9 Sah. n e y - . . . n e y -.
14 Sah. TeyrNiDMH. 1 6 -1 7 i.e. eToyNAAAq.
19 i.e. neyn\A C M A .
23 i.e. N o y o eiN (B ohlig em ends thus).
25 i.e. TTA f A e. 26 i.e. Ncgopn (B ohlig em ends thus) noycum a.

29 m a a a a y : m n s e O r.4 9 2 6 (l)
29 N T A p o y e i : t o t c z a jy e i a z o ]y n O r.4 9 2 6 (l) 35 n eiN e : i added above the line
1 1 3 :13 He]] cancelled by the copyist
2 5 -2 6 A c p T y n o y m |m o c : A c p T y n o y m m ocj (i.e. m t t m o o y ) em . B ethge
 112:28-113:28 61

It is I w h o a m G o d .1N o o n e e x is ts b e fo r e m e .

67. W h en th e y ca m e to 30 h i m , th e y s a id , Is th is not th e god w h o '

r u in e d o u r w o r k ? H e a n sw ered and s a id , 1 Y es. If you d o n ot w an t

h im t o b e a b l e 1 t o r u in ou r w ork , co m e le t u s ' cr e a te a m a n ( i.e ., h u m a n

b e in g ) ou t o f e a r th , a c c o r d in g to 35 t h e im a g e ( eikon ) o f ou r b od y and

a c c o r d in g t o t h e l i k e n e s s 1 1 3 o f th is b e in g (v iz ., A d a m o f L ig h t), to serv e

u s; s o th a t w h e n h e (v iz ., A d am o f L ig h t) sees h is lik e n e s s h e m ig h t

becom e en a m o red o f it. N o lo n g e r w ill h e 1 r u in ou r w ork ; r a th e r , 1 w e

s h a ll m a k e t h o s e w h o are born o u t o f th e lig h t o u r se r v a n ts 5 f o r a ll th e

d u r a tio n o f t h i s e t e r n a l r e a l m (a e o n ).

68. N o w a ll o f th is ' c a m e t o p a s s a c c o r d in g t o t h e f o r e t h o u g h t {pronoia)

o f P i s t i s ,' in o r d e r t h a t m a n s h o u ld a p p e a r a fte r 1 h is lik e n e s s , a n d s h o u ld

con d em n th em 1 b eca u se o f th e ir m o d e lle d fo r m (plasma ) . A n d th e ir

m o d e lle d f o r m 'P b e c a m e a n e n c l o s u r e o f t h e l i g h t .

6 9 . T h e n th e a u th o r itie s r e c e iv e d t h e a c q u a in t a n c e ( gnosis ) n e c e ssa r y to

crea te 1 m a n . S o p h ia 1 Z o e sh e w h o is w ith S a b a o th h ad a n tic ip a te d

th e m . A nd sh e la u g h e d 1 a t th e ir d e c is io n . F o r th e y are b lin d : 15 a g a i n s t

t h e ir o w n in te r e s ts th e y ig n o r a n tly c r e a te d h im . 1 A n d th e y d o n o t r e a liz e

w hat th e y a re a b o u t to d o . 1

70. T he rea so n sh e a n tic ip a te d th em an d m ad e her o w n m an ( i.e .,

hum an b e in g ) ' fir s t, w a s in ord er th a t h e m ig h t in s t r u c t 1 th e ir m o d e lle d

fo r m (plasma) h o w t o d e s p i s e 20 t h e m a n d th u s to e s c a p e fr o m th e m .1

71. N ow th e p r o d u c tio n o f th e in s tr u c to r cam e ab ou t ' as fo llo w s .

W h en S o p h ia le t fa ll a d r o p le t ' o f lig h t, it flo w e d o n to th e w a te r , 1 and

i m m e d i a t e l y a h u m a n b e i n g a p p e a r e d , b e i n g a n d r o g y n o u s . 25

72 . T h a t d r o p le t sh e m o u ld e d 1 fir s t as a fe m a le b od y. A fte r w a r d s, 1

u sin g t h e b o d y sh e m o u ld e d i t 1 in th e lik e n e s s o f th e m o th e r , w h ic h h ad

a p p e a r e d .1

112:29 No one e x ists before m e : the B ritish L ibrary m anuscript has N o other e xists
before me
113:25 That droplet sh e m olded : text po ssib ly erroneous; correct text p o ssib ly That drop
let gave form to the water
 62 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

30 cboa | a c x o k c c b o a z i t n m n t c n o o y c n c b o t x || A y x n o Noy-

pcoMe N 2 o y T x c 2iMe n ^ e 1 1c n z c a a h n M o y T e e p o g x e 2epMA<J>po|Ai-

th c T e g M A A y N A e n z c b p a i o c M o y |T e e p o c x e e y z A n zojh eje
T p e g T A M O | T e Mna)N2

35 n e c q jH p e A e n e n x n o || cto N x o e ic m m n n c o )c x A N [e]3 oyci*

*p. 11 4 1 * M o y T e e p o g x x e n eH p iO N A T p e g p n a a n a |n N o y n a a c m a eepMH-
(162 B o.) n c ia Mn HpiONx | n e n p e g 'T A M O A yze tapx epogx ego ncabc |tu -

P A p o o y T H p oy

5 e y z A <se T e T<yopnN M ||n A p eeN O c taci a x n 2 0 0 y T x A ccy A M ice

| n to c ne ntazp c o e iN e p o c o y A atc

a i a | t o y t o c e x o ) m m o c e p o c x e a c x o o c x e a | n o k n e nMe-

p o c NTAM AAY AyO) A N O K x T e | T M A A y x A N O K x T e T2IM0

10 n o k x T e T n A p e e N O c || anokx TeTeeTx a n o k x T e t xc o -

e iN a n o k x T e T p e g x| c o A C A n n n a k c n A 2A e i n e N T A z x n o -

ei Ay|o) anokx T e T e g xM AAy Ayo) N T o g x n e n A e io ) T x | a y o j t u -

x o e ic NTogx ne ta <
som n n e T g xoy|A<yg gxa) M M o g x e y A o r-

15 o)c fq jo jn e A A ||A A 2 ix n e oypo)M e is ix o e ic

N A ei A e 2M n o y |o ) q j < - - > Ay<so)AnN c b o a x n m ^ Y X h ncabau )'

| m n n e g x c [ . J n A e i c t n n h y A M 'n A A C M A | N e 3 o y c i A Ayo) c t b c
n A e i x a t c c m h e T o y A A B x | x o o c x e A qjA ei Ayo) n t c t n a n a c i ' epi
20 x o | | e i c e x N n c o j n t n THpoy Ayo) n Ae i N e n t a y I p a i x m a a c o t i z c m-
M o o y k a t a k a h p o c e|BO a z i t n n A p x ir e N e T O ) p x Ayo) N T e e i z e |
A y o T x n o y e z o y N eN q jT e K O )o y N N nA A c|M A t h z n T c y N x TeA ei* m-
nAIO)N t
25 zm nKAi||poc A e e T M M A y to tc A n A p x ire N e T O jp | A g f oytncom h n -

N e T N M M A g x e T B e npo)|Me TO Te AnoyA noyA nzhto y N o y x e |m -

n e g xcn e p M A e x N tm htc N e z A n e M|nKAz

7 /^ : 1 4 15 i.e. &aa& A z ix n e (B ohlig em ends thus).

18 i.e. N N 3 0 Yciai (B ethge em ends thus).
26 i.e. n n tn m m 2lc|. 28 i.e. NTZxne.

1 1 4 :1 5 -1 6 zm noY|u)a) < -----> : main clause accidently om itted : zm noYOJU) <ncabao)0

mn neqxc> em . B ethge rem oving text from line 17 and transposing it to line 16 17 [ J :
copyist w rote and then cancelled a false start o f e or c 24 t h zn TCYNvTe\ei* m-
naucoN t : this phrase is poss. a gloss, not part o f authors t e x t : desired sense is not appar
ent : u)& tcYNTeA.eiA. MnaJOJNem. B ohlig
 113:28-114:29 63

A nd sh e fin is h e d it in t w e l v e m o n t h s . 30 A n a n d r o g y n o u s h u m a n b e i n g w a s

p r o d u c e d ,1 w h o m th e G r e e k s c a ll H e r m a p h r o d ite s ;1a n d w h o s e m o th e r th e

H ebrew s c a l l 1 E v e o f L if e ( E v e o f Z o e ) , n a m e ly , t h e f e m a le in s tr u c to r 1o f

life .

73. H er o ffs p r in g i s t h e c r e a t u r e 35 t h a t i s l o r d . A f t e r w a r d s , t h e a u th o r i

tie s 1 1 4 c a l l e d it B e a s t , so th a t it m ig h t le a d a str a y 1 th e ir m o d e lle d

c r e a tu r e s (plasmata). T h e in te r p r e ta tio n o f th e b e a s t 1 is th e in s tr u c

t o r . F o r it w a s f o u n d t o b e t h e w i s e s t ' o f a l l b e i n g s .

7 4 . N o w , E v e is th e f i r s t 5 v ir g in , th e o n e w h o w ith o u t a h u s b a n d bore her

fir st o f f s p r i n g . 1 I t i s s h e w h o s e r v e d a s h e r o w n m i d w i f e .

7 5 . F o r 1t h is r e a s o n s h e is h e ld to h a v e s a id : 1

It is I w h o a m th e p a rt o f m y m o th e r ; A n d it is I w h o a m 1th e m o th e r .

It is I w h o a m th e w ife ; It is I w h o a m t h e v i r g i n . 10

It is I w h o a m p r e g n a n t ; It is I w h o a m th e m id w ife .

It is I w h o a m t h e o n e t h a t 1 c o m f o r t s p a i n s o f t r a v a i l .

It is m y h u s b a n d w h o b o r e m e ; A n d 1i t is I w h o a m h is m o th e r .

A n d it is h e w h o i s m y f a t h e r 1 a n d m y lo r d .

It i s h e w h o i s m y f o r c e ; W h a t h e d e s i r e s ,' h e s a y s w ith r e a s o n .

I a m in t h e p r o c e s s o f b e c o m i n g ; Y e t 151 h a v e b o m e a m a n a s lo r d .

76. N o w th e se th r o u g h th e w ill' ( . . . ) . T h e s o u ls 1 th a t w ere g o in g to

en ter t h e m o d e l l e d f o r m s (plasmata) o f th e a u th o r itie s w e r e m a n ife s te d to

S a b a o th a n d h i s C h r i s t . 1 A n d r e g a r d i n g t h e s e t h e h o l y v o i c e ' s a id , M u l

t ip ly a n d i m p r o v e ! B e l o r d 20 o v e r a l l c r e a t u r e s . A n d it is th e y w h o w e r e 1

ta k en c a p t i v e , a c c o r d in g to th e ir d e s tin ie s , by 1 th e p r im e p a re n t. A n d

th u s1 th e y w e r e s h u t in t o th e p r is o n s o f th e m o d e lle d fo r m s (plasmata). '

O r: a t t h e c o n s u m m a t i o n o f t h e a g e ( a e o n ) .

7 7 . A n d a t t h a t t i m e , 25 t h e p r i m e p a r e n t t h e n 1ren d ered an o p in io n co n

c e r n in g m a n to th o se w h o w ere w ith h im . ' T h en each o f th em c a s t 1 h is

sp erm i n t o t h e m i d s t o f t h e n a v e l o f 1 t h e e a r t h .

114:15-17 N ow th ese . . . w ere m anifested to Sabaoth and his C h r is t: som e w ords p o ssi
bly omitted here in error; o r else the text has been disarranged, the correct text being N o w this
vas manifested through the w ill o f Sabaoth and his Christ to the sou ls that w ere goin g to
nter
114:24 Or : . . . o f the age ( a e o n ) : the text o f this sentence is erroneous
 64 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

30 x \m <t>ooy c t m m a y A n c A q j q n a p x ||xo)n p n A ^ c c e mttpcum c e n e q -

c o jm a | M 6 N e r n e M n o y c c u M A n e q x e iN e a c e q x | e iN e M n p co M e ntaz -

o y cu N Z e B O A n a y I neqnAACMA A q q jc u n e k [a ] t a M e p o c M|noyA

35 noyA n0YN06 a c A q T A M e i e || ner*Ke<t>AAON m n nATKAC

*p. 1151 m m n n c o jc 11 A q p y u j N z 6 b o \ z cu c A T e q ' e z H f A q q jo m e * NOY-

(163 Bo.) p o jM e m*\>yx\koc Ayco a y m o y t c e | p o q v x e a a a m s e T e n A e i n e

n e ia ) T x k a t a | n p A N M n e T x zi T e q x e z H

5 n t a p o y ^ o j k a c n | a a a m x A q K A A q n n o y c k c y o c e A q x i mop||<()h N ee

N N IZ O Y Z e 6 M N T T N C Y M A N Z H T q v | C T B C neeiZCU B N T A p e U N 06 N-

a p x c u n | p n M e e y e M n q j A x e N T m c T i c A q p z o t c | M H n cu c N q i n<si ttpmm-

M e e z o y N x e n e q v | n A A C M A N q p x o e i c e x a ) q vv

10 e T B e n A e i A q x ||Ka) M n e q n \ A C M A N Z M e n z o o y x c u p ic | V y * h ayoj

A q vA N A xa)p ei A q K A A q x zm n M [A z]|zM e A e n zo o y a t c o <|)i a nzcuh

t n n o o y I M n e c N iq e e z o y N a a a a m nAei c t c m n |V y * h m -

15 M oqx AqApxei n k im z ix m n K A Z || Ayo) Mneqqj<SM <

somx ctcd oyn

n c A a jq | a c napxcun N TApoyei a yn a y epoqv a y Io j t o p t p c m a -

Te A Y t n e y o y o e i e z o y N e|p o q x a yc m a z tc M M oqx Aya) n e -

20 x A q v M | n N iq e e T N Z H T q x e n t o k x n im n A ya) N||TOKx e i c b o a tcdn

c n im a A q v oya)o)B | n e x A q x x e n t A e i e i c b o a z i t n t a y n a | m ic m-

n p cu M e e T B e n T A K o M n e T N e p | r o N

( 80) pap., O r .4 9 2 6 (1 ) (? begins ca. 115:4 e A q x i, ? breaks o ff at 115:9 Nqp x o e i c ) .

( 8 1 - 8 9 ) pap.

31 Sah. M neycu)M A . 34 Sah. n ey N O fi.

36 i.e. z a TeqezH .

1 1 5 :4 Sah. zn o y cK ey o c. 8 i.e. N qei.

12 n z o )h : i.e. z u jh : cf. on 104:28.

1 9 -2 0 Sah. NTAKei (B ethge em ends thus). 20 cn im a : Sah. en e eiM A .

36 AqoytoNz : for q can also be read <p; o y read from sm all, am biguous traces <*>*
T e q Ne z H B ohlig
1 1 5 :6 e T B e n eeizu> B : lacuna in O r.4 9 2 6 (l), too short for this phrase
11 zm : m is definite, superlin. stroke restored tim [az] sim . rest. W isse : the wordMA*
m ust have extended far into the right margin and m ay have been written as an afterthought
18 n e x A q : for the abrupt shift to singular cf. HypArch 88:3 and Layton H arvard Theo
logical Review 69 (1 976) 50 n. 41 : n e x A y em . B ohlig
 114:29-115:23 65

7 8 . S in c e th a t d ay, th e sev en r u le r s 30 h a v e fa s h io n e d (plassein) m an

w it h h i s b o d y ' r e s e m b lin g th e ir b od y, b ut h is lik e n e s s ' r e s e m b lin g th e

m an th a t h a d ap peared to th e m . ' H is m o d e llin g (plasma ) to o k p la c e by

p a r t s ,' o n e a t a t i m e . A n d th e ir le a d e r f a s h io n e d 35 t h e b r a i n a n d th e n er

vous sy ste m .

79. A fte r w a r d s 1 h e ap p eared as p r io r to h im . H e b ecam e 115 a s o u l-

en d ow ed (psykhikos) m an. A n d h e w a s c a lle d ' A d a m , th a t is , f a t h e r ,

a c c o r d in g t o ' t h e n a m e o f t h e o n e t h a t e x i s t e d b e f o r e h i m .

8 0 . A n d w h e n t h e y h a d fin is h e d ' A d a m , h e a b a n d o n e d h im a s a n in a n i

m a te v e s s e l ( skeuos ) , s in c e h e h a d ta k e n fo r m 5 l i k e a n a b o r t io n , in t h a t n o

s p ir it w a s i n h i m . 1 R e g a r d i n g t h i s t h i n g , w h e n t h e c h i e f r u l e r 1 r e m e m b e r e d

th e s a y in g o f P i s t i s , h e w a s a fr a id 1 le s t th e tr u e m a n e n te r h is 1 m o d e lle d

fo rm (plasma) a n d b e c o m e it s lo r d .

81. F or th is rea so n h e 10 l e f t h is m o d e lle d fo r m (plasma) fo r ty d ays

w ith o u t' s o u l, a n d he w ith d r e w and ab an d on ed it. N o w on th e fo r tie th '

day, S o p h ia Z o e s e n t 1h e r b r e a th in t o A d a m , w h o h a d n o ' s o u l. H e b egan

t o m o v e u p o n t h e g r o u n d . 15 A n d h e c o u l d n o t s t a n d u p .

82. T h en w h e n th e s e v e n ' r u le r s c a m e , t h e y saw h im and 1 w e r e g r e a tly

d is tu r b e d . T h ey w en t up to 1 h im an d s e iz e d h im . A n d h e ( v iz ., th e c h ie f

r u le r ) s a i d t o 1 t h e b r e a t h w ith in h im , W h o are y o u ? A n d 20 w h e n c e d id

you c o m e h ith e r ? It a n s w e r e d 1 an d s a id , I h a v e co m e fro m th e fo rce

(dynamis) ' o f th e m a n fo r th e d e s tr u c tio n o f y o u r w o r k . '

114:36 appeared as prior to him : text erroneous

 66 ON THE O RI G I N OF THE W O R L D

< - > N T A p o y cc o T M A y f e o o y N A q x xe Aq|f n a y m t o n eepTe

25 MN n p o o y o ) 0TOYN||2HTqx T O T 0 AYM OYT0 0 <J>OOY C T M M A Y I x e TA-

NATTAYCIC x e AY M TO N M M OOY I eBOA. 2N OY^ ICe

N T e p o Y N A Y A e c a a a m x | x e M neq q jTcoo Y N AYP^cye A Y q iT q x | ay-

30 ka Aq 2 M n n A p A A e i c o c ayo) AYPA||NAXcopei ezpA V eN O YM nH ye

m n n |ca n z o o y n t a n a t t a y c i c atco<J>ia | x o o y nzcoh T e c cy e e p e ey-

M O Y T e | e p o c x e e y z ^ zcoc p e q xT A M O a t p c c | t o y n o c a a a m n nAei

35 e M N ^ y x N 2HTq || x e K A A C N e T e q N A x n o o Y [e]YNA<yco|ne N AireiO N

M n o Y 9 [e iN x

*p. 1 1 6 1 n t]a [p ]c * e y z ^ nay e n e c o j B p e iN e e q N H X x a c o j n | z t h c za-

(164 Bo.) poqx ayo) n e x A C x e a a a m x o)N2 | t c o o y n z ix m nicAZ NTey-

5 n o y A n e c a ) A | x e <ycone N o y e p r o N NTApe a a a m ta p x || tcooyn n-

tcyn o y A q o y e N x N NeqBAA.x | NTApeqN Ay e p o c n e x A q x e nto

e Y N A M O Y lT e e p o x e tm aay n ncto n z xe n to n e T A z | f NAei m-

ncoNZ

T O T e A Y T A M e N e 3 o y c iA x | x e n o y n ^ A C M A o n z x ayco AqTcooyN

10 AYllcyTopTp e M A T e x ay xo o y CAcyqx N A p x A r x| r e \ o c atpo ynay

e n e N T A zcy co n e

Aye 1 1cya aaam n t a p o y n a y e e y z * e c c y A x e NM|MAqx n e x A Y n-

N o y e p H y x e o y o y T e T e e ip M | o y o e iN k a i ta p c c i n c M n ie iN e ntaz-

15 OY||CON2 eBOA. N A N ZM m o y o e i N T e N O Y AMH|eiTN M A P N eM A 2T 6 M-

M O C N T N N O Y X e | M n N C n e p M A e p o c x e K A A C eCClJAXCOZM I NNCU)<SM

<somx nbcokx ezpA'f e n e c o Y o e i ( N ) | aa.a.a N e T x C N A x n o o y ccnap-

20 z y n o T A c c e || n a n

M npTPNXOOC A e N AA A M X e OYeBOA. I NZHTN A N n e AAAA

M A p N e iN e NOYBcye | ezpAY e x co q x ayco M A P N T c e B o q x zm n e q x|2iNHB

30 Sah. eN eynH Y e.
1 1 6 :9 Sah. neynAACMA.
13 Sah. NNeyepHY. 1 3 -1 4 i.e. p m n o y o c in . 14 i.e. e c e i N e .

23 < ------ > : som e words accidently om itted (B ethge explain s thus) 24 eTNZHTqis
expected (poss. em end thus) 27 zn < n > o y z ic em . B ethge, prob. rightly
34 mn ^ y x h : 6 mn ttn ym a em . B ethge 364, with hesitation 35 x n o o y read in
photographs 36 sim . rest. B ohlig
1 1 6 :21 A N n e i A N T e em. Bethge
 115:23-116:23 67

83. < . . . ) W h en th e y h eard , th ey g lo r ifie d h im , s in c e h e 1 g a v e th e m

r e s p ite f r o m th e fe a r a n d th e a n x ie ty in w h ic h th e y fo u n d t h e m s e l v e s . 25

T hen th e y c a lle d th a t d a y 1 R e st ( anapausis) , in as m u ch as th e y h ad

r e s t e d 1f r o m to il.

84. A n d w h e n th e y sa w th a t A d a m ' c o u ld n o t s ta n d u p , th e y w e r e g la d ,

and th e y t o o k h im ' an d p u t h im in P a r a d ise . A n d th e y w ith d r e w 30 u p t o

t h e ir h e a v e n s .

85. A fte r 1th e d a y o f r e st S o p h ia 1s e n t h e r d a u g h te r Z o e , b e in g c a lle d 1

E ve, a s a n in s tr u c to r in order th a t s h e m ig h t ' m ak e A d am , w h o h ad n o

s o u l , a r i s e 35 s o th a t th o s e w h om h e sh o u ld e n g e n d e r m ig h t b e c o m e 1 co n

ta in e r s ( aggeia) o f lig h t.

86. W h en 116 E v e sa w h er m a le co u n te r p a r t p ro stra te sh e h ad p ity 1

u p on h im , a n d sh e s a id , A d a m ! B eco m e a liv e ! 1 A r is e u p o n th e e a r th !

I m m e d ia te ly h e r w o r d ' b eca m e a c c o m p lis h e d fa c t. F or A d a m , h a v in g 5

a r ise n , s u d d e n l y o p e n e d h is e y e s . ' W h en h e saw h er h e s a id , Y o u s h a ll

b e c a lle d 1 M o th e r o f th e L iv in g . F or it is y o u w h o h a v e 1 g iv e n m e

lif e .

87. T hen th e a u th o r itie s w ere in fo r m e d 1 th a t th e ir m o d e lle d fo rm

( plasma) w a s a liv e a n d h a d a r ise n , a n d th e y 10 w e r e g r e a t l y t r o u b l e d . T h ey

sen t s e v e n a r c h a n g e l s 1t o s e e w h a t h a d h a p p e n e d .

88. T h ey cam e 1 to A d am . W h en th ey saw E v e ta lk in g to ' h im th e y

s a id t o o n e a n o t h e r , W h a t s o r t o f t h i n g is th is lu m in o u s w om an ? 1F or

she r e s e m b le s t h a t l i k e n e s s w h i c h a p p e a r e d 15 t o u s i n t h e l i g h t . N o w com e,

' le t u s la y h o ld o f h er an d ca st ou r 1 seed in to h er, so th a t w h en sh e

b ecom es s o ile d 1 sh e m ay n o t b e a b le to a scen d in to h e r lig h t. 1 R a th e r ,

th o se w h o m s h e b e a r s w i l l b e u n d e r 20 o u r c h a r g e .

89. B u t le t u s n o t te ll A d a m , fo r h e is not on e 1 o f u s. R a th e r le t us

b r in g a d e e p s l e e p ' o v e r h im . A n d le t u s in s tr u c t h im in h is 1s le e p

115:23 ( . . . ) : som e w ords (possibly several sentences) m ay have been erroneously om itted
here
116:20-21 for he is not one o f us : text p o ssib ly erroneous; correct text po ssib ly for she is
not one o f us
 68 ON THE OR I G I N OF T HE W O R L D

zcuc e q j x e N T A c q j o m e c b o a zm |n e q x c m p e T e c z i M e Napzy-

25 n o | | T A C c e x Nqp x o e i c e p o c

T O T e e y z A e c | q jo o n x n a y n a m i c A cc cu B e n c a To yrN o )|M H x ^cf

\ a c t n e N o y B A A ackcu m m a y I M n e c e i N e N x i o y e a t o y n a a &mx
30 acbcuicx | e z o y N e n q j H N N T m o j c i c a c <
scu m m a y || N T o o y Ae

Ayoycoz n c c uc A c o y c o N Z e|BO A N A y x e acbcuicx e z o y N e n q ) H N x a c p |

u) hn N TA p o yq jco n e A e [ z ] n o y N o s N | z p T e A y n o ) T x c b o a n <si t Bppe
35 m m n n |c o ) c N T [ A p ] o y N H < t > e z n T B q j e A y e i e z o y ( N ) || < y[A]

*p. 1 1 7 1 a [a a m x A ] y o ) n t a p o y n a y A n i N e n t h x * z a t o o t If A y q j T o p T p e y -

(165 Bo.) M e e y e x e t A e 1 1T e e y z A n a a h q i n h Ayco a y p t o a m a ayei |

e z o y N x q jA p o c A y e M A Z T e mmoc A y N o y | x e M n o y c n e p M A ezpAi* exajc

5 a y a a c zn || o y M N T T T A N o y p r o c e y x c o z M o y mo|non <t>yciKa)c a a a a
zn o y c a ) o ) q x e y | x a ) Z M N T c < | > P A n c M n e c z p o o y N ( y o p n x | N T A z i y & x e nm-
10 may Y n e T (y o o n x | zi T e T N e z H A Tp o y x a )Z M x n n c tx cu m||moc xe
zitm n q j A x e e y x n o M M o c p y | zn T c y N x T e \ e i A z i t n npcuMe NAAHeei|-
noc
Ayco A y p n a a n a eNcecooyN a n |x e n ta y x a z m noyccuM A niNe

15 ne n |t a y x a z m c [ n <s i N e s o y c iA zn cm o t ' n im || mn N o yA rre \o c

aco ) N (y o p n x n a bca |c b o a zm n q )o p n x napxcon . Ayco nicecee|ne

NqjHp e N T A c x n o o y z itn T C A q jq e |N e 3 o y c i A x mn N o yA rre A o c

( 90) pap., O r.4 9 2 6 ( 1) (begins ca. 116:26 A c c u s e ) .

( 9 1 ) p ap ., O r.4 9 2 6 ( 1) (breaks o f f at 116:30 a c o y u > n z ) .
( 9 2 -9 5 ) pap.

2 6 -2 7 Sah. TYrNo>MH . . . g n g y b ^ a.. 27 Sah. A c t zaoctn.

777:4 Sah. MneYcnepMA.

1 3 -1 5 Sah. neYco)M 2i . . . N e Y ^ r r e x o c .
18 Sah. N e Y ^ r r e x o c .

27 ko ) m m a y : K to e (w ithout m m a y ) O r .4 9 2 6 (l)
29 m m a y : N Z H T q O r .4 9 2 6 (l) 32 [z]n : n is definite, superlin. stroke restored 33
t Bppe : em end to B B A \e, or poss. nbaac (thus B ohlig)
34 n t [ . . ] o y read in photographs 35 <g|>] rest. W isse a [ a a m v a ]y < d sim. Bohlig
7 7 7:8 u j A x e n m m a y x e <NTeTNeiMe a n x e > B ethge 374, with hesitation 9 caaaa
m n 6 o m > a t p o y x o j z m B ethge
 116:23-117:18 69

to th e e f f e c t t h a t s h e c a m e f r o m 1 h is r ib , in o r d e r th a t h is w if e m ay o b ey ,

25a n d h e m a y b e lo r d o v e r h e r .

90. T h en E v e , b e in g a fo r c e ( dynamis ) , la u g h e d a t th e ir d e c is io n . 1 S h e

p ut m is t in t o t h e ir e y e s a n d s e c r e t ly l e f t ' h e r l i k e n e s s w it h A d a m .

91. S h e en te r e d 1 th e tr e e o f a c q u a in ta n c e (gnosis) and r e m a in e d th ere.

30 A n d t h e y p u r s u e d her, and s h e r e v e a le d ' to th e m th a t sh e h ad g o n e in to

th e t r e e a n d b eco m e 1 a tree . T h en , e n te r in g a great 1 sta te o f fea r, th e

b lin d c r e a t u r e s f l e d .

9 2 . A f t e r w a r d s ,1 w h e n th e y h ad reco v ered fr o m th e d a z e , th e y c a m e 35

[ to A d a m ] ; a n d s e e i n g th e lik e n e s s o f th is w o m a n 117 w ith h im , th e y w ere

g r e a tly d is t u r b e d , t h i n k i n g it w a s sh e 1 w h o w a s th e tr u e E v e . A n d th e y

a c te d r a s h ly ; t h e y c a m e ' u p t o h e r a n d s e i z e d h e r a n d c a s t 1 t h e i r s e e d u p o n

her.

9 3 . T h e y d id s o 5 w ic k e d ly , d e f ilin g n o t o n ly ' in n a tu r a l w a y s b u t a ls o in

fo u l w a y s , ' d e filin g fir s t th e sea l o f h er v o ic e ' th a t h a d sp ok en w ith

th e m , s a y i n g , W h a t i s i t t h a t e x i s t s ' b efo re y o u ? in te n d in g to d e file

th o se w h o m ig h t s a y 10 a t t h e c o n s u m m a t i o n ( v iz ., o f th e a g e ) th a t th e y h a d

been b o m 1o f t h e tr u e m a n t h r o u g h v e r b a l e x p r e s s i o n . 1

94. A n d th e y er r e d , n o t k n o w in g 1 th a t it w a s th e ir o w n b od y th a t th e y

had d e file d : it w a s th e lik e n e s s th a t 1 th e a u th o r itie s and th e ir a n g e ls

d e f i l e d i n e v e r y w a y . 15

9 5 . F ir s t s h e w a s p r e g n a n t w it h A b e l,1b y t h e f ir s t r u le r . A n d it w a s 1b y

th e s e v e n a u t h o r i t i e s a n d t h e i r a n g e l s 1 t h a t s h e b o r e t h e o t h e r o f f s p r i n g .

116:33 the blind creatures fled : the m anuscript has (erroneously) new fled
117:8-9 text possibly erroneous; correct text p ossibly saying, (D o you not know ) what it
is that exists before you? (N ay, it is im p ossib le) to defile . . .
 70 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

20 nAei ac | THpqx Aqcycune k a t a tttpo n o ia M nAp||xireNeTU)p xckaac

T cgopnx m maay |e c A x n o zpaY n zh tc N cnepM A n im | eqTH Z eqpzApMo-

c e ezoyN x c x i m a p Im c n h M nKocM O c mn n cccxhm a Ay|u) ta ik a io c y -

NHX

25 A y o ik o n o mi a tytone || e T B e e y z A x e K A A C M n \ A C M A N 0 3 o y c iA |

e yN A cgcon e n x o a x a M n o y o e iN t o |t c c jn a p k a t a k p in c m m o o y ei-

TN N O y|n\ A C M A

ncgopn se n a a a m x n t c n o y | o e iN o y n N e y m a t i k o c n e AqoyiDNz

30 || 6 B O \ M ncgopnx n z o o y nM A zcN A y I n a a a m x o y Y y x ik o c

ne A qoyu)N z cboa |M nM A z[co]oy nzo oy n A e i e T o y M o y | T e epoq

35 x [ e A]<t>poAeiTH n M A z a jO M T | n a a a m o y x o 'i'K o c n e e T e n A ei ne ||

n p M N N O M O C NTAZOy[u)NZ] 0 B 9 [a ] ZM I nMAZOJMOYN NZOOY [ . .4.5'^..

*p. 1181 T A N A ] * n A Y C I C N TM N TZH Ke TA 0 I e T O y M O y T e I e p o c x e ZHMepA H\ioy

(166 Bo.) n x n o a c M n x|x oV K O c n a a a m A q A cg e ei Aqxu)Kx e B O \ x | Aqxno

5 z p a Y n z h t c |x N c y ic T o p i a n im x M ||^ yxiKoc n a a a m x nTHpqx A e

N e q x ZN O y |M N T A T C O O y N x

MMNNCQ3C + N A X O O C | N T A p o y N A y A e e p o q x N<SI NAPXCON MN | T0TN-

NMMAC|X e y p n A A N A ZN O y M N T A T x|CO O yN x N e NNITBNH AypAOje M-

10 n c g A x ||

< ---- > N T A p o y e iM e x e npcoMe natm oy qN Ap|nApABA anx epooy

a w a e y N A p n K e p z o |T e zhtc n tc n ta zp qjh n a y q j t o p t p n e |x A y xe

( 96) pap.. O r.4926( 1) (b eg in s ca. 117:20 xeK A A C ).

( 9 7 ) pap.. O r.4 9 2 6 (1 ) (117:24, frg. o f the word a y o i k o n o m i a ) .

( 9 8 -1 0 3 ) pap.

21 i.e. ecN A .
25 i.e. N N e 3 o y c i A (B ethge em ends thus). 2 7 -2 8 Sah. N e y n a a c m a .
118 :5 i.e. n ^ y x iK o c (B oh lig em ends thus).
8 i.e. TCTNMMAq.

23 m t t k o c m o c : prob. m t t 9 [ y k o c m o c ] O r.4 9 2 6 (l)

32 ttm a z [ c o ] o y n z o o y sim . rest. W isse : i.e. rijxepa A<ppo8iTT|<;t dies Veneris (cf.
1 1 7 :3 3 ): cf. G en 1:2 6 -3 1 : TTMAz[qTo]oy n z o o y rest. B ohlig 33 x [ e <zepM>A]<|>poAeh
t h < c > B ethge (rea d in g M A z[qTo]oy at 117:32) 36 [ m n n c a t a n a ] W isse, sim. Bethge
7 / 8 :8 e y : poss. em en d to ay

10 < ----- > n t a p o y B ethge 386, w ith h e sita tio n 10-11 x e c o y m o n o n > . . . a ***

. . . S chenke2
 117:18-118:13 71

96. A n d a ll t h is 1ca m e to p a ss a c c o r d in g to th e fo r e th o u g h t (pronoia)

o f t h e p r i m e p a r e n t , 20 s o t h a t t h e f i r s t m o t h e r 1 m i g h t b e a r w i t h i n h er every

s e e d ,1 b e in g m ix e d and b e in g fitte d to th e fa te 1 o f th e u n iv e r s e and its

c o n fig u r a tio n s , a n d 1 t o J u s t i c e .

97. A prearranged p la n ( oikonomia) c a m e in to e f f e c t 25 r e g a r d i n g E ve,

so th a t t h e m o d e lle d fo rm s (plasmata) o f t h e a u th o r itie s 1 m ig h t b eco m e

e n c lo su r e s o f th e lig h t, w h ereu p on 1 it (v iz ., th e lig h t) w o u ld con d em n

th e m t h r o u g h t h e i r ' m o d e l l e d fo r m s.

98. N o w t h e fir s t A d a m , ( A d a m ) o f L i g h t , 1 is s p ir it - e n d o w e d (pneuma-

tikos), a n d a p p e a r e d 30 o n t h e f i r s t d a y . T h e s e c o n d ' A d a m i s s o u l - e n d o w e d
( psykhikos) , a n d a p p e a r e d 1 o n t h e s i x t h d a y , w h i c h i s c a l l e d 1 A p h r o d i t e .

T h e t h i r d 1 A d a m i s a c r e a t u r e o f t h e e a r t h ( khoikos ) , t h a t i s , 35 t h e m a n o f

th e la w , and he appeared on 1 th e e ig h th d ay [ . . . th e ] tr a n q u ility

(anapausis) 118 o f p o v e r ty , w h ic h is c a lle d 1S u n d a y (hemera Heliou).

99. A n d th e p r o g e n y o f th e 1 e a r th ly A d am b eca m e n u m erou s and w a s

c o m p le te d , ' a n d p rod u ced w ith in its e lf e v e r y k in d o f s c ie n tific in fo r m a

tio n o f 5 t h e s o u l - e n d o w e d A d a m . B u t a ll w e r e in ' i g n o r a n c e .

100. N e x t le t m e s a y ' th a t o n c e t h e r u le r s h a d s e e n h im a n d 1th e fe m a le

cr e a tu r e w h o w a s w i t h h im e r r in g ig n o r a n tly ' lik e b e a s ts , th e y w ere very

g l a d . 10

101. ( . . . ) W h e n th e y le a r n e d th a t th e im m o r ta l m a n w a s n o t g o in g to 1

n e g le c t th e m , ra th e r th a t th e y w o u ld ev en h a v e to fea r 1 th e fe m a le

cr e a tu r e t h a t h a d t u r n e d i n t o a t r e e , t h e y w e r e d i s t u r b e d , a n d t h e y s a i d , '

118:10 some w ords (possibly several sentences) m ay have been erroneously om itted here
 72 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

15 mhttcoc n A e i n e npcuMe NAAHx| e iN o c n A e i e N T A z f a o c t n n a n Ayu)||

AqTceBO N e T A e i c n t a y x a z m c c e c i N e |MMoqv cyin a c y n a x p o epoN
T O T e A y x i | c y M B o y \ i o N MncAcyqx A y e i e z o y N ^ cyA a |a a m x mn
eyzA znnoy^ oboc n e x A Y NAqx | x e cy hn n i m x c t z n nApAAeicoc
20 n t a y c o n ||t o y n h t n ey<N A >oyo)M n o y i c A p n o c ncyHN | Ae nttnu)-
c ic epH2 epcoTN Mnpoyo)Mx | c b o a N2HTqx ecycune TeTNAoytuM'
Te|TNAMOY N T A p o y t NAY OYNOiS M<()OBOC | AYP^NAXCUPCI 0ZPAI
eN0Ye30YciA
25 T o ||T e A q e i n <si n c A B e nA p A pooY t h p o y I n A e i n t a y m o y t c e-
p o q N x e nHpioN | ayu ) NTApeqNAY e n i N e n t o y m a a y | e y 2 * x ne-
XAq nac x e o y n e N T A nN O Y T e | x o o q N n h t n x e Mnpoyu)M eBo\
30 2M najH(N) || N TrNcocic n e x A C x e A q x o o c x e o y m o |n o n x e
MnpoYtoM eBo[A N]zHTqx a a a a | Mnpxcuz e p o q x tyiNA x [ e Ne]-
moy n e x A q | n a c x e Mnpp z o T e znnoymoy eTeTNA|M[oy
*p. 1191 anx q c o o ] y N tap x e eTeTNOYO)Mx * c b o a N2HTqx n e T N N o y c nap-
(167 Bo.) NH<()e ayo) | TeTNNAcycone N e e n n i n o y t c e T e T N |c o o Y N n t a i a <)>opan
5 e T c y o o n x o y t c M |noN H poc ppcoMe m n n a t a q o c NTAq||xe nAei tap
nhtn eqp<()ONei x e n c t n Ioycum c b o a N2HTqx
A e ACAppei | ANcyAxe MnpeqTAMO A cscucyT' e zoy N | zm
ncyHN a c n a y e p o q x e N eccuq ayu) | o \ \ e z \ z n e ACMepiTqx acxi
10 eBOA 2M || n e q K A p n o c a c o y o ) m n a c + Mnecic[e]|2AT Aqxoytt)Mx
20)0)qx T O T e AnoYNQYc | o y o j n n t a p o y o y o ) m x t a p A noyoeiN |

( 104) pap., ? O r.4926( 1) (? begins at 119:7 ezoyN, ? breaks o f f at 119:1 6 n t a p o y n a y ) .

14 i.e. z a o c tn (B ohlig em ends thus). 15 i.e. eceiNe.

18 i.e. z n o y< t> oB oc. 19 i.e. n n A p A A eico c (B ohlig em ends thus). 20 Sah. oyeMneY*
K A p n o c . 24 Sah. e N e y e 3 o y c i A .
27 Sah. N TeyM A Ay. 33 i.e. zn oyM oy.

779: 11 Sah. A neyN oyc.

20 ey< N A > oyo)M : e y e o y o )M em . B ethge2, with hesitation

32 cf. Gen 3:3 iv a ^if| a 7io 0avT|Te 33 n a c : cf. Gen 3:3 euiev o Geoq: also palaeo*
graphically possible is n ay M np : no superlin. stroke w as written above m 33-34 cf.
Gen 3 :4 -5 ou Gavaxco arcoGaveiaGe f| 8ei yap
7 7 9 :1 0 -1 1 n e c K [ e ] z A Y : cf. Gen 3:6 Kai xcpav 8pi auxfjc;
 118:13-119:12 73

" P erh a p s th is is th e tr u e m a n 1 th is b e in g w h o h as b rou gh t a fo g u pon

u s a n d 15 h a s t a u g h t u s t h a t s h e w h o w a s s o i l e d i s l i k e 1 h i m a n d s o w e s h a l l

be c o n q u e r e d !

102. T h en 1 th e sev en o f th e m to g e th e r la id p la n s . T h ey cam e up to

A dam ' and E ve tim id ly : th e y s a id to h im , 1 T h e fr u it o f a ll th e tr e e s

cr e a te d f o r y o u i n P a r a d i s e 20 s h a l l b e e a t e n ; b u t a s f o r t h e t r e e 1 o f a c q u a i n

ta n c e (gnosis), c o n tr o l y o u r s e lv e s a n d d o n o t e a t ' fr o m it. If y o u ea t y o u 1

w ill d i e . H a v in g im p a r te d g r e a t fe a r to th e m ' th ey w ith d r e w u p t o th e ir

a u th o r itie s .

103. T h en 25 c a m e th e w is e s t o f a ll c r e a tu r e s , ' w h o w as c a lle d B e a st. 1

A nd w h en h e s a w th e lik e n e s s o f th e ir m o th e r ' E v e h e s a id to h e r , W h a t

d id G o d 1 s a y t o y o u (p i.)? W as it * d o n o t e a t f r o m th e t r e e 30 o f a c q u a i n

ta n c e (gnosis)?" S h e s a id , H e s a id , N o t o n ly 1d o n o t e a t fro m it, b u t 1

do n o t to u c h it, le s t y o u (s g .) d ie . H e s a id 1to her, D o n ot b e a fr a id .

In d e a t h y o u ( p i.) s h a ll n ot 1 d ie . F or h e k n o w s th a t w h en y ou eat 119

fr o m i t , y o u r i n t e l l e c t w ill b eco m e so b er an d ' you w ill c o m e to b e lik e

g o d s, 1 r e c o g n iz in g th e d iffe r e n c e th a t o b ta in s b e tw e e n e v il 1 m en and

good o n e s .5 I n d e e d , it w a s in j e a l o u s y th a t h e s a id th is to y o u , s o th a t y o u 1

w o u ld n o t e a t f r o m it.

104. N o w E v e h ad c o n fid e n c e 1 in th e w ord s o f th e in s tr u c to r . S h e

ga zed 1a t th e tr e e a n d s a w th a t it w a s b e a u t if u l a n d ' a p p e tiz in g , a n d lik e d

it; s h e t o o k s o m e o f 10 i t s f r u i t a n d a t e i t ; a n d s h e g a v e s o m e a l s o t o h e r h u s

band, 1 a n d h e to o a te it. T h en th e ir in te lle c t ' b ecam e op en . F or w h en

th e y h a d e a t e n , t h e l i g h t '
 74 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D

n ttn cd cic p oyoeiN nay N T A p o Y t 2Icd|o y Mncyine ay ^ im c x e Ney-

15 KAKA2HY II ATTNCDCIC NTApOYPNH<J> AY NAY CPOOY | X e CKAKA2Hy
A YM ppe N O YepHY n t a |p o y n a y a n o y t t \ a c t h c e \o mmop<
J>h | n h-

PION AYCIXA N0 e p o o Y AY0IM0 M A |Te

20 TO Te NAPXCON NTAPOYCIMC X e AYnA||pABA NTOY0NTO\H AY6I 2N

O Y K M T O I M N N O Y N O fi N A n e iA H 0 2 O Y N X eTTTTA|pAACICOC 0)A A A A M N MN-

N 0 Y 2 A CT P O Y N A Y | e n A n O T 6 \ e C M A N TBO HGCIA T O T C IAAAAM

25 M N N 0 Y 2 A AYOJTOPTP 6 M A T 6 || AYKU)TTX 2A NOJHN 0 T2M TTAPAACI-

coc | to tc napxcon M n o y e iM e xe cytcon | nexAY xe aaam n

eKT0)Nx nexAq x e fN |N eeiM A eTBe r e T N z p r e Ae AZiiccon' |n-

30 TA p icy m e x n e x A Y A e N A q x 2N o y m n t ||a t c o o y n xe n im neNTA2xaj

nakx M|ncyme n t a k xt a A q 2icocokn e i m hti xe | a k n o y c o [m eB o]\ 2m tti-

cgHNx n e x A q | x e TC 2iM [e] n tak ' ta a c naci n to c n e N |T A c f

*p. 1201 N A e i A e i o Y 0)Mx to t[c nexA]y n [t]h * xe oy ne n A e i n ta -

(168 Bo.) ACOYoxyB n e | x A C x e n p e q 'T A M O n e N T A Z T O B C T x azi|-

oycom n

T O T e ANAPXCON e I CyA npeqTA |M O A N O Y B A \ n p 2A O CTN eBOA 21-

5 T O O T q x II MnOYCyfiM (SOM NP A A A Y N A q x AYCOY20)pqx I 20)C 6YO N-

ATSOM

MMNNCCOC A Ye I CyA TC2l|Me AYCOY2C0PC MN N ecq jH p e MMNNCA I

T C 2IM ex AYC2OY0)px A A A M X MN niCAZ eTB H T q x | MN N K A p n O C ^0)

10 2COB NIM NTAYTAMIO||OY AYCZOYCOPOY

MN A A AY N CM O Y N TO O |TO Y MN (SOM N C C X n e A TA G O N 6BOA 2M |

nnoNHpoN

( 105-109) pap.

16-17 Sah. N e y e p H y . . . a n c ynA. a c t h c .

20 Sah. N TeycN TO A H. 21 i.e. mn o y nos. 22 i.e. mn eyzA . 24 i.e. m n eyzA . 25 i.e.

n n A p A A eico c (Bohlig em ends thus). 2 7 -2 8 fN N e eiM A : Sah. fzM n eeiM A .

1 2 0 :4 Sah. ancybaa.

32 cf. Gen 3:11 dc7co xov . . . e<paye<; 33 n t a k : n is definite, superlin. stroke

restored 34 n : superlin. stroke is definite, n restored [t ]h sim. rest. Wisse
120 :% c z o y i o p : z added above the line
 119:13-120:12 75

o f a c q u a in ta n c e ( gnosis ) h a d sh o n e u p o n th em . W h en th e y c lo th e d 1th e m

s e lv e s w ith sh am e, th ey k n ew th a t th e y w ere n ak ed 15 o f a c q u a in ta n c e

(gnosis). W h en th e y b eca m e so b e r , th e y sa w th a t 1 th e y w ere n ak ed and

becam e e n a m o r e d o f o n e a n o th e r . W h en ' th ey sa w th a t th e o n e s w h o h a d

m o d e lle d t h e m h a d th e fo r m 1o f b e a s ts , th e y lo a th e d th e m : th e y w e r e v e r y

a w a r e .'

1 0 5 . T h e n w h e n th e r u le r s k n e w t h a t t h e y h a d b r o k e n 20 t h e i r c o m m a n d

m en ts, t h e y e n t e r e d P a r a d i s e 1 a n d ca m e to A d a m and E ve w ith e a r th q u a k e

and g r e a t t h r e a t e n in g , 1 to see 1 th e effe c t o f th e a id ( boetheia ) . T h en 1

A dam and E ve tr e m b le d g r e a tly 25 a n d h id under th e tr e e s in P a r a d ise . '

T h en th e r u le r s d id n ot k n o w w h ere th ey w ere ' an d s a id , A d a m , w h ere

are y o u ? H e s a id , I am h ere, 1 fo r th ro u g h fea r o f you I h id , 1 b e in g

a s h a m e d . A n d th e y s a id to h im i g n o r a n t l y , 30 W h o to ld you a b o u t1 th e

sh a m e w ith w h ic h you c lo th e d y o u r s e lf? u n le s s 1 y ou h a v e e a te n fro m

th a t t r e e ! H e s a id , 1 T h e w o m a n w h o m you g a v e m e it is sh e th a t '

g a v e to m e a n d I a t e . T h en t h e y s a id t o th e la tte r , 1 2 0 W h a t is th is th a t

you h a v e d o n e ? S h e a n s w e r e d a n d s a i d , ' It is th e in s tr u c to r w h o u r g e d

m e on , an d I ' a t e .

106. T h en th e r u le r s ca m e up to th e in s tr u c to r . 1 T h e ir ey e s b ecam e

m is ty b e c a u s e o f h i m , 5 a n d t h e y c o u l d n o t d o a n y t h in g to h im . T h ey cu rsed

h i m , 1s i n c e t h e y w e r e p o w e r l e s s .

107. A fte r w a r d s, th e y ca m e up to th e w om an 1and cu rsed h er an d h er

o ffs p r in g . A fte r 1 th e w o m a n , th e y cu rsed A d a m , an d (cu rsed ) th e la n d

b e c a u s e o f h i m , 1a n d t h e c r o p s ; a n d a l l t h i n g s t h a t t h e y h a d c r e a t e d 10 t h e y

cu rsed .

108. T h e y h a v e n o b l e s s i n g .1G o o d c a n n o t r e s u lt f r o m 1e v il.

 76 ON THE O RI G I N OF THE W O R L D

x im <J>ooy e T M M A y A N e s o y l c i A e iM e x e A A H e c o c o y M n e T X o o p ' z\
15 |To yezH N e y c o o y N x a n n e e i m h ti x e || M n o y p T H p e i N ToyeNTo-

ah a y n o y N o s | n k o )2 ezoyN e n ic o c M O C m o n o n x e T B e | npcoMe n-
a tm o y

N T A p e n a p x co n A e n a y | e n o y A A A M x <e>Aqq)u)ne z n K erN co cic Ay|-

20 o y a x y A p n e ip A c e M M o q x A y c c o o y z ' e||zoyNx N N T B N o o y e THpoy m n

n g h p io n | MniCAZ mn n z a a a t c N T n e a y n t o y o ja a n|aam x e eyeN A y

x e q N ^ M oyT e e p o o y x e | n im x N T A p e q x N A y e p o o y N A q f pan'

c n o y I k tic m a '

25 A y q jT o p T p x e AqpNH<j>e e B O A || zn Aru)N iA n im x n <

si a a a m n Ay-

cco o yz A y|xi cym bo ym o n n e x A y x e e ic a a a m n | A qqjum e N e e oya

eBO \x mmon A T p e q x|eiMe n ta ia <|>o p a M n o y o e i N mn nKA|ice T e-

N o y MHna)c N c e p zaa M M oqx N e e || MncyHN N T rN c o c ic Nqi on e-

30 z o y N | enq)HNx Mnu)NZ Nqoyu)M x cboa NZHTqx | N qqjum e natm oy'

N q p x<p[eic] NqKATA|<j>poNei mmon NqBAB[a)U)N m ]n nNNelocpy

35 THp[q] MNNCCOC qN a "p [k ]a T A K piNe M||M[ON MN n N K O ]C M O C AMHI-

*p. 1 211 tn M ApNNOxq' * cboa zm n n A p A A e i c o c e n iT N e x M nicAZ | nMA

(169 B o.) eN TAYNTq cboa NZHTqx x c k a a c NNeq|q)<SM <
somn x in T e N o y Acoyo)Nx

5 aaay N zoy|o e p o N Aya) N T e e iz e A y N o y x x a a a m cboa || zMnnA-

Pa a ic o c mn T e q z iM e

Ayco M n e n A |ei p c o q j e mmooy N TAyAAq a a a a n ta y p z o |-

T e A y e i e z o y N enqjHN Mno)NZ aytkto |n zn n o s nzptc e p o q x

( 110) pap., ? O r .4926(1) (? begins ca. 120:23 N T A p e q N A y ).

( 111) p a p .,? O r.4 9 2 6 (1 )(? breaks o ff at 120:31 mttcdnz).

( 1 1 2 -1 3 3 ) pap.

1 4 -1 5 Sah. TeyzH . . . n t s y s n t o a h .

18 Sah. eneyAAAM . 2 3 -2 4 Sah. e N e y ic T ic M A .

27 i.e. noya (B oh lig em ends thus) c b o a n z h tn . 30 i.e. N q e i. 33 i.e. neN eooy.

18 < e> A q B ohlig

24 k t ic m a : [ k tic m a ] t h p 9[ y ----- ] ? O r .4 9 2 6 (l) 25 ArcoNiA : ArNcociA em. Bethge,
poss. rig h tly 29 m h t t c d c : used like ^ rfa o x e : [ ----- m h ] t t o t [ 0 ------- ] O r.4926(l): cf.
G en 3:22 L X X ^liicoxe 32 sim . rest. B o h lig 33 rest. B o h lig 34 sim . rest. Boh-
lig qNAp-: P is d efinite, su p e rlin e ar stro k e re sto re d 3 4 -3 5 m | m [o n mn ] rest.
B ohlig 35 [ ----- ttnko ] c m o c L ayton (cf. 1 2 0 :3 3 ): [ ------ ttko]c m o c B o h lig
 120:12-121:8 77

109. F rom th a t d a y , th e a u th o r itie s 1 k n ew t h a t tr u ly th ere w as so m e

t h in g m i g h t i e r th a n 1 th e y : th e y r e c o g n iz e d o n ly th a t 15 t h e i r com m an d

m en ts h a d not been k ep t. G reat 1 je a lo u s y w a s b rou gh t in to th e w o r ld

s o le ly b e c a u s e o f 1t h e im m o r t a l m a n .

110. N o w w h en th e r u le r s sa w 1 th a t th e ir A d am h ad e n te r e d in to an

a lie n s t a t e o f a c q u a in ta n c e ( gnosis ) th e y 1 d e s ir e d to t e s t h im , and th ey

g a th e r e d t o g e t h e r 20 a l l th e d o m e s tic a n im a ls and th e w ild b e a sts ' o f th e

e a r th a n d t h e b i r d s o f h e a v e n and b ro u g h t th em to A d am 1to see w h at h e

w o u ld c a l l t h e m . 1W h e n h e s a w th em h e g a v e n a m e s t o t h e i r 1c r e a t u r e s .

111. T h e y b e c a m e tr o u b le d b e c a u s e A d a m h a d r e c o v e r e d fro m 25 a l l t h e

tr ia ls . T h e y a s s e m b l e d a n d 1 l a i d p l a n s , a n d t h e y s a id , B e h o ld A d a m ! 1H e

has c o m e to b e lik e o n e o f u s, so th a t h e 1k n o w s th e d iffe r e n c e b etw een

th e l i g h t a n d th e d a rk n ess. 1 N o w p erh ap s h e w ill b e d e c e iv e d as in th e

c a s e o f 30 t h e t r e e o f a c q u a i n t a n c e ( gnosis ) an d a ls o w ill c o m e to ' th e tr e e

o f lif e a n d e a t f r o m i t 1a n d b e c o m e im m o r ta l a n d b e c o m e lo r d a n d d e s p is e

1u s a n d d i s d a i n [u s] a n d a ll o u r g lo r y ! ' T h e n h e w i l l d e n o u n c e 35 [ u s a l o n g

w it h o u r ] u n i v e r s e . C o m e , le t u s e x p e l h im 121 fr o m P a r a d ise d o w n to th e

la n d ' f r o m w h ic h h e w a s ta k en , so th a t h e n c e fo r th h e m ig h t n o t 1 b e a b le

to r e c o g n iz e a n y t h i n g b e t t e r 1 t h a n w e c a n . A n d so th e y e x p e lle d A d am

fr o m 5 P a r a d ise , a lo n g w it h h is w if e .

112. A nd th is deed 1 th a t th e y h ad d o n e w a s n ot en ou gh fo r th em .

R a th e r , t h e y w e r e a f r a i d . 1 T h e y w e n t in t o th e tree o f life and su rro u n d ed

i t ' w ith g r e a t f e a r f u l t h i n g s ,

120:25 trials (aycovia): although appropriate to the context, possibly an error f o r ignorance
(ayvwma, lack o f gnosis)
 78 ON THE OR I G I N OF THE W O R L D

10 z n z c o o n x n k c o z t x | e y M o y T e e p o o y x e x e p o y B iN ayco aykco || n-

o y c H q e N C A T e z n T o y M H T e ecK[co]Te | n n a y n i m z n n o y n o < s NzpTe

u j i n a [ x ] e | N e a a a y e N e z z n < p > p m n k a z bcok e z o y N x e | n T o n o c

CTM M A Y

15 M M N N C A N A C I X N T A | P C NA PX C0N x KCOZ A A A A M A y o y c O i g ' A<SC0XB || N-

n o y x p o n o c m ttoy cysM 6 0 m e T B e x i|m ap m cnh c t k h cz p a Y x i n n-

cgopnx A y p |z o p ic e rApx n n o y x p o n o c m tto y a n o y A | ego ppoMne

20 k a t a n A P 0 M 0 C NNpeqp o y l o e iN M n o y cg s M 6 0 M A e n<si napxcon ||

A e ip e m t t a c i' a t t o y a n o y A z n N e f p e M | n n e o o y ay<scoxb m m htc p-

poM ne | Ayco n e T x p o N o c THpqx Aqp *Jmtn Ncge m a|abc npom-

ne Ayco N A e i z n o y a y t t h mn | oymnt<scob ayco z n Z M n e p ic n A c -

25 m o c || m tto n h p o n Ayco N T e e iz e x im n z o o y | C TM M A Y ATTBIOC

P K A T A N T A 10A T C Y N XTC| ACIA MTTAICON

T O T e TCO<J>IA ZCOH N T A | p C C N A y X 6 A N A P X C O N MTTK AK C X 6 Ay|C2OY0)P

30 N eccyB peiN e acp atan a k tc i || Ayco n t A pecei cboa zn T c y o p n ' Mne

M N I A Y N A M I C N I M X A C P A IC O K C N N IA PX CO N e|B O A ZN [ N O y M ] n H y e AyOJ

a c n o x o y eni|TN e n K 9 [ c M o ] c Npeqp nobc cy i n a ey|N Aigcone m m ^y n-

35 e e NNI [ a ] a I MCON II M n O N H P O C Z I X M TTK A Z

*p. 1 22 * [ . . . .8: 1
.!/2. . . . ] * x e K A A C Tcyo p p o M n e c t z m n A p A A e i c o c |
( 170 Bo.) e q n a Ay m t t o y k o c m o c o y z c o o N n c m x| V y x o n e y M o y T e e p o q x x e <t>oi-

5 N i3 cgAqx| M 0 0 y T q x o y A A T q x N q T N Z o q x A y M N T p e || M n o y z A n x e

A YPA A IKCI N A A A M X MN T C q x|reN CA 10A T c y N T C A C I A MTTAICON

< --------> c y o M T x | ppcoMe n c x Ayco N e q r e N e A cyA T c y N x Te|AeiA. m-

ttkocm oc n n ey m a t ik o c m h a ic o ( n ) | MN n ^ y V K O C MN n x o V K Q C

1 2 1 : 1 0 Sah. T e y M H T e . 1 1 i.e. z n o y n o c .
17 i.e. n o y x p o n o c .
19 i.e. M n o y (y .

32 Sah. N e y n H y e .
12 2 :1 i.e. n n A p A A e ic o c (B ohlig em ends thus). 2 i.e. eqNAAAy (B ohlig emends thus).
5 Sah. MneyzAn.
8 i.e. TTTTNeyMATiKH (B oh lig em ends thus). 9 i.e. ^ y x i k o c

12 1 : 10 k[o)]t : cf. Gen 3:24 LX X axpe<po(ievr|v 1 1 u jin a [x ]e : cf. 118:22 12 <p>

Bethge (cf. 103:19, 1 0 7 :2 6 ) : <n> Bohlig
21 aygcdxb <M noyAze> Bethge
28 N^y * ' prob. em end to nay a 32 [ ---- m ]tthy : for the form cf. 112:17,
115:30, 123:5, 126:29 33 sim. rest. Bohlig 34 sim. rest. Bohlig
72 2 :6 < ---- > : some words accidently om itted, or else the follow ing passage is corrupt
 121:8-122:9 79

f ie r y liv in g c r ea tu r es 1 c a lle d C h e r o u b in , an d th e y p ut 10 a fla m in g

sw o rd in th e ir m id s t , f e a r f u lly 1 tw ir lin g at a ll tim e s , so th a t 1 n o e a r th ly

b e in g m i g h t e v e r e n t e r 1 t h a t p l a c e .

1 1 3 . T h e r e u p o n ' s in c e t h e r u le r s w e r e e n v io u s o f A d a m th ey w a n te d to

d im in is h 15 t h e i r ( v i z . , A d a m s a n d E v e s ) l i f e s p a n . T h ey c o u ld n ot b ecau se

o f 1fa te ( heimarmene) , w h ic h h ad b een fix e d s in c e th e b e g in n in g . 1 F o r to

each h a d b e e n a lo t t e d a lif e s p a n ' o f 1 ,0 0 0 y e a r s a c c o r d in g t o th e c o u r s e o f

th e l u m i n o u s b o d i e s . 1 B u t a l t h o u g h th e r u le r s c o u ld n o t 20 d o t h i s , e a c h o f

th e e v i l d o e r s ' to o k a w ay ten y ea rs. 1 A n d a ll th is life s p a n ( s c il., w h ic h

r e m a in e d ) a m o u n t e d to 9 3 0 1y ea rs: an d th ese are in p a in an d 1w ea k n ess

a n d e v i l 25 d i s t r a c t i o n . A nd so 1 life h as tu rn ed o u t to b e , fro m th a t d a y

u n til t h e c o n s u m m a t i o n ' o f th e a g e (a e o n ).

114. T h en w h en S o p h ia Z o e ' sa w t h a t t h e r u le r s o f th e d a r k n e s s h a d '

la id a c u r s e u p o n h er c o u n terp a rts, sh e w a s in d ig n a n t. 30 A n d c o m in g out

o f th e fir s t h e a v e n w ith 1fu ll p o w e r s h e c h a s e d th o se r u le r s o u t o f 1 [th e ir ]

h eaven s, a n d c a s t th e m d o w n in to 1 th e s in fu l [w o r ld ], s o th a t th e r e th e y 1

s h o u ld d w e l l , i n t h e f o r m o f e v i l 35 s p i r i t s ( daimones ) u p o n th e e a r th .

115. [ . . . ], 1 2 2 s o t h a t in th e ir w o r ld it m ig h t p a s s th e th o u s a n d years

in P a r a d is e 1 a s o u l-e n d o w e d ( empsychon ) liv in g cr e a tu r e 1 c a lle d

p h o e n ix . I t 1 k ills its e lf a n d b r in g s its e lf to life as a w itn e s s 5 to th e

ju d g m e n t a g a in s t t h e m , f o r th e y d id w ron g to A dam and h is 1 g e n e r a tio n ,

u n to t h e c o n s u m m a t i o n o f t h e a g e ( a e o n ) .

116. ( . . . ) are ( . . . ) t h r e e m e n , a n d a l s o h is p o s te r itie s ( geneai) , u n t o

th e c o n s u m m a t i o n 1 o f th e w o r ld : th e s p ir it-e n d o w e d (pneumatikos) o f
e te r n ity (a e o n ), 1 an d th e s o u l-e n d o w e d (psychikos ) , an d th e e a r th ly

(khoikos).

122:6 ( . . . ) are ( . . . ) : either som e w ords have been erroneously om itted here o r the text is
erroneous
122:7 h i s : or, its
 80 ON THE O RI G I N OF THE W O R L D

10 T a e i T e e M||ncgoMTx m<J>oini3x <M>nnaip 2L A e i c o c ncgopn' |[o

n ]a . 2 lN 2 lT o c ttm 2 lz c n 2 ly cgaq p ego p |p o M T i e n M a i 2 ( g o M N T x q cH 2

2N x i e p a b i|b \oc x e c g a y o y o M q

15 Teeize o n oyR i | cgoM Tx nxujkm cgoon x n cg op n x n e nNey||MaTi-

ko n n M a z c N a y oyKu)2T n e n M 2L2|cgoMTx o y M o o y n e

Ne m <J>o i n i 3 x e q x|oyoN 2 b o a zujc M N Tpe N N a r r e \ o c |T^ ei Te ee

20 N N z y A p ia mmooy eTZN k h |m c accgum e ayM N Tpe nn t b h k x ^ni||TN

* nxu )K M N N oyp coM e N2l \ h i n o c |

n M a c e C N ^y C T 2 N K H M e e Y N T 3 lY M M 2 lY I N O Y M Y C T H P IO N npH MN
n o o z e y c g o |o n x a y M N T p e n c ^ b ^ o) x e ezpaT e x u ) |o Y * c x i N 6i tc o -

25 < j> l* M n K O C M O C X I M II <J>O O Y N T 2 l C T * M I O M n p H M N n O O Z 3 i c p |c < |) p a -

n z e N T e c n e eg * z o y N x a n a jcD N |

n q N T A e N T * y x n o q x e B o \ zm <J>oini3x | oypu)M e * n n e qcHz

30 eTB H Tqx x e n A i|K 2 iio c N ^ f oY<u N e nnoy<|>oini3 ayco || <J>oini3n

cga^ oycD N z e B o \ Ncgopnx eq|oN z aya) cg a q M oy n a \ i N NqTcooyN |

e q c g o o n x n c h m c i o n M n eN T^ zoy coN Z | e B o \ z n T c y N T e \ e i * M[naja)N]

35 N eei|N 0 6 N C H M e io N NT2i[yoycojN z e s o \ || z n khm[c] o y * * q x znkc-

*p. 1 2 3 1 xcopa * n e q c H x *M 2iNe x e c c t n t c d n e n n a p a A e i c o c M nN oy|T

(171 B o.) n a \ i N M apRiei e z o y N eNapxcDN N lT ^ N cg a x e e p o o y xskw c eN*p-

n a p z ic T a i | N T o y a n o A i s e i c

12 i.e. T (y iep A , t| iep a.

13 T e e iz e o n : Sah. t a c i r e e. 14 i.e. nnN eY M A TiK O N .

16 i.e. mtt<J>oini3 (B oh lig em ends thus). 20 i.e. n o y p io m c.

27 i.e. zm n < |> o iN i3 (B oh lig em ends thus). 28 Sah. on. 29 i.e. N oy<t>oiN i3. 30 i.e. n4oi-

Ni 3 (B oh lig em ends thus).

1 2 3 :4 Sah. N T e Y ^ n o A ia eic .

10 n ty o M T ^ < N 0 iN e > M <t>oiN i3' B ethge < m > tt B oh lig 11 rest. Bohlig 13
oy o m * : poss. for (icaT)avata'ciceiv (B ohlig 17 explains thus)
18 n z y a p ia : understood by Puech in Tardieu Trois m ythes 267 as a i evvSpieq or as xa
ev\) 8pa (ibid. 2 6 5 ): n z y a p a em . B oh lig (i.e. a i tiSpai), com paring Slavonic Enoch 12:1: n-
z y a p i a understood as a i vSpi'ai by D oresse Les livres secrets 194 : explained by Tardieu
Trois m ythes 2 6 4 -6 9
23 czpaY e x iD o y poss. corrupt 26 (yA z o y n n A<TCYNTeAeiA m>ttaiu)n Bethge
2 8 -2 9 Ps 91: 13 L X X 8iicaio<; (b<; <poivi avBTiaei 33 m : m is definite, superlin. stroke
restored rest. B oh lig : cf. 110:13, 114:24, 121:26, 122:6, 123:30, 125:32
34 rest. B oh lig 35 z n : superlin. stroke is definite, n restored rest. Bohlig eq:
cf. Shisha-H alevy Journal o f Egyptian A rchaeology 6 1 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 2 5 6 -5 7 : e y em . Bethge
 122:9-123:4 81

117. L ik e w is e , 10 th e th ree p h o e n ix e s (in ) P a r a d ise th e fir s t ' [is ]

im m o r ta l; t h e seco n d liv e s 1 ,0 0 0 1 y ea rs; as fo r th e th ir d , it is w r itte n in

th e Sacred B ook ' t h a t it is c o n s u m e d .

118. S o to o th ere are 1 th ree b a p tis m s th e f ir s t is th e s p ir itu a l, 15 t h e

seco n d is b y fir e , th e th ir d ' i s b y w a ter .

119. J u st a s th e p h o e n ix 1a p p e a r s a s a w it n e s s c o n c e r n in g th e a n g e ls ,'

so th e c a s e o f t h e w a t e r h y d r i in E g y p t , 1 w h i c h h a s b e e n a w i t n e s s t o t h o s e

g o i n g d o w n 20 i n t o t h e b a p t i s m o f a tr u e m a n .'

120. T h e tw o b u lls in E g y p t p o ssess 1 a m y ste ry , th e su n and m oon ,

b e in g 1 w i t n e s s to S a b a o th : n a m e ly , th a t o v e r 1 th e m S o p h ia r e c e iv e d th e

u n iv e r s e ; f r o m 25 t h e d a y t h a t s h e m a d e t h e s u n a n d t h e m o o n s h e ' p u t a s e a l

upon h er h e a v e n , u n to e te r n ity ( a e o n ) .1

121. A n d th e w o r m th a t h a s b e e n born o u t o f th e p h o e n ix ' is a h u m a n

b e in g a s w e l l . It is w r itte n (P s 9 1 :1 3 L X X ) c o n c e r n in g it, th e j u s t m a n 1

w ill b l o s s o m lik e a p h o e n ix . A n d 30 t h e p h o e n i x f i r s t a p p e a r s 1 i n a liv in g

sta te , a n d d i e s , a n d r i s e s a g a i n , 1b e i n g a s i g n o f w h a t h a s b e c o m e a p p a r e n t

'a t th e c o n s u m m a t i o n o f [ t h e a g e ( a e o n ) ] . '

122. It w as o n ly in E g y p t th a t th e se great s ig n s [a p p e a r e d ] 35

n o w h ere e ls e a s a n in d ic a tio n 1 2 3 th a t it is lik e G o d s P a r a d is e .1

123. L e t u s r e tu r n t o th e a f o r e m e n t io n e d r u le r s ,1s o th a t w e m a y o ffe r 1

som e e x p la n a tio n o f th e m .

122:18 water hydri : the hydria o r hydriai spoken o f in this p a ssa g e have been variously
identified as water serpents, crocod iles, and (understanding enhydries) otters; cf. M. Tardieu,
Trois mythes gnostiques (P aris: Etudes augustiniennes, 1974), 2 6 4 -2 6 9
122:29 phoenix : in the G reek version ( = Ps 92:12 o f the H ebrew text) phoiniks is usually
thought to mean palm tre e
 82 ON THE ORI GI N OF THE W O R L D

5 n ic o c g q rAp n a p x cd n n | | t a p o y n o x o y c b o a z n NoyMTTHye em |TN

e x M t t k a 2x a y c c d n t n a y N 2 N A r r e A o c | e T e 2A 2 N e n a a im c d n ATpoyp-

zynH peTei |n a y n a c i A e A y T c e B e ppcoMe A2A2 m ttaa|nh z \ M^reia

10 21 <J)APMAKIA 21 MNTcyMOje || eiA (D AO N x 21 TTeT2 C N O q x CBOA. 21 qjHye 211

p n e 2i y c i a 21 c t t o n a h n n a a im c d n | TH p o y m ttka2 e y N T A y MM*y n-

TOycgBPlP 2(OB XIM APM CNH T A e i N T A 2(ga)ne KA|TA T C y M x <J>(DNIA 2ITNN-

15 N O Y T e N T A A IK C IA II MN T A IK A IO C yN H

Ayo) N T e e i2 e N T A p e ttk o c |m o c cgcone 2 N N o y x i 2 P A q x AqpnA*NAc|-

e 2M n x p O N O C THpqx A N P C D M C ta p TH p oy I C T 2IX M TTKA 2 Aya)M(ye

20 0
N N A A I M C D N X I N | TK A TA B O A H C A T C y N T e A C I A N A I T e A O C || M 6 N NTAI-

K AIO CYN H MN N P C O M C N TAAl|KIA T e e i2 C A n K O C M O C cgcone 2NNOy|XI

2PAqx 2 N N o y M N T A T c o o y N MNNoyB|cye A y n A A N A TH poy aj* ZOYN

A T T T A p o y C I A | M TTPCDM e N A A H Q IN O C

25 oyAcgpe epcoTN || cyA N e e iM A e iT a tnnhy e 2 o y N enNKOc|Moc

X 6 K A A C eNAXU)Kx C B O A x N T e q x CYC TA |CIC MN T e q x AIOIKHCIC K*TA

OyMNTAKpi|BHC

T O T e qNAoya)N2 cboa N e eN TAy|2e e T n i c T i c N N e H n x NeToyoNZ

30 e B O A II XIN TK A T A B O A H x C^A 2 0 Y N A T C y N T C A C I A | MTTA[l]cpN

t nnhy Ae e z o y N eNK.e<|)A a a i o (n ) | c t x i e [ 2 o y N e]npa)Me N*e*NA-

to c fN A |c y A x e e N [ e T e ] N o y q x TH p oy x e e T B e o y | n c m o t x eyN-

N e e iM A

35 N TA [p e o]yM[H]H||(ge ppcoMe cycone eB<p[A 2N a a a m ttaT] * n-

*p. 1241
T A y n A A C c e M M o q x Ayco c b o a 2n y a h x | h a h N T A p e ttk o c m o c moy*
(172 Bo.)

5 Sah. N eynHye.
16 i.e. zn o y x i.
2 1 -2 3 i.e. n t c c izc . . . zn o y - . . . zn o y - . . . mn o y-.
25 uja nccim a : Sah. eneeiM A.
33 i.e. 6N 6T6 N oyq Ne THpoy. 34 n n c c im a : Sah. zm ttccima.

1 2 3 :7 czaz Ne is expected
19 t c y n t c a c i a < m t t a i u ) n > Bethge (cf. on 122:33)
29 n t o y o n z c b o a . : poss. emend to < n < s i > n c t o y o n z c b o a
32 rest. Layton : c t x i e [ o o y z a ] Schenke2 : c t x i o [ y o ) z a ] Bohlig 33 rest. Wisse:
for the construction cf. Layton Zeitschrift fu r Papyrologie und Epigraphik 1 1 (1973) 182
35 c b 9 [ a z n a a a m ] rest. Bohlig 35-124:1 [ ---- n A Y ] | n t a y rest. Lay
ton 1 2 4 :1 -2 M M o q N A yco c b o a z n . . . h a h n t a p c : M M o q v c b o a z n . . . Ayco h a h NUPe
em. Bethge 427, with hesitation
 123:4-124:2 83

124. N o w , w h e n th e sev en r u le r s 5 w e r e cast d o w n fr o m t h e ir h e a v e n s '

o n to th e e a r th , t h e y m a d e fo r th e m s e lv e s a n g e l s ,' n u m e r o u s , d e m o n ic , to

serve ' th e m . A n d th e la tte r in s tr u c te d m a n k in d in m an y k in d s o f e r r o r 1

and m a g ic and p o tio n s an d w o r s h ip o f 10 i d o l s and s p illin g o f b lo o d and

a lt a r s a n d 1 te m p le s an d s a c r ific e s an d lib a tio n s to a ll th e s p ir its ' o f th e

e a r th , h a v i n g t h e i r c o w o r k e r ' f a t e ( heimarmene ) , w h o c a m e in to e x is t e n c e

by ' th e c o n c o r d b e t w e e n th e g o d s o f in j u s t ic e 15 a n d J u s t i c e .

125. A n d th u s w h e n th e w o r ld 1h a d c o m e in t o b e in g , it d is t r a c t e d ly e r r e d

1at a ll t im e s . F o r a ll m e n 1u p on e a r th w o r s h ip p e d th e s p ir its ( daimones )

fr o m ' t h e c r e a t i o n to th e c o n s u m m a tio n b o th th e a n g e ls 20 o f r i g h t e o u s

n ess a n d th e m e n o f u n r ig h te o u s n e s s . ' T h u s d id t h e w o r ld c o m e t o e x i s t in

d is tr a c tio n , 1 in ig n o r a n c e , an d in a stu p o r. 1 T h ey a ll erred , u n til th e

ap pearan ce (parousia) 1o f t h e tr u e m a n .

1 2 6 . L e t t h i s s u f f i c e 25 s o f a r a s t h e m a t t e r g o e s . N ow w e s h a ll p r o c e e d to

c o n s id e r a tio n o f o u r w o r l d , 1 s o th a t w e m ay a c c u r a te ly f in is h th e d e s c r ip

t io n o f i t s s t r u c t u r e ' a n d m a n a g e m e n t . '

127. T h en it w ill b eco m e o b v io u s h o w 1 b e lie f in th e u n seen r e a lm ,

w h i c h h a s b e e n a p p a r e n t 30 f r o m c r e a tio n d o w n to th e c o n s u m m a tio n ' o f t h e

age, w a s d is c o v e r e d .

128. I c o m e , th e r e fo r e , to th e m a in p o in ts ' [r e g a r d in g ] th e im m o r ta l

m an: I s h a l l 1 s p e a k o f a ll th e b e in g s th a t b e lo n g to h im , e x p la in in g h o w 1

th ey h a p p e n t o b e h e r e .

129. W h en a m u ltitu d e 35 o f hum an b e in g s had com e in to e x is te n c e ,

th ro u g h t h e p a r e n t a g e o f [ t h e A d a m ] 124 w h o h ad b een fa s h io n e d , a n d o u t

o f m a t t e r ,1a n d w h e n t h e w o r ld h a d a lr e a d y b e c o m e f u l l ,

124:1 text possibly erroneous; correct text p o ssib ly w ho had been fashioned out o f matter
 84 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE WO R L D

anapxcd n p x o | e i c e z p A i' e x c u g x e T e n A e i n e a y k a t c x c M |M o g N zn

OyMNTATCOOyN

5 au) ne n a it io n || nA em e e n e i n e io )T x n a g a n a t o c c o o y N |
x e a y u j t a ujcune c b o a zn t m c zpaT zn n ai|c d n x mn n o y K o c M o c eTBe
nAV NTApegx oy|o)u) Aoycucg n n a p x c d n x MnTAKO z i t n Noy|nAACMA
10 A g x o o y N N e T N e iN e ezpAi' e n K o c ||M o c MnTAKO e T e n a c i N e MnNA n-
BAAZHTX I NKOyei MMAKAPIOC c e o AN NUJMMO e T x|rN0)CIC
T rN cocic rAp t h p c ZN N 0yA rxr e A 0 C 11 e T o y o N Z c b o a z \ Toye-
zh n A e i o y a t < s o m x | a n n e n n a z p m n e ia ) T x Ayco A < g > f n a y n-
15 T r N c o | |c i c {TrNcocic rAp t h p c Z N N o yA rxr e A o c | c t o y o n z b o a nn z\
ToyezH nA ei oyar<soM x |a n n e n n azpm neia)T x Ayco Af n a y n-
T r N c o |c ic }

N T e y N o y eyujAOYcuNZ c b o a zm n K o c |M o c MnTAKO ceNA<sa)Anx

20 eBOA NO)Opnx MllnTynOC NTMNTATxTAKO AyKATAKpiCIC I NNAPXU3N mn
NOy AyNAMIC
NTApe MMA|KAPIOC <SC OyCDNZ CBOAx ZN nAACMA N e |3 o y c iA AyKCDZ
epooy A N eaoyciA Ae e T B e | niccuz aytcdz N N o y c n e p M A x nmmay
25 ATpoyllxAZMoy MnoyajfiM <s o m x
MMAKAPIOCx I <se NTAPOYCONZ CBOA ZNNOyOCIN KATA | AIA<J>OPA
AyoycoNZ c b o a Ayco n o y A n o y A | n z h t o y c b o a zm noyKAZ Ay-
30 <SO)Anx eBOA I NTOyrNCOCIC NTCK^KAHCIA NTAZOyCDNZ II eBOA ZNNM-

( 134) pap., O r.4926( 1) (b e g in s 124:27 n o y A n o y A , b re a k s o f f ca. 124:32 t o [ t ] ) .

1 2 4 :7 -9 Sah. neyKOCMOC . . . NeynAACMA. 12 i.e. zn OYArreAoc.

21 i.e. n c y a y n a m ic .

26 i.e. N T A P O Y O Y U 3N 2 . . . z n o y o y o c i n . 2 8 -2 9 Sah. n e y ic A z . . . N TeyrN O JC ic. 30 i.e.

ZN M-.

13 t c to yo n z : em end to e qoyo N Z (thus B ohlig) 1 3 -1 4 n ^ e i o y a t s o m ' |an ne n -

nazpm n e io )TN Ayo) A f p a p .: nAei nnazpm n e iu > T ayu> 0 y a t 6 0 m x a n ne a + em. Bethge

432 14 A<q> Layton 1 5 -1 8 {ttn o jc ic . . . N TrN u > c ic | : erroneously repeated by
copyist
22 zn <M >n aacm a em . B ethge, poss. rightly n c s o y c ia : poss. for n n c 3 o y c ia

(B ethge em ends t h u s ): cf. on 111 :23

2 8 -2 9 c b o a zm n o Y ^A Z AYu>AnN c b o a n : <AqoYu>Nz> c b o a zm noY^A Z ayg w att

c b o a n em . O eyen 133 : A q o Y u > [N ]z a b a a [M m c a ]z A q s u jA n a b a a n O r.4926(l) 29 n -

T O Y rN Q )c ic : N T e q r [ N ] u > c [ i ] c O r.4 9 2 6 (l)

 124:2-30 85

th e r u le r s w ere m a ste r 1 o v er it th a t is , th e y k ep t 1 it r e str a in e d by

ig n o r a n c e .

130. F or w h at rea so n ? 5 For th e fo llo w in g : s in c e th e im m o r ta l fa th e r

know s ' th a t a d e fic ie n c y o f tru th ca m e in to b e in g a m o n g st th e eter n a l

r e a lm s ( a e o n s ) 1 an d th e ir u n iv e r s e , w h en h e w is h e d 1 to b r in g to n augh t

th e r u le r s o f p e r d itio n th r o u g h th e 1 c r ea tu r es th e y h ad m o d e lle d (plas-

mata) he sen t you r ( p i.) lik e n e s s e s d o w n in to th e w o r ld 10 o f p e r d i t i o n ,

n a m e ly , t h e b l e s s e d li t t le 1 i n n o c e n t s p i r i t s . T h ey a r e n o t a lie n to ' a c q u a in

ta n c e (gnosis).

131. F o r a ll a c q u a in ta n c e ( gnosis) is v e s t e d in o n e a n g e l 1w h o a p p e a r e d

b e fo r e th e m ; h e is n o t w it h o u t p o w e r 1 in th e c o m p a n y o f th e fa th e r . A n d

(h e) g a v e t h e m a c q u a in ta n c e (gnosis). 1518

132. W h e n e v e r th ey a p p e a r in th e w o r ld ' o f p e r d itio n , im m e d ia te ly and

f i r s t o f a l l t h e y r e v e a l 20 t h e p a t t e r n o f i m p e r i s h a b i l i t y a s a c o n d e m n a t i o n 1o f

th e r u le r s a n d t h e ir f o r c e s .

133. T h u s w h en t h e b le s s e d b e in g s 1 a p p e a r e d in fo r m s m o d e lle d (plas-

mata) b y a u t h o r it ie s ,' th e y w e r e e n v ie d . A n d ou t o f en v y th e a u th o r itie s 1

m i x e d t h e i r s e e d w i t h t h e m , i n h o p e s o f 25 p o l l u t i n g t h e m . T h e y c o u ld n o t.

134. T hen w hen th e b le s s e d b e in g s 1 ap p eared in lu m in o u s fo r m , ' th e y

ap peared in v a r io u s w a y s. A n d ea ch o n e 1 o f th e m , s ta r tin g ou t in h is

la n d , r e v e a l e d 1 h i s ( k i n d o f ) a c q u a i n t a n c e (gnosis) t o t h e v i s i b l e c h u r c h 30

c o n s titu te d o f t h e

124:13-14 he is not w ithout pow er . . . A nd (he) gave them : or, he is in the com pany o f
the father and is not w ithout pow er to g iv e them; the m anuscript has (erroneously) he is not
without power A nd to g iv e them
124:15-18 in this p a ssa g e the copyist erroneously repeated the text o f 131; the repetition
has not been translated into English
124:27-29 the British L ibrary m anuscript p ro b a b ly had [A nd each] one o f them appeared
[on earth] and revealed his (kind o f) acquaintance (gnosis)
 86 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE WO R L D

2
m ttt lk o x z y ie e |p o c e y N T a ic c n e p M a i n im x c t b c

N [ c ] n e p |M 2 L N e 3 o y c i 2 i n t 2 l2 t c d [ 2 n m m a c ]

T O [ T ] e I T T C U )T H P X 2 ig T 2 L M I O N O [ y ................] e i 0 B O A | n [ 2 ] h T O Y [ t ] h PO Y

35 2lYO) MTTN2l N N A 6 I OYl|[ON2 0 B O A eYc]O TTTx eyo MM2lK2lPIOCx * A YU)

*p. 1251
e Y ^ ) B e i o e i T x 2 iN e K x A o r H zya* jn Ik o o y c eN ^ a jco o Y e yo N arp p o ey-
( 173 Bo.)
c o T n x | a iO Y O N n i m ctzi to y c jh

5 z io c r e o y n g T 0 |0 Y N r e N O c a ) o o n x o y n u ) o m t e T H n N 2lnp||po)Oy 136
N TM 2i 2q)MOYNe nM 2i2gTOOY A e | N r e N O c o y ^ t xppo n e N T e \ e iO N

e g M |n o Y C 2i N 2pe t h p o y

N^ei rzp e Y N 2iBCDKx | e z o Y N x e n T o n o c eTO Y ^ ^ B MTTOYeia)TN 137

10 | \y<D C e N 2iM T O N M M OOY *N O Y * N 2lTT2lY||CIC M N N O Y e O O Y NSZ

e M A Y a jcy A x e | e p o g ayco z n oYP^cye a x n cd xn

c e o A e I NPPO 2M TTNHTON 2C0C 2l 2lN 2lT O C C|N <\PK<\TAKPIN 138

N N N O Y T 6 MTTX2lOC MN | NOYAYN2iM IC

15 n \ o r o c <se e T x o c e c o y IIo n n im 2 iY TN N O O Y g x eneeizcoB m o n o (n ) | 139

aiTp eg pK H PYcce c t b c n e T O Y c o o Y N \ ( n ) |M M og IxJ n exA qx xe

mn n e H n x c t o y I o n z c b o a \ n x y a ) n e T e M n o Y co Y c o N g x | c c n a -

coY coN gx

( 135-138) pap.

( 139) p a p . . O r.4926( 1) (begins 125:17 c to y o n z ).

32 i.e. n n c3o y ciA (B ethge em ends thus).

12 5 :3 Sah. tcyzh .

6 Sah. egM n eycA .

8 Sah. M n e y e i a J T . 10 i.e. mn oyeooY .
14 Sah. n c y a y n a m ic .

32 t o )[z n m m a c ] rest. Bohlig

33 t a m i o N o (Y O Y * A ]e i rest. Schenke2 : desired sense is not apparent 34-35 o y [o n z

c b o a ---- ]
Layton : o y [u>nz c b o a ------] Bohlig 35 [ ------eY c]oT n rest. Bohlig
725:17 H*]| cancelled by the copyist n e x a g : g altered from false start of x (which
has been erased) 17-19 mn . . . ccnacoyw nij : [mn ne|Hn egN]AOYu>N2 aba[a ] cn
ay [o>mn | po)]Me eYNACOYNQjg [e]N Or.4926( 1)
 124:30-125:19 87

m o d e lle d f o r m s ( plasmata ) o f p e r d it io n .1It ( v iz ., th e c h u r c h ) w a s fo u n d to

c o n ta in a ll k in d s o f s e e d , b e c a u s e o f t h e seed 1 o f th e a u th o r itie s th a t h a d

[m ix e d w it h it ] .

135. T hen 1 th e s a v io r c r e a te d [ . . . ] o f ' th em a ll a n d th e s p ir its

(pneumata) o f th ese [a r e m a n ife s tly ] 35 s u p e r io r , b e in g b le s s e d 125 and

v a r y in g in e le c tio n ( ekloge ) and 1 a ls o (h e c r e a te d ) m an y o th e r b e in g s ,

w h ic h h a v e n o k in g a n d a r e s u p e r i o r ' t o e v e r y o n e t h a t w a s b e f o r e t h e m .

136. C o n s e q u e n tly , fo u r ' races (gene) e x ist. T h ere are th ree th a t

b e lo n g t o t h e k i n g s 5 o f th e e ig h t h h eaven . B u t th e fo u r th ' r a c e is k in g le s s

a n d p e r fe c t, b e in g 1t h e h i g h e s t o f a ll.

137. F o r th ese s h a ll e n te r ' th e h o ly p la c e o f th e ir fa th e r . ' A n d th e y

w ill g a in r e s t in rep ose (anapausis) 10 a n d e te r n a l, u n s p e a k a b le g lo r y 1and

u n e n d in g j o y .

138. M o r eo v er th e y are 1 k in g s w ith in th e m o r ta l d o m a in , in th a t th e y

are im m o r ta l. T h e y ' w ill c o n d e m n th e g o d s o f c h a o s a n d ' th e ir f o r c e s .

139. N o w th e W o rd (Logos) w h o is s u p e r io r t o 15 a l l b e i n g s w a s s e n t f o r

t h is p u r p o s e a l o n e : 1 t h a t h e m i g h t p r o c l a i m th e u n k n o w n . ' H e s a id (M a r k

4 : 2 2 p a r r .) , T h e r e i s n o t h i n g h id d e n th a t is ' n o t a p p a r en t, a n d w h at h as

not b e e n r e c o g n iz e d 1w ill b e r e c o g n iz e d .

125:17 nothing : or, no one

125:17-19 the British L ibrary m anuscript has [There is nothing (or, no one) hidden that]
will not becom e apparent, and [there is no] person w ho w ill not be recognized
 88 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE WO R L D

20 N^ei Ae 2LyTNN00yce || 2ltpoyoyu)nzx e s o \ zMnneHTTx mn |

T C 2i(gge Neaoycia. M n x a o c mn Toy|MNT 2iceBHC aiya) Teeize ayka-
T2iKpi|Ne m m o o y eM Oo yT oy
25 N T 2 ip e N T e \ e i | o c <se t h p o y o y iu N Z c b o \ z n m t t \ 2 l c | | m a n n a p x o j n
a y a ) N T2L poy<sa)A nN e | B O \ n t ^ l A H e i 2 i c m n n e T x TNTU)N e | p o c a y f tgi-
n e NCO<t>i 2i n i m n n n o y I t c xya} T o y ( y i M 2LpMeNHxx z y z e e p o c | e c o

30 N K 2LT2i r N a ) C I C 2lY0) T O yA Y N 2iM IC II 2LCU)(yMx T O y M N T X O e iC

2l y p k 2l T 2l A y e | m m [ o ] c T 0 y n p 0 N 0 i2i a i c q j i u n e a y n e T x |< y [ o y e iT N m n

n ]o y eo o y
22 l TCZH N T C y ( N ) | T e A e i a i [MTT2Lia)]N TTM2l THpg N A N O e iN I ZITN-
35 n o y [n ]9<s N2poyBB2i[ei] totc N2ip||xa)N N2ipneNei e y[ ......
*p. 1261 n o ] y x*M oy N ^ r r e A O C N2ip z h b c N N o y p i D M e | aiya) n a a i m c d n
(174 Bo.) N2ip iM e N N o y K 2 i i p o c | a y a ) N o y p tD M e c e N a i N e z n e N c e A (y |K a jc x
cboa exRi n o y M o y
5 totc n a j c u N || N ^ p a i p x e i N c e q j T o p T p N eq p p io o y N a jf z e bo \ in
TCHge N caiT e ay a) c e N a J p n o \ e M O C e z o y N e N o y e p H y zcucTe | n -
T e ttk2lz f z e c b o a z n N C N o g x c t t t o z t ' | e s o \ ay co
10 N2i(gTOpTP ZITN || M n O A C M O C CTMM^Y

( 140) pap., O r.4926( 1).

( 141) pap., O r.4926(1) (breaks off ca. 125:24 o y iu N Z cboa z n ).

( 1 4 2 -1 5 0 ) pap.

20 zm : i.e. m (Bohlig emends thus). 2 1 -2 2 Sah. Te ym ntaccbhc . 22 i.e. NTeeize.

2 8 -3 2 Sah. T e y - . tcyay na m ic . . . TeyMNTXoeic . . . TeynpoNOiA . .. neyeooy.
34 i.e. z itn 0YN06. 35-126:4 Sah. neyMOY . NNeypuJMe . .. n n c y k a ip o c . . . Ney-
pu)Me . . . neyMOY-
1 26:7 Sah. eNeyePHY-

20 mn : [eyuJNz] n . . . abaa O r.4926(l) 21 MnxAoc : absent in O r.4926(l) 23

c m o o y to y : O r.4 9 2 6 (l) different
32 rest. W isse, Bethge
33 sim. rest. Bohlig : cf. on 122:33 34-35 n a p |xiun : superlin. stroke is definite, n
restored 35 ey[P z o t c c x n n o ] y N sim. Wisse : desired sense is not apparent
12 6 :5 Apxei NceajTopTp : poss. c o rru p t: Apxei n o jto p tp em. Bethge
 125:19-126:10 89

140. A n d th ese w ere sen t 20 t o m ake k now n w hat is h id d e n , and 1 th e

se v e n a u th o r itie s o f ch a o s and th e ir 1 im p ie ty . A n d th u s th e y w ere co n

d e m n e d 1t o d e a t h .

141. S o w h en a ll th e p e r fe c t ( teleioi) ' ap p eared in th e fo r m s m o d e lle d

( plasmata) 25 b y t h e r u l e r s a n d w h e n t h e y r e v e a l e d ' t h e i n c o m p a r a b l e t r u t h , '

th e y p u t t o sh a m e a ll th e w is d o m o f th e g o d s. ' A n d th e ir fa te ( heimar-
mene) w as fo u n d 1 to be a c o n d e m n a tio n . A n d th e ir fo r c e 30 d r i e d up.

T h e ir lo r d s h ip w a s d i s s o l v e d . 1 T h e i r f o r e t h o u g h t (pronoia) b ecam e [e m p ti

n e s s , 1a l o n g w i t h ] t h e i r g l o r y .

142. B e fo r e th e c o n s u m m a tio n ' [o f th e a g e ], th e w h o le p la c e w ill

sh a k e 1 w ith g r e a t th u n d e r in g . T h en th e r u l e r s 35 w i l l b e sad , [ . . . ] th e ir

126 d e a th . T he a n g e ls w ill m ou rn fo r th e ir m a n k in d , 1 an d th e d em on s

(daimones) w ill w e e p o v e r th e ir s e a s o n s ,1a n d th e ir m a n k in d w ill w a il a n d

s c r e a m 1a t t h e i r d e a t h .

143. T h en th e a g e ( a e o n ) 5 w ill b e g in , a n d th e y w ill b e d is tu r b e d . T h e ir

k in g s w i l l ' b e in to x ic a te d w ith th e fie r y sw ord , an d th e y w ill 1 w a g e w ar

a g a in s t o n e a n o th e r , so th a t ' th e e a r th is in to x ic a te d w ith b lo o d s h e d . '

A n d th e s e a s w ill b e d is tu r b e d b y 10 t h o s e w a r s .

125:21 o f chaos : this phrase is absent in the British Library m anuscript

125:35 sad : two letters o f the follow in g w ord survive, indicating that it was the equivalent o f
a participle (e.g., [fearjing their deaths
126:4-5 text possibly erroneous; correct text p o ssib ly Then the realm (aeon) will begin to
be disturbed
 90 ON THE ORI GI N OF THE W O R L D

t o t c npH n a p ka|k a yid n o o z n a t a k o M n e q o y o e iN | N cioy

N T n e N A p A e T e i m tto y a p o m o c | ayu) o y n n o y n o s n zp o yb b a ci

15 NHY e|BOA 2 N N 0 Y N 0 6 N A YN A M IC eTMTTC A N||Tne N N A Y N A M IC THPOY M-

n x ^ o c n m a | e T e n c T e p e iU M A mmay n t c z i m c NTA|pe t h t a m io m-

n cyop n x N e p r o N cna|ku) ezpAY mttku)2t n n c a b c n t c T e n i|N o iA c n a |

20 2ia)0)c N o y o p rH M M N TX||AHT

t o t c C N A P A iiu ice n n n o y t c | M n x A o c n a c i n t a c c o n t o y mn ttapx|-

x ire N e T a ) p x c n ^ n o x o y e n iT N en N O Y (N ) | c e N A q o T o y cboa

25 2i t n to y a a ik ia x ceN A|(ya)ne rApx N e n n i t o o y e r a e p e ku)2t n ||

N ce o Y a )M n c a N o y e p H Y cyAN TOYoiXN | c b o a 2iT O O T q x MTTOYApxireNe-

Tiopx | 2o t a n e q c y A N o x N O Y qN A K O Tqx e p o q x | o y A A q x N q o x N e q '

( y A N T e q x a )X N

30 ayu) | n o ym tth yc N A Z A e ie e x N N o y e p H Y II ayu) n t c [y B noyayna-

MIC POK 2 t NOYKe|AIO)N CeNAOJOPCyp

ayo) T e q n e NA|2A e ie n c p c n a y n e q K . . . . n[ ?Y2. ] NA|2A e ie A ne-

c h t x e n K A [ ................] . |cyqi z a p o o y c e N A 2A e [ ie e n iT ]N 6 TTnoy(n)

35 || a [y ]o) ttn [o y ]n t NAcgopcyp
*p. 1271 n p y o e iN na x|[ . .4/2. . MTTKA]ice N qqoTqx cboa qAp e * m-
(175 Bo.) neTe M n eq c ya jne ayu) neproN n ta | ttk AKe oyhz NCioqx qNABU)Ax

eBO Ax ayo) | n a jT A nattu )PKx z a T e q N O Y N e e n iT N e|nKAKe ayo )

5 n o Y o e i N N A p A N A x a jp e i e 2||pAV e T e q N O Y N e

13-14 i.e. oy n o y - . . . zn o y -.
2 3 -2 6 Sah. tc y a a ik ia . . . ncygphy MTieYApxireNeTUjp.
29-31 Sah. NeYTiHYe . . . ncygphy nc y a y n a m ic . . . n c y k c &io n .
36 Sah. gNAp. 127:2 oyhz (in fin itiv e): Sah. oY^zg : cf. Funk3, n. 1.

30 IIy II cancelled by the copyist 30-31 t n o y k c Iakdn : emend to noykcaiojn (thus

Bethge 459)
32 pap. poss. negKcpzN . n[ . . ] (first letter trace (o ) cannot be e ) : reading of pap. cannot
have been n e g ito c M o c : n e g * . . . . n [c io y ] sim. W isse, with hesitation 33
enK A [................ ] . : e n ic A [z------ ] . rest. Bohlig : 0tika[z ayuj n n c tikaJz rest. Schenke:
reading o f pap. cannot have been en K A [................]a 34 rest. Bohlig [ ]n
enNOY(N) : o f n , n is definite, superlin. stroke restored 35 tin[o y ]n : sim. rest.
Bohlig t ojopojp : o added above the line; copyist first w rote ojpojp, then corrected to
qjopiyp, neglecting to erase the first superlin. stroke : em. to cgopcgp
36 [oY03cgv -----] W isse : [c ic e n A c e ------ ] Bethge [ ------m tikaJkc Bohlig 127:1
M neTe : no superlin. stroke could be inscribed above m because o f an original imperfection
in the papyrus
 126:10-127:5 91

1 4 4 . T h e n th e s u n w ill b e c o m e d a r k .1A n d th e m o o n w ill c a u s e its lig h t

to c e a s e . 1T h e s t a r s o f t h e s k y w ill c a n c e l th e ir c i r c u it s .1A n d a g r e a t c la p

o f th u n d er w ill c o m e o u t ' o f a g r e a t f o r c e ( dynamis ) th a t is a b o v e 15 a l l t h e

fo r c e s o f c h a o s , w h e r e 1 th e fir m a m e n t o f th e w om an is s itu a te d . ' H a v in g

c r e a te d th e fir s t p r o d u c t , s h e w ill ' p ut aw a y th e w is e fir e o f in t e l lig e n c e

(epinoia)' a n d c l o t h e h e r s e l f w i t h i r r a t i o n a l w r a t h . 20

145. T h en sh e w ill p u r su e th e g o d s 1o f ch a o s, w h o m sh e c r e a te d a lo n g

w ith t h e p r i m e p a r e n t. 1 S h e w ill ca st th em d o w n in to th e a b y ss. 1T h ey

w ill b e o b l i t e r a t e d b e c a u s e o f t h e i r w i c k e d n e s s . F o r th ey w i l l ' c o m e to b e

l i k e v o l c a n o e s 25 a n d c o n s u m e o n e a n o t h e r u n t i l t h e y p e r i s h ' a t th e h a n d o f

th e p r im e p a r e n t . ' W h e n h e h a s d e str o y e d th e m , h e w ill tu r n a g a in s t h im

s e lf ' an d d e str o y h im s e lf u n til h e c e a s e s to e x is t.

146. A n d 1 th e ir h ea v en s w ill fa ll o n e u p on th e n ex t 30 a n d th e ir (th e

r u l e r s ) f o r c e s w ill b e c o n s u m e d by fir e . T h e ir e t e r n a l r e a lm s (a e o n s), to o , 1

w ill b e o v e r t u r n e d .

147. A n d h is (th e p r im e p a r e n ts ) h e a v e n w ill ' fa ll and break in tw o .

H is . . . w i l l ' fa ll d o w n u p on th e [ . . . ] ' su p p o r t th em ; th e y w ill fa ll in to

t h e a b y s s , 35 a n d t h e a b y s s w i l l b e o v e r t u r n e d .

148. T h e lig h t w i l l ' [ t h e ] d a rk n ess and o b lite r a te it: it w i l l b e lik e

127 s o m e th in g th a t h a s n e v e r b e e n . A n d th e p r o d u c t1to w h ic h th e d a rk

n ess h a d b e e n p o s te r io r w ill d is s o lv e . A n d 1t h e d e f ic ie n c y w i l l b e p lu c k e d

out by th e r o o t (a n d th r o w n ) d o w n in to ' th e d a r k n e ss. A n d th e lig h t w ill

w ith d r a w u p 5 t o it s r o o t .

126:32-33 Hi s . w ill fall dow n : p a rt o f the text is dam aged and undecipherable
 92 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D

Ayco n e o o y M T T A r e N | N H T o c N A o y i u N z cb o a A y o ) q N A M o y z |n -

N A IID N T H P O Y e p q ) A TTTpO<t>HTeiA M N I X I C T O P I A N N 6 T O NPPO 6U)MT'

10 c b o a Ayo) | n c x o ) k x c b o a z i t n N e T o y M o y T e e p o o y || x e T e A e i o c

N C T e MTTOYP T C A e i O C A e I ZM T T A reN < N > H T O C e iO )T x C e N A X I x NNOy-

e | o o y z n N o y A itD N Ayo) z n m m n tp p o n | n a t m o y ceNABci)Kx A e a n
e N e z e z o y N |c t m n t a t p p o
15 zattc tap eTpe oyoN n im x || bcdkx e n T o n o c N TA qei cbo a n-

zH Tq n o y |A tap noyA cb o a zn T eq n p A 3 ic mn T eq lrN iu c ic n ag um tt'

e B O A x N T e q < t> y c i c :

1 2 7 :8 i.e. t o j i c t o p i a , t| iaxop ia. 11 i.e. n c i c o t (B ohlig em ends thus). Sah.

N eyeooY .

1 1 AT 0 N < N > H T O C B ohlig

17 after this line the copyist wrote the title o f tractate 6 (T e 3 Hr*HCic eTBe t^yxh)
instead o f the one belonging to the present work, w h ose ow n title is in consequence
unknown
 127:5-17 93

149. A n d th e g lo r y o f th e u n b e g o tte n 1w ill a p p e a r. A n d it w ill f i l l ' a ll

th e e t e r n a l r e a l m s ( a e o n s ) . W h en th e p r o p h e c y and ' th e a c c o u n t o f th o se

th a t a r e k i n g b eco m es k n o w n an d 1 is fu lfille d by th o se w h o a re c a lle d 10

p e r fe c t, t h o s e w h o in co n tra st h a v e not b ecom e p e r f e c t ' in th e u n b e g o t

te n f a t h e r w i l l r e c e i v e t h e i r g l o r y 1 in th e ir r e a lm s ( a e o n s ) a n d in t h e k in g

d o m s o f 1t h e i m m o r t a l s : b u t t h e y w i l l n e v e r e n t e r 1 t h e k i n g l e s s r e a l m .

150. F or ev e ry o n e m u st 15 g o to th e p la c e fr o m w h ic h he has com e. 1

In d eed , b y h is a c ts a n d h is ' a c q u a in ta n c e ( gnosis ) each p erson w ill m a k e

h is n a t u r e k n o w n .

127:17 The other tractates in this codex have a subscript title a t the end. H ere, how ever, the
copyist has written a superscript title fo r the follow in g work, tractate 6, E xpository Treatise on
the Soul, in the place that should be occu pied by the subscript title belonging to tractate 5. C on
sequently, the title o f our tractate is not recorded , while tractate 6 has its own title twice, once as
a superscription and once as a subscription
 A P P E N D I X O N E : T H E F R A G M E N T I N C O D E X X III

C G X I I I 5 0 * : l O u p - u l t .

E D I T E D BY

B entley L ayton

T h e t e x t a n d its tr a n s la tio n a r e id e n t ic a l w it h C G 1 1 ,5 9 7 : 2 4 - 9 8 : 5 .

p. 50*10up [e ]n iA H o y o N nim n n o y t c M n K o c M o c Ay[cu] | [p]po)Me ce x co mmoc

x e mn a a a y c y o o n x z[a] | t z h M n x A o c a n o k n a c fN A p A n o A iK N y e |

x e A y p n A A N A TH p oy e N c e c o o y N yacat | a n n t c y c t a c i c M n x A o c mn

5 up TeqN oyN e TA||ei A e T e T ' A n o A i s i c

e c y x e c p c y M c J x u N e i m [n] | ppcoM e T H p o y e T B e n x A o c x e o [ y ] k a k

ne | O yeBO A Ae ne zn o y 2 A V B [ec AyM oyTe epoq] | x e ka-

Ke Z A i'B e c Ae o [ye i cboa ne 2 N N o y e p ]|ro N e q c y o o n x [z] x in

Te[ ]

5 0 : 8 u p TZHread in photographs 7 up x e read in photographs 6 up ANread in

photographs 5 up e j Ae read in photographs
4 up ppcoMe read in photographs ult. [[z]] cancelled by the copyist
 A P P E N D I X T W O

T H E B R I T I S H L I B R A R Y F R A G M E N T S

B entley L ayton
 IN T R O D U C T IO N

T he B r itis h L ib r a r y F r a g m e n t s ( O e y e n F r a g m e n t s ) a r e s m a l l p i e c e s o f an

a n c ie n t p apyrus co d ex . T h is co d ex c o n ta in e d , p erh ap s in te r a lia , a

S u b a c h m im ic v e r s io n o f C G 1 1 ,5 ; n o o t h e r p i e c e s o f t h e c o d e x h a v e b een

fo u n d . A lth o u g h th e fr a g m e n ts h a v e b e e n k n ow n s in c e 1 9 0 5 , i t i s t o th e

g r e a t c r e d it o f D r . C h r is t ia n O e y e n t o h a v e f ir s t r e c o g n iz e d ( in 1 9 7 2 ) t h e ir

tr u e id e n t it y and so to h a v e e s ta b lis h e d th e s i g n i f i c a n c e o f t h e fr a g m e n ts

fo r s c h o la r s h ip . A f t e r h i s a n n o u n c e m e n t o f t h i s i m p o r t a n t d i s c o v e r y , 1 D r.

O eyen w a s a b le to m ak e fu r th e r r e fin e m e n ts in h is w ork , and h e k in d ly

p r o v id e d a c o p y o f h is im p r o v e d te x t to D r . B e th g e ; h is n e w te x t w a s con

s u lte d in th e p r e p a r a tio n o f th e p r e se n t, n ew e d itio n . D r . O e y e n s g e n

e r o s ity and th e c o o p e r a tio n o f M r. P e te r L a w so n , H e a d o f C o n s e r v a tio n ,

D e p a r tm e n t o f O r ie n ta l M a n u s c r ip ts and P r in te d B o o k s , B r itis h L ib r a r y ,

m u s t b e g r a te fu lly a c k n o w le d g e d .

T h e f r a g m e n ts w e r e a c q u ir e d b y th e B r itis h M u seu m , and now b e lo n g

to th e B r itis h L ib r a r y , D e p a r t m e n t o f O r ie n ta l M a n u s c r ip ts and P r in t e d

B o o k s, L on d on , w h ere th e y are M S . O r .4 9 2 6 ( l) . It appears th a t w hen

C ru m s tu d ie d and c a ta lo g u e d th e fr a g m e n ts 2 n o th in g w a s k n o w n o f t h e ir

provenance e x c e p t th a t th e y w ere fr o m th e b in d in g o f a b o o k ; t h a t is ,

in a n tiq u ity a fte r th e o r ig in a l S u b a c h m im ic co d ex w as w ith d r a w n fro m

c ir c u la tio n its le a v e s w ere reu sed by a b o o k b in d e r to pad and s t i f f e n th e

le a th e r c o v e r s o f a n e w co d ex . In fa c t, th e r e u s e o f le a v e s fro m o l d r e li

g io u s b o o k s w a s co m m o n en o u g h , and in n o w ay im p lie d a ju d g m e n t

u p o n t h e m e r i t s o f t h e t e x t s b e i n g d e s t r o y e d ; t h u s w e f i n d d i s c a r d e d b ib li

cal te x ts reu sed in th e b in d in g s o f e c c le s ia s tic a l lib r a r ie s , B r it. L ib .

O r .6 7 8 3 (a d is c a r d e d P s a lte r le a f), 6 7 9 9 (d is c a r d e d g o s p e ls ), 7 0 2 1 (d is

c a r d e d b ib lic a l le c tio n a r y ), 7 5 9 7 (d is c a r d e d J o h n ), e tc .

A s m ig h t b e e x p e c te d , th e present state o f th e O eyen F r a g m e n t s is

n e c e s s a r ily p oor. In s o m e c a s e s , th e y a re s till g lu e d t o o n e a n o t h e r fo rm

in g little p ie c e s o f c a r to n n a g e . A c o n s id e r a b le am ou n t o f a n c i e n t g lu e

an d s in g le l a y e r s o f p a p y r u s o b s c u r e p a r t s o f t h e t e x t ; m u c h o f t h e ex ta n t

su r fa c e h a s b e e n a b r a id e d o r s tr ip p e d ; a ls o t h e r e is a c o n s id e r a b le am ount

1 See B ibliography. Crum, indeed, had already noted (Catalogue . . . British Museum, No.
522) the O p h ite character o f the text.
2 The MS number is in fact O r.4926(l); Crum s catalogu e entry contains a typographical
error in this detail.
 BRIT. LIB. F R A G M E N T S : I N T R O D U C T I O N 97

of o ffse t, w h ic h s e r io u s ly im p a ir s s tu d y o f th e fr a g m e n ts in p h o to g r a p h s.

F or a ll t h e s e r e a s o n s d e c i p h e r m e n t i s e x t r e m e l y d iffic u lt; it c a n b e fa c ili

ta te d s o m e w h a t b y in fr a r e d lig h t (th o u g h n ot by u ltr a v io le t), a n d in o n e

case fra g m en t iv a th e r e a d in g s w ere b r ie fly im p r o v e d by w e ttin g th e

fra g m en t w ith tr ic h lo r e th y le n e to a llo w an ob scu red la y e r to sh o w

th ro u g h . Y e t d e s p ite th e e x te n s iv e d am age o f th e m a n u s c r ip t v e r y m an y

d e c ip h e r m e n ts a n d a n u m b e r o f r e s to r a tio n s can b e e s ta b lis h e d w ith cer

t a in ty by c o m p a r iso n w ith p a r a lle l p a ssa g es in th e C a ir o m a n u s c r ip ts .

W h ile no m ean s o f u n g lu in g or c le a n in g p ie c e s o f c a r to n n a g e is y et

k n o w n in w h i c h t h e p a p y r u s d o e s n o t r is k s e r io u s d a m a g e , it s e e m s lik e ly

th a t s u c h a p rocedu re w ill e v e n tu a lly b e d e v e lo p e d and th a t th e O eyen

F r a g m e n ts w i l l so m ed a y b e a b le to p r o v id e a m ore c o m p le te w itn e s s to

th e S u b a c h m i m i c t e x t . In a n tic ip a tio n o f th a t d a y , I h a v e tr ie d to e x e r c is e

r e str a in t in t r a n s c r i b i n g a n d e d i t i n g t h e p a p y r u s i n i t s p r e s e n t s t a t e .

C ru m e s tim a te d th e date o f th e fr a g m e n ts b y c o m p a r iso n o f th e s c r ip t

o f a V ie n n a m a n u s c r ip t , w h i c h K en y o n h a d p u t in t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y : t h is

is a b o u t t h e t i m e i n w h ic h th e tw o C a ir o m a n u s c r ip ts o f o u r tr a c ta te w e r e

c o p ie d . N o th in g can b e a s c e r ta in e d o f th e codicological characteristics o f

th e m a n u s c r i p t t o w h i c h th e fr a g m e n ts b e lo n g e d , a n d th e y are to o sc a n t to

g iv e a n y id e a o f th e q u a lity o f textual transmission o f th e S u b a c h m im ic

b ran ch . N o a n c ie n t corrections h a v e b een d is c o v e r e d in th e fr a g m e n ts.

W ord d iv is io n m a r k s ( a p o s t r o p h e s ) a r e n o t e m p lo y e d .

T he fra g m e n ts e d ite d b e lo w are fragments in th e s e n s e n o t o f i n d iv i

dual p ie c e s o f p ap yru s, b u t r a th e r o f e x c e r p ts fro m th e o r ig in a l te x t

(so m e w h a t a s o n e m ig h t sp eak o f th e fr a g m e n ts o f th e P r e s o c r a tic s ).

O e y e n s o r ig in a l e d itio n (1 9 7 5 ) c o n ta in e d o n ly tw e lv e fr a g m e n ts, th a t

b e in g th e num b er w h o se c o n te n ts h e b e lie v e d h e had s p e c ific a lly

id e n t if ie d a t t h e t i m e ; s u b s e q u e n tly h e w a s a b le to add n o s. iia , iv a , a n d

i vb. T o th ese I h ave ad d ed tr a n s c r ip tio n s o f y et a n o th e r s ix te e n s m a ll

p ie c e s , a ll u n i d e n t i f i e d a n d p r o b a b ly in s ig n if ic a n t , in o r d e r t o p r o v id e th e

c o m p le te s t p o s s i b l e record o f th e e x ta n t p ap yru s p ie c e s in fh e ir p resen t

s ta te . O e y e n s o w n n u m b e r in g o f th e fr a g m e n ts r e m a in s u n ch an ged ,

th o u g h I h a v e n o t a c c e p t e d a ll o f h is id e n tific a tio n s . I m p r o v e m e n t s in t h e

tr a n s c r ip tio n h a v e r r fa d e i t n e c e s s a r y to r e v is e th e lin e n u m b e r in g in cer

ta in c a s e s .

This edition, a s a lr e a d y s ta te d , is a c o n s e r v a tiv e o n e , in a n tic ip a tio n o f

fu r th e r p h y s i c a l r e s t o r a t i o n o f th e fr a g m e n ts. M y tr a n s c r ip tio n s a r e b a s e d

upon e x te n d e d a u t o p t ic s t u d y o f th e m a n u s c r ip t o n t w o o c c a s i o n s , in J u n e ,

1978 a n d in D ec e m b e r -M a r ch , 1 9 7 9 -8 0 , an d o f tw o se ts o f p h o to g r a p h s

(o n e s h o t in 1973 w ith in fr a r e d lig h t). B e tw e e n th ese tw o stu d y s e s s io n s

th e C o n s e r v a t i o n S e c tio n o f th e D e p a r tm e n t o f O r ie n ta l M a n u s c r ip ts a n d

P r in te d B o o k s, B r itis h L ib r a r y , r e a s s e m b le d an d reco n serv ed th e fr a g

m en ts a c c o r d i n g t o D r . O e y e n s r e c o m m e n d a t i o n s .
98 ON THE ORI GI N OF THE W O R L D

T h e d e ta ils o f tr a n s c r ip tio n in th e p resen t e d itio n rep resen t advances

o v er p r e v io u s tr a n s c r ip tio n s . H o w e v e r , th e o n ly significance of the frag

ments lie s n o t in th e ir r e a d in g s , w h ic h add little to o u r k n o w l e d g e o f th e

t e x t, b u t in th e d ia le c t in w h ic h th ey are w r itte n : in v ie w o f th e cr y p to -

S u b a c h m im ic c h a r a c te r o f a ll th e tr a c ta te s in C G II, it is o f no s m a ll

in te r e s t to h a v e in d u b it a b le a t t e s t a t io n o f a fr a n k ly S u b a c h m im ic v e r sio n

o f o n e o f th e m . T h is v a lu e w a s f u lly e v id e n t a s s o o n a s O e y e n s fir s t e d i

tio n a p p e a r e d .

T h e te x t o f th e two Coptic versions o f o u r tr a c ta te is v ir tu a lly th e sa m e

in b o th ca ses; very fe w (if a n y ) o f th e d iffe r e n c e s b e tw e en th em r e fle c t

v a r ia n ts in th e G reek o r ig in a l. C le a r ly on e o f th e C o p tic v e r s io n s has

b een tr a n sp o se d fr o m th e o th e r ; but n o e v id e n c e w ith in th e m a n u s c r ip ts

p o in ts to th e o r d e r o f p r e c e d e n c e .

T h e variants b e tw e e n th e tw o d ia le c t v e r s io n s fa ll in to tw o c la s s e s : (a )

d if f e r e n c e s a ttr ib u ta b le m e r e ly to d ia le c t a n d s ty le ( s e e T a b le 1 ), ( b ) tru e

te x tu a l d iffe r e n c e s (so m e or a ll o f w h ic h , h ow ever, m ay have occurred

w ith in th e C o p tic tr a n s m is s io n ). T h e t r u e t e x t u a l v a r ia n t s ( b ) a r e a ll c ite d

in t h e c r it ic a l a p p a r a tu s o f C G 1 1 ,5 . V a r ia n t s o f t h e o t h e r c l a s s 3 a r e n o t.

B ibliograph y. W . E . C rum , Catalogue o f the Coptic Manuscripts in the

British Museum (L o n d o n : B r itis h M u seu m , 1 9 0 5 ), n o . 5 2 2 (p p . 2 5 1 -2 5 2 ).

C . O ey en , F r a g m e n te e in e r s u b a c h m im is c h e n V e r s io n d e r g n o s tis c h e n

S c h r ift oh n e T ite l, Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts in Honour of

Pahor Labib (M . K rau se, e d .; N a g H am m ad i S tu d ie s 6; L e id e n : B r ill,

1 975) 1 2 5 -1 4 4 . [S ee n o w a ls o v o lu m e 1, p . 8 , n o te 1 6 .]

3 For variant sp ellin gs o f the sam e word (e.g. London MMey for Cairo mmay) attributable
to dialect, the index should be consulted.
 TABLE 1
D ia le c ta l a n d S t y lis t ic V a r ia n t s in th e L o n d o n (B r it. L ib .) F r a g m e n ts

C airo

C G II R e a d in g L ondon R eading D ifference

102:34 M[opq] CC0N62 MMAq d ic tio n

102:34 M[opq]. . . CO)N02 MMAq . . .
Noxq [ N ] o y x e MM[^q] sy n tag m
103:2-3 NTApe MnHye n ta [p o y ] c m m n to y
... cm ntoy ... n [s \] MnHye w o rd o rd er
103:3 (SOM [a y ]n [a ]m [i]c d ic tio n
103:4-5 AnApxireNeTcup A n A [p ]x ir e [N ]e T O )p

x ic e A q x ic e sy n tag m
103:27-28 N q p e e M neT e Ayco k a s n t [ o ] y
Mneq- e c x e M neq- d ic tio n
103:32 cabacog ... NTApe cab a[o )]
NTA peq- . . . NTApe[q]- sy n tag m
106:16 TB nA ei 2M n e e i d ic tio n
112:3 TAMIO JA N ? d ic tio n
112:3 2NNO NINAS sy n tag m
112:4 KAAY Kcoe mm [a ] y sy n tag m
112:4 A Tpoy- N ce- sy n tag m
112:5 A ya) c e - Nce- sy n tag m
112:5-6 XU)K 6BOA e ip e N 2NCHMION d ic tio n
N2NCHM6ION
112:7 AYO) 2NN0BAT0 MN 2[nn]BAT d ic tio n
115:8 MHntDC Nq- [a p h ]o y 9 - d ic tio n
116:27-28 AC- . . . AC- AC- . . . Ayco AC- sy n tag m
116:28 N x io y e a t o y n [a to y ]n a a a m
AAAM [ N x ] io y e w o rd o rd er
116:30 A yoya )2 n c c o c [A yo]yA 20 Y
n [ccoc] d ic tio n
117:22 2APMOC0 620YN - [c]BTATq A- d ic tio n
117:23 Ayco [a ] yco mn d ic tio n
120:29 MHncoc N c e - [MH]noT[e N e e -] d ic tio n
124:28-30 Ay- . . . ay- Aq- . . . [Ayco a y -] sy n tag m
125:20 ATpoy- A- sy n tag m
125:20 OYCON2 eBOA 2M- (o)Y N 2- . . . a b a [a sy n tag m
125:22 T e e iz e th u s T e e i T e e d ic tio n
 C O P T I C M U S E U M C G II

2 2 - 2 3

p. 102 a.c|M [opqN A c ] N o x q N e n iT N enTAPTA.-

35 Po n || [x im n <t>oo]y e T M M ^ Y i T n e c m n tc m n * necK A Z
*p.l03>
b [o a ] z it n TCO<j>ia. n ia a a a -

B A |tD e N T e T M T T IT N m m o o y thpo y N T A |p e

M nHye A e c m n t oy mn n o y<
somv |

MN TOYAIOIK.HCIC THPC
5 A .n a .p x ir e N e ||T ( D p x i c e M M oqN a y

uj A q x i e o o y z itn | < t> c tp a t6 I a th p c n -

N A r r e A o c ayco t n n o y In b th p o y m n N o y -

A r 'r e A o c o y cM o y I M N N o y eo o y AYTAAq N A q v NToq

A e a q |o y N o q v e tc .

C opt. Mus. C G II 102:33-103:9 (see above, pp. 3 8 -4 0 )

 B R I T . L I B . O R . 4 9 2 6 ( 1 )

F r. i (O e y e n )

f ib e r s i

1 ACCtDNez M M iq & c[N ]9Y X .e m m [ acj a t t t a p t a ]-

PON I m <j>ooy c t m m c y a t c o <|>i[ a n Ta a a a ]-

BAlpe* 4CCMNT TTl[e m ] n TTKAZ NT3 i [p o y ]-

CMMNTOY N A e N [ d ] MTTHY MN No[YAY]-

5 n [a ] m [i ] c m n TOYAIOIKHCIC t h p c t o [ t c ]
A nA [p ]x ire[N ]eT cu p A q x i c e MMAq Ay-

(p A qaj9Y 0)[oY ] MMAq z it n TCTpATeiA n -

N N A [ r r e \ o c a y ]<o n n o y t t h p o y m n n o y -

[ ] . [ ] . [ . ]y N e q [. . ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4926(l), Frame C (back)

The lines are laid out as in the m anuscript.

i 1 reading o f pap. cannot be [N lp Y ^ e MM[anj a.niTN a .n T A P T A ]? o N M M [iq ] :

first m not definite, superlin. stroke restored 3 cmnt : mn not definite, superlin. stroke
restored 4 c m m n t p y : m m n n ot definite, second superlin. stroke restored M nw ye : m
not definite, superlin. stroke restored 5 T o [ T e ] O eyen
102 ON THE OR I G I N OF THE W O R L D

2 5 -2 7

p. 10325 N CTN ZBH ye c c | n A P K A T A A Y 0

MTTiyTA THPqx N TA l|x OY|0)N2 0 BOA

zn t m c Ayo) q N A co xN Nqp | e M n e T e M n e q x-

(g to n e n ta p t t t i| c t ic xe N A 01

30 A C 6 iu \ n x e B O A 2 NNM||Mooy M n e c e iN e n t c c m n t n o s

Ay|0) N T0 0 I2 0 ACPANAXCOP0I 02PAT

0 | n c c o y o 0 iN c a b a o j A e n(yH-

P0 | NIAAAABAO) N T A P 0q x CO)TM A T X|CMH NTTTICTIC

35 A qzYM N 01 0 p o [ c Aqp]||KATAr0iNO)CK0 mtt0 io)t etc.

Copt. Mus. CG II 103:25-35 (pp. 4 0 ^ 2 )

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T II 103

F r . ii

fib e r s T h e o t h e r s i d e o f F r . i.

l [ n t n ]z b h o y e ceN[a.]'pK.ATaLA.[Ye]

[M]nq)TA. thpcj neei n ta z o y u jn z abaa .

[zn] TM H e Ayu) k a . s n t [ o ] y ecxe M neq-

[cgjcone N e e i N e N T A C X 9 0Y N f T n ic n c

5 [ a ] y J A c e t B e n a .p x u ) N A n e [ c ] T N e z n n [ m ] -

M O Y e i^ Y e ie A c p a .N A .x u ) p e i a z p H e i

a . n e c o Y A .e i N N T A p e c a .B & [ u ) ] e ' n a c ttu jh -

p e N T a A .A A B a .to e N T A .p e [q c tu ]T M a t t i i c t i c

aqpzYMNei a p a c A[q - ] . . . [ ?'? . ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e C (front)

ii 1 7 : p not definite, superlin. stroke restored 3 palaeographically the m ost ob viou s

reading would be SNTce e c x e ; also palaeographically p o ssib le are c n T ee e c i e and s n t
* e c x e ; the reading is obscured by bits o f g lu ed -over papyrus and (p oss.) o ffse t 4 Nf :
expected is n si (poss. em en d thus) 9 letter traces very indistinct
104 ON THE O R I G I N OF T HE W O R L D

3 5 -3 6

p.10614- 15 A YM oyTe o y I|n a m v ie a i-

K.AIOCYNH 6BOYP A AYMOY|Te CROC TAAIK.IA

6TB 6 n A 6 l 6 6 A Y *I I THROY t NOY^OCMOC NTICVIC\HCIA
NTAIKAl|OCYNH MN TAAIK.I-
A A t e RaT 6 X N OYCCUNT' | TH
POY t n A p x ireN eT o o p s e m t i x a o c
20 NTA||peqNAY e n e q 'ty H p e c a b a o o s ' e tc .

C opt. Mus. C G II 106:14-20 (pp. 4 6 -4 8 )

 BRIT. LIB. F R A G M E N T I M 105

F r. iia

fib e r s T h e te x t is o n th e b a c k o f a th in la y e r o f h o r iz o n ta l

fib e r s g lu e d fa c e -d o w n to th e fra g m en t in F ram e D (b a c k ).

T h e in k s h o w s th ro u g h t h is la y e r , in m ir r o r -im a g e . T h e read

in g w a s so m ew h a t im p r o v e d by r e fe r e n c e to a p h o to g r a p h

(B r it. L ib . O r . n e g . n o . 3 4 4 8 ) m a d e w h ile th e p a p y r u s w a s w e t

te d w ith tr ic h lo r e th y le n e , a n d a ls o to an in fr a r e d p h o to g r a p h

(B r it. L ib . O r . n e g . n o . 2 8 6 3 ) .

l [ . . ]<?y m [ ]

[ . ]a i o c y n [ - ]
zm n e e i <s[------ ]
a A z e a p [ . ]t [ - - ]

5 ]

[ - - - ] p[ ]

R e s to r a tio n o f F r . iia b y D r . O e y e n :

1 [a z ]O YM [ o Y T 6 A.OYN6M X 6 T A l] -

[k ] a i o c y n [ h s b o y p * e t a a iic ia ]
zm n e e i <s[e t a iic a io c y n h m n t a a ik .i]-

a A ze a p [ 6 ] t[ o y a Y n n o y c c u n t th ]-

5 [p o ]y n A p [ iir e N e T ( u p s e M n x A o c ]

[N TA ]p[eqN eY A n eq tg H p e c a b a o o s ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4926(l), Fram e D (back, lo w er right corner)

106 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D

6 2

p .i 122 a c x i o y eso y ciA n t o o t c | NTnicnc

A C T A M IO N 2 N N 0 6 N p e q 'p 0 y 0 | I N MN N -

c i o y T H p o y a c k a a y z n m e A T p o y ||p

5 o y o e i N e x M ttk a z A yo) c e x a ) K x c b o a n | 2 n c h m c i o n

N X P O N O C MN 2N K A IPO C MN | ZNPMTTOOy-

e AyO) 2 N N B A T MN 2 N 2 0 0 Y | MN 2 N O y -

cy h m n 2 N c o y c o y m n n i c e c e e -

10 n e | TH p q x Ayo) NTeeize a t t m a TH p q x p k o c m c i || z i x n Tne

a a a m x A e o y o e i N x N T A p e q 'o y o x y | a b o )K x 2 o y N x e n e q 'o e iN

e tc .

Copt. M us. C G II 112:2-11 (p. 58)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T III 107

Fr. iii

l [ N T ]n ic[T ]ic 6T-

ACTAN9 n n i n a s N oy 0 .e ]iN A y [e ]|[[e ] mn nn-

c i[o ]y t[h ]p o [y ] acK cue m m [a]y zn m e N cep

p y a e iN iS m n ic[a ]z N c e e i p e n z n ch m io n

5 N X P O N O C [ m ] n 2 N K . A i p [ O c ] MN F n [ p ] m T I A Y -

e ie MN 2[ N N ] e B A T m [n 2 N ] 2 0 0 y MN 2 N O Y -

< y a y e ie m n z n [ . ] . [ . *Y2. . ] y e i e m n n ic.a.ice [e]-

n e THpq z ix Jn [ T ] n e N T a y cg x f.]

Brit. Lib. Or.4926( 1), Frame E (front)

iii 2 TiNO n : second n not definite, superlin. stroke restored 5 n x p o n o c : n not

definite, superlin. stroke restored first z n : superlin. stroke is definite, n restored 5 -6
[pjM iuyeie : m not definite, superlin. stroke restored 6 c b a t : extraneous ink gives false

impression of eBAf 7 mn zn : letter traces not definite, two superlin. strokes

restored [.].[. . .J y e i e : Subachmimic plural o f c o y c o y or its synonym
108 ON T HE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

66-67

p. 11227 A y c c o B e NC4. T i A p x ir e N e -

T(ops x e A q v | x e 6 o \ e q x u ) mmoc x e a-

n o k n n e n N o y |T e m a a a a y t g o o n N zi t a c z h

30 N TA poyei q )a .||p o q N n e x ^ Y x e

mh n ^ e i n e n N o y T e n t a z | t a k o M n fiep ro N

a . q x OYu)q)B n e x & q x e | e z e N e c y x e T e T N v OYu>q)

x e ic A c N e q 'ty s N | com n t & k o M T iN eproN

A M H e i T N M A p N | T A M e i O NOYP<UM 6 CBOA ZM TTK.a.2

etc.

C opt. M us. C G II 112:27-34 (pp. 5 8 -6 0 )

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T IV 109

Fr. iv

fibers The other side of Fr. iii.

a [ T T A p x ire N e]-

1 Ttup x [ e aqxe < s ] a \ e < j x t o [m m a c x e & ]-

N ^ic n e [n N o y T e ] mn s e c g o [ o n z]i T a . e [ z H ]

T o r e z a . [ Y e i a. 2 o ] y n c g a p a q n ^ x e y [* e ]

mh n [ e e i n e n N ] o Y T [ e ] . . . [ ]

5 z [ - T ]eT N [O Y O )]-

< e .........[
AMHTN [ N T N T a N O NOYPtOMe A B ]A A M n i ( [ i j ]

Brit. Lib. Or.4926(l), Frame E (back)

iv 7 a m h tn : n not definite, superlin. stroke restored n t n : m a r n Oeyen [

ib]4 \ read from small ambiguous traces
110 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

80

p.l 1545 6ACJXI MOP||<t>H N NNI20Y-

ze MN nNCYMA N2HTCJX I TB n l2 0 )B NTAP6
nNos napxcon | p nMeeye mttoja-
xe NTnicTic acjp 2o t | mh-
ncoc ncji N(si npMMMe 2oyNx e n e g x|nAACMA
ncjp x o e ic exu)cjNX etc.

Copt. Mus. CG II 115:4-9 (p. 64)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T IVA 111

Fr. iva

fibers >

l -----\ [
ze c m [
9
n N i ;n[
xe \ [ . ]. [
5 oyy[
*q[

The following restoration is based upon Oeyens, adjusted to the

new readings of the manuscript. The fragment is so slight, and the
traces so uncertain owing to surface damage, that identification of
the fragment as corresponding to CG II 115:5-10 is far from cer
tain.

.............* [ N iz o y ]

z e e[M N ]

T1NA6 N [a pX C O N - M ntg e]

xe a .[q ]p [ z A T e a ph ]

oy <j[ei n si ]

a. q[F x a e i c ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4926(l), Fram e B (back)

112 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

90-91

p.l 1626 A C C (O B N C i

T O Y rN O )|M H N a c t A .A C T N 6 N O Y B A A

acku) mmay I M n e c eiN e N x io y e atoyn a a a m n

a c b ioic ' | e z o y N e n o jH N n t t n io c ic acsco

30 MMAY II N T O O Y A e AYOytOZ NCIO C ACOYCUNZ

etc.

Copt. Mus. C G II 116:26-30 (p. 68)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T S IVB, V 113

Fr. ivb

fibers I. The other side of Fr. iva. Several papyri are here stuck
together. At some places ink traces of the various layers can be
seen. The text cannot be edited in its present state.

Fr. v

fibers Two non-contiguous pieces, (a) and (b). There is a kol-

lesis approximately 48 mm from the left edge of (a), stepping down
from left to right, between m and n e cfm e].

(a) (b)

l [ ][ ]
TO[Yr]N<p[M H - ]

ACKCDe M n e c [ e i N e a t o y Jn iA iM [ v N X .]io y e

AY<0 ACBtpfn AZOYN ina)]HN NT[rN<Od]c a [c U)]

5 NZHTq n [t a y nab A y o ly A Z O Y n [c i d c ] a c o y [<o n z ]

bottom margin

Fr. ivft: Brit. Lib. Or.4926(l), Frame B (back)

Fr. v: Brit. Lib. O r.4926(l), Frame A (front)

v 1] _ [ indistinct traces read in infrared photograph (penes Layton) made Nov.

1973 4 h n n t read ibid.
114 ON T HE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

96-97

p . l 1720 xeK A A C T u jo p n ' mmaay Ie c iin o zpaiT nzh-

tc N cnepM A . n im | e q T H t e q p t A p M o c e e z o y N ' e i i -

MAp|MNH M n K O C M O C MN N C C X H M A

ay|oj t a i k .a i o c y n h v a y o i k o n o m i a etc.

Copt. Mus. CG II 117:20-24 (p. 70)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T VI 115

Fr. vi

fibers i . The other side of Fr. v, q.v. Two non-contiguous pieces,

(b) and (a).

(b) (a)
l [ ] [ ] T tB ti p n ] M M f e e y e c i x n o n z ]p h T n z h -

[t]c N c n e p M a . [n im e q T H Z . . c]B T A T q a x i -

[M]a.PMeNH MTT9[YICOCMOC MN N ] C X H M 1

[a.]Ytp m n t a i i c a . i o c [ y n h a y o h c o n ] 9 m i a

bottom margin

Brit. Lib. O r.4926(l), Fram e A (back)

vi 1 ]mm[ read in infrared photograph (penes Layton) m ade N ov. 1973 3 reading o f
pap. cannot be [ - - - n c c ] c x h m a fo r reason o f space; prob. em end thus 4 [- - -
okon]o m u : after this w ord there is o ffset from an o th er page
116 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

104

p. 1197 Acsa)(yTx ezoyN |

2M n c g H N a c n a y e p o q x e N e c c o q A y o ) |

10 o y \ e z \ z n e A C M e p i T q x a c x i c b o a 2 m || n e q -

k a p t t o c a c o y o j m ' A c f M n e c K [ e ] | 2 2 i T A q No y a ) M N

eaxoq' t o t c a t t o y n o y c | oya)N n t a p o y o y o j m ' ta p a tto y -

O e i N I NTTNCDCIC P O y o e i N NAY N T A p O Y t 2IO)|OY

15 M n cg in e A y e iM e x e ncykakazhy II

a t t n c d c ic N T A p o Y P N H < t> e ay nay epooy I

x e ceK A K A 2H Y A yM ppe N o y e p H Y n ta |-

poyN A y A N o y n \A C T H c etc.

Copt. Mus. CG II 119:7-17 (pp. 72 -7 4 )

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T S VI I , VI I I 117

Fr. vii Fr. viii

fibers - fibers 4. The other side of Fr. vii.

]tO Y N 1 TO[

] . ei ?[
] neg N[
]tl)M

5 ] n o y 5 z[

] . iO i

]|CAZHY [
]P*Y C[

]
The following restoration of Fr. vii, based upon Oeyens (adjusted to the new read
ings of the manuscript), is very hypothetical and in some ways unsuccessful. The
fragment is so slight, and the traces so uncertain owing to surface damage, that
identification of the fragment as corresponding to CG II 119:7-17 is far from certain.

1 [ A .] z O Y N

[zm n a )H N - ] el

abaa . z]m neg-

[k a p t i o c AgoY])M
5 [zcucug Ja t t o y -
[ A 6 IN N T T N tD C IC - ] . lO i

[ NeYKH]lC.AZHY
[ATTNIDCIC AYN6Y a ]PAY

[xe n t ]a -

9a [poyncy - -]

Brit. Lib. Or.4926(l), Frame B, Fr. vii = (front), Fr. viii = (back)

vii 2 [ ] . : bottom of an upright stroke (e.g. t ) preceded by an ambiguous trace 3

[ ]. : the letter trace can be read a , h , k (?), m, n, x (?), or else t 5 [ ]. : the
letter trace can be read a , ic, k , m, x , or else z; ink trace above this letter is prob. offset 6
[ ].: letter trace obscured by a layer of papyrus; poss. e
viii 1 t o [ t n a c x e -----------] Oeyen, comparing Copt. Mus. CG II 119:34 T O T [e

n exijy n [t ]h x e etc.
118 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

110-111

p. 12023 NTApeqxNAy ep o o y x Aqf panx eNOY|KTiCMAx

A y c g T o p T p x e AqpN H<t>e

25 e s o \ || zn atconia nimx N6 1 a a a m x Ayccooyz

ay |x i cy m b o y aio n n ex^Y x e e ic a a a m x |
Aqcyco n e N ee oya. c b o \ x mmon a rp e q x|eiMe n-
TAiA<t>opA MnoyoeiN mn niCA|Ke TeNoy mh-
30 ttcdc Ncep z X \ MMoqx N ee ||
MncyHN nttncdcic Nqi on ezoyN | encyHNx
mttcdnz Nqoyo)Mx cbo \ N2HTqx etc.

Copt. Mus. CG II 120:23-31 (p. 76)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T IX 119

Fr. ix

fibers ->

i .? [ ]
THPC>[ - ]

iA iM [ ]

AZOYxf ]
5 Aq<jj(o[ ]

ta [ ]

n o r[ ]

mtt[ ]
m[ ]

The following restoration of Fr. ix is by Oeyen, adjusted to the new

readings of the manuscript. Since so little of the text is preserved it
must be considered hypothetical.

l . e [ ------A q f p e N a n o y k t i c m a ]

t h p o [y a zo y u jta ptp xe AqpNH<t>e N 6 i ]

iA IM [ABAA. ZN ATUINIA NIM AZOYCtOOYZ]

a z o y x [i c y m b o y a i o n n ix e y xe e ic aa a m ]

5 A q < y (u [ n e N e e N o y e e i a b a a m m a n A T p e q M M e n ]-

TA[iA<t>opA M n o y A e i N m n n i c e n e f N o y m h ]-

noT[e N c e p z c a M M A q ------ Nee]

MTT[(yHN NTTNtOCIC N q e i A N A ZOYN ATTU)HN]

m [ i TU)NZ ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4926 (l), Fram e B (front)

120 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

134

p.l 2427 Ayo) n o y -

a noyA | nzhtoy cboa

zm n o y ic A Z a y g o ) a t t x e s o \ | N T o y r N c o c i c

30 N T 0 K x KA.HCIA N T A 2 0 Y 0 3 N 2 || B O \ 2NNMTT-

\3 l c m 3l m t t t a i c o n A y z e e |p o c cy n ta c

C n e p M A NIM X 0 T B N [ c ] n e p | M A N e 3 0 Y -

C I A N T A 2 T O )[ 2 N M M A C ] T O [ T ] e | TTC0)THPx

etc.

Copt. Mus. CG II 124:27-33 (pp. 84-86)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T S X, XI 121

Fr. x

fibers 1. The other side of Fr. ix.

1 [ ]e
[ ]z
[ ]
[ ] n
5 [ ]

[ ]
[ ] - m

[ ]ko
[ - ].

Fr. xi

fibers

a [ Ayco n o y ] -
1 [e e i n jo y e e i nzhtoy A q o y u )[N ]z a b a a

[ mttk. a ] z A q s t O A n a b a a N T e q r[N ]to c [i]c

[NTeKK.]AHCIA N T [ a ZOY<DNZ A BA A] ZNN M [n]-

[ a a c m a M ] n T e i c o [A y to A y z e T e a p a c e ] y N T e c

5 [N cn ep jM A n im e [T B e N c n e p M A N N ] e 3 o y -

[c ia ]:? [ ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4926(l), Fr. x = Frame B (back), Fr. xi = Frame D (back)

xi 2 reading o f pap. prob. cannot be [ z m ttica ] z 3 m : m is definite, superlin. stroke

restored
122 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

139-141

p. 12517 mn ne-

h t t n e T 0 y | 0 N 2 e s o \ a n Ayco n e r e

M no y co y o )N q x | c0N A co y u )N q x na i A0

20 A y T N N O o y c e || A T p o y o y u ) N 2 x c b o a 2 M n n e H n x m n |

TCA cyqe N 0 3 o y c iA m ttx a o c m n

t o y | m n t a c c b h c A yco T e e \ z e A y -

K A T A K p i |N 0 M M O O y e M O O y T O y N-

T A p e N T 0 A .0 l |O C c e THPOY O y a ) N 2 0 B O A 2N MTTA.AC||MA

C opt. Mus. C G II 125:17-25 (pp. 86 -8 8 )

 BRI T. LI B. F R A G M E N T XI I 123

Fr. xii

fibers !. The other side of Fr. xi.

a [ - mn n e ]-

1 [ e H n e (jN ]A O Y u > N 2 a b a [ a ] c n a y [ u) m n ]

[p tu ]M e e Y N A .c o Y N < o g [ e ] N N e e i n [ a c ]

[a y t ] n n a y c a y n z n e e H n a b a [a e y ] -

[ u) n z ] n t c a u )B6 N e a o y c i a . a b a a m n

5 [t o y m ] n t a c 6 bh c a y <u Teei T e e e - [a y ]-

[p iC A T ]A K p [l]N e M[MAY M N ] HeiAIO}[N ] N-

[T A pe ] . . .7.

Brit. Lib. Or.4926( 1), Fram e D (front)

xii 1 [ ----- e q i M ] * L ayton 2 [pojJmc Layton 3 -4 [ c y u j n z ] (i.e. e y o Y o J N z ) . . . a b a a

Layton : [&ynz t m Intcaojbc O eyen 6 i.e. neiiuiofN] (poss. read thus)
124 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

Fr. xiii

fibers

1 ] .[

Brit. Lib. MS. Or. 4926(1), Fram e D (front)

Fr. xiv

fibers 4. The other side of Fr. xiii.

][

Brit. Lib. Or. 4926(1), Fram e D (back)

Fr. xv

fibers The readings are confused by offset,

l n[ ]
.........[ - ]
tapoyn [ ]
* * "[ ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e F (front)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T S X I I I - X V I I I 125

Fr. xvi

fibers i . Not the other side of Fr. xv, but rather a distinct fragment
glued to the other side of it.

l [ ]mn[ - ]
[ ]ncAT[ ]

Brit.Lib. O r.4926(l), Fram e F (back)

Fr. xvii

fibers The surface of the other side has been stripped away,

l [ ] o n x in [ ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e F (front)

Fr. xviii

fibers >

' [ ]
TIN. [ ]

Pe. [ ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e F (front)

 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

Fr. xix

fibers 4. The other side of Fr. xviii.

[ ]
[ Jy y
[ ] YM
[ ]e c c i

Brit. Lib. O r.4926( 1), Fram e F (back)

Fr. xx

fibers I . The surface of the other side has been stripped away.

[ ][ 1
[ - ][ - 1
[ ]-N.[ - ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4926( 1), Fram e F (front)

 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T S X I X - X X I I 127

Fr. xxi

fibers i . The surface of the other side has been stripped away.

i ][
] [

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 26 (l), Fram e F (back)

Fr. xxii

fibers 4. The surface of the other side has been stripped away.

]..[

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e F (front)

 ON T HE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

Fr. xxiii

fibers 1. The surface of the other side has been stripped away.

][
][
][
][

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e F (front)

Fr. xxiv

fibers I

[ ].[ ]

[ - ]n b [ ]

[ ][ ]

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e F (front)

 BRI T. LI B. F R A G M E N T S X X I I I - X X V I

Fr. xxv

fibers The other side of Fr. xxiv.

l [ ][ ]
[ - ]M - [ - ]

Brit. Lib. Or.4926(l), Frame F (back)

Fr. xxvi

fibers I

1 [ ]n-[ ]

[ - - ] [ ]
[ ]e. [ ]

Brit. Lib. Or.4926(l), Frame F (front)

 ON THE ORIG IN OF THE WORLD

Fr. xxvii

fibers The other side of Fr. xxvi.

][

Brit. Lib. O r.4 9 2 6 (l), Fram e F (back)

Fr. s.n.

Both sides of this fragment.are blank.

Brit. Lib. O r.49 2 6 (l), Fram e F (bottom row, center)

 TRANSLATION

Frg. i

22. . . . and bound him and cast him [into] Tartaros. ' Since that day,
Sophia [the daughter of] Yaldabaoth ' has consolidated the heaven, along
with the earth .'

23. Now when the heavens had consolidated themselves along with
their forces 5 and all their administration, then 1 the prime parent became
insolent. And 1he boasted on account of the army of ' the angels. [And]
all the gods and th e ir' . . . him ( ? ) . . .

Frg. ii

25. . . . [your (pi.)] works ' the entire defect that has become visib le1
[out of] the truth will be abolished, 1and it will be like what has never 1
been.

26. This is what Pistis s a id .5 And she showed (?) to the ruler her like
ness in the ' waters. And she withdrew up 1to her light.

27. Now when Sabaoth the son 1of Yaldabaoth [heard] P istis,1he sang
praises to her, and [h e ]. . .

Frg. iia (hypothetical restoration)

35. . . . [right has] been called justice, ' [left wickedness.] 1 Now
because of this [justice and w ickedness]1stand [over all their creatures.]

36. 5 [Thus when] the prime [parent of chaos ' saw his son S ab ao th ]. . .

ii 5 ( 26) showed (?): the exact meaning o f this Coptic verb is not certain
132 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

Frg. iii

62. . . . Pistis, who ( ? ) 1fashioned great lights and 1all the stars. And
she put them in the sky to 1shine upon the earth and to render temporal
signs 5 and seasons and years 1 and months and days and nights ' and
[moments] and so fo rth .' . . . [upon the] sky . . . he . . . 1. . .

F rg.iv

66. . . . [the prime] p a re n t1because [he had] lied when he said,1 It is

I who am [God.] No other exists before m e. 1

67. Then they gathered unto him and s a id ,1 [Is this] not the god..
5 . you . . . want 1 . . . 1 come [let us create a man (i.e., human
being)] out of [earth ]. . .

Frg. iva (hypothetical restoration)

80. . . . [an] ab o rtio n ,' in that [no] . . . 1the chief [ruler] . . . [the] say
ing, 1he was [afraid ]. . . lest 5 . . . 1. . .

F rg .ivb

(Untranslatable.)

Frg. v

90. . . . 1 their decision. . . . ' (she) secretly left her [likeness with]
A dam .1

91. And she entered [the] tree of [acquaintance (gnosis) and

[rem ained]5 in it. [And they] pursued [her], and she revealed . . .

iii 1 ( 62) who (?): text damaged

iva ( 80): so fe w letters survive that the identification o f this fragm ent is uncertain
 BRIT. LI B. F R A G M E N T S : T R A N S L A T I O N 133

Frg. vi

96. . . . the first mother [might bear] within 1 her [every] seed, [being
mixed and . . . ] . . . to the ' fate of their [universe] and [the]
configurations,1and to Justice.

97. [A] prearranged plan (oikonomia) . . .

Frg. vii (doubtful restoration)

104. . . . a t ' [the tree] of its ' [fruit] . . . ate 5 . . . the [light1of
acquaintance (gnosis)] . . . 1 . . . [they were] naked ' [of acquaintance
(gnosis) . . . they saw] that they 1. . . [When th e y 90 s aw] . . .

Frg. viii

(Untranslatable.)

Frg. ix (hypothetical restoration)

110. . . . [he gave names to] all [their creatures].'

111. [They became troubled because] Adam [had recovered 1from all
the trials. They assembled] 1 and laid [plans, and they said, Behold
Adam!] 5 He has come to be [like one of us, so that he knows] ' the
[difference between the light and the darkness. Now] perhaps ' [he will be
deceived . . . as in the c a s e ]1of the [tree of acquaintance (gnosis) and also
will come to the tr e e ] 1of [life]. . .

'* 3 ( 96) [the] configurations: there is not room in the lacuna fo r [their] configurations
ii ( 104): so few letters survive that the identification o f this fragm ent is uncertain; further-
lore, the proposed restoration is not entirely successful because some letters remain unac-
ountedfor
t ( 110-111): so fe w letters survive that the identification o f this fragm ent is uncertain
134 ON THE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D

Frg. x

(Untranslatable.)

Frg. xi

134. . . . [And each] 1 one of them appeared 1[on earth] and revealed
his (kind of) acquaintance (gnosis) ' [to the visible] church constituted of
the ' [modelled forms (plasmata) of] perdition. [And it (viz., the church)
was found to] contain 5 all kinds of seed, [because of the seed of the] author
ities

Frg. xii

139. . . . [There is nothing (or, no one) 1 hidden that] will not become
apparent, and [there is n o ]' person who will not be recognized.

140. [And] these 1[were] sent to make known what is hidden, [making
1known] the seven authorities and 5 [their] impiety. And thus [they ' were
condemned [along with] this age (aeo n ).1

141. [.. . when] . . .

Fragments xiii-xxvii

(Untranslatable.)
 TRACTATE 6

THE E X P O S I T O R Y TREATISE ON THE SOUL

 INTRODUCTION

W il l ia m C. R o b in s o n , J r.

1. The Expository Treatise on the Soul1 (ExSoul) is an anonymous

treatise in the form of an exhortation to otherworldliness, using narrative,
paraenesis, and proof texts. It must have been composed in Greek,
perhaps as early as A .D. 200. No trace of the original Greek text survives,
except for the present Coptic translation. The place of composition has
not been ascertained.
Two narrative episodes tell of the souls fall from the presence of the
heavenly father into this life, where she is violated, degraded, and aban
doned. She bears deformed children, weeps at her desolation, and prays
to the father. Heeding her prayer the father restores her to her original
state, and from heaven sends her bridegroom and brother with whom she
is reunited in spiritual marriage. For this marriage she is reborn in youth
fulness, and in union with the heavenly bridegroom she ascends back to
the father. Biblical and Homeric proof texts are adduced (attached to
catchwords), a chain of Old and New Testament quotations characterizes
life in this world as prostitution, and the treatise concludes with an exhor
tation to repentance.

ExSoul exemplifies no distinct literary type. It

2. G e n r e , P u r po s e .
treats topics which were discussed in philosophical treatises on the soul
starting in the second century A .D. (the nature of the soul, her incarnation,
her lot in this life, eschatology), and follows in part a typical Platonic out
line found also in various Hermetic and pagan Gnostic systems. For a
clear statement of this outline cf. Plotinus 6.9.9. Nevertheless ExSoul is
neither philosophical argument nor sketch nor pure myth nor even
novella, despite its story of risk and disaster and a happy ending of re
united lovers. Its aim, which becomes apparent not only in the closing
exhortation but also in the paraenetic sections of the narrative, is exhorta
tion to otherworldliness.

3. A r r a n g e m e n t . The work divides into a narrative, followed by an

exhortation, and then a recapitulation (in two parts) which focuses upon
the theme of repentance. Apart from quotations of the bible and Homer,

1A lso known as Exegesis on the Soul.

 INTRODUCTION 137

the literary components easiest to identify are narrative, exhortation

(135:4 to the end), and a self-contained exegetical composition on the
prostitution of the soul (129:5131:13). There are also exegetical glosses
to the quotations (130:20-28; 133:3-9, 20-28), hortatory comments
(128:20-26; 130:31-131:2), didactic comparisons and definitions
(131:22-27, 31-34 [?]; 131:34-132:2, 27-35; 134:4-6, 11-15, 28-34),
gnomic sentences (135:21-22, 25-29; 136:21-22, 25-27), narrative links
(132:10-12, 15-17; 133:11-13, cf. 128; 131:13-16), and two summaries
near the end (137:5-11 and 11-15).
The guiding concepts of the composition are evident in (1) gnomic sen
tences in the hortatory conclusion ( The beginning of salvation is repen
tance___And repentance takes place in distress and grief. But the father
is good and loves humanity, and he hears the soul that calls upon him and
sends it the light of salvation ); (2) various expressions which recur
throughout the composition: sigh and repent, weep, mourn; suffering,
affliction, distress, and defilement to designate the souls bodily
existence; and (3) two concluding summaries, one patterned on Homers
Helen, the other on the biblical Exodus from Egypt, which also denigrate
earthly existence and predicate deliverance on sighing and repenting. The
first part of the narrative aims to show that the reality of earthly existence
is indeed suffering and defilement and that those who recognize it for
what it is (cf. 131:13-22) weep and repent. By showing that God is mer
ciful and graciously heeds the penitents prayer, the narrative itselfand
not just the hortatory conclusion encourages the readers to repent.

4. C o n t e n t s a n d O v e r a l l U n i t y . Despite overall compositional

unity the narrative motifs are not wholly coherent. The story begins, after
prefatory remarks (127:18-21), with a general statement on the souls
preexistence and fall (127:21-27). In contrast to her preexistent asexual
state (virginity and androgyny), the souls earthly state is characterized by
sexual identity (female or male); thus sexuality in itself is the souls
plight; deliverance would entail restoration of the original state of asex-
uality. Such, in general, is the tenor of the second part of the narrative
(from 132:2 on): yet in the first part of the narrative the souls plight is
not described as sexuality itself, but as the state of sexual violation. She
is raped, prostituted, defiled, abandoned, and corrupted she finally
defiles herself in promiscuity. The first narrative episode leaves no doubt
that suffering is her lot on earth, and yet what she confesses in her prayer
is not the narrated defilement but the abandonment of her pristine state
( I abandoned my house and fled from my m aidens quarters. Restore
me to thyself again ). And the same seems implied in the fathers
response: he will have mercy on her, and he will make her womb turn
from the external domain and will turn it again inward, so that the soul
138 THE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

will regain her proper character. Here, as in the opening generalization,

her plight is sexuality, which compared with a nonsexual androgynous
state is an inferior mode of existence.
The second narrative episode, the love story which begins at 132:2
(132:2-10, 13-15, 18-27; 133:10-11, 14-15, 31-134:3, 8-11, 25-28),
does not follow from what preceded. The first narrative section neither
requires a sequel, having reached its resolution with the implication that
the father has answered the souls prayer (128:26-129:5) and restored her
to her original state (131:13-132:2), nor does it imply the love story
which follows. (Since it may be assumed that cleansing preparatory to
the wedding was part of the ceremony like perfuming the bridal
chamber and waiting there for the bridegroom [132:13-15]the cleans
ing motif is inherent in the wedding story and hence not motivated by the
defilements of the first narrative episode, despite narrative links in the
second episode which make that connection.) Instead of being set in
motion by the preceding narrative, the wedding story seems to originate
in theory, in the doctrine of deficiency as the mark of this earthly life:
But since she is female, by herself she is powerless to beget a child.
From heaven the father sent her her man, who is her brother, the
firstborn (132:6-9).

5. U s e o f Q u o t a t i o n s . The argument is sanctioned by quotations

from scripture, biblical and Homeric. They occur in two blocks, one in
each of the narrative episodes, and are interspersed throughout the con
cluding exhortation. At the end of the narrative, Psalm 102 (LXX) is
quoted to support assertions about the souls resurrection, rejuvenation,
and ransom, and John 6:44 certifies that the happy outcome is indeed the
fathers gracious doing.
As probably in the case of the love story, the quotations may have had
a literary history prior to their use in ExSoul. It has been shown that
florilegia on themes found in ExSoul existed at the presumed time of com
position and that some of them contained quotations which also occur in
ExSoul. But the attempt to demonstrate that ExSoul actually used such
florilegia has not succeeded; it has not been shown that two or more quo
tations in a given context in ExSoul also occur together in any identifiable
florilegium. Yet even without strict demonstration, it seems quite likely
that these quotations were not all excerpted specifically for the composi
tion of this one work. The first and last quotations in the hortatory
section the beatitude on those who mourn and weep and Psalm 6were
treated together in Origens commentary on Psalm 6, where he, as in
ExSoul, referred the groaning and weeping of Psalm 6 to Israels suffering
under oppression in Egypt. Psalm 102 (LXX) was connected with rejuve
nation and resurrection in the myth of the phoenix, and in ExSoul the
 INTRODUCTION 139

quotation concludes with the words, Your youth will be renewed like an
eagles.
The most complicated and most interesting use of quotations occurs in
the second narrative episode. First of all, the block of quotations
(133:1-31), which interrupts the story, is itself interrupted by part of the
storythe recognition scene (133:10-11) and the account of the souls
self-adornment (133:14-15), motifs which connect the preceding narra
tive with that which follows the block of quotations. The most interesting
aspect of the composition here is that an exegetical gloss (133:3-9)a
reference to what stands in Genesis between the two statements quoted by
ExSoul (Gen 2:24 and 3:16) supplies what a reader might have inferred
but what the narrative had not told, viz., that the marriage is to reunite
and so to reconstitute a syzygy. (The gloss has other allusions to the
Genesis story incompatible with the narrative in ExSoul; viz., that the
woman led astray the m an and that originally they were with the
father while in the mise-en-scene the soul was alone with the
father, even though androgynous.) Here we see a narrative that is other
wise uninfluenced by the Genesis account skillfully augmented from it.
Furthermore, this block of quotations introduces motifs which digress
from the narrative frame in which it is set: the souls true m aster (in
the two glosses [133:3-9, 20-28]; cf. her m aster in the quotations
from Gen 3:16 and Psalm 44 [LXX]) and the souls forgetting the house
of her earthly father and turning her face from her people and the multi
tude of her adulterers (Psalm 44 [LXX] and the second gloss). But what
here stands in tension with its immediate narrative context helps unite the
whole of ExSoul', in the first narrative episode the soul had turned her face
from the adulterers only to run to others who treated her as if they were
her masters and whom she dared not leave (128:7-13). Not only is the
past nullified, in that in union with her true master she finally turns her
face from the false masters, but this section also suggests what is to come,
the souls departure from earth by ascending to her father who is in
heaven. It is primarily within this block of quotations that the diverse
components of ExSoul are tied together.

6. E d i t o r i a l H i s t o r y . There is disagreement on how ExSoul was

composed, ranging from the view that the quotations stood first in the
process, furnishing both concepts and materials for the treatise, to consid
ering them as final additions to a prior composition. The question is
inherently difficult: proof texts are by definition both foreign and fitted to
their contexts. Hence from one view point it can be argued that the quota
tions are removable and therefore secondary; while from another it is pos
sible to stress their aptness, as an argument that the whole work \yas com
posed in a single effort. Both kinds of argumentation beg the question. In
140 T H E E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

fact the quotations are set alongside the narrative but not fused with it
they do not affect the contextand therefore seem to be later additions to
a previous composition comprising narrative and exhortation. But even
granting this, it would still remain unclear whether such a previous com
position had been used directly in written form or from memory of written
or oral presentations. Some of the data seem better explained by assum
ing a written model: unresolved differences in vocabulary and nuance
remain; the narrative seems to have maintained its integrity both from
fusion with the quotation and in matters of some importance (e.g.,
133:3-9) against assimilation to the editing; and identifiable parts of the
narrative survive in the midst of complex editing at 133:10-11,14-15.

7. A f f i l i a t i o n s w i t h O t h e r T e x t s . ExSoul has points of contact

with several other works of the Nag Hammadi collection. The Authorita
tive Teaching (V I,3) speaks of the spiritual soul being thrown down into a
body, where involvement in the desires and vanities of this life causes her
to forget her brothers and her father. Then coming to despise this transi
tory life, she strips off this world and puts on bridal clothing; she reclines
in the bridal chamber; her bridegroom brings her the word and gives it to
her as food which enables the eyes of her mind to know her origins in
order that she might leave matter behind and receive what is hers. The
Gospel According to Philip2 connects salvation and the bridal chamber.
Like ExSoul, the Gospel According to Philip and the Gospel According to
Thomas3 reflect the androgyne myth. Similarities have also been noticed
between ExSoul and the Naasenes, the Sophia Salvanda form of Valentin-
ianism, Simonian Gnosticism, and the Wisdom myth.
ExSoul is important in that it reflects a simple form of the androgyne
myth without any anti-Jewish aspects; in its treatment of Helen and thus
what it may contribute towards an understanding of Simonian Gnos
ticism; and in furnishing an instance of the image used in Eph 5:22-23
(bridegroom who saves the bride) which may be independent of the pas
sage in Ephesians (the bridegroom as brother of the bride [132:8;
1 3 3 : 5 - 6 ; 1 3 4 : 2 7 ] is not derived from the Christian image of the church as
the bride of Christ, and if who is her brother is not a secondary addi
tion in ExSoul, then ExSoul documents the existence of the figure apart
from its use in Ephesians).
The text of ExSoul is well transmitted and survives in a relatively good
state of preservation.

2 E dited in volum e 1.
3E dited in volum e 1.
 INTRODUCTION 141

8. B i b l i o g r a p h y . Interpretation: W. C. Robinson, Jr., The Exegesis

on the Soul, Novum Testamentum 12 (1970) 102-17. H. Bethge et al.,

Die Exegese iiber die Seele, Theologische Literaturzeitung 101 (1976)
93-103. J.-E. Menard, L Evangile selon Philippe et lExegese de
lame, Les textes de Nag Hammadi (Nag Hammadi Studies 7; Leiden:
Brill, 1975) 56-67. P. Nagel, Die Septuaginta-Zitate in d e r . . . Exegese
fiber die Seele, Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung 22/23 (1974) 249-69. M.
Scopello, L esegesi dellanima . . . Introduzione, traduzione, note
(Ph.D. diss., Turin Univ., 1976). F. Wisse, On Exegeting the Exegesis
on the Soul, Les textes de Nag Hammadi (cited above) 68-81.
Background: A.-J. Festugiere, La revelation dH ermis Trismegiste 3:
Les doctrines de la m e (Etudes bibliques; 3d ed.; Paris: Gabalda, 1950);
reconstructs the outline of philosophical treatises on the soul in the late
Roman empire. F. Buffiere, Les mythes dHomere et la pensee grecque
(Paris: Belles lettres, 1956). R. A. Baer, Jr., Philos Use o f the Categories
Male and Female (Leiden: Brill, 1970). B. Layton, The Soul as a Dirty
Garment, Le Museon 91 (1978) 155-69. G. Ludemann, Untersuchungen
zur simonianischen Gnosis (Gottinger theologische Arbeiten 1; Gottingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1975).
 SIGLA

H edda B ethge H edda B ethge, ed., D ie E x eg ese liber d ie Seele . . ,

e in g ele ite t und iiberg esetzt v.om B e rlin er A rbeitskries fur
k o p tisch -g n o stisc h e S c h rifte n , Theologische Literaturzeitung
101 (1976) 9 3 -1 0 4 ; a p riv ate, co rrec ted copy (polycopied) was
used, in w hich su b literal d o ts have been em p lo y ed more exten
siv ely than in the p u b lish ed v ersio n

B row ne G. M. B row ne, T e x tu a l N o tes on the E x eg esis on the Soul,

B ulletin o f the Am erican Society o f Papyrologists 12 (1975) 1-8

E m m el S. E m m el, p riv ate co m m u n icatio n

F ischer K .-M . F ischer, in G nosis und N eues Testam ent (K.-W . Troger,
ed.; B erlin: E v an g elisch e V erla g san stalt, 1973) 38 n. 12

K rause M artin K rause and P ah o r L ab ib , G nostische und hermetische

Schriften aus C odex II und Codex V I (Deutsches
A rc h ao lo g isch e s In stitu t K airo, A bhan d lu n g en , Koptische
R eihe 2; G liickstadt: A u g u stin , 1971)

L ayton B entley L ayton, E d ito ria l N o tes on the E xpository Treatise

C oncern in g the S o u r , Bulletin o f the Am erican Society of
P apyrologists 14 (1977) 6 5 -7 3

L ay to n 2 Idem, The Soul as a Dirty G arm ent, Le M useon 91 (1978)

1 5 5 -1 6 9

L ay to n 3 Editor o f this text

Nagel Peter Nagel, Die Septuaginta-Zitate in der koptisch-gnostischen

Exegese liber die S eele, A rchiv fu r Papyrusforschung 22/23
( 1 9 7 4 )2 4 9 - 6 9

p h o to g rap h s V ario u s p h o to g rap h s (as d etailed by S. E m m el, Bulletin of the

A m erican Society o f Papyrologists 14 [1977] 109-121) record
ing an ea rlier, m ore co m p lete sta te o f the papyrus; recollated
by the p resen t e d ito r

P o lotsky H. J. P olo tsk y , p riv ate co m m u n icatio n

Q uecke H ans Q uecke, in Orientalia 42 (1973) 5 3 0 -5 3 4

W . R obinson W . C. R obinson, Jr., p rivate co m m u n ic atio n afte r 1970

W . R o b in so n 2 Idem, The Exegesis on the S o u l, N ovum Testamentum 12

(1970) 10 2 -1 1 7
 SIGLA 143

Schenke H .-M . S chencke, S p ra ch lich e un d e x e g etisch e P ro b lem e in

d e r b eid en le tzten S ch riften des C o d ex I I , O rientalistische
L iteraturzeitung 70 (1975) 5 -1 3

Wisse F re d erik W isse, O n E x eg e tin g the E x eg e sis on the S o u l, Les

textes de N ag H am m adi (ed. J.-E . M en ard ; L eiden: B rill, 1975)
6 8 -8 1
 T H E E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E SOUL

EDITED BY

B entley L ayton

p. 12718 T3H rH C IC 0 T B 0 T^Y X H |

20 ANCO<|>OC C T C g O O n 21 T N N 2 H A Y t 0 ||N 0 M A C I A C T ^ Y X H NNOYPANN-

C 2 IM 0 I ONTCOC O N Z N TC<|>YCIC O y C 2 I M T | OY NTAC MMAY
2U)0)C N T 0C M H T P A

z e c o c | M 6N e c c g o o n N o y a a t c z a z t m n e i a ) T x | o y n A p e e N o c

25 Te ayu) o Y ^ o Y T c z i M e T e || z m n e c e i N e zotan ac eccyANZAeie

| e n iT N eccoM A n c i e n e e i B i o c t o t c A c |z A e ie a t o o t o y nza z n -
ahcthc ayo) n | z y b [ pi] c t h c a y n o x c e T o o T o y N N o y e p H y I 3lY [ ___
30 ............] o C 2 0 I N M N AyXPU) || N A C 2 [ n N OY B|] a ZNKOOye A
e y n e ie e | mm oc zn [o ]y A n A T H n a c d p [o ]n z a t t a s | ZArrAiuc Ay-
*p. 128* XOZMC A C [ ............T C M N ] T N* n A P N O C
ayu) A c n o p N e y e z m n e c |c o )M A Ayco a c t a a c N T o o T q N oyoN
n im x | ayo) n e T C A fiO A x c MM oqx e c M e e y e | xe neczA ei ne zo-
5 n O T e N T A C T A A C N ||TO O T O Y N Z N M O IX O C NZyBPICTHC NA|TTICTOC
ATPOYPXPO) N A C T O T e ACACy Z O M x I 6 M A T 6 AyO) A CM 6TA -
N oei n A a i n e c c g A ( N ) |K T e n e c z o c b o a N N e e i M o i x o c cgAcncoT |
e z o y N e z N K o o y e n c c p a n a t k a z c m m o c || A T p e c c g c o n e n m m a y n c p

A uxiliary N otes
727:19 Sah. z a t c n z h . 20 i.e. n o y p a n .
26 i.e. N e e i. 28 Sah. NNeyepHy. 30 i.e. zn o y b ia .

1 2 8 :2 i.e. n o y o n n im . 3 Sah. n e T C N A G O A X c .

T ext C ritical N otes

1 2 7 :22 zeu)c : prob. for eox; o : cf. Layton 26 < tt> c u ) m a H edda Bethge ( in (den)
L eib ) 29 A y[u ) a y x c d z m m m ] o c Krause 30 z [ n n o y b i ] a Layton, sim. Krause 32
[m n ]t x : or else [ m ] n [ t ] x poss. [ t c k o n t c m n ] t x (Polotsky)
1 2 8 :4 poss. nt A <pe>c : cf. Layton
 THE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

TRANSLATED BY

W illiam C. R obinson, Jr.

Expository Treatise on the S o u l '

Wise men of old gave 20 the soul a feminine nam e.1Indeed she is female
in her nature as w e ll.1She even has her womb.

As long as ' she was alone with the fa th e r,1she was virgin and in form
androgynous.25 But when she f e ll1down into a body and came to this life,
then she 1fell into the hands of many robbers. And 1the wanton creatures
passed her from one to another ' and [ . . . ] her. Some made use o f 30 her
[by force], while others did so by seducing 1her with a gift. In s h o rt,1they
defiled her, and she [ . . . her] 128 virginity.
And in her body she prostituted herself 1and gave herself to one and
all,1considering each one she was about to embrace 1to be her husband.
When she had given h erself5 to wanton, unfaithful adulterers,1so that they
might make use of her, then she sighed 1deeply and repented. But even
when she 1turns her face from those adulterers, she runs 1to others and
they compel her 10 to live with them and
 146 T H E E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

2M2AA N a y x I N e e N N X O C I C Z I X N n o y M a NI*KOTKx I CBOA. A Mna)|-

n e oyKCTi m a c to \ m 3i | eK aay nccoc N T O o y a c cyayarraT A m |m oc

15 N N O y N O S N X P O N O C N N N I 2 a | | l 0 T N 2 O T N P M M M 6 2C0C e c y x e eyTIMA

| MMOC 6 M A T 6 a y u ) 2 ^ H N N 3 l I T H p o y | c g a y K a a C NCCOOy NC6BC0K

n t o c a c c y a |p e c c y c o n e N X H pa nzhks n P H m o c x | c m n t ^ c B O H eei*

20 M M ay o y A e c y a y M a | | a x e M N T a [[q ]|c q x c b o a . 2m n e c M K ^ e m|-

n e cfiN 2H y rap \ \ a a y n t o o t o y e i m h | t i ^ n x c o z m N T a y T a a y n * c zm
n T P O y p |K O IN O )N l N M M ^ C a y u ) N N T a C X n 0 | 0 y CBOA. I N NM OIXOC

25 n k o x |)o c N e a y ||o ) t N B ^ A . a a y Ne ayco c e o n p m n a .^ x |-

\ e x N noy2HTx n o c y c
2 0 T 3 i N a c e p c g a ( N ) | n e i c o T ' e T M n c a N T n e <s m n e c c y i N e N|q<su)u)TN

30 e n iT N e x c o c N q N a y e p o c e c e |c y 2 0 m m n N e c n a e o c m n ta c x h m o ||-

c y N H ay co e c M e T a N o e i e x iv i T e c n o p x |N e i a N T a c a a c ayco N c a p x e iN -

N p e |n iK a A .e i |N p e n iK a A .e i) e z p a T e n [ e q p ] a N | a r p e q p B O H e e i N A c e [c -

35 ............... n ] e c | 2 H T x T H

*p. 1 29 1 0IC 2H H T 0 f N a f \ O T O C | [n^K X e a 2 IK U )] NCCOei M n ^ H C I AyO)' *

a 2 in a )T x CBOA. M nanapxNO)N n a\l(N ) I T K T O 0 I cgapOKN 20-

t a n e q c g a N N a y e p o c | e c c y o o n x M n e e iC M O T ' t o t c qN apK piN e | a a c

5 N A ^io c a r p e q N a N a c x e N a c y e m m o i c z c || n t * 2i e x c o c x e a c k o ) m-

n ecH ei nccoc

e x i v i | T n o p N i a <se N T ^ y x H q n p o < | ) H T e y e n \z ^ z m m 3l n<si n e n F J I

eToyaaB n e x a q N | rap in l e p H M i a c n e n p o < |> H T H c x e

10 2 0 T 3 l( n ) | e p c y a n z z e i T o y e i e T e q z i M e a y c o n c ||- Jer3:
bo ) k x n c x i K eoya mh c n ^ kotc epoq x in | Te-

11 Sah. neyMA. NricoTK : i.e. nnkotk . 14 i.e. n o y n o s . 16 i.e. n ah .

19 i.e. <i)A o Y M A A x e (Crum 2 1 3 a). 24 i.e. 2n k u ) 4> o c N e . 26 Sah. n e Y 2HT.
31 i.e. N peniK & A ei. 1 2 9 :4 i.e. Sah. e ^ & c (Schenke em ends thus). 5 Sah. n-
T^Yei.

11 Nee nn i is expected 20 ttqj : copyist w rote and then cancelled a false start of i| for
the construction cf. Layton 7 2 -7 3 22 & n x u )2 m : n added above the line 26
< e> noY 2HT H edda Bethge ( (insofem als) ihr V erstand verw irrt ist )
29 poss. em end to T < e o a c x h m o c y n h 32 n[eqp]&N Krause 33 e [c e < y czomzm

n ]e c Krause : e [ c q ) \ \ N * q M n ]e c W. Robinson 34 rest. K rause 36 rest. Krause

 128: 10-129: 11 147

render service to them 1upon their bed, as if they were her masters. 1Out
of shame she no longer dares ' to leave them, whereas they deceive 1her
for a long time, pretending to be faithful, true husbands, 15 as if they
greatly respected ' her. And after all this ' they abandon her and go.
She then ' becomes a poor desolate widow, 1 without help; not even a
measure of food 20 was left her from the time of her affliction. ' For from
them she gained nothing ex ce p t' the defilements they gave her while they
had1sexual intercourse with her. And her offspring 1by the adulterers are
dumb,25 blind, and sickly.1They are feebleminded.
But when ' the father who is above visits her ' and looks down upon her
and sees h e r' sighing with her sufferings and disgrace 30 and repenting
of the prostitution 1 in which she engaged, and when she begins to call '
upon [his name] 1so that he might help her, [ . . . ] all her heart, saying,
Save 35 me, my father, for behold I will render an account' [to thee, for I
abandoned] my house and 129 fled from my m aidens quarters. ' Restore
me to thyself again when he sees her 1 in such a state, then he will
count1her worthy of his mercy upon her, for many are the afflictions 5 that
have come upon her because she abandoned her house.

Now concerning ' the prostitution of the soul the holy spirit prophesies
in' many places. For he said ' in the prophet Jeremiah (3:1-4 LXX),

If the husband divorces his wife and she 10 goes

and takes another man, can she return to him after '
that?
 148 THE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

NOY MH ZN O y X (D 2 M x M n e C X O J 2 M x I N 6 1

T ec ziM e eTM M ay ayu) n t o a p 0 iro p |N 0 y 0 m n

z & z N cycoc a y u ) a p e K O T e < y * |p o e i ne-

x a q ' N 61 n x o e ic q i n n B 3 i A x 0 2 ||P * T

e n c o o y T N aya) NTCNay x e N T a z e ln o p N e y e

TO)N MH N 0 P 0 2 M O O C A N 2N N 0 |2 I H 0 P 0 X U 3 2 M

M n K A Z 2 N N C n o p N i a | MN N C K A K i a ayU) a p e -

x i Z3 lZ N < y o ) c 0 y | x p o n N n c ape(ga)ne n a t '-

20 c g in e m n o y ||o N n im n M n eM o y T e ezpaY

e p o e i 2 coc | p m n h c i^ h Zioc e ia ) T x h a p x H r o c n -

T |M N T n a p N O C

n & \ i n x qcH Z z n ( u c h c | n en p o < J)H T H c x e

A M H 0ITN XI MN I T C T M M a a y X Hos2:
- (LXX)
25 C N a(ga)ne N a e i an N 2 i ||M e ayu) ^ nokx fN A - v ;

(gcone n ac an N z a |e i fN a q i N T e cn o p N ia m -

M ^Y M n a M T O I CBOA ayU) f N a q i N T 0 C M O I-

x e i a ZN I TM H T0 N N 0C K IB 0 fN aiC aaC S CK & -

30 K a |2 H Y N 0 M<t>OOY N T ^ y x n O C M M O q a y ||(D

t [ N ] a a C N0PHMOC N 0 NOYKA2 0M N | m [ 0 0 Y N-

2HTq * ]Y U ) f N a a C N3kTiyHP0 | 2 N N < p [ y 0 I-

B0 f ] N A N a AN N N 0C (gH P0 X 0 | 2NO)HP0

[n ]0 M n o p N 0 ia X 0 a T O Y M a ay I prropN 0y-

*p. 1301 0 ayu) a c f <y[in0 NN0c<y]Hp[0] * X0

f acx o o q X0 f N a n o p N 0 Y0 m n n 0 T x |m c

15 i.e. n t A pe-.

30-31 i.e. I naaac . . . f N A A A c . 32 i.e. zn oyeiBe. 33 Sah. a tc ym a a y*

729:24 a n : n added above the line 30-31 rest. K rause : cf. o y k a z n a t m a y Hos2:5
Achmim ic (2:3, ed. Till) 3 1 -3 2 rest. Schenke, K rause : w ithout exact parallel, but cf.
Hos 2:5 cxTtoKxev a u x T]v ev Si'yci* | n a m a y t c * n o Y e i B e A chm im ic (2:3, ed. Till) 33
M nopN eiA : m definite, superlin. stroke restored 34 rest. K rause : w ithout exact parallel,
but cf. Hos 2:7 K a x f la x v v e v T| xeico 'u aa a u x a , t [ t a ] c m c c t {tu } o y a [ c x i ] q j i n e Achmimic
(2:5, ed. Till) 1 3 0 :1 t A c x o o q : emend to a c x o o c (thus K rause)
 129: 11- 130: 2 149

Has not that woman utterly 1 defiled herself?

And you (sg.) 1 prostituted yourself to many
shepherds and you returned 1 to m e! said the
lord. Take an honest 15 look and see where you 1
prostituted yourself. Were you not sitting in the 1
streets defiling the land with your acts of prostitu
tion 1 and your vices? And you took many
shepherds for a 1 stumbling block for yourself.
You became shameless 20 with everyone. You did
not call on me as ' kinsman or as father or author of
y o u r1virginity.

Again it is written in the prophet Hosea (2:4-9 LXX = 2:2-7 M T ),'

Come, go to law with 1your (pi.) mother, for she

is not to be a wife to me 25 nor I a husband to h e r.1
I shall remove her prostitution from my presence,1
and I shall remove her adultery from 1between her
breasts. I shall make her naked 1as on the day she
was born, and 30 I [shall] make her desolate like a
land w ithout' [water], and I shall make her [long
ingly] childless. 1 [I] shall show her children no
pity, for ' they are children of prostitution, since
their mother 1prostituted herself and [put her chil
dren to shame]. 130 For she said, I shall prosti
tute myself to 1my lovers.

129:14-15 literally, L ift up your eyes tow ards uprightness and see . . .
129:31 literally, I shall m ake her childless w ith [a thirst]
150 T HE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

MMoei N C TM M a y N e y f N a e i M n a |o e iK x mn

n A M O O Y M N N a O ) T H N x M N N3 l|2 B O O C M N n ^ H p n x

M N n ^ N H 2 M N 20)BX || N IM T P CL)2lY N2 l I A I3 l

T O Y T O 0 I C 2 H H T 0 | 3lN O K x f N a U J T a M M M O O y X 6

N e ca jfiM I 6 0 M X M n a )Tx NC2l N C N O I K x ^Y O)

e cc y alc g iN e N c co o y n c t m s n t o y c n ^ x o o c | x e

fN a K O T x en& z& e i x i n cgopnx x e N e ||e ip

0)2 lY N N 2 O O Y e T M M ^ Y N 2 0 Y 0 a r e l N o y

n aA iN n e x a q x zn e z e i c i H a. x e

a clcy co n e M N N c a 2^ 2 N ic a ia a v n e x a q n< si| Ez

n x o e i c x e apeiccuT N e N o y n o p N iO N | aya)

a p e T ^ M e i o N e N o y T o n o c N c a e i | | e 2N n n \ a -

T e*' a y c o a p e i c a ) T x N e N 2 N | n o p N i O N 21 2 i h

n im ayco a p e T e i c o n I t c m n t c a e i e ayco

apeca)T x N N eyepH Te | cboa . ex iv i 2 ih

n im x ayco a p e T a c y o N T e n o p |N ia ape-

nopN eye mn N tyH pe nkhmc || N a e i c to N Tecye

N a N a NINONS N e a p s '

N IM I A N e NU)H pe N K H M e N2 l NINONS N C ^ P S | C l M H T I ^ N C a p K I K O N Ayu)

N2 l I C H T O N | M N N 2 B H y e M n K ^ 2 N ^ C I N T 3 l T ^ y X H | XC02M N 2 H T O Y N -

N e e i M a e c x i o e i K x n | | t o o t o y e c x i H p n x e c x i n c 2 e c x i 2 b o | o c ayu)

TKe<J)AoiapiaL eTM nca nboa | MrrKcuTe MirccuMa Naei eTCMeeye | x e

c e p cyay N a c

T e e i n o p N i a A e a N a | n o c T O A . o c M n c c o T H p n a p a r x r e i \ e x e ||

a p e 2 epcoTN e p o c ToyBe thytn epoc |

1 3 0 :2 i.e. eNeyf.
20 Sah. NT(ye Ne (Quecke em ends thus, with hesitation).
24 Sah. MneeiMA.

2 nctmmay < e > N e y f Hedda Bethge ( jenen, (die) m ir . . . g aben )

20 {n a } n in o 6 Nagel
 130:2-30 151

It was they who gave me my ' bread and my water

and my garments and my 1 clothes and my wine
and my oil and everything 5 1 needed. Therefore
behold 11 shall shut them up so that she shall not
be able 1to run after her adulterers. And when she
1seeks them and does not find them, she will s a y , '
I shall return to my former husband, for 10 in
those days I was better off than now. '

Again he said in Ezekiel (16:23-26 L X X ),'

It came to pass after much depravity, said 1 the

lord, you built yourself a brothel ' and you made
yourself a beautiful place 15 in the streets. And you
built yourself ' brothels on every lane, and you
wasted 1your beauty, and you spread your legs ' in
every alley, and you multiplied your acts of pros
titution. ' You prostituted yourself to the sons of
Egypt, 20 those who are your neighbors, men great
of flesh.

But what1does the sons of Egypt, men great of flesh mean 1if not the
domain of the flesh and the perceptible realm 1and the affairs of the earth,
by which the s o u l ' has become defiled here, receiving bread from 25 them,
as well as wine, oil, clothing,1and the other external nonsense ' surround
ing the body the things she thinks 1she needs.
But as to this prostitution the 1apostles of the savior commanded (cf.
Acts 15:20, 29; 21:25; 1 T hess4:3; 1 Cor 6:18; 2 C o r7 :1 ),30

Guard yourselves against it, purify yourselves from

it1
 152 T H E E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

e y q jA x e e T n o p N iA oyaatc an m i t c o j Im a a a a a ta t xV y * h n -

2pY 9 t [b n ] A e i | N a n o c T O A O c Y C 2 [a Y n n c i c i c a h c i a ] m Itt n o y tc

35 <y i N A x e N e [ Y T T o p N i ] a x n t i || m [ i ] n c c g c p rr e zpa Y n z h t [n ]

*p. 1311 a w a n N O fi | [N arcoN e q < y ] o o n x c t b c t it o p n ia ' * n t ^ y ^ h cboa

nzhtc (g ap e t it o pn ia M |n ic e c u )M A <y<one a ia to y to it a y a o c e q |-

cza Y N rK o p ie io c n e x A q x e

a c ic z a Y n h |t n z n T e n ic T O a h x e m itp to jz m n \ q0

5 n O P | | N O C OY TTANTCDC M1TPN OC M n e e i K O C | M O C H

n A . e o N z e K . T H C h N p e q T a j p n ' h N |p e q < y M < y e e i A t o -

aon enei apa T e T N H n x | e e i c b o a zm it k o c m o c

T a e i T e e e q x < y A |x e n N e Y M A T iic a jc

10 x e e n N A r a ) N q ) 00 n x || n a n a n ' o y B e c a p s ' z \ Ephi

CNoqx

kata e e N |T A q X O O C

A A A A O Y B e N K O C M O K P A T 0 )p x | M l T e e i K A K e MN M- ibid.

I T N e Y M A T I K O N x NTTTO|NHPIA

oja 2 o y n M6N e<|>ooY |i t h t x n c a e c A cckoinconi mn

neTCNA||TO)MTx epoqx ecxa)2Mx c<yoonx z a nAc|XA NNeTCMnqjA
e Tp ecxiTO Y zotan Ae |eccyAp a i c a n c n m m o k z c eTCNZHToy |

131 :3 Nr : i.e. nn (K rause em ends th u s ) : for the form cf. 128:11.

15 i.e. TTTTACXA.

31 nopN ia : i altered from false start o f a 32 rest. K rause : also possible is eT[ee
T]aei 33 cz [a T ---- ] K rause [ ----- nn kkahcia] W. R obinson2 : [ ntckkahcia]
Browne, W isse : [ ---- x e tncottc ] Schenke 34 N e[Y nopN i]ax rest. W. Robinson2 :
Ne[N 2BHY]e W isse 35 n z h t[n ] W. R obinson2, Schenke : n z h t[ c ] K rause
3 6 rest. Brow ne, W isse (sim. K rause), cf. 1 3 1 : 9 : [npooyo) eqaj]oon Schenke (Nach-
trag) 1 3 1 :3 o 2 altered from n; copyist erroneously w rote kopisin (for kopinqi-), per
ceived an error and merely wrote o over n as the correction : prob. em end to kopinqioc
5 mttpnoc : Mnp<T0)2 mn Mnop>Noc W isse, with hesitation : mttopnoc em.
Krause 6 <M>n\eoN 2eKTHC Hedda Bethge
 130: 31- 131: 17 153

speaking not just of the prostitution of the 1body but especially of that of
the soul. For this reason ' the apostles [write to the churches] of ' God,
that such [prostitution] might n o t35 occur among [us].
Yet the greatest ' [struggle] has to do with the prostitution 131 of the
soul. From it arises the prostitution ' of the body as well. Therefore Paul,
'writing to the Corinthians (1 Cor 5:9-10), said,

I wrote ' you in the letter, Do not associate with

prostitutes, 5 not at all meaning the prostitutes of
this world 1 or the greedy or the thieves or the '
idolaters, since then you would have to ' go out
from the world.

here he is speaking ' spiritually

For our struggle is 10 not against flesh and blood

as he ' said (Eph 6:12) but against the world
rulers 1of this darkness and the spirits o f ' wicked
ness.

As long as the s o u l 1keeps running about everywhere copulating with

whomever 15 she meets and defiling herself, she exists suffering 1 her just
deserts. But when ' she perceives the straits she is in '
 154 THE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

a y a ) N c p iM e ezp& T e n e i u j T n c m c t a .n o |e i t o t c qNANA n ac n si n e ia jT

20 N q K T O || N T 0 C M H T P A C B O A ZN N A TTCA N B O A TTA A | ( n ) | N q K T O C C Z O y N

NT0 t ^ yxh x i M n 0 c |M c p iK O N t eycyoon rap an n 0 n n 2 i|-

OM0 MMHTPA r a p MTTCCJDMa e y c y O O T T x I M (|)O Y N x MTTCCDMa N N r K e -

25 MA2T T M H ||T p a N T O q x N T ^ y X H 0C K C D T 0 MTTC A N B O A | N 0 N M ^ y c i -

k o n M < t>ooyT x e y c y o o n x | m t t b o a n

pcga T M H T pa 6 0 n t^ y x h x | tk to c zm noyu> cy M n eiu > T x e n c a

30 N |z o y N c g a p c c p B a n T i z c a y a ) n t o y | | n o y c g a c T o y B o enxu>ZM m ttca

n | b 9 [ a ] t t a c i 0 N T a y a B q x 0 x a ) c N e n N i|(y [T H N 0 y ] ( g A [ \ ] a ) o ) M N cy ay T e-

x o o y x 0 | n [ M o o y a y a > n c J c t k t o o y o j a n t o y n T o y | A A A M [ e c b o a ] a yto

35 NC0TOYBO n T O Y B O II A 0 N T ^ Y X H n 0 X I T 0 C M N T [ b ] p [ p ] 0 9 N n * M-
291 _ _ _
3 n 0 c < J> y c iK O N N c g o p n x n cktoc N K e |c o n x naei ne tt c b a t t t i c m a

to tc C N a | p a p x e i n b u > a k xe p o c o y w rc N e N N e T |c g a y M ic e

5 N T e y N o y e y c g a x n e n c g H p e || cgayK O Toye p o o y o y a a y znnoy -

BAxe | e n e i o y c ziM e T e mn 6 om n arp ecx n e | cyHpe

oyaA Tc a n eia)T x t n n ^ y n a c e s o \ \z n m e M neczooyT x eTe

10 n e c c o N n e x | n c g o p n x M M ic e to tc a n p M c g e \ e e T x e i || a t t i t n cy*

x e \e e T x a c k u ) m c n n c cd c n I tc c tto p n ia N cyopnx a c t o y b o c

anxcdzm | n n N o e iK x * c p B ppe AC ^yM N T cy e A e e T x I ACTOYBOC

z m < n > M A N c g e \ e e T x A C M ^ z q N c f l N o y q e a c z m o o c n z o y n x NZHTq

15 e c < s a > c y T x || cboax zHTq M n p M c y e A e e T x mmc oykcti | ctthtx zn t a -

r o p a e c k o 1n u ) n e 1 m n n e T c | o y o c y q x a a a a ac(SU ) e c < s o c y T x b o \

ZHTq | x e * cy N z o o y e q N N H y e c p z o t c ZHT q | N e c c o o y N r*p a n

20 M n e q e iN e o y K e ||T i c p n M e e y e x i m n o y o e i c y N T A c z e e | B o \ zm

24 i.e. N N K e - .
7i2 :3 -4 Sah. N N e T e a j A y . 5 i.e. z n o y b a k c . 10 i.e. T ( y e \e e T .

19 n c |k to : n definite, superlin. stroke restored 22 t eyajoon : emend to e c q jo o n

(Layton3) Nee nniis expected

31 a b c | : b added above the line 3 1 -3 4 cf. L ayton2 32 ii ) [ t h n ] Krause [ a Jojiom

Krause 33 tt[m o o y ---- ] Layton2 : tt[x u ) k m ------] W. R obinson : n [ a )N e ] Wisse,

with hesitation [ ---- aya) Nc]e W isse 34 a a a m [c ] Polotsky in Layton, sim.
Krause [ ---- b o a ] K rause 35 m n t w ithout superlin. stroke [B ]p [p ]e sim. Krause:
cf. 132:12; 134:10,25; 134:7 c? n deciphered by Schenke

1 3 2 :13 < tt > m a Krause 16 < n > c t t h t Hedda Bethge 19 n c c vv pap. : unin scrib e d
space due to an original im perfection in the papyrus 20 < e > c p Hedda Bethge
 131: 18- 132: 21 155

and weeps before the father and rep en ts,1then the father will have mercy
on her and he will make 20 her womb turn from the external domain 1and
will turn it again inward, so that the soul will regain her 1proper charac
ter. For it is not so with a woman. 1For the womb of the body is inside
the body like the other internal organs, but the womb 25 of the soul is
around the outside ' like the male genitalia, which are 1external.
So when the womb of the soul, 1by the will of the father, turns itself
inward,' it is baptized and is immediately 30 cleansed of the external pollu
tion 1which was pressed upon it, just as 1 [garments, when] dirty, are put
into 1the [water and] turned about until their 1dirt is removed and they
become clean. And so the cleansing 35 of the soul is to regain the [newness]
132 of her former nature and to turn herself back again. 1That is her bap
tism.
Then she will 1begin to rage at herself like a woman 1in la b o r,5 who
writhes and rages in the hour of delivery. 1But since she is female, by her
self she is powerless to b e g e t1a child. From heaven the father sent her 1
her man, who is her b ro th e r,1the firstborn. Then the bridegroom came 10
down to the bride. She gave up 1her former prostitution and cleansed her
self of the pollutions 1of the adulterers, and she was renewed so as to be a
bride.1She cleansed herself in the bridal chamber; she filled it with per
fume; ' she sat in it waiting 15 for the true bridegroom. No longer does she '
run about the market place, copulating with whomever she ' desires, but
she continued to wait for him 1(saying) When will he com e? and
to fear him, 1for she did not know what he looked like; 20 she no longer
remembers since the time she fe ll' from
 156 T HE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

TTHei M n e c e i o ) T x 2M n o Y O ) ( y e | A e M n e i o ) T x < ----------> Acnppe p*-

C O Y A e p o q N | N N I2IO M e T M e N N I2 0 0 Y T n
25 T O T e <se | n p M ( y e A e e T x kata n oY U )(g M n e io ) T x || A q e i e n i T N o ja po c

0 2 o y n e n M A N ( g e |A e e T x t c b t o )t x A q ic o c M e i' A e m t t n y m I^k dn

e n rA M O C tapn c t m m a y eqcgoo n' | an N e M n rA M O C n c a pk ik o c

30 N e T A p N|K o iN a )N e i mn N o y e p H y ' c y A y c i N T ic o i||N a )N iA ctmmay Aya)

Ne NNieTna) | (g A y ic o ) Ncoooy NTeNooxAHCic [N]Te|niYMeiA Ay<o n -

c e T ic [T o ] n [n o y 2o e B jp A | N N oyepH Y a aa a n e e i [ ...................... ] . [ . ] n

35 n e | n eeirA M O C a a a a e y ( g A N [ n ] 2 N 2 0 ) T p || A N [ o ] y [ e p H ] y (y A y q j o jn e

*p. 133* ay o )N 2 o y o )T x * eTB e nA ei n e x A q n <s i nenpo<J>HTHC | e T B e n<yopnN

ppo)M e mn T ( y o p n x N C 2 i|M e x e

c e N A ( g o ) n e a y c a p s oyo)Tx G en22

5 N e y |2 0 T p tap e N o y e p H y N ( g o p n 2 A 2 T M n e i o ) T x || e M n A T e t c z i m c cojpm

m cJ)o o y tx e T e | n e c c o N n e n a a i n o n A n e eirA M O c | c o o y z o y

e z o y N eN oyepH y Ayco a t y | x h z u j t p e z o y N e n e c M e p e i T ' n a m c

n e c |< J > y c iic o c N x o e i c k a t a e e T q c H 2 x e

10 n x o ||e i c tap N TecziM e n e n e c z A 'f Gen3:U

1 Cor II
Eph 5:2!
A C C O Y O )N q x | Ae (gHMx (gHMx Ayco A c p A c g e 2N K e c o n x e cp i|M e
2A T O O T q x N T A p e c p n M e e y e N T e C A C |X H M O C y N H N T e C M N T X H P A

22 i.e. nepe : for the form cf. A cts 19:26, ed. Thom pson ( t t n n for n e N e ) : explained by
Polotsky.
28 Sah. N0 TNA.p. 29 Sah. NeyepHy. 3 2 -3 5 Sah. NNeyzo . . . NNeyepHy . . . eNeyepHY.
35 i.e. Noyurr.
133:3 i.e. N oyun\ 4 -7 Sah. eN eyepHy . . . eNeyepHy.
11 i.e. N K e c o n (em ended thus by Krause).

22 < ----> main clause accidentally om itted : {zm noytouje Ae MneitoT ( W isse
32 t k [ t o ] : for*. (lacuna above this letter) can also be readB, r , h , i , m o t n n [n o y *o

] : o f n , superlin. stroke is definite, n restored [ ------s b J o a : om icron deformed by an

original im perfection in the papyrus t k [ t o ] n [n o y z o c b ]o a Em m el : cf. 128:8, 133:21,
136:29 33 ] . [ : the bottom o f a long vertical stroke neei[pH Te zu)u)]<j [a]n Schenke,
but pHTe is not used elsewhere in this text 34 eyu)AN[TT]z Layton : eyu)An[u )]2 sim.
H edda Bethge 35 AN[o]y[epH]y Browne, Schenke
1 3 3 :5 ccopm (w ithout superlin. stroke) : to poss. w ritten over the false start of another
letter (c ?)
 132: 21- 133: 13 157

her fathers house. But by the w ill1of the father <. . . } . and she dreamed
of him lik e 1a woman in love with a man.
But then ' the bridegroom, according to the fathers w ill,25 came down
to her into the bridal cham ber,' which was prepared. And he decorated the
bridal cham ber.1
For since that marriage is ' not like the carnal marriage, those who are
to have intercourse 1 with one another will be satisfied with 30 that inter
course. And as if it were a burden 1they leave behind them the annoyance
of physical' desire and they [turn their faces from] 1each other. But this
marriage [ . . . ] . ' But [once] they unite 35 [with one another], they become
a single life. 133 Wherefore the prophet said (Gen 2:24 L X X )1concerning
the first man and the first w om an,1

They will become a single flesh .1

For they were originally joined to one another when they were with the
father 5 before the woman led astray the man, who 1 is her brother. This
marriage 1has brought them back together again and the ' soul has been
joined to her true love, her 1 real master, as it is written (cf. Gen 3:16;
1 Cor 11:1; Eph 5 :2 3 ),10

For the master of the woman is her husband.

Then gradually she recognized h im ,1and she rejoiced once more, weep
ing 1before him as she remembered the 1disgrace of her former widow
hood. 1
 158 T HE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

Nq)OPTTx | AYO) A C K O C M e i M M O C N 2 0 YO UJIN A C | | N A P N A q N<SU) 2 A-

TOOTC

nexA q ac ngi | nen p o < |> H T H C znnm ^ aam oc xe

c o ) |tm T A o je e p e n t c n a y N T ep iice M n e M A |A x e ^ 44.

N T e p nc o B tg mttoyaaoc mn nH ei | m -

20 n e eico T x e A n p p o e n i e y M e i e n o Y C A ||-

e ie x e NToq n e n o Y x o e ic

q p A 3 i o Y t a p | m m o c A T p e c K T e n e c z o c b o a x M n e c | A A o c m n nMHHcge

n n c c m o i x o c N A |e i N e c z N T O Y M H T e N t g o p n N e c p n p [ o ] c | e x e A n e c p p o

25 o Y A A T q x n e c < t > Y C i K 9 C || N x o e i c a y o ) n c p nc o B tg M n H e i M n e i | a ) T N m-

n K A 2 riA ei e N e c t g o o n 2 A T o o T q x | k a k c o c n c p n M e e y e N T o q m-
n e ce ic o T | c t z n M nH ye T e e i o n T e e c n t a y x o |o c nabpazam xe

30 A M O Y e B O A 2 M n e K x ||lCA2 MN T C K C Y N T C N e i A Genl
a y o ) c b o a 2 M | r m [ e ] i M n e i c Ne i a ) T v

t a c i T e e n t a p c t ^ y I x [h P ^ ] 9 [ c ] m i m m o c z n t e c m n t c A e 1e | on
[ ...................] M e e T e e n e c M e p e i T x | a y o ) N [ T o q 2 U)]o)q A q M e -

35 p e iT c a y c o N ||T A p e c p K 9 [i]N O )N ei NM M Aq [ a ] c x i M *necnepM A BO A

*p. 1341
z i T o o T q e T e n n N A | n e c t ^ t n z o ( g A N T e c x n o N Z N a j n p e | c b o a N 2 HT(|s

c n a n o y o y n c c a n o y o jo y I nA e 1 ta p x n e n N o s n t c a c i o n ngaym a

5 || N x n o z c o c T e n e e i r A M O c e q x a ) K x c b o a | zm no Y co tg M n e iu )T '

(g tg e A e A T p e t ^ y I ^ h x n o c o y a a t c N c tg c o n e o n n N T e c |2e n-

(yopnx t ^ y x h s e (g A p eciciM x o y a | a t c ay o ) a c x i n e e i o N n tm

10 n e io ) T x A x ||T p e c p B ppe x e K A A C o n c y n a x itc e |n M A c n c c m m a y

x i n x (g o p n N tA e 1T e | t a n a c t a c i c e T vo ) o o n c b o a z n n 6 tm o |-

o y tn nAe 1n e nccoTe n ta ix m a a c o c ia tA |e i T e t a n a b a c i c

16 Sah. zn N e ^ \ M o c .
22 -2 3 i.e. n a c i e N e c z N . 23 Sah. T e y M H T e . N ecp-: i.e. ncp - (Schenke emends thus).

24 oyAATq : o altered from false start o f a.

32 rest. W isse, sim. Krause 33 o n [ A c c e n H e ] M e e T e sim. Schenke (Nachtrag) : on
sim. Wisse : o n [t o j c o n a . c ] M e e T e Browne : cf. Layton
[t t a a i n A c ] M e e T e 34 rest.
Krause 134 .2 eT xv pap. : uninscribed space due to an original imperfection in the
papyrus
9 < u)> a c a i Hedda Bethge 13 n * e i : a added above the line
 133: 14- 134: 14 159

And she adorned herself still more so that 15 he might be pleased to stay
with her.
And the' prophet said in the Psalms (44:11-12 LXX = 45:10-11 MT),

Hear, my daughter, and see and incline your ear 1

and forget your people and your fathers house, '
for the king has desired your beauty, 20 for he is
your lord.

For he requires her 1to turn her face from her 1people and the multitude of
her adulterers, 1in whose midst she once was, to devote herself 1only to
her king, her r e a l25 lord, and to forget the house of the ' earthly father, with
whom things w e n t 1badly for her, but to remember her father 1who is in
heaven. Thus also it was said 1(Gen 12:1 LXX) to Abraham,

Come out from your 30 country and your kinsfold

and from ' your fathers house.

Thus when the soul [had adorned] 1herself again in her beauty ' [ . . . ]
enjoyed her beloved,' and [he also] loved her. And 35 when she had inter
course with him, she got 134 from him the seed that is the life-giving 1
spirit, so that by him she bears good children ' and rears th e m .1For this is
the great, perfect marvel 5 of birth. And so this marriage is made perfect 1
by the will of the father.
Now it is fitting that the s o u l ' regenerate herself and become again as 1
she formerly was. The soul then moves o f her own accord. 1 And she
received the divine nature from the father 10 for her rejuvenation, so that
she might be restored to 1the place where originally she had been. This is 1
the resurrection that is from the d e a d .' This is the ransom from cap tiv ity .'
This is the upward journey
 160 T HE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

NBO)Kx 0 2 P A l ' 0 T T T 0 T A 0 I || T 0 O A O C NBU)KX 02PA I* <yA

n 0 ia)T x a ia | to y to TT0 X 0 n 0 n p o < | ) H T H C x xe

ta ^ y I^ h 0 p i0 Y * o r 0 i M n x o e i c ay<u n a t t c a vk

( n ) |Z O Y N THPOY M n 0 q p A N x 0 T O Y ^ ^ B x T A tY l

20 XH 0 P I 0 Y A . O T 0 I M n N O Y T 0 x rT 0N T A 2K O ) || 0 B O \ N -

N 0 [ N ] ] A N O M I A X THPOY n 0 N T A 2 T A \ | < S O N N 0 O ) O ) N 0

THPO Y TT0NTA2C(JL)T0 | MTT0UJN2 0 B O A 2M n M O Y

n 0 N T A 2 f | [ K ] \ O M x 0 X 0 ) 2N O Y N A x n 0 T x T < C > 0 I O

N T 0 0 n i | [ ] Y M I A 2N N A T A Q O N T0M NTKOY0I

25 NA ||P B P P 0 N 0 N T A O Y A 0 T O C

I
0 COJAP BPP0 | 5 0 C N A B U )K X 0 2 P A T 0 C C M O Y 0 r T 0 I O ) T x | M N n C C C O N

n A 0 l N T A C O Y X A 0 I 0B O A |2 IT O O Tq T A 0 I T 0 0 N T ^ Y X H 0CNAOy|-

30 X A 0 I 2 I T N 170X170 N K 0 C O n x n A 0 IA 0 || 0 B O A 2N N 0 ) A X 6 A N NACKH- !

C I C 0 O ) A q x |0l O Y A 0 0 B O \ A N 2N N T 0 X N H O Y [ a ] 0 2 N|CB 0) N C 2 A T AA

A A T X A P l f c ] M17[ . . . T ] 0 | A A A A T A C D P 0 A M 1 7 N [ ...................... ] A e

35 | 1700I2UJB TAP O Y 0 I 0 I Tie M [ l7 C A ] NT170 A IA || T 9 Y T 9 <j|[A]cpKAKs

*p. 135' 0 B O A N G I n C 0)T HPx * X 0

MN \ A A Y NA O J0I O J A P O 0 I 0 1 MHTI N | T 0 17A0IU)Tx Jo6:<

C 0)Kx M M O q x N q N T q N A 0 I I AYu> < A > N O K x 20 )

f N A T O Y N O C q x 2 M <J>2 A0 N | 2 0 0 Y

cycy 0 6 0 0 O)AHAX 0 n 0 IO)T N T M M O Y ||T 0 0 2 PAY 0 p o q x 2 N T M ^ Y X H THPC

1 3 4 :34 o y e ie i n e : i.e. o y e i n e (for the reduplication see Polotsky Orientalia 26 [1957]

348-49).
1 3 5 :3 i.e. zm <|>Ae.
4 i.e. N T N M o y T e .

20 JnJ cancelled by the copyist 23 < c> W. R obinson, N agel : t c i o em. Krause : cf.
Ps 102:5 to v e(i7ci7cX^vxa n t c : e added above the line 24 z n n a .t a .6 o n (i.e. Sahidic
zn A r ^ e o N ) em. N agel, poss. rightly (cf. Ps 102:5 ev aya0oi<;, Sah. ed. Budge NArAeoN)
3 1 -3 2 z n c b u ) (read with ultraviolet lig h t): poss. em end {z } n c b u ) 32 M n [e iu )T T]e W.
R obinson : also possible are M n [n N A T ]e and N N [o y T e T ]e : cf. Layton 33 e.g. m-
n N [ o y T e T e c t n J a c or M n N [e y M A T e c t n J a c : cf. Layton 34 [ n c A ] Layton 35 oy
w ritten close together
1 3 5 : 1 q jA p o e i: cy altered from e 3 < a > n o k K rause
4 e<TpeN>qjAHA Hedda Bethge
 134: 14- 135: 5 161

of ascent to heaven. This 15 is the way of ascent to the father. Therefore '
the prophet said (Ps 102:1-5 LXX = 103:1-5 M T ),'

Praise the lord, O my soul, and, all that is 1within

me, (praise) his holy name. My 1soul, praise God,
who forgave 20 all your sins, who healed 1all your
sicknesses, who ransomed 1your life from death,
who crowned ' you with mercy, who satisfies your
longing 1with good things. Your youth w ill25 be
renewed like an eagles.

Then when she becomes young 1 again she will ascend, praising the
father 1and her brother, by whom she was rescued. 1Thus it is by being
bom again that the soul will 1 be saved. And this 30 is due not to rote
phrases 1or to professional skills or to 1book learning. Rather it [is] the
grace of the [ . . . , 1it is] the gift of the [ . . . ] . ' For such is this heavenly
thing.35Therefore the savior cries out (John 6:44), 135

No one can come to me unless 1my father draws

him and brings him to m e ; ' and I myself will raise
him up on the l a s t ' day.

It is therefore fitting to pray to the father and to c a l l 5 on him with all

our soul
 162 T HE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

2 N N C n O | T O Y A N MTTCA N B O A x A A A A 2 M T T N e y M A | 0 T 2 I n C A N 2 0 y N
TT0N TA 2I 0 B O A 2M n B A | O C 0 N 0 O ) 6 2 0 M 0 N P M 0 T A N O 0 I 0 X M | n B IO C N-

10 T A 2 N N A A q x 0 N P 0 3 2 O M O A O T 0 I || N N < N > N O B 0 0 N A I C 0 A N 0 0 T x TTAANH

0 T O )O Y | 0 I T n T A 0 I N 0 N x c y O O n x N 2 H T C A y o ) A T C n o y | A H 0 T O ) O y 0 I T x 6NPI-
M 0 N 0 N 0 N O ) O O n x | 2M TTKAK0 MN <J>OeiM 0 N p n 0 N 0 l N A N | O y A A N X-

15 K A A C 0 q N A N A N A N 0 M M O C T 0 || M M O N N 0 0 T N N 2 H T C T 0 N O y TTA-

A IN | T T 0 X A q N<SI TTCUJTHP X 0

2 M M A K A P I O C | N 0 N AC I 0 T T T 0 N 0 l X 0 NTOOy Matt5

TT0 0 T O y N A | N A NAy 2 M M A K A P IO C N0T- Luke6

2K A 0IT N X 0 N | T O O y TT0 0 T N A C 0 I

nAAiN n0XAq x e

20 0 [ p ] | | t m o y A M0 C T 0 T 0 q v p y x H q N A c y o y z A q | a n x Luke 1

NCO )0I

T A P X H TAP M n o y X A 0 l n 0 T X|M 0 T A N O I A A IA T O y T O

2 A T 0 2 H N T T T A 'I p o y C I A MTTeX pC A q i N<SI Y0)2 A N - Acts 1!

25 N H C [ 0 q ] N|K H P Y C C 0 M H B A n T I C M A N T M 0 T A N O I A X ||

T M 0 T A N O I A A 0 cyACCyCDTTe 2 N OyAYTTHx I MN O Y M K A 2 N 2 H T N TTeilDT

A e o y M A e i|p o )M e n e x nata o c Ayo) e q c o j T M a t n| y x h e T p e n iK A -

30 Aei e2PA Y e p o q N Ayo) N q x |T N N A y n a c M n o y o e i N N N o y x A e i a i a ||

to y to n e x A q 2IT M n e n N A M n e n p o | 0 [ H T ] H c x e

X O O C NNOJH Pe MTTAAAOC | x [ e e p ] < y [ A ] N 6 T N N O - lClem

B e eyeone e y o y H o y | x [i m ttka2 cyA T ] n e Ayco

6 i.e. n n N e yM A . 7 Sah. n e N T A q e i. 9 i.e. n t a z n a .A.q. 11-12 i.e. cncn - ... cncn- (Quecke
em ends thus, with hesitation).
23 i.e. a.qei.
29 i.e. N oyxA ei.

18 poss. e m en d < N e > N e TZK A eiT 19 or else e[pe] 21 n e : poss. em end to Te 23

rest. Krause 2 8 -2 9 poss. emend to eqTNN^y 33 1 Clem. 8:3 A chm im ic x n mthcaz
o) a T n e (ed. Schmidt)
 135:5-33 163

not externally with the lips 1but with the spirit, 1 which is inward, which
came forth from the ' depth sighing; repenting for 1 the life we lived;
confessing 10 our sins; perceiving the empty deception ' we were in, and the
empty zeal; ' weeping over how we were 1 in darkness and in the wave;
mourning for ourselves,' that he might have pity on us; hating 15 ourselves
for how we are now. Again ' the savior said (cf. M att 5:4, 6; Luke 6:21),

Blessed 1are those who mourn, for it is they who

will be pitied; ' blessed, those who are hungry, for
' it is they who will be filled.

Again he said (cf. Luke 14:26),

If 20 one does not hate his soul he cannot follow '

me.

For the beginning of salvation is 1repentance. Therefore (cf. Acts 13:24),

Before ' C hrists appearance came John, 1preach

ing the baptism of repentance.25

And repentance takes place in distress 1and grief. But the father is good
and loves 1 humanity, and he hears the ' soul that calls upon him and '
sends it the light of salvation. Therefore 30 he said through the spirit to the '
prophet (cf. / Clem. 8:3; Clem. Al. Paed. 1.91.2; Ezekiel apocryphon?),

Say to the children of my p eo p le,' [If your] sins

extend ' [from earth to] heaven, and
 164 T H E E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

e Y q jA o jc o n e | e Y T pe[qjpu)]q) N e e mttkok^ k o c

35 ayco || cykhm nzoyo eY < so[o]Y [N e a y ] u) [n t c ]-

*p. 1361 * tnkotthytn u j A p o e i z n t s t n ^ \ x h I T H P C AYCO

N T e T N X o o c e z p A V e p o e i x e | TTAeicoTN f N A C c o -

tm epcoTN N e e n n o y Ia a o c e q 'o y A A B

TTA AIN K C M A

5 q x c o M M O c || N T e e iz e N 6i n x o e i c neTO YAA B n - isa3(

T e TTl|cpAHA x e Z O T A N C K O J A K T O K ' N K 6 U )

ezoM N | t o t c k n a o y x Ae i ay co K N A eiM e x e

ncktco(n ) | nzooy eK N A Z T e A N in e T x a jo Y e iT N

tta a i n | nexA q nkcm a xe

10 e ie p o Y C A \H M N z n oyIIpim c a c p i m c x e n a Isa3(
nac i qNA NA N T ecM H | M n e p iM e ayco n -

TA peqN A Y AqccoTM e p o N | ayco n x o e ic n a -

f NHTN N O Y O e iK x N e A l |^ I C M N N O Y M O O Y

NA C0X 2 CCNACCOTe AN | X IN x TCNOY

15 c tp o y tz n o ezoyN epo n<si || t n e T P T T A A -

NA N C B A A N A N A Y A N Ne T P T T A A N A | M M O

z c o c T e q j q j e A p n p o c e Y x e c e A i e | n N O Y T e n t o y o j h m n n e z o o y Mn-

ncopoj | N N 6 i x e z p A 'f e p o q N N e e n n c t z n t m h t c | N e A A A c c A e j u \ e \

o j a y o j a h a e n N O Y lly e zm t t o y z h t THpqx z n n o y z y ^ o k p i c i c | a n xe
N e T NT T p o c e Y x e c e A i z n n o y z y I ^ o i c p i c i c c y ^ t t a t a m m o o y o y ^ -

1 3 6 :34 i.e. noy \ aoc.

13 i.e. mn oyM ooy . . . c c n a c id t (W. Robinson em ends th u s ) : for the form currecf.
Gospel o f Truth CG I 38:2.
18 i.e. n n n s i x , Sah. N N C N s i x . 20 Sah. n e y 2 HT. 2N N oy -: i.e. 2 N o y - .

34 ey read in photographs cf. 1 Clem. 8:3 A chmim ic TpecypAqjT 35 eyicH M read in pho
tographs 35-136:1 cf. 1 Clem. 8:3 Achmim ic A ysA yN e [t]0 t[ n ] n o y 2 t h n c

1 3 6 :4 < n X 6 m a H edda Bethge

15 t TreTpTTAANA : em end to N eTpnM N A (thus Krause)
 135: 33- 136: 22 165

if they become ' [red] like scarlet and 35 blacker

than [sackcloth and if] 136 you return to me with
all your 1soul and say to m e , ' My father, I will
heed you as a 1holy people.

Again another place (Isa 30:15 LXX),

Thus says 5 the lord, the holy one of 1 Israel: If

you (sg.) return and s ig h ,' then you will be saved
and will know where you were ' when you trusted
in what is em pty.

Again' he said in another place (Isa 30:19-20 LXX),

Jerusalem wept 10 much, saying, Have pity on

me. He will have pity on the sound 1of your (sg.)
weeping. And when he saw he heeded you. 1And
the lord will give you (pi.) bread o f 1affliction and
water of oppression. 1 From now on, those who
deceive will not approach you (sg.) again. 15 Your
eyes will see those who are deceiving ' you.

Therefore it is fitting to pray to 1God night and day, spreading o u t 1our

hands towards him as do people sailing in the middle 1of the sea: they
pray to God 20 with all their heart without hypocrisy. 1For those who pray 1
hypocritically deceive only them selves.'
 166 T H E E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

toy e | n N O Y T e r A p <scocyTx n c a n <s a a t c a y <d x I ecjM O Y <yT x m <J>h t n

25 c t m t t c a m ttit n || e T p e q ' e i M e e n A S i o c n n o y x a c i m n a a | a y ta p

o e i N A 3 io c M n o y x A e i e n eqM e | M m o n o c ntcttaanh a ia toy

to qcHZ | zm fto ih t h c xe

O A y c c e y c N e q z M O o c | z i T M o y e e q p i M e a yco od. 1.4

30 e q A y n e i e q K T O || M n e q z o c b o a n n q a x c n k a -

ay Y co I m n N e c A n A T H e q e n i e y M e i e T p e q N A y I

e n e q f M e Ayco e y i C A n N o c e q N N [ H y ] | b o a x

M M oqx Ayo) c a b h [ a x ] x [ e A q x i n n o y ] b o | h -

35 e iA eB O A x z n T n e N [ e q N A c y ] i c o [ T q ] a ( n ) || od.is
eneq fM ex

f ta a in x T K ez[ea c ] n h e c x o ) | [m m oc x e ]

*p . 1 3 7 1 nA [z]H T x A q K f o q n to o tx n a a i(n ) * e ei- 4.260-

oycoq) bo ) k x enA H ei

N ecA q) e zo M ta p x | e c x u ) m m o c x e

A 0 P O A IT H T e N T A Z P A |llA T A M M OCI A C NT CBOAx 4.261-

M nA fM e T A O J P lO Y O O T C A Z I K A A C NCCOCI AYO)

5 n A Z A e i|| eTN A N oyqx ppm nzhtx N C A eie

z o ta n | ta p e p q j A N t ^ y ^ h KO) nccoc M n e c z A T I N T C A C I O C e T B TA-

nATH N T A 0 p o A eiT H | t Ae i e T < g o o n x zm n ex n o M n e e iM A t o |t cnap-

25 i.e. N oyxA ei. 28 i.e. ttttoihthc.

33 i.e. NOYBOHeeiA.
137:3-4 o)poyooTC : for the form cf. q jeep e n o y o o t c Judg 11:34, Tob 3:14, ed.
M aspero : explained by Polotsky.

32 rest. W. Robinson, H edda Bethge 33 rest. H edda Bethge, W isse : x [ e *qu)en oy]
Browne (exem pli g r a tia ) : * [ e n y n ta ( j] Schenke 34 rest. Layton : cf. Homer Od. 4.558
ot> Svvaxai rjv 7caxpi8a y aia v iiceaOai 35 z[e a c Jn h W. Robinson and independently
Fischer poss. < ---- > ec*u) (main verb om itted by accident) : 4NecAynei is to be sup
plied from the preceding passage, o r else . . . em end . . . to n c c a o ) Browne ecxa) read
in photographs
36 na. indistinct traces o f ink : conjectured by W. Robinson, Browne, W isse : cf. Homer
Od. 4.260-61 |xoi KpaSui xexparcxo veo0ai a y o ? k o v 8 tta a i ( n ) read in photographs
 136:22-137:9 167

Indeed, it is in order that he might know who is worthy of salvation 1that

God examines the inward parts and 25 searches the bottom of the heart. For
no ' one is worthy of salvation who still loves 1 the place of deception.
Therefore it is written 1in the poet (Homer Od. 1.48-59; 4.558),

Odysseus s a t1on the island weeping and grieving

and turning 30 his face from the words of Calypso '
and from her tricks, longing to see 1his village and
smoke coming 1 forth from it. And had he not
[received] 1 help from heaven, [he would] not
[have been able to return]35 to his village.

Again [Helen] ( . . . ) saying {Od. 4 .2 6 0 -6 1 ),1

[My heart] turned itself from me. 137 It is to my

house that I want to return.

For she sighed,1saying (Od. 4.261-64),

It is Aphrodite who ' deceived me and brought me

out of my village. My only daughter 1 I left
behind me, and my 5 good, understanding, hand
some husband.

For when 1the soul leaves her ' perfect husband because of the treachery
of Aphrodite,1who exists here in the act of begetting, then ' she will
 168 THE E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON THE S O U L

10 B A .A n T e c e A .1 e c u ) 3 i N A ( y e z o M v || A e N cpM eT A N oei c c n a k to c

2 o yN x enec|Hei
kai rAp m cpAHAx MTToysN neqqjiNe | Ncgopnx e Tp o y N T q c b o a zm
nKA2 NKHM6 | 2M nHCI NTMNT2M2AA 1 MHTI XC Aqxe|(l) 02OMX ezpAf
15 e n N o y T e A q piM e M n\ o)X 2 || N N eq zB H ye n A A iN qcH2 2N m*|;aamoc|

xe

A e m c e cm a t c zm na^u) ezoM x fNA|xa)- ^

KM M nASAOS MN TTATTPH(y KATA 9Y|q)H ZN N A-
PMMeiH A2IP AC 2PAI* I N N A X [ a ]|XC TH-
20 poy CA2C TH Y TN CBOA MMOCI o[y]||ON NIMX
CTP 2U)BX CTANOM IA XC CIC TTX p ld C Aq-
cojtm enA(yKAKx m t t a p im c Ay|o) A n x o e i c
cojtm enAconc

eqjconfe] |t n a p m c t a n o c i n am c n N o y T e na|co)tm epoN uz Apcg-

25 2htx Ayco n A nNOfi || n n a t n a c i e r e ncoq n e n e o o y qj a Nie|N2 n-
eNez 2a m h n : |

T e 3 H rH c ic e T B e t ^ y x h

2 4 -2 5 poss. understand as tta t t n o s n a n a i.

1 3 7 :17 M TT A. Af fA .o s : m altered from false start o f n

25 t n a g i : em end to nAei (thus Krause)
 137:9-27 169

suffer harm. But if she sighs 10 and repents, she will be restored to her '
house.
Certainly Israel would not have been visited 1 in the first place, to be
brought out of the land of Egypt, ' out of the house of bondage, if it had
not sighed 1to God and wept for the oppression 15 of its labors. Again it is
written in the Psalms (6:7-10 LXX = 6:6-9 M T),'

I was greatly troubled in my groaning. I will 1

bathe my bed and my cover each 1night with my
tears. I have become old in the midst of all my
enemies. 1Depart from me, a l l 20 you who work at
lawlessness, for behold the 1lord has heard the cry
of my weeping and ' the lord has heard my prayer.

I f ' we repent, truly God will 1heed us, he who is long-suffering and
abundantly25 merciful, to whom is the glory fo r' ever and ever. A m en.1

Expository Treatise on the Soul

 TRACTATE 7

THE BOOK OF THOMAS THE CONTENDER

WRITING TO THE PERFECT
 INTRODUCTION

J ohn D. T urner

1. The Book of Thomas the Contender1 (ThCont) is a revelation dia

logue, with extended peroration, between the resurrected Jesus and his
twin brother Judas Thomas, ostensibly recorded by Mathaias (the apostle
Matthew?) and set just before Jesus ascension. It is a literary exponent
of traditions about the apostle Thomas such as were native to the ascetic
Christianity of Syrian Edessa,2 traditional resting place of the bones of
Thomas, and was probably composed there in the first half of the third
century A.D. The present Coptic version was doubtless translated from
Greek. The existence of the text is otherwise unattested in antiquity. But
one of its sources was apparently a collection of sayings of Jesus attrib
uted to Mathaias; sayings collections attributed to such a person are men
tioned by Papias (ca. A.D. 130), Clement of Alexandria (late second cen
tury), and Hippolytus (early third century).

2. T i t l e a n d G e n r e . T w o titles occur: (a) the subscript title, which

designates the work as a book (itoMe, i.e., Pi|3X.iov) of Thomas the
athletes writing to the perfect ; and (b) the incipit (138:1-4), which
designates it as secret sayings (uj^^e een n , i.e., dwtoKpvxpoi Aoyoi)
spoken by Jesus to Judas Thomas and recorded by Mathaias as he
overheard them speaking. To some extent this designation as Xoyoi
(sayings ), like the isolated intrusion of Mathaias into the setting, does
not correspond to the actual genre of the work. This discrepancy can best
be explained by hypothetical isolation of the sources from which the work
has been composed (see below 3).
The genre of ThCont is the Gnostic revelation dialogue, typically
occurring between the resurrected savior and a trusted apostle or apostles
during the period between his resurrection and ascension. This type of
dialogue is not the same as Platos, where one discovers truth by a maieu-
tic dialectic of statement, counterstatement, and clarification in which
knowledge is recalled or delivered to birth. Rather it is closely related
to the literature now sometimes called erotapokriseis ( questions and

1 athletes here m eaning on e w h o stru g g les, lik e a wrestler, against the fiery passions
of the body.
2Now Urfa, Turkey.
174 THE B OOK OF T H O M A S

answers ), for in it a would-be initiate elicits revealed truth from a

revealer figure or similar spiritual authority in the form of a catechetical
question (topic) and interpretive answer (commentary).
The present genre is represented both by the pagan Hermetic Corpus
and by Christian Gnostic texts, including many from Nag Hammadi
(Apocryphon of John, Sophia of Jesus Christ, Dialogue of the Savior, Letter
of Peter to Philip). In its Christian variety this genre permitted the
resurrected Christ, whose earthly, preresurrection teaching was regarded
as hidden or obscure owing to his flesh, to appear in a true, divine,
heavenly form so as to present clearly revealed teaching, unclouded by
the impediment of materiality. Such teaching might be commentary (the
true meaning) of his earthly sayings, or it might even be new, supplemen
tary doctrine granted to special apostles. As the saviors twin, Thomas
(Jewish Aramaic t'dm(a), Syriac td()ma, twin ) had a claim to direct
insight into the nature of the savior and his teaching. Hence by know
ing himself, Thomas would also know the depth of the all whence
the savior came and whither he was going to return, and could therefore
become a missionary possessed of the true (here, ascetic) teaching of
Jesus.

3. C om position. Stylistically and in terms of its constituent material

the work falls clearly into two major sections. These are approximate
representations of two distinct and once independent literary works or
sources that were subsequently combined without perfect
consistency by a later author.
The first section, A (138:4-142:21), was a revelation dialogue
between Jesus and Thomas. The dialogue framework appears to have
been its original principle of composition, serving to draw popular Hel
lenistic ascetic and Gnostic doctrine into the orbit of the teachings of
Jesus, in the form of postresurrection revelation (see above, 2). Its orig
inal title may have been The Book o f Thomas the Contender Writing to
the Perfect. As a source A probably ends with Thomass declaration
to Jesus that your word i.e., what you have said is abundant
(&<p0ovo<;, i.e., sufficient [?]). This statement, which occurs only a bit
more than half way through, is Thomass last appearance in the work as
we have it. Thereafter begins Jesus concluding homily.
The material of A consists of similes (139:13-20, 142:11-18), pro
verbial sayings (138:16-18, 138:28-30, 139:21, 140:1-4, 140:13-18,
140:3840, 140:41-141:1), and a quotation of Psalm 1:3(140:17-18).
The remaining section, B (142:21-end), now occurs as a long mono
logue by the savior (it occupies two-fifths of the tractate). In it the dia
logue framework is completely absent. This fact allows us to recognize
its original unity as a collection of sayings (not unlike the Xoyoi of
 INTRODUCTION 175

Matt 5:1-7:28, 11:1-12:30, 13:1-53, 18:1-19:1,24:1-26:1). Its formal

character is possibly designated by the plural Niq)A.ie (oi Xoyoi) in
142:21-22, these words (sayings) that you speak to us. The original
incipit of B, before it was attached to A, may have been almost identi
cal to the opening line of the present work: The secret words (hidden
sayings)3 which the savior spoke, which I wrote down, even I, Mathaias
(138:1-2, omitting to Judas Thomas ).
When B is inserted in its present position, it becomes the final testa
mentary speech of Jesus before his departure from the world (cf. A ,
128:22-23, tell me the things about which I ask before your ascen
sion); its concluding woes and blessings bear a striking structural and
functional resemblance to the blessings and curses in M oses testamen
tary speech of Deut 27-28.
In its original, independent form B would have existed as a late and
decadent reflection of the literary genre of sayings of Jesus, in which orig
inal sayings have been so expanded with interpretations that whatever
may have been the original saying has been obliterated by accretion of the
interpretation: virtually all that remains of the content of early sayings are
the stereotyped beginnings like Amen I say to you, Woe to you
who, Blessed are you who, Watch and pray that. The eleventh
woe contains a parable (144:21-36).
Originally B, with its use of obvious (but nevertheless atavistic) say
ings formulas, would have counted as earthly teachings of Jesus tran
scribed by Mathaias (see above, 1). But by being appended to A it has
come to count as postresurrection teaching authenticated by the figure
of Thomas, the twin of the revealer, the apostle who directly received the
teachings of the savior in his unambiguous, nonearthly form.
The figure of Mathaias (only mentioned in 138:24) as amanuensis
would have occurred only in source B, where he would have been
regarded as the recipient of Jesus earthly teaching, as he is in the Gospel
of Matthew (note, however, the different spelling of the name). But just
as the Gospel According to Thomas (saying 13) favors the testimony of
Thomas to that of Peter, who dominates the canonical tradition, so also
the subordination of source B to source A shows evidence of a preference
for the testimony of Thomas (cf. the Gospel of John) over that of
Mathaias who, like the Matthew of the canonical tradition, was not sin
gled out for a special resurrection appearance.
ThCont thus fits into a natural interpretive development of the genre of
sayings of Jesus beginning perhaps with relatively unadulterated indi
vidual sayings, which were gradually collected and expanded by means of

3 Compare the sam e genre designation in the incipit o f the G ospel A ccording to Thomas,
edited in volum e 1 .
176 THE B OOK OF T H O M A S

new interpretive material (as in Q or GTh), and then later embedded in

larger interpretive frame story (e.g. a life of Jesus concluding with passion
or resurrection; a postresurrection revelation dialogue; etc.).

4. C o n t e n t s . The doctrine of ThCont is consistently ascetic. If a

single theme or catchword runs throughout it is fire the fire of bodily
passions that weigh down the soul, and its counterpart the fire of hell
(142:42-143:7): with that by which one sins shall he be punished. The
prominence of this motif may constitute the literal motivation for combin
ing not only A and B, but many of the individual sayings (within each
of the sections) as well.
In A occur a number of conceptual oppositions: divine light versus
earthly fire (the passions of the body; cf. 139:32-34); hidden vs. visible
(138:17-139:31); the wise man who understands the truth vs. the fool
who is ignorant and guided by the illusion of truth, fire (140:6-31;
140:41-141:2). A, with its stress on the bestiality of the body, displays
strong dependence on motifs from Plato (visible vs. invisible, dragging
down and staking the soul to the body, the wings by which the wise man
flees bodily appetites). Knowledge, illuminate, and
appear/reveal are characteristic terms of A.
B shows influence of the Hellenic nekyia (description of the
underworld; 142:30-143:8, again compare Plato) as well as solar theol
ogy (144:2-21). In this section lust is seen as resulting from the bodys
domination by malevolent celestial powers.
In general A appears to be the more Gnostic of the two: it stresses the
move from ignorance to knowledge, made possible by the presence of the
savior. He is the emissary of the light, who descends to illumine hidden
realities for the eyes of the darkened world, where formerly only percep
tually visible (hence illusory) things could be seen. The earthly light is an
illusory fire; but the divine light is the savior, who makes visible hidden
truth (139:12-31).
B is ascetic rather than Gnostic. Compared with A its eschatology
is more futuristic (142:30-143:8; 145:8-16); here the vehicle of divine
enlightenment is not the savior but the sun (144:2-6, 17-36), whose rays
dispel the smoky darkness of the fiery passions (143:30-37,144:15-19).
The dualism displayed by both sections is much more anthropological
(body oriented) than cosmological (world oriented). The Gnostic myth of
world creation by an evil power is not mentioned and does not even seem
to be presupposed. In this, ThCont is not typically Gnostic.
The editorial history of ThCont is in fact more complicated than the
general account given here; for a detailed account see below, bibliog
raphy 6.
 INTRODUCTION 177

5. P r o v e n a n c e a n d D a t e . ThCont represents a tradition about the

apostle Judas Thomas as Jesus twin and the recipient of his most secret
teachings, whose literary and doctrinal development can be traced for
more than a century. Scholars have dated two products of this tradition
with fair certainty: the Gospel According to Thomas,4 composed ca. A .D .
150, and the Acts of Thomas5 composed ca. a . d . 225. Both are usually
thought to come from an ascetic, pre-Manichaean Christianity of the
Osrhoene (Eastern Syria, between Edessa and Mesene). Their similarities
to ThCont suggest a common provenance; furthermore the Gospel Accord
ing to Thomas and the Acts of Thomas seem to provide a chronological
bracket for ThCont (see below).
All three texts have a dualistic view of man. In the Gospel the motif of
sexual abstinence is merely present, being neither dominant nor explicit
(sayings 22, 79, 101, 105, 114). While in ThCont and the Acts of Thomas
asceticism is more developed, and Thomass apostolic mission is to
exhort mankind to abandon sexual passion.
Moreover A of ThCont (and consequently the final redacted version
of the work [see above, 3]) occupies a median position between the Gos
pel and the Acts in terms of the relative dominance of the apostle Thomas.
In the Gospel he is merely recipient and guarantor of Jesus secret teach
ing, and figures as a character in only one episode (saying 13); while in
the Acts, Thomas is always and everywhere the central character. In
ThCont, which hesitates halfway between these two extremes, the savior
still dominatesbut Thomas is the interlocutor of the dialogue, comes to
self-knowledge, makes crucial confessions and observations, and is to
conduct a preaching mission. Correspondingly the trajectory of literary
genres conveying the Judas Thomas tradition moves from sayings collec
tion (Gospel According to Thomas) to dialogue (ThCont) to romance {Acts
of Thomas) as the dominance of the savior diminishes and the theme of
sexual asceticism increasingly predominates. Thus ThCont, or at least its
A, may have been composed ca. a . d . 200-225 in the ascetic milieu of
East Syrian Christianity.

6. B i b l i o g r a p h y . John D. Turner, The Book of Thomas the Contender

.. Coptic Text with Translation, Introduction and Commentary (Society of
Biblical Literature Dissertation Series 23; Missoula, Montana: Scholars

4Edited in volume 1.
5Greek text: ed. M . B onnet, in R. A . L ipsiu s, M . B onnet, A cta Apostolorum A pocrypha
2/2 (Leipzig: M endelssohn, 1903) 9 9 - 2 8 8 . Syriac text: W. W right, ed ., A pocryphal A cts o f
the Apostles (2 vols.; London, Edinburgh: W illiam s & N orgate, 1871) 1. 1 7 1 -3 3 3 . E nglish
translation: E. H ennecke, W. Schneem elcher, N ew Testam ent Apocrypha (Philadelphia: W est
minster, 1965) 2 . 4 4 2 -5 3 1 .
178 THE B OOK OF T H O M A S

Press, 1975 [Ph.D. diss., Duke Univ., 1970]), detailed study of editorial
history of the text; grammatical and literary commentary; summarized in:
A New Link in the Syrian Judas Thomas Traditions, Essays on the Nag
Hammadi Texts in Honour of Alexander Bohlig (Nag Hammadi Studies 6;
Leiden: Brill, 1975) 109-19. D. Kirchner, et al., Das Buch des Thomas
. . . eingeleitet und iibersetzt, Theologische Literaturzeitung 102 (1977)
793-804. See also introduction to tractate 2 in vtilume 1.
Genre: H. Dorrie, H. Dorries, Erotapokriseis, Reallexikon fiirAntike
und Christentum 6 (Stuttgart: Hiersemann, 1966) 342-70. K. Rudolph,
Der gnostische Dialog als literarisches Genus, Probleme der kop-
tischen Literatur (P. Nagel, ed.; Wissenschaftliche Beitrage der Martin-
Luther-Universitat Halle-Wittenberg 1968/1 [K2] 85-107. J. M. Robin
son, Logoi Sophon: On the Gattung of Q, J. M. Robinson, H. Koester,
Trajectories through Early Christianity (Philadelphia: Westminster, 1971)
71-113.
 SIGLA

Funk W.-P. Funk, private communication

Godron G. Godron, in Bibliotheca Orientalis 32 (1975) 52-57
Kirchner D. Kirchner et al., Das Buch des Thomas, Theologische
Literaturzeitung 102 (1977) 793-804; an advance copy was
used
Krause Martin Krause and Pahor Labib, Gnostische und hermetische
Schriften aus Codex II und Codex VI (Deutsches
Archaologisches Institut Kairo, Abhandlungen, Koptische
Reihe 2; Gliickstadt: Augustin, 1971)
Layton Editor of this text
Nagel P. Nagel, Thomas der Mitstreiter, Bulletin, Societe
degyptologie, Geneve 4 (Nov. 1980) 65-71
photographs Various photographs (as detailed by S. Emmel, Bulletin of the
American Society of Papyrologists 14 [1977] 109-121) record
ing an earlier, more complete state of the papyrus; recollated
by the present editor
Quecke Hans Quecke, in Orientalia 42 (1973) 530-534
J. M. R obinson James M. Robinson, Interim Collations in Codex II and the
Gospel of Thomas, Melanges dhistoire des religions offerts a
Henri-Charles Puech (Paris: Presses Universitaires, 1974)
379-92
Schenke H.-M. Schenke, in Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 70 (1975)
5-13
Schenke2 Idem, collation of the papyrus made in Cairo during October-
November 1974, private communication
Turner John Turner, The Book of Thomas (Ph.D. diss., Duke Univ.,
1970), text
Turner2 Idem, The Book of Thomas the Contender .. Coptic Text with
Translation, Introduction and Commentary (Society of Biblical
Literature Dissertation Series 23; Missoula, Montana: Scholars
Press, 1975); cited only when it differs from the preceding
item
Turner3 Idem, private communication (after 1970)
 THE BO O K OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

E D IT E D BY

B entley L ayton

*p. 138* *N<yAxe eHnx naY eNTAqcyAxe mmay ncujp n|Yoyaac cdmac n <s i

naY 0NTaYca2OYn a n o k 20)a)Tx ma|aiac NeeiMOOcge eeica)TM

ep o o Y e y a ^ \x e mn | NoyepHY
5 n A x e q n<si n c a j p x e n c A N x c o m a c 2cdc || Y n t a k x m m a y N o y o e ia )

2M n K O C M O C CCOTM e p o Y | N T A ( S O ) A n x N A K X C B O A 6 T B C N e N T A K x Meye

e p O O Y | 2P ^ Y ZM n e K x 2 H T x
enei Ae a y * o o c xe n t o k x n A x |c o e i< y x a y u j n a u jb p m m h c x z e x T-

10 20) T K NKMMe | x e n t k n i m x a y u j A K < y o o n x N A U ) N 2 h eKNA(ya)||ne N-

NAcg N P H T e e n e iA H c e N A M O Y T e epoKx xe n A c o ( N ) | n e T e c c g e an

n e x e T p e K x (y a )n e e K o n a t c o o y n x x |e p o K x m m in x m m o k x Ayu)

fco o YN e xe akm m x a k o yIu j ta p c k m m c m m o c i xe a n o k ne

n c o o Y N N TM He | 2 (o c e K M O O ( g e se n m m a b i k a n n t a k x o y a t x-

15 c o o y n x || a k o y o ) e K c o o Y N x e a y u ) c e N A M O Y T e e p o K x x e npeqx|-

c o o y n x e p o q x m m in x M M o q x x e n e T e M n q x c o Y | a ) N q t a p x m-

nqcoYcoN a a a y x n e N T A q c o y tO N q A e o y | A A Tq x A qo yu) o n x eqxi

c o o y n x A n B A o c M nTHpq | e T B e n A Y <se n t o k x n A C O N ojmac'

aknay AnneHnx || e s o \ zn ppa)Me e T e n A Y n e e T o y x i x p o n x epoqN

e N x| c e c o o Y N a n x

A uxiliary N otes
1 3 8 :1 Sah. mmooy. 4 Sah. N e y e p H Y .
4 i.e. n c o N . 5 i.e. noyoyocio }

9 Sah. e itc g o o n .

T ext C ritical N otes

138 :3 M o o u j e cr^p nmmay> Kirchner, with hesitation
7 e n e i A e : eneiA H em . Turner2, with hesitation 8 n^cgBpMMHe : understood by Nagel
as m istranslation o f Greek auvaSAjiTTfe as though auvaXrjOTiq: as Greek o <piAx><; jj.o\) o ah\-
0ivo<; Kirchner 18 b a q o c : b written over erasure o f n 19 c o n : prob. emend to con
(b u tc f. 143:3)
 THE B O O K OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

TRA N SLATED BY

John D. T urner

The secret words that the savior spoke to 1Judas Thomas which I, even
I Mathaias, 1wrote down, while I was walking, listening to them speak
with' one another.

The savior said, Brother Thomas, while 5 you (sg.) have time in the
world listen to m e,' and I will reveal to you the things you have pondered '
in your mind.
Now since it has been said that you are my 1twin and true compan
ion, examine yourself and learn ' who you are, in what way you exist, and
10how you will come to be. Since you will be called my brother, ' it is not
fitting that you be ignorant1of yourself. And I know that you have under
stood, ' because you had already understood that I am the knowledge of
the truth.1So while you accompany me, although you are uncomprehend
ing, 15 you have (in fact) already come to know, and you will be called the
one who 1knows himself. For he who has not known him self' has known
nothing, but he who has known himself ' has at the same time already
achieved knowledge about the depth of the all. 1So then you my brother
Thomas have beheld what is obscure 20 to men, that is, what they ignorantly
stumble against. 1

138:2 Mathaias: not the sam e spelling as M atthew o r M atthaias

138:8 true com panion: p o ssib ly an error f o r fe llo w contender
 182 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

nAX0CJ A0 Nfil COMACx MTTXO0IC X6 |0TB0 TTACI G fCOTTC M M O K

X0KAAC 0KNAXCO NAY I[NN]etq)IN0 M M O K x 0POOYN 2A H NT0KxANA-
25 A HMxyiC I[Ay]o) 20TANx 00icgA N xCCOTM 0BOA 2ITOOTKx 2A npA ||
NN0HTTx TOT0 OyN (SOM MMO0I 0(yAX0 0 TBHn|t[o]y Ayco COyON2
0BOA NA0I X0 TMH0 CMOK2 Ax|A[c] NNAZPN NPCOM0X
AcjxoycocgB n<si nccop ccjxco m|m[o]c X0 0<yn0 N0ToyoN2 0boa nhtn
30 C02Hnx I n[n]A2PN THN0 NACg N 20 x 0 yN (SAMX MMOJTN ACCOTM || AN6 T6
NC0OYON2 0BOA A N X 0Cgn0 N2BHy0 NTMH0 |0TOyON2 0BOA 2M
TTKOCMOC C0MOK2 ATP0TNAx|AY 0010 nC0 C (S0 0T0TNA0IP0 NNA nMr-
OC 0TX|*OC0X AYO) NA TTTTAHPO)MA 0T0 NC0OYON2 0BOA |ANX N-
35 NAO) (S0 N20 0 Y N A M O Y T 0 0PCOTN X0 0PTATHC || 0TB0 nAY NTOJTN
20NCBOY0 I AYO) MTTAT0TNXI M|nM0r0OC NTMNTT0A0IOC
AqOYCOCp A0 N6\ IOJMAC n 0 X A q Mncojp X0 X O C N A N n 0TB0 [n]a11
0TKXCO M M O O y X0 C0OYON2 0BOA A N X A[AAA C0]2Hnx |0PONX
40 n A X 0 nccop X 0 ccoma [ni]mx ]n ||ntbnooy 0 n yxno
M M O O Y .[ ...... ] .. .[ ..]0 I0Cj[oy]ON2 0 [b ]o A MTTIPHT0 N
n[ ...]cp[ .]tx 0 cjxcoy|[ .... .... ]t0[ ?Y2. ] nAY 2cococjx ntmttca.
*p. 1391 N xTn0 I [ ....... I5........ ] .N0TOyON2 0BOA A AAA 0[y]*9N2
0BOA ZN TOYNOYN0 OyAATOY Ayo) N0yKAP|nOC n0TxCAAN(g M-
MOOY N00ICCOMA NTOOy 0TOy|ON2 0BOAX 0YUJMx 0BOA 2N NC0)NTn
0fN0 M M O O y I 0TB0 nAY <S0 NCCOMA C0CgiB0 n0TCgiB0 A CjNA-
5 T0||KO NCJCOXN Ayco MNT0CJ 20AniC NC0N2 X M niNAy I X0 niCCOMA

26 -2 7 i.e.
34 i.e. nao).
43-139:1 prob. i.e. e y o y o N z . 1 3 9 :1 Sah. t y n o y n . 3 i.e. yoyojm . . . c tc in g .

38 rest. T urner, Krause

39 [n i ]mn : rest. Krause [n t c npcomc m ]n rest. Schenke, with h e sitatio n : [ceujoon
N ee] n rest. K irc h n e r: [AYtycone N ee] n rest. Krause 40 o[yo)o)n \ o r ] o c e[ei]e sim.
rest. T urner2 41 n[ . . . ] : n is definite, superlin. stroke restored prob. N[oy . ] or
n [ n i. ] for a) can also be read n n [o y c]c u [n ]tn sim. T u rn er: n[oyk]u>[2]t'
Schenke2 e q 'c o Y read in photographs : for c can also be read o , cu, a) or 6 41-42
c o y |[t o j n ---- ] rest. K irchner 42 [ ]t : o r else [ ]n [ KCU)n]t
K irchner: [ kko)2] t sim. Schenke2 ttaY pap. e[TBe] ttaY rest. Schenke2 ca
N'Tn evacat read in photographs 43 ] . : only a superlin. stroke survives [c e u jo o n an

MnpHTe] n rest. Kirchner 43-139:1 e[Y]|<?N2 : [y o y ]|9 n z K rause, poSs. rightly: also
possible is [y]|o>n2 (thus Turner)
 138:21-139:6 183

Now Thomas said to the lord,1 Therefore I beg you to tell me 1what I
ask you before your ascension,' and when I hear from you about25 the hid
den things, then I can speak about' them. And it is obvious to me that the
truth is difficult to ' perform before men.

The savior answered, saying, ' If the things that are visible to you
(pi.) are obscure ' to you, how can you hear 30 about the things that are not
visible? If the deeds of the truth ' that are visible in the world are difficult
for you (pi.) to perform, ' how indeed, then, shall you perform those that
pertain to the 1exalted height and to the pleroma, which are not visible? 1
And how shall you be called laborers? 35 In this respect you are appren
tices, and have not yet received 1the height of perfection.

Now Thomas answered 1and said to the savior, Tell us about these
things1that you say are not visible, [but are] hidden 1from us.

The savior said, [All] bodies [ . . . ] 40 the beasts are begotten [ . . . ] . . .

1it is evident like [ . . . ] . . . ' [ . . . ] . . . this, too, those that are above 1
[. . . ] things that are visible, but [they are] visible 139 in their own root,
and it is their fruit1that nourishes them. But these visible bodies 1survive
by devouring creatures similar to them 1 with the result that the bodies
change. Now that which changes w ill5 decay and perish, and has no hope
of life from then o n ,1since that body

138:43-139:1 o r, but [they] liv e from their ow n root

 184 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

rApx o y t b n h n e n n g e s e n n tb n o o y x | ecyApe n o yca )M A x tc k o

T eei T e e N N e ein\A C M A x |c n a t k o n m h ti oyeBO A a n ne zu

10 T c y N o y c i a N|ee m tta N T B N o o y e ' ecyxe OyeBOA n z h t c 2U)||a)q ne

NAcy fize e cjN Axno n o y a i a <J>o p a N zo yo | e p o o y eTBe nAY se ntoj-
tn 2eNKoyei (yANTe|TNP T e A e io c '
AqoycucyB Ae n g i id m a c x e e|TBe nAY f x u ) m m o c n a k x n x o e ic xe
15 NeTcyAxe | eTBe N e T e N c e o yo N ? eBOA a n x Aya) n T xm o k 2 || nboaoy
e yTN To )N AN eTxa)A K x N N e y c A T e a y Im h Yn c zn ToycgH cexa)AKx
MN N N e y c o T e Ne |N Z o e \ u e x e e yx a )A K x AnM AYN e' aaaa

qoyoN ? | eBOA a n n zo ta n Ae epcgAN n o y o e iN x ei c b o a Nqx|2a)nN

20 MnicAice T O T e n2u)B M noyA n o y A n a o y o j n ? || b o a n n to k x Ae ttn-
o y o e iN x eicp o y o e iN n x o e ic N |
nAxeq ngi Fc xe noyoeiNx eqcyoon' zm noy[o]x|eiNx
nAxeqx ngi o)macn eqxu) m m o c n xe nx9[eic] |eTBe oy nioyo-
eiNx eToyoN? eBOA eTp oyoeiN |eTBe Npa)Mex cyAqnppie Aya) <gAq-
2 0 )T n x

25 nAxeqx || N(Si ncajp xe a) nMAKApioc ojmac moyoeiN t[a]p |

eToyoNZ eBOA Aqp oyoeiNe eTBe THNe xka[ac] |an eTeTNA<su) m-
niMAx A A A A xe CTCTNAe I B[oa] IN2HTCJX ZOTAN A epeq)A N-
30 C O ) T n x THPOY ICO) [e]z|PAY NfMNTTBNHx TOTe moyoeiN qNApANA||XO)pei

ezpAY eTeqxoyciA Aya) Teq'oyciA NAcyonq' |epoc xe oyzy-

nHpeTHc eNANoyqx ne
TOTe | Aqoya)2 eTooTqx n s incajp nAx e q x xe (b tctc | MAyqjN patc
TArAnH MnoyoeiNx ncicge M|nicu)2TN eTxepo zpaY z n nccoma nn-
35 pa)Me m n || NeyATKAcx eqxepo zpaY nzhtoy ntoyujh m n | <t>[ooy] Aya)
eTpa)X2 n m m c a o c NNpo)Mex Aya) |e[TTpe N]eY2HT f2x Aya) Ney^YXH

6 nn : i.e. Ne. 7 Sah. neycaJMA.

26 Sah. eqp.

139 :22 rest. Turner, Krause

25 t [ a ] p sim . Schenke 2 27 rest. Turner, Krause
36 rest. Turner, Krause 37 e [ T T p e n] Layton : for the syntax cf. 139:36 eTpajxz and
139:39 ctk im : e [c Tp e n] Godron
 139:6-37 185

is bestial. So just as the body of the beasts 1perishes, so also will these
formations 1perish. Do they not derive from intercourse 1like that of the
beasts? If it (the body) too derives from intercourse, 10 how will it beget
anything different from 1 beasts? So, therefore, you are babes until 1you
become perfect.

And Thomas answered,' Therefore I say to you, lord, that those who
speak 1 about things that are invisible and difficult 15 to explain are like
those who shoot their arrows at a 1target at night. To be sure, they shoot
their arrows as ' anyone would since they shoot at the target but it is
not visible.' Yet when the light comes forth and ' hides the darkness, then
the work of each will appear.20 And you, our light, enlighten, o lord. 1

Jesus said, It is in light that light exists. 1

Thomas spoke, saying, Lord,1why does this visible light that shines 1
on behalf of men rise and set?

The savior25 said, O blessed Thomas, of course this visible light' shines
on your (pi.) behalfnot in order [that]' you (pi.) remain here, but rather
that you might come forth 1 and whenever all the elect abandon ' bestial
ity, then this light will withdraw 30 up to its essence, and its essence will
welcome it,1since it is a good servant.
Then 1 the savior continued and said, O ' unsearchable love of the
light! O bitterness of ' the fire that blazes in the bodies of men and in 35
their marrow, kindling in them night and 1 day, and burning the limbs of
men and' [making] their minds become drunk and their souls

139:9-11 literally, If it to o d erives from it, how can it beget anything different from
them?
139:15-17 or, are lik e those w h o exten d their (sign al) fires for a signal at night. T o be
sure, they extend their fires as anyone w ould since they extend (them ) for a signal but it
is not visible
 186 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

e c T p o y n a x y c | a [ ................. ] e p [ o ] o y zpaY zn n z o y t n mn n c z io m c |
40 [ ] . e z . [ . . . . To]ycyH Ayo) t k i m x e p o o y [z n ] oy||[ . . ]mx eq [ . . . z]fi

OY2COnx MN Oy(ON2 BO[ a C]|[ k |]m rAPx N<SI N200YTX c [ -----AXN

*p. 1401 NC2 lo]|Mx AyO) NC2IOMx A x [n NZOOyT TB nAY c e ] * x a ) MMOC
x e o y o N nimx eTcyiNe n c a t m h c b o \ | zn t c a b h mmhc qN a c m in c
NAqx N2NTN2 ATpeqx|20)Ax eqnHTx 2HTC N Tem eyM IA eTPCOK NMTTNA I
5 NNPO)Mex Ayo) qNACMINe NAqx N2NTN 2 e q n a )T x II 2HTqx MTTNA
NIMX eTOYONZ BOAx
Aqoyuxyi n <si | o)m a c x eq x u ) mmocx x e n x o e i c v nAY pa) nefq)i|Ne
MMOKx T B H T q x 2U)C eTTIAH AIMM X NTOKx | TTeTP NOqpe NANX KATA
e eTKXO) MMOC
10 nAAiN Aqx|oya)q)B n<si ncaJp n e x A q x e eTBe nAY oyANAricH || epoN
Te a x o o c n h tn x e TAei rAp T e TecBO) N N T e |\ e i o c eqjne
TeTNoyajqje <sex a p T e A e i o c x TeTNA|Apez eN Aeix ecyume mmonx
neTisipAN n e a t c b o ) x | eniAH mn q)60Mx NTe oypMN2HTx oya)2 mn
15 Oyx|CO<S npMN2HTx TAPX qXHKx BOA NCO<J>IA NIMX || TJ C OS N-

40 i.e. o y o yo )N 2 cboa. 1 4 0 : 3 i.e. ptmcz (K rause em ends thus).

12 i.e. zaipez.

ecTpoy : prob. em end to eTTpoy; for the syntax cf. 139:36 and 139:39 38 a [ ] read
in photographs e p [ . ]o y : for e can also be read e , 9 or c; for p can also be read
b rest. Krause 3 8 -4 2 Turner 2 compares Mani K 26:15-17 and 27:3-4 39
[ . ] . e z . [ .............] : first letter trace can be read h , 1, n , n or 9 ; second letter trace is not
distinct [M ]nez 9 [ o y -----] : sim . rest. Krause, but unlikely (elsew here text has
<t>ooy) [ ----- T o J y t y H rest. Turner, Krause [z n ] rest. Turner2, Krause 40 [ . . ]mn :
[s o ]m x rest. Layton, with hesitation : [k i ]m x rest. Krause eq [x e p o z ]n rest. Krause, with
hesitation b o [ 2'/S-5 ] pap 4 0 -4 1 cbo[a. c ] | [ k i ]m rest. Krause 41 z o o y T Nc [

^ ] pap. 4 1 -4 2 z o o y T xc[ziM e NeyepHy a x n c z i ]| m x sim . rest. Kirchner (axn

w ithou t ) : zooyTx c [c k im v ezpau a x n n c z io ]| m x Turner2, but unlikely; another verb
may be needed restore [ ----- a x n n c z io ]|m x ... a x [n n z o o y t ------ ] if axn is for exN
(sim . rest. Krause) or else [ -------- a x n c z i] |m x . .. zooyT ] if 2l x n means
w ith ou t (Crum 2 5 b ) 42 a x [ 13!/2-15'/i ] pap. : cf. on 1 3 8 :4 1 -4 2 42-140:1 [ - - -
TB nau c e ]|x u ) m moc rest. Turner 2 : [ -----AqoyujqjB on eq]|xu) m m o c rest. Kirchner, but
unlikely 1 4 0 :1 -5 the source o f this quotation has not been identified 4 tn z <arp>eq-
ttujt Kirchner : for the syntax cf. 145:2 5 ttnX n im x< ------ > ToyoNZ Kirchner
7 zo)c < ---- > eniAH Kirchner, poss. rightly
13 oyo)z mn : oycuzM n Turner, Krause, with hesitation
 139:37-140:15 187

become deranged ' [ ] them within males and females night

and moving them, [ . . . ] 40 . . . secretly and visibly. 1For the males [move
... upon the females] 1and the females upon [the males. Therefore it is]
140 said, Everyone who seeks the truth from 1 true wisdom will make
himself wings so as to 1 fly, fleeing the lust that scorches the spirits 1of
men. And he will make himself wings to flee 5 every visible spirit.

And Thomas answered,1saying, Lord, this is exactly what I am asking

1 you about, since I have understood that you ' are the one who is
beneficial to us, as you say.

Again ' the savior answered and said, Therefore it is necessary 10 for
us to speak to you (pi.), since this is the doctrine for the perfect. 1If, now,
you (pi.) desire to become perfect, you sh a ll' observe these things; if not,
your (pi.) name is Ignorant, 1since it is impossible for an intelligent man
to dwell with a 1fool, for the intelligent man is perfect in all wisdom. 15
To the fool, however,

139:41-42 upon . . . upon : or , w ith o u t. . . w ithout

 188 THE B OOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

T o q x nn eT N A N o y q n n e e o o y ni<yo><y | Noyo)Tx n acjx n e xe nco-

<|>oc rApx c jn a c a a n < 9 zn | t m h c Ayco qNAcyome N e e MncyHN 6 t p h t n
z \\x n nM oy n xccopmx eniAH o y N zoe\Ne e y N t n z | MMOoy eynu rr'
20 Z \X N NTOyON2 CBOA NACI e||TOyHY CBOA 2N TMHX nCTXI M O IT N

t a p 2HToyx | e [ T ]e nKo>2T n e N cjNAf n a y n o y < |> a n t a c i a mmhc

| [Ay]cp cjnap o y o e i N e p o o y zn o y c A e i e ecjNATe|[Ko] Ayco
c j n a p a i x m a a c d t i z c m m o o y x zn oy 2\|< se n k a k c x NcjTopnoy 2N oyzH-
25 a o n h e c f c T o e i || Ayco c jn a a y n b \ \ zpaY zn T em eyM iA NATcei
| Ayco cjNAXAqxq N N e y ^ y x o o y e x Ayco Nq<yo)|[ne] n a y N e e n-
Noy(yM oyex c c t a k c zm n o y z H T ' | c[m ]n <y<soMx m m ooy n n a z c e-
30 N2 Ayco N e e n | 9 y x a a i n o c zn o y T A n p o eqca)Kx m m ooy Aneqx||-
oyaxye' mminx mmocjx

Ayco AcjMopoy 2N N eqx|AAycicx Ayco n c y m c a o c t h p o y Aq-

c o n z o y n | 2PaY zm nci<yex n t m p p c N T e m e y M e iA ' n n a c i | eToyoN*
CBOA CTNATCKO Aya) TNA(yiB | Aya) CTNAnOJNC KATA TTCO>Kx N-
35 t a y c o k o y x || N T ne a t t i t n N oyoeicy nimx eyzcoTB MMOoy | eyccoK
MMOOY 2IXN NTBNOOyex THPOY Mn|XO)2M
Aq^oycocyB n <si ea>MAc n A x [ e q x e ] c|x|oyoN2 cboax Aya) ay-
x o o [c ] xe z [ a z ] x [n e t . . ]x | e [ ?Y2. ] n n c t c n c c c o o y n a [n ......... ] ..
40 [ ? Y 2. ] ||[ . . . ] Y X H

AqoyaxgB Ae n <s [i ncajp] eqx co | [m m o ] c x [ e n a c ] i a t [cjx] MncABe

25 i.e. qNAAAy. 27 i.e. N oytyM oye. noyzH T : Sah. neyzHT.

15 n n e T N A N o y q < A ya )> n n e e o o y Kirchner 21 rest. Turner2, sim. Krause 22 rest.

Turner, Krause 23 rest. Turner 26 x^qxq : first q written over the false start of
x 27 rest. Turner, Krause 28 rest. Turner, Krause
3 7 -3 8 qx|o y o N 2 p a p .: the reading o f pap. cannot have been c 'o y o N z : but cf. 138:26
and 142:20 (c o y o N z ) 38 z [ . . ]x[ 4-5 J'read in photographs : z [a z]x [n ct ] sim. rest.
Turner2; for the syntax cf. 142:5 3 8 -3 9 z[(dk]x [m m u jt n ]x c [b o a ] sim. Kirchner: also
poss. is z [a z ]x [ N T (D q )]x | c [b o a ] 39 a [ ^ ] [ . . ]v a ca tread in photographs (Facsimile
Edition incorrectly retouched h e r e ) : first letter trace can be read r (ligatured), h, i , m , n , n,P,
t (ligatured), y or q; second letter trace can be read e , , 9 , c , tp, ty or s a [ ^ ]: a[n m-
M ooy] Schenke 40 [m n t Iy yxh Schenke 2
40 N fi[i ncu5p] : cf. 138:27, 1 4 0 :8-9, 142 :5 -6 , 1 4 2 :9 -1 0 , 142:26 4 0 -4 1 x w | [ m m o ]c

x [e ]: also palaeographically possible is x w [m]|[mo]c [ x e -----] 41 [ - - -

NAe]i1A*r[qx] m : sim . rest. Turner m : superlin. stroke is definite, m restored
 140 : 1 5 - 4 1 189

the good and bad are 1the same indeed the wise man will be nourished
by 1the truth and (Ps 1:3) will be like a tree growing by ' the meandering
streamseeing that there are some who, although having wings, 1 rush
upon the visible things, things that20 are far from the truth. For that which
guides them,1the fire, will give them an illusion of truth, 1and will shine
on them with a [perishable] beauty,' and it will imprison them in a dark '
sweetness and captivate them with fragrant pleasure. 25 And it will blind
them with insatiable lust1and burn their souls and become ' for them like a
stake stuck in their heart' which they can never dislodge. And like 1a bit
in the mouth it leads them according to its 30 own desire.
And it has fettered them with its 1chains and bound all their limbs '
with the bitterness of the bondage of lust for those 1 visible things that
will decay and change ' and swerve by impulse. They have 35 always been
attracted downwards: as they are killed, 1 they are assimilated to all the
beasts o f ' the perishable realm.

Thomas answered and said, I t ' is obvious and has been said, [Many 1
are. . . ] 1. . . those who do not know [ . . . ] . . . 40 soul.

And [the savior] answered, saying,1 [Blessed is] the wise

 190 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

N PC O M N T A C Jx ( y [ l ] |[ N e N C A T M H AYO) N ] T A p e q < S N T C A C JM T O N x m -

*p. 1411 * M o q x ezpAY e x c o c cyA e N e z Ayco Mnqp z o t c zhtoy I NNeToycuoje

A<yTPTcopqx
AqoycocyB n <si comac | n A x e q x x e c p N oqpe nanx n x o e i c x * mton
MMONx I 2N N6T6 NCON Nx
5 TTAxeq n g \ trccop x e neT p cyAy || t a p n e x Ayco NANoyc nh-
tn eniAH N e T o y o N z | e B o \ zn ppo>Mex ceNABcoA e -
bo a ncK eyoc tap n | t o y c a p 3 x nabcoa c b o a Ayco eqcyANXcope
eBOA | qNAcycone zn NeToyoNZ c b o a zn NeToyNAy e |p o o y *yo)
10 TO Te ttkcozt' eT oyN A y e p o q x e q f t k a c n a y II e T B e t a t a t t h n -

t t t ic t ic x e T e o y N T A y c x z a h M T T i |o y o e i < y t t a a in x ceN A cooyzoy

ATTeTOyONZ eBOA I NeTNAy Ae eBOA 2N NeTOyONZ eBOA 2lNx 2lXN

I T<yopnx n a t a t t h c n a t a k o zm nP9oycy m ttb io cx | mn npcoxzx m[n]|-
15 nicco2Tx NoyKoyY N oyoeicy cyAN||TeqBcoA eBOAx n s \ neToyoNz

eBOA TOTe ce N A x|cyconex n<si zeN xeiAC0AON eM NTey m o p <|>h Ayco |

NTMHTe nnta<J>oc Ncecycone 2IXN NK.COC NCyA I 6N62 ZN o y f TK2lC mn
OYTAKO M^yXH
20 Aqxoyco|cyB Ae n <si comac TTAxeqx x e o y n e T e oyNTANqx || a-
XOOCJx NNA2PN NAI H Oy TTTNNAXOOCJx NBAA|eye NPC0M6 H

A<y ncbco TeTNN a x o o c x n n i t [ a a ] ai |ttcopoc NNHTOC NeTXO) MMOC'

x e ANei a [p ne]|TNANoyqx Ayco A y cA zoy anx ttaain Ae ceN*-
25 x [ o o c ] x | x e eN e M noyxnoN zn t c a p s x NeNNAcoycoN [cy]Aq||Te * n
ne

1 4 1 :67 Sah. NTeycApa.

4 1 -1 4 1 :1 rest. Turner : cf. 1 4 0 :1-4, 1 6 -1 8 141 A Moqv read in photographs 2nnT

read in photographs
3 read in photographs
8 N C ToyoNz cb oa. <aiyu)> zn Kirchner 9 Ayo) t o t c : t o t c added above the
line 10 < n > 6 T6 oy N T A y c' (with a sentence beginning c t b c TArainH) Kirchner 12
< n t > 2l x n (beginning a new sentence) Kirchner 14 Rn]1 cancelled by the copy
ist 17-18 2 IXN NKOJC (Ntyai N 2 ) 2 N o y t TKAC <NO)2i N 2> Kirchner 1 8 o y ta k o

<N>M tyxH Kirchner

20 poss. N<N>BAA.eeye (thus Q uecke) 22 rest. T u rn er: a.[ttc J tn a .n o yq Krause, but
unlikely 24 coya)N [ . ] q vacafread in photographs [ujJacjtc rest. J. M. Robinson
392
 140:41-141:25 191

man who [sought ' after the truth, and] when he found it, he rested 141
upon it forever and was unafraid of those 1who wanted to disturb him.

Thomas answered ' and said, Is it beneficial for us, lord, to rest 1
among our own?

The savior said, Yes, it is useful. 5 And it is good for you (pi.) since
things visible 1among men will dissolve for the vessel o f 1their flesh will
dissolve, and when it is brought to naught' it will come to be among visi
ble things, among things that are seen. ' And then the fire which they see
gives them pain 10 on account of love for the faith they 1formerly possessed.
They will be gathered back to that which is visib le.1Moreover, those who
have sight among things that are not visible, w ithout' the first love they
will perish in the concern for this 1life and the scorching of the fire. Only
a little while longer, 15 and that which is visible will dissolve; then 1shape
less shades will emerge and ' in the midst of tombs they will forever dwell
upon the corpses 1in pain and corruption of soul. 1

Thomas answered and said, What have we 20 to say in the face of these
things? What shall we say to 1 blind men? What doctrine should we
express to these miserable 1mortals who say, We came to [d o ]1good and
not to curse, and yet [claim ],' Had we not been begotten in the flesh, we
would not have known25 [iniquity]?
 192 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

n A x e q n g i rrctop x e zn oyMHe n [ a i] |tm m a y m ttp k a a y n a k x n -

po)Me a a a a orroY z[uoc T]|NOOYex Ne t a p n n t b n o o y g
e yoy^dmx NN[eYe]|PHYx TAei T e e zojoy NNeeipooMe NTeeiMiNfe
30 ce]|oYa)Mv NNeyepHY a a a a c e z o Y P o e i T N n t m n t p [ p o ] || eniAH
c e M A e ie NTZ\ce m ttk o jz t' ayco c e o n |2 m z a a MnMoy ayco ce-
ITHTX AN2BHYC MnXO)2M | C6XU)K BOA NTTTIYMeiA NNYeiO-
T CNA|NOXOY ezpAY ATTNOYNx NCepMACTITOY MMOOY | BO\ 21-
35 TN TANAT NKH MTTCIU) NTOY<t>Yc >C 0||0Y C0NA<J>PAT6AAOY TApx
MMOOY ATPOYna)Tx N|CAXO)OY AITMA T NCeCOOYN MMOq
ANX AY0) | C C N [a a ]o NNYMAOCx ZN OY2Yn MONH AN AA|AA
[z n o y ] k a t o o t k n b o a x a y o ) c e p A q j e e x M [ -] | p[ .. .

40 ... I \'/2. . . . ] TTA IB X M N 17170)0)0 Y9 [ n -------- ] II [ c e ] l7 H T

n [c a ni]na)qjc n zh tx n [c ] mm a [n M n o Y ]| [A i]B v e Y [ M e e ] y e x e

2NCABY N[e C ---------------- ] | [ . . ]A e ie MI7OYC0JMA Z . [ ---------------------

*p. 1421 -----] * e p e rroY2HTx n o o N e e p o o y ' e p e rroY M eeye z\ I

N Y n p A 3 lC T C A T 6 A T TN A P 0 )K 2 M M O O Y '

Aqx|oYa)qj Ae n<si o >m a c x rrA x e q x xe rrx o eic'n e N |T A Y N O x q x

5 ezpA'f e p o o y ecjNAp o y fpMepiMNA || tap MnqjAx c t b h t o y zaz
TAPX N T f OYBHY
A q x oY|a)qj n g \ rrccop nA xeqx xe e \ n ta k n neToyoNZ | cboa nakn

n A x e q n<si Y o y a a c x t t a Y T o y m o y t e | p o q x x e o j m a c x e n t o k

r r x o e i c x rre T c p rrp e rre ix |n a k x A q j e x e v a n o k a c n t a c o j t m epoKx

34 Sah. N Tey<|)ycic. 4 3 -1 4 2 :1 Sah. Mneycu)MA . . . n e y z H T . . . n e y M e e y e .

25 n[ . . ].v a ca tr ta d in photographs z [n ntb]nooy Krause

26 rest. F u n k : 28
rest. Turner, Krause : for the syntax cf. 139:7 mntpIpo] : o f n, n is definite, superlin.
29
stroke r esto r e d : sim . rest. Schenke2 : also poss. is mntm[h] 38 sim. rest.
Turner cxm[ ] : prob. c x m [ni] or e x F i [f] or ex F i [n] or c a n [ni] 39 p[
pap .: p[ooy<y mttbioc zm] rest. Turner2, cf. 141:13: p[ojkzAya)cgmc m]
Kirchner ey<?[ ^ 2~^] p ap .: ey<? [ncog ] Schenke 2 40 [ce]nHT n [ca ] rest.
Kirchner [ -----ni]nu)<yc rest. Turner2 : [ ------- oy]no)<yc Schenke 2 mmg
pap. 4 0 -4 1 a [n M n oy]|[A .i]B x e y [M e e ]y e sim . rest. Turner, Krause 41 N[ 9-1 lVi ] :
n [ ----- c e -------] Layton 42 [nc]Aeie rest. T u rn er: also p ossib le is [nM]aieie (Turner2,
with hesitation) ccdma z . [ ^2!/2-15 ] p a p J 4 2 :l zi ^ ^ r e a d in photographs
2 Aq xVflCfl^read in photographs 3 ttc n vflCgrread in photographs
6 - 7 differently, eyNTAKv neT oyoN Z c b o a n a k v Turner
 141: 25- 142: 9 193

The savior said, Truly, as for 1[those], do not esteem them as men, but
regard them [as] 1beasts, for just as beasts devour one another, 1so also
men of this sort1devour one another. On the contrary, they are deprived
of [the kingdom] 30 since they love the sweetness of the fire and are 1ser
vants of death and rush to the works of corruption.' They fulfill the lust of
their fathers. They w ill1be thrown down to the abyss and be afflicted ' by
the torment of the bitterness of their evil nature. 35 For they will be
scourged so as to make them ' rush backwards, whither they do not know,
and 1they [will recede] from their limbs not patiently b u t' [with] despair.
And they rejoice over [ . . . ] ' [ . . . ] madness and derangement . . . 40
[They] pursue [this] derangement without realizing [their ' madness, think
ing] that they are wise. [They . . . ] ' . . . their body [ . . . ] 142 their mind
is directed to their own selves, for their thought is occupied 1with their
deeds. But it is the fire that will burn them! 1

And Thomas answered and said, Lord, what will the one 1 thrown
down to them do? For I am most anxious 5 about them; many are those
who fight them. '

The savior answered and said, What is your own 1opinion?

Judasthe one called ' Thomas said, It is you, lord, whom it befits 1
to speak, and me to listen.
 194 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

10 aiqx O Y x ||u3q)B N f ii rrcuJp x e c i o t m ^ n e f N ^ x o o q x n ^ k n | N K p n i C T e y e

zn tm h r r e T 'x o m n rre T o y x o M M o q x | ceN^BiDA b o a . zm n oy-
KU)2T n N 2 P ^ V 2M TTKU)2Tn | M N n M O O y [ a j y u ) N C e 2 U )TT x Z N NT*<J>OCx M-

15 nic^ice | *yu) m n n c * 2*2 N o y o e i c y c e N ^ o y t o N Z c b o a N ||NK*pnoc n-

n o )h n x e e o o y e y p ic o A ^ ze m m o o y ey|2U)TBe m m o o y zn T xT^n p o x nn -
TBNOOye M N NPU)|Mex Z N T*<t>OPMHx NNZOOy M N NTHy M N TT*HPN | MN
noyoeiNx eTp oyoeiNx mttc* N2pe
^ q o y t o o j B | A e n <s i i o m * c x x e ^ ic p n ie e m n x m m o n x r r x o e ic N

20 II ^NPNOei ZM TTNZHTX ^yiO COyONZ CBOA X T^ei | [Te

]e ^yio neKaj^xe o Nar<J>oNoc a a a a Niaj*|[xe c J t k x i d m-

M o o y n * n x zeNcioBe Ne mttkoc|[mo]cx ^yio ZNAK aj^ei NCCOOy

Nex eniAH ceco|[oy]Ne m m o o y * n x n^o) <se nphtc
25 eNN*a)BU)icx a>||[TaJ<ye oeicy m m o o y eniAH xe cetonx m m o n x |[* nx
z]m ttkocmocx
^qoytoajB N 6 1 nciop n ^ x e q x e | [z*m ]hnx fxto mmoc n h tn xe
n eTN ^cto TM * n e |[TN a )]* xe x *yu) NqicTo M neqzo c b o a x h NqAK <ge|[e]
30 Nctoqx [n]| h NqctoTp N N e q 'c rro T o y 21 N * e [i] z*||mhnx fxto mmoc nhtn
x e c e N * T * * q x * T o o T q x |mtt^pxidn e T M n c * n xttt x n*Y eT^pxei
ezp^Y e|xN N e ^ o y c i* THpoy e q o Nppo e xtoo y NqicTo |Mnaei ctmm^y
N qN o xq x n N T n e x cy* ttitn * x|ttnoynx Ncetopexx *ptoqx zn oyM*.
35 eq<SHyeqo|| NK*icex M*qa)<SN (Som <se M noNeqx h *kimn ctb c |ni-
N O 6 NB*OCx N T 6 n T^ P T^ P O C MN TTIc[lU)]e [ e l I [eT2]9P(y NT6 2lMNT6

742 :1 2 Sah. neyKaJZT. 17 i.e. zajoy.

17 poss. em end to zajoy

20 ttn 2h tx < e n iA H x e c e u jn m m on a n zm t t k o c m o o (transposing from 142:25-26)
Kirchner 21 rest. Turner : [re tm ]c Krause, but unlikely (text uses m hc, not Me) uja-

xe o n : o added above the line 22 rest. Turner, Krause 24 rest. Turner,

Krause 2 5 -2 6 {e n iA H . . . k o c m o c ) (and transposing to 142:20) Kirchner 26 sim.
rest. Turner
2 7 - 2 8 rest. Turner: ne|[ei< y]A xe Krause 2 8 - 2 9 <ye[e] : also poss. is uje[ei] 29
M : cancelled by the copyist 36 nic[i<y]e : for c can also be read e , , 9 or 6 rest.
Schenke 2 : also palaeographically possible is n i 9 [op ]e (but cf. Turner 2 208) HeJ : cancelled
by the cop yist 37 [eT z] 9 P<y sim. Krause
 142:9-37 195

10 The savior replied, Listen to what I am going to tell you (sg.) ' and
believe in the truth. That which sows and that which is sown 1will dis
solve in their fire within the fire ' and the water and they will hide in
tombs of darkness.1And after a long time they shall show forth 15 the fruit
of the evil trees, being punished, 1being slain in the mouth of beasts and
men 1at the instigation of the rains and winds and air ' and the light that
shines above.

Thomas ' replied, You have certainly persuaded us, lord. 20 We real
ize in our heart, and it is obvious, that this ' [is so], and that your word is
sufficient. But these words ' that you speak to us are ridiculous and con
temptible to the world ' since they are misunderstood.' So how can we go
preach them, since we are [not] esteemed ' [in] the world?

The savior answered and sa id ,' Truly I tell you (pi.) that he who will
listen to ' [your] word and turn away his face or sneer ' at it or smirk at
these things, truly 30 I tell you that he will be handed over to 1 the ruler
above who rules over 1all the powers as their king, and he will turn 1that
one around and cast him from|heaven down to ' the abyss, and he will be
imprisoned in a narrow 35 dark place. Moreover, he can neither turn nor
move on account o f ' the great depth of Tartaros and the [heavy bitterness]
'of Hades

142:15 punished: or, pruned

 196 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

t t * T T XT * X P H Y * [ . .4!/2. . ]y | [ . . . ] m m o o y 02O YN e p o q x [e ]y < y -

40 [ . . A "7. . . ]* |[ . . . . ] x n c c n | > ] k u ) * n x g b o \ m [ ---------- ] i B e . [ r?Y2 ]||

[ . . . ? ,/r . . . ] c| ttu ) t x n c 3 l t h n c c [ e N * ] n * p * A i A [ o Y ] I [ ...................................

n * r ] r e \ o c x T T T ^ P T ^ p o Y X c p c [ 7 1 ] | [ ..................................... c ] * T e e q n H T '

*p. 1431 nco joy [ ? 2 ] * [ ] 2 e N x < J> p * re \ \ O Y n c ^ t c ' c y n c x fK fK eBOAx

20 y ( n ) | [ z ] n <J>o M T r e T O Y T T H T x N C i o q x e q n H T x ^ n ^ M N T e eqsi|[N]e

N TC ATe' e q a j * N K T o q x * p h c eq<SNTC o n m m a y | e q q j^N K To q

5 * 2H T X q j ^ C T t o M T e p o q x * n x N(Si T * n i \ H || N C * T e x e cB P B p MAq<siNe

A e N T o q N GiH M TT^ e iB Te |* ttu )T x c m ^ y N q o Y X ^ e i M n e q f i N T C rap

m<J>ooy eq|2N c o j m [ * ] x s k w c e q N * < S N T C m<J>ooy n t k p i c i c x |

t o t c * q x O YU )2 a r o o T q x n<si n c u j p e q x i o m m o c | x e o y o c i n h t n n-

10 * t n o y t c x e T e m n t c y 2 e \ m c x || e T T * x p a / i ' T x ezpa/f e x N N eTNAqja j-

ne * n

oyoT n h tn | N e Tp ze x n ize a rc^p s *yu> n q j T e K O ctn ^tc-

ko q j* (N )|Te o y qjcane e T e T N O B q j ^ Y ^ N a r xTeico e Te T N M e | -

eY e p o o Y xe ccn ^t^k o *nx e Te [T ]N 2 e \ n ic t ^ x p h y I * xn

1 4 3 :2 Sah. eneM NT.

13 i.e. o n . 14 a x n : i.e. exN.

A[yo) eajA]y rest. Kirchner 3 7 -3 8 poss. [ ---- u) a ]y I[. . . ] m m oo y , with a reflexive ver
bal construction 38 [ o ) T n ] m m ooy rest. T u rn e r: [ e r n e ] m m ooy rest. Krause [e]y<y:

for y can also be read x ; for tg can also be read o or <o poss. restore [e ] y < y [ A N - - - ] :
[v ] x 8 [ k a a c ---- ] sim. K rause, but u n lik ely : [v ] x c [ k a a c n n c y p ] sim. Turner2, but
unlikely 39 [ . . . . ]x : also possible is [ . . . ]y [ttb o a ]x rest. T urner2 n c 6n[a]- ...
a n x : c c n a - . . . a n is expected, poss. n is part o f the preceding word m : m is definite,
superlin. stroke restored poss. [neqAjiBe : also possible are [noYAjiBe (thus Turner2)
and [neTNAjiBe (sim. K ra u se ): [neTA.]iBe sim. Kirchner, but unlikely : also possible is
[ e]TBe e . [ 0 -2 lA ] pap . letter trace can be read t , y, q, or (if preceded by an unin
scribed space) r, h, i, k, m, n , n o r p : <j[na] rest. K irchner 40 [ A]qnu)T rest.
K irch n er: also palaeographically possible is [ ---- ceN]Ana)T (thus Krause) 40-41
c[eNA]nApAAiA[oY]|[---- ] : also possible is c [c n a ]ftapaaia |[oy ] c Ie'
n a ] tta p a a ia |[ o y MMOcj m ttinog NAr]reAOc rest. K irchner 42 [Nqxi nzcn m actim n-
c ] a t c sim. rest. T urner : [ c t o NOYArreAOc n c ] a t c rest. Kirchner, but unlikely eqnHT
n co )o y : poss. expected is eqnHT n t o o t o y 42-143:1 nccdoy [ vacat ]|[n] rest. Turner
([n] : i.e. zn, Krause restores th u s ): also possible is n c o jo y Iay U M or ncujY
[ep]|[e] 1 4 3 :2 [z]n : n is definite, superlin. stroke restored 3 eq<SNTc : cf. A. Shisha-
Halevy, Le Museon 68 (1973) 4 5 5-66 o n : prob. em end to o n (cf. 138:19)
9 - 1 0 zeATiicx | eT : t written over erasure o f z
 142:37-143:14 197

that is steadfast them to i t . . . 1[ . . . ] they will not forgive

. . . 40 [ ] pursue you (pi.). They will hand ' [ . . . ] over [to . . . ] angel
Tartarouchos ' [ ] fire pursuing them 143 [ . . . ] fiery scourges that cast
a shower of sparks into 1the face of the one who is pursued. If he flees
westward, he ' finds the fire. If he turns southward, he finds it there as
well. ' If he turns northward, the threat5 of seething fire meets him again.
Nor does he find the way to the east1so as to flee there and be saved, for he
did not find it in the day ' he was in the body, so that he might find it in
the day of judgment. 1

Then the savior continued, saying, 1 Woe to you, godless ones, who
have no hope,10 who rely on things that will not happen!
Woe to you (pi.)' who hope in the flesh and in the prison that will per
ish! ' How long will you be oblivious? And how long will you suppose
that the imperishables 1will perish too? Your hope is s e t 1upon

142:39 forgive . . . : follow ing text damaged: possibly, forgive his m adness; or, forgive
their madness; or, forgive your (pi.) m adness
 198 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

15 ttkocmoc Ayto n e T N N o y T e n e n e e i B i o c || c t c t n t a ic o nnctn -

^yxooyeN
o y o e i NHTN 2PAY I ZM niCU)2TN TPU)IC2 2PAY Z N THN6 X6 OyATCI
ne |
o y o e i NHTN CBOA 2ITOOTq MniCATx CTKCDTC Z N \ NCTNMCeyC
o y o e i NHTN NTOOTq M nM OY2 I CT2[n] THN6 x e qNAyU)Mx N-
20 NTNCAP3n 2N OytON2 II CBOAx Ayco qNAnioz NNCTN^yXOOye^ 2N
oy|2u)n NqcBTe t h n c zpaY zn n ctn cp h y x
oypY [n ]h| tn n a ix m a a c d toc xe t c t n m h p ' zn NcnH\[Ai]|-
ONx TCTNCCDBC CTCTNPAtyC 2PAY Z N NCU)B[e] | NAIBC T6TN-
25 PNOCI AN MnCTNTAICO OyTC T[e]||TNPNOei ANX Z N NCTCTN<N>2H-
Toy o y T e M n [e t ]n |mmc x e T C T N o jo o n ' zm nicAice' mn nMp[y]
| a a a a c t c t n t a z c zm nica)2TN Ayco t T n [m 2 ] | Ncicye' epe
neTN2HTx no<yc eptoTN eTBe n[M ]9y z | c t [ 2 ] n t h n c x Aya) <\zo\6
30 NHTN N<SI niCAO MN || TnAHTH NN6TNXAX6n Ayco nicAice AqcyAe
nh | tn Ne M n o y o e iN x t c t n m n t p m z c tapn a t c t n | t a a c ntmnt -

2M2AA ATCTNCipe NNTN2HTX N|2HTX NKAKn AytO N0TNM6-

35 e y e Natctntaay | ntmntccgc' Ayco ate tnm o y 2 NNeTNMe||e[y]e
zn m cA nN ocx Mnica)2Tx CT2N t h n c Ay|ip [Aqz]conx N6I neTNOYO-
CIN Cn ZN TICAOOAC | [n . . . . A]ytO T2BCO) CTxTO 21 THNC
ATCTNn[ ) Y 2t a. ] | [ ....................]P?yN a y p ^ A T e x e mmco[tn
40 z i]|[tn] e \ [ m c e T ] a ) o o n N a n Ayco n[i]m neNT[ATe]||[TN]-
niCT[eye] e p o q N t c t n c 9 9 [ y n a n x e TCTN]|[a)]9on t h p t n zn

19-20 i.e. zn o yo yo )N 2 cb o a .

21 possibly c o rru p t: c b t c < t h n c c m c c t o t h n c or c b t c < t h n c e T p e T N M e c T O

THNe Kirchner (exem pli gratia)
25 zn : n em. Schenke, poss. rightly < n > z h to y Turner rest. Turner, sim.
Krause 26 M<p[pap. : rest. Turner, Krause 27 rest. Turner, Krause 28 rest.
Turner, sim. Krause 29 e-rf . ]n read in photographs ttkao mn : also poss. is ttkaomn
(thus Turner) 32-33 ( n |zht ) Schenke 33 zhtx read in photographs 34 tmnt read
in photographs 35 e [ . ]e zn read in photographs 36 rest. Turner, Krause 37 prob.
[nkakc a ]y <P (thus Turner) ATeTNn[ ^ ] pap. : for n can also be read b, r, h, i , k, m, n
or p ATeTNn[ozc] Turner2 37-38 ATeTNn[u)T] | [Nc<oq zn oyk]P9<Jx rest.
Turner3 38 [ ------c c ] o 9 <jx rest. Schenke2 38-39 m m <d[tn z i]| [t n ] o e \ [ n \ c eT](yoon'
a n rest. T urner2 39 n e N T [A T e ]| [T N ] Turner2 40-41 rest. Turner, Krause: sim. rest.
Kirchner, but c 9 9 [ y n a n a y u ) t c t n ]
 143: 14- 41 199

the world, and your god is this life! 15 You are corrupting your souls!
Woe to you (pi.) within ' the fire that burns in you; for it is insatiable!'
Woe to you because of the wheel that turns in ' your minds!
Woe to you within the grip of the burning ' that is in you, for it will
devour your flesh openly 20 and rend your souls secretly, 1and prepare you
for your companions!
Woe to 1you, captives, for you are bound in caverns! 1You laugh! In
mad laughter you rejoice! ' You neither realize your perdition, nor 25 do
you reflect on your circumstances, nor have [you] 1 understood that you
dwell in darkness and [death]! ' On the contrary, you are drunk with the
fire and [full] 1of bitterness. Your mind is deranged on account of the
burning 1that is in you, and sweet to you are the poison and 30 the blows of
your enemies! And the darkness rose fo r1you like the light, for you surren
dered your freedom 1 for servitude! You darkened your hearts ' and
surrendered your thoughts ' to folly, and you filled your thoughts 35 with
the smoke of the fire that is in you! And ' your light [has hidden] in the
cloud 1[of . . . ] and the garment that is put upon you, you [ . . . ] ' [ . . . ] .
And [you] were seized [by] 1the hope that does not exist. And who is it
[you40 have] believed? Do you [not know that you ]1all dwell among

143:29-30 or (dividing the letters differently), and sw eet to you is the crow n o f your
enemies blows
 200 THE B OOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

N 6 T [ ..................... . ' f ' r ' . 17. ........................] | [ V 4 ] O Y M M O JT N 2 U )C 6 T [ e T N - .......................

*p. I4 4 1 ...................... ] * A T e T N O U M C N N e T N | Y X H N 2 M n M O O Y M n K l K [ e ] I A-

T e T N T T O ) T x Z N N e T N O y c O O j e M M IN X MM O JTN

o y | o e i n h t n N T x ( y o o n x zm nccopM e T C T N f i ^ T ' |* n ^ n o y o e iN M -

5 np H x n e T I C P I N C MTTTHpt|x e T x ||<S*0) T x * X N TTTHpt|x X C g N ^ K C O T e * X N N-

2B H ye |T H p o y a r p e n x a x c p z m z a a ^y co o n T e T N p N o e i | \ n m-

n o o z x e N ^ c y n z s n t o y u j H m n <|)ooy e q x |<s*a)Tx e z p ^ Y e t | N * y * N c a m

N N e T[N ]z e TB e

10 o y o T | n h t n N e T M ^ e i e N T c y N H e i ^ x n t m n t c z i m c || m n rrecojam e

N M M A C 6TCOOqN

^yco o y o e i N | n h tn n t o o to y N N e s o y c i ^ M rreTNccoM * xe |

N 6 TM M O r^ P x C C N ^G M IC e T H N e x

oyoT n h tn n t o |o t o y N N e N e p re i* n n a ^ im conx m t t o n h p o n x |

15 o y o T n h t n N e T xc o ) K x n N e y m c a o c x zm ttic c d z t' || nim x rreTN *-

2co o y n h tn N o y e i a ) T e x n m t o n | x e i c ^ ^ c e c N ^ z c o T M n z & z n k o ) 2t n

c b o a z n t h n c | m n n e T N p o ) K 2x n i m n e T N ^ f n h t n mttph ^np|p ie * x n

t h n c x * b c d a c b o a M n i c & i c e ' c t z n t h n c | ^ y a ) * 2o)ttx M n K ^ K e mn

nMooy e Tc o o y x

20 npH II M N TT02 N ^ f C f N O y t | e N H T N M N n ^ H P M N I U U n K M N TTKA 2 MN

nMooy npH r * p N e t|TM | n p p ie * x n n i c c d m * ' c e N * A o t | A e q x N c e -

[t]* K 9 | [M ]n p H Te 2o)a)t|x noynth<s h o y x o p T o c x e c y a m e | [m] 6 n

25 e n p H n p p i e * x a ) q x a)*q<sN <s*mx nc|o)<stx || [ n ] t b o j n c a o o a c ^ e<gu)-

n e Ae e ca j^N S N 6 om | [n]<si tbco n c a o o a c ' n c p z & Y b c c * x n n i n t h s '|

[ m ] n N i i c e a j N ^ T H p o y c t p h t n e z p & Y n m m a c v N [c ]| [n a )p ]< y x c b o a x *yio

n c o y o c t n c b o a a ) ^ c p K A H | [ p o ] N [ o ] M e i mttic&z o y ^ a t c n * Y c t c p h t '

144 :5 i.e. c x n . . . cx n .
12 Sah. nctmmay-
16 zo)tm : for the word cf. P. Bodm er 6 (Prov. 10:7, 13:9). 18 i.e. cxn .
22 i.e. exN. 26 i.e. cxn .

41 N e T [N M p p e------] rest. Kirchner 4 1 -4 2 [ ------ Ayo) TeTNujoY]|[u)]oY sim. rest.

Kirchner 42 ztoc e y f ^ - 16 '/2 ] p ap .: 2 <dc e i[c T N O N CAeY epoc a y u )] rest.
Kirchner 1 4 4 :1 k a k[ ]read in photographs
2 - 3 o Y o e i read in photographs 3 6 AcyTx va ca tread in photographs 4 thpcix
eT \ vaccuread in photographs
27 rest. Turner, sim . Krause 28 rest. Turner, Krause
 143: 41- 144: 29 201

those that [ . . . ] ' [ ] you as though [you . . . ]. 144 You baptized your
souls in the water of darkness!1You walked by your own whims!
Woe 1to you (pi.) who dwell in error, heedless 1that the light of the
sun which judges and 5 looks down upon the all will circle around all things 1
so as to enslave the enemies. You do not even notice ' the moon, how by
night and day i t 1looks down, looking at the bodies of your slaughters!
Woe 1to you (pi.) who love intimacy with womankind 10 and polluted
intercourse with them!
And woe 1to you (pi.) in the grip of the powers of your body, 1for
they will afflict you!
Woe to you (pi.) in the grip o f 1the forces of the evil dem ons!1
Woe to you (pi.) who beguile your limbs with fire! 15 Who is it that
will rain a refreshing dew on you 1to extinguish the mass of fire from you 1
along with your burning? Who is it that will cause the sun to 1shine upon
you to disperse the darkness in you 1and hide the darkness and polluted
water?
The sun 20 and the moon will give a fragrance to you (pi.), together with
the air and 1the spirit and the earth and the water. For if the sun does n o t1
shine upon these bodies, they will wither and perish 1just like weeds or
grass. If ' the sun shines on them, they prevail and choke 25 the grapevine;
but if the grapevine 1prevails and shades those weeds ' and all that other
brush growing alongside and ' [spreads] and flourishes, it alone 1inherits
the land in which it grows;
 202 THE BOOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

30 ZPAl NZHTq II AyO) ACP NATTX AMA NIMX CTACP ZAIBeCx AXU)<Jn
| TOTe <se eco)ANxAY3ANex ojAcp N e n x attkaz THpq | Ayco ujacp

2 N o y q e x M n e c x o e i c isicp anac |x | Nzoyo x e NeqNAoju)nN rApx n -

35 2NNO(S N z ic e | n e x eTBe n i n t h s ojANTqnopKoy a a a a t b o ) | | n-
e\oo\e o y a a t c A cq iT oy mmay *Y<u a c u x s t m|mooy AyMoy Ay-
cycone N e e m ttkaz
totc [A]qx|9YO)2 e T o o T q x n <si ic nA xeq nay o y p tei n ]h|-

[t n ] x e M neTN xi ntcbo ) x Ayo) nct9 [ . .4'.5'/2. . ] | [ . . . ]N ccnazi -

40 c e eyTAcye o e u y N [ . . . .8; 1.0. . . . ]||[ . . . ] Ayo) Te[T]NTTHTx azoyn
A . [ . . ] . 0)N[ }Y2'A ] | [ ................... ] . NATNNOOYC[e ATT]l TN NNA|[____
*p. 1451 ..................]TNMOOYTOY MMHN[e] * X6KAAC eyNATCDOyN ZM nMOY
N ACIATXTHNC | NeTpa)pftNMMex ANCK AN A AA.ONx AYO) eTTT0)Tx | | ZH-
Tq NNAAAOTPIONx
NAeiAT'THNe NeTOYNO<S|Ne<S M MOOY Ayo) eY03nx MMOOY ANn 6TB6
5 nMAeie || eTeyN TA qqx e z o y N e p o o y ngi n o y x o e ic
NAeiATx|THNe NCTPIMC AyO) CTOypeMBe MMOOY ZITN I N6T6 m [n -
T e]y z e A n ic xe ccnabcda th nc zitn Mp|pe nim

30 Sah. e c p .

30 a c p : <uj>acp Turner, Krause 31 icaz THpq read in photographs 34 tbcu read in

photographs 35 AcqiTOY : c added above the line a c c o s t read in photographs

37 oY 9 [ei n] : cf. 144:10 38-39 N eTp [n a tc o ] |[ o y n ] x rest. Turner2 : NeTptycucye
n ] |[ x itc ] x sim. Kirchner 39-40 ta u jc o ei(g x [x e t 0 tna<sop]|[<soy] rest. Kirchner 40
a a) : first letter trace can be read b , r, h , i , k , m, n, n, p or t ; second letter trace is
indistinct, but perhaps h, i, m, n, y> 9 or apostrophe 40-41 AN[eT]N(ijN[Hy m]|[min m-
m o ) tn ---- ] rest. Kirchner, Schenke2 : a t [ m n ] t u j n [ a ------] sim. rest. Turner2, but palaeo-
graphically unlikely 41 [ ---- t c t ]nna Schenke2 : also possible is [ ]yna itn
n n a |[ ---- ]
read in photographs possibly restore n n a |[z p n ------] 42 [ ntc ]tn
Schenke2 145 : 1 x c k a a c read in photographs
2 N C T p a jp f r r e a d in p h o to g ra p h s 3 t zht cf nn re a d in p h o to g ra p h s : e m e n d to zhtoy
nn ( L a y t o n )
4 N66 m m ooy read in photographs 5 eTCYNTAqqx c z o y n read in photographs
6 t h n c n c tp im c a y<u read in photographs 7 n c t c m[ . . ]y ze x n ic read in
photographs rest. Turner, Krause 8 pe nim read in photographs
 144:29-145:8 203

30and every place it has shaded it dominates.1And then when it grows up, it
dominates all the land 1and is bountiful for its master, and it pleases him 1
even more, for he would have suffered great pains 1on account of these
plants until he uprooted them. But the 35 gravevine alone removed them
and choked 1them, and they died and became like the soil.

Then 1Jesus continued and said to them, Woe to 1you (pi.), for you
did not receive the doctrine, and those who are [ . . . ] 1 will labor at
preaching [ . . . ] . 40 And you are rushing into will send
[them] down . . . ' [ ] you kill them daily 145 in order that they might
rise from death.
Blessed are you (pi.) 1 who have prior knowledge of the stumbling
blocks and who flee ' alien things.
Blessed are you (pi.) who are reviled ' and not esteemed on account
of the love5 their lord has for them.
Blessed are ' you (pi.) who weep and are oppresssed by 1those without
hope, for you will be released from ' every bondage.
 204 THE B OOK OF T H O M A S THE C O N T E N D E R

p o e ic T T N co n c x e eT eT N axgam e | zn tc * p 3 x x e

10 eT eT N ^ei c b o a z n T M p p e M n c i ||c g e N T e n B i o c *yu) eT eT N co n c

T e T N N ^ (S IN I N O Y M T O N X ^ T e T N K O ) N C O J T N M n 2 I C M N TTN O G|-

N (S N 2 H T X T T N q )^ N e i T ^P 6 B O A 2N N 2 IC 6 M N | M n ^ Q O C N T 6

n c o )M ^ x t c t n ^ x i [ N o ]y ^ N ^ n ^ y c ic | n t o o t i j M n ^ e o c ^yco

15 T C T N ^P PPO x MN n p p o e ||T e T N T H T x N M M ^ q x l |T H T x N M M H T N X IN

T e N o y eg* | N [e ]2 n \ n g z 2 ^ m h n : |

TTX U)M e NGU)M2lC |

TT^SAHTHC e q C 2 ^ T I

20 N N T A 6 I O C II

following text within a simple ornamental frame

*pi n ^ M ee y e 2cu n ^ c n h y |

z[n] N e TN np o ce yxH x |

e[i]pH N H to ic a rio ic |

MN N i n N e y M ^ T I K O C

8 p o eic eT eT N conc read in photographs 9 zn tc a p 3 x a a a a x e eTeTNAei read in

photographs 10 (ye n t c nBioc read in photographs 11 n o y m t o n x e a t c tnk(oread
in photographs 12 N e < s n z h tx eTeTNqjAN read in photographs 13 MfiAeoc n t c
itcujma' read in photographs 14 ntootcj M n ^ rA e o c read in photographs 15
TeTNTHTxNMMA.q Nread in photographs 16 eN [e]z nancz zamhn read in photographs
17 nxojM e read in photographs 18 n A .0 A .H T H C read in photographs 19 n n t c a i o c
read in photographs (of n , n is definite, superlin. stroke restored)
20-23 the colophon prob. belongs to the codex as such rather than this tractate
alone 20 ApiTTAMeeYe read in photographs 22 e [ . Jphnh read in photographs 23
m n n i read in photographs
 145:8-23 205

Watch and pray that you (pi.) not come to be ' in the flesh, but rather
that you come forth from the bondage of the bitterness 10 of this life. And
as you pray,' you will find rest, for you have left behind the suffering and
the disgrace.1For when you come forth from the sufferings and ' passions
of the body, you will receive r e st1from the good one, and you will reign
with the king, 15 you joined with him and he with you, from now on, 1for
ever and ever. Amen. '

The Book of Thomas 1

The Contender W riting'
To the Perfect (p i.)20

Remember me also, my brethren,1

[in] your prayers:1
Peace to the saints 1
and those who are spiritual.

143:23 those who are spiritual: literally, the pneum atics

145:20-23 the concluding colophon probably belongs to the manuscript as such rather than
this tractate alone
 I N D E X E S OF W O R D S

C A T A L O G U E S OF G R A M M A T I C A L F O R MS

S teph en E m m el
 ABBREVIATIONS

The main entry is always the standard Sahidic form; if not actually attest
ed in the text, this form is given in parentheses, e.g. (a.ago). The entries are
followed by a reference to Crum, e.g. 2 a.

vbtr = transitive verb, the infinitive of which can be followed

immediately by an object (dir obj); after the status absolutus the
direct object is governed by the preposition n - , m m o * ; the
absence of a direct object after the status absolutus is indicated
by no dir obj or by med
med = medium, middle voice, in which the infinitive of a transitive
verb without a direct object describes the entry of the actor into
the state otherwise described by the qualitative of that verb, e.g.
3 8 : 2 2 A .eio Y<O N 2 (med) c b o a N a y z n c a p s , I became manifest
to them in flesh (contrast 4 7 : 2 0 - 2 1 c e o y o N Z * c b o a MnpcoMe,
they are manifest to man )
vb intr = intransitive verb, one which can never be followed immedi
ately by an object
attrib = attributive construction, in which n - with a bare noun
modifies a preceding noun, e.g. 1 2 7 : 2 0 oyp^n NctiMe, a fem
inine name
* after a reference, e.g. 42:1 *, indicates that the key word or con
struction is wholly or partially restored or read from uncertain
letters
ap = apparatus; after a reference, e.g. 42:2 ap, indicates that the key
word or construction is to be found in the apparatus to the text
(em.) after a reference, e.g. 43:12 (em.), indicates that the text has
been emended

Other abbreviations are as in Crum, with the following additions:

I = basic (not converted) tense

II = second tense
III Fut = Third Future
advb = adverb, adverbial
affirm = affirmative
 ABBREVIATIONS 209

Cemy, Et. Diet. = J. Cemy, A Coptic Etymological Dictionary (Cam

bridge 1976)
Cond = Conditional
Conjunctv = Conjunctive
Crum = W. E. Crum, A Coptic Dictionary (Oxford 1939)
dat = dative, used to distinguish the preposition n -, na.* from other
words spelled n -
dir obj = direct object; see above under vb tr
foil, by = followed by
Fut = Future
Gk = Greek
Imperat = Imperative
infin = infinitive, including the Causative Infinitive
JEA = Journal of Egyptian Archaeology
neg = negative
Perf = Perfect
Pres = Present
suffix vb = verb of suffix conjugation
w. = with
w.out = without
ZPE = Zeitschriftfur Papyrologie und Epigraphik

Words borrowed from Greek are listed as in a Greek dictionary. The

Coptic spellings are given only when they differ from the Greek. The
catalogues of grammatical forms include, in principle, only those forms
which are clearly attested in the texts. A single representative example is
cited for each form.
 TRACTATE 5

ON THE O R I G I N O F THE W O R L D ( C O D E X II)

I. W o r d s of E g y p t ia n O r ig in

a- see e - A yu) (19 b) conjunction.

a a *, see eipe. joining independent clauses 98:10,
( a \ t k a c ) , a t k a c (6 b) nn m. 114:35. 98:16, 99:4, 99:15, 99:20, 100:17,
AMHeiTN, a m h itn , see ei. 100:23, 100:30 (parenthesis), 101:4,
(AMAZTe), eMAZTe (9 a ) vb intr. 101:5, 101:7, 101:14, 102:15 (zeugma),
------ m mo * 115:18, 116:16, 117:3. 102:29, 103:5, 103:6, 103:9, 103:12,
a n , see o n . 103:14, 103:23, 103:27, 103:30,
(a n a i), a n a c i ( 11 a ) vb intr. 114:19. 104:15, 105:10 (zeugma), 105:32,
(a n i-), n t o k - (11 b 4 up) copular pron. 106:1, 106:3, 106:5, 106:22,106:26,
115:19. 107:4, 107:12, 107:22, 107:25,107:36,
see also n e (2 ). 108:2, 108:7, 108:10, 108:22 (zeugma),
ANOK, 'n t o k , 2NTO, 3NTOq, 4NTAq, 109:13, 109:14, 109:16, 109:23, 110:6,
5n t o c , 6n t o o y (1 1 b) pron. 110:7, 110:14, 110:18, 110:21, 111:33,
in extraposition: to subject 97:26, 112:9, 112:14, 113:9, 113:13, 113:16,
3 103:8, 3107:34, 3 108:16, 6 116:30; to obj 113:20, 114:8, 114:11, 114:12, 114:18,
2 116:6. 114:20, 114:22, 115:1, 115:11, 115:15,
predicate of a nominal sentence 103:11, 115:18, 115:19, 115:29, 116:2, 116:9,
3 105:11, 107:30, '110:31, 112:28, 114:7, 116:22, 1 16:35*, 117:2, 117:12,
114:8, 114:9 (bis), 114:10 (2, 3), 117:16, 118:27, 119:1, 119:8, 120:9,
114:12, 3 114:12, 3 114:13; o f a cleft sen 121:4, 121:5, 121:9, 121:22,121:23,
tence 4 100:30, 3 100:33*, 5 114:6, 114:10 121:25, 121:30, 121:32, 122:29,
(1), 2 116:7, 5 119:33*. 122:31, 123:15, 124:14, 124:27, 124:34
see also a n t , (parenthesis), 125:1 (2; zeugma),
aphz, see ZApez. 125:9, 125:18, 125:22, 125:28, 125:29,
aphx* (1 6 b) suffix nn. 126:2, 126:3, 126:6, 126:9, 126:11,
ApHx-q invariable: 98:13, 98:31, 99:27, 126:13, 126:28, 126:31, 126:33ap,
112:19; u)A-NAPH.&-q 102:7. 126:35*, 127:1, 127:2, 127:4, 127:5,
A c n e (1 8 a ) nn f. 105:16. 127:6.
a t - (18 b) prefix form ing nn. joining dependent clauses 124:l-2flp
see Moy, ppo, c o o y N , <som. (2), 125:1 (1), 125:25.
m n t-a t-: see ppo, cooyN , ta k o , before Conjunctv 110:28, 112:5, 114:19,
ZHT. 126:30, 127:8.
ATKAC, see AATKAC. joining prep phrases 100:4, 107:14,
AToyu)*, see c t o y n - 111:10, 111:20, 112:35, 121:24, 124:1,
a t o y n -, see eT o y N - 125:11, 127:12.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 211

joining nns 9 7 : 2 5 , 9 9 : 2 8 , 1 0 2 : 1 7 , 1 0 2 :1 8 , cboa 2.N -, nzht* 9 8 :2 7 , 98 :31 (cor

104:11, 105 :6, 10 5 :7 , 1 0 5 :2 3 , 105:25, rupt), 9 9 :1 , 9 9 :1 2 , 9 9 :1 9 , 9 9 :3 0 , 10 0:6,
106:20, 11 1:2 6, 1 1 2: 7, 1 1 4 :1 3 , 117:23, 1 0 0:23 , 101:5, 1 0 1:7, 104:5, 1 0 4:19 ,
122:7 (? ). 1 0 5:1 3 , 1 0 6:23 , 1 0 7 :1 3 , 10 7 :2 2 , 109:1,
TTA6I 6 N T A 2 - . . . A y o ) A q 1 1 8 : 1 4 . 1 0 9:4, 10 9 :1 2 , 1 0 9 :1 6 , 10 9:2 7 , 10 9:34 ,
(ayan), Y * n (20b) nn m . 1 1 0 :1 3 . 1 1 0:25 , 1 1 1:10 , 11 1:12 , 1 1 1:17 ,

auj- see coo). 1 1 1 : 2 3 ap, 11 1:25 , 1 1 2:34 , 113:4,

au) ( 2 2 a 1) i n t e r r o g p r o n . 1 2 4 : 4 . 11 3 :9 , 1 1 5 :2 7 , 1 1 6 :2 3 , 11 7:1 6 , 1 1 8:22 ,
(aojai), A (i) Ae i, A tyeei (2 2 b) vb intr. 1 1 8:29 , 1 1 8 :3 1 * , 1 1 9:1, 1 1 9:6, 119:9,
1 1 4 : 1 9 , 1118:3. 1 1 9 :3 2 * , 12 0:11 , 120:24 , 120:31 ,
aujkak, see u><g, q)k a i c . 1 2 1 :3 2 * , 1 2 2:27 , 1 2 3:35 *, 12 4:1,
Azef, see (oze. 1 2 4:6, 124:28 , 12 4:33 *, 1 2 6:6, 126:8,
A z e ( 2 4 a 2 4 u p ) n n m . 1 2 1 : 2 1 ap. 1 2 7 :1 6 ; as nn 9 8 : 2 , 9 8 : 4 , 109:6,
(a zo m ), e z o M ( 2 4 b) n n m . 1 1 6:20 ; see also further below.
eo h -e zo M (cf. u>u)) 10 6:31 , 1 0 6:34 , 6BOA z it n , z it o o t * 99:5, 1 0 1:11 ,

107:24. 1 0 2:27 , 10 3 :1 * , 1 0 8:14 , 11 4:22 ,

azc pat *, see (u z e. 1 1 5 :2 1 , 120:4, 12 6:26.

azhy, see kojk. cbo a to )n 1 0 0 :1 0 ; see also further

aauj*, see e x N - . below .
a a m - , see e ^ N - 6BOA m m o * 12 0:27 .

A * N - u p o n , see e x N - . m ttboa n - 9 8 :2 5 , 110:3.

a a n-, 1a x n t * ( 2 5 b) prep w ith o u t. c b o a betw een vb and prep, prob. to be

11 0 3 : 1 3 , 1107: 31 , 1 1 4: 5, 1 2 5: 11 . taken w. both ( c b o a for c b o a c b o a ) :

c b o a zn - , N2h t * 9 8 :9, 9 8 :1 2 , 98 :13,

(bu>), B e - (28 a 3 up) nn f. 9 9 :2 1 , 1 0 2:25 , 103:27 , 108:3,

B e -f i-e A o o A e 1 0 9:26 , 10 9:30 . 110: 12, 111:6 (?), 121: 1, 121:2 ,

B -fl-K N T 10 9:30. 12 1:4, 12 1:30 , 123:5, 1 2 6:14 ,

B6 -N A A 2 M 6 N 1 0 9 : 3 1 . 12 7:15 .

B e -f i-x o e i T 111:2, 111:6. 6 B O A TO)N 115:20.

(b a a b c ), babcoco * ( 2 8 ft) v b tr. 1 2 0 : 3 3 * . boja, p c b a a - (3 2 a ) v b tr.

bu) k , fBHK ( 2 9 a ) v b i n t r . -----------c b o a : m ed 12 7:2; as nn m 1 0 9:24.

--------- - 1 2 7 : 1 5 . BA.A-2HT.nn: attrib 1 10 7 :1 4 , 1 1 2 4: 10 .

---------A T T I T N A - f 1 2 2 : 1 9 . as nn m 10 0: 13 .

--------- a t t i t n u) a - 10 3:23. for derived nn see bo a .

--------- 2 0 Y N - 1 1 2 : 1 1 , 1 1 6 : 2 8 , 1 1 6 : 3 1 , bcuak. (3 7 b) vb intr. 1 0 3:16 .

121:12,125:7, 12 7:13 . ba a 6, pi *b a a y (3 8 a ) nn m. *1 1 3 :1 4 ,

---------e z p A i e - l l l : 3 3 , 1 1 6 : 1 8 . 1 1 6 :3 3 ap.

--------- o ) a - zpaT e - f l 10:18. attrib 1 0 3:18 .

BAA- See B(I)A. bnn 6 (4 0 a ) nn f. 1 1 0:23 .

baa (31 ft 8 ) nn m . 1 0 1 : 1 3 , 1 0 1 : 1 7 , 1 0 1 : 2 1 , Bppe (4 3 a ) nn. 11 6:33 (corrupt).

116:5,116:27, 120:4. bo c (error), see b o a .

boa, *boc ( e r r o r ) ( 3 3 b 9up) nn m . bo) (519 ft 3) nn f. 110:26, 116:21, 116:34,

attrib: c a - n - b o a 9 8 : 2 6 . 123:22.
cboa w. vb: see b o ja , m oyn, m to ,

nojpoj, t t o j t , n tu z T , c c u t , o y < o n z , o x y , e -, *a-. 2epo* (5 0 a ) prep. *102:3, *104:5,

qa)T, 2 A T 6 , XO )K , X U )U )p e ( 1 ) , ffCDATi; 111:13, 2 113:15, 122:4, 124:20; see
see also f u r t h e r b e l o w . also bcuk, e i , e iM e , kcuk, k c u t c , k to ,
212 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

e - ( continued) e p i - , see eipe .

kcdz, M oyTe, m ton, M eeye, nobc, e p o , see ppo.
n a y (1 ). N H Y n o y z m , N o y x e , neaps., epo*, see e - .
PAN, CMOY, CA6IN, COJTM, C O )T n , e pA T* ( 3 0 3 a 8 u p ) prep. 9 9 : 3 2 * , 104:21
COOYN, TAM O, TNNOOY, TONTN, (u je zp AT* for (oz ep AT^), 104:21 apt
tca bo , oyo)N (2 ), oYA.<ype, (on, 1 0 5 : 1 0 , 1 0 5 : 3 2 , 1 0 6 : 1 7 -1 9 a p , 106:18ap.
tge Bio, q)MM o, <gu)ne, tg opn , t y A x e , z e epHy (5 9ar ) nn m f. 106:35, 116:13,
(1 ), ZA.O CTN , ZAPCZ, XU), XU)U)pe (2 ), 119 :1 6, 12 6:7 , 126 :25, 126:29.
xpo, x o e ic, x ic e , x u jz, xoyxoY, epHZ, see zA pe z.
Gapped), m p a P a iv c o , anc/ai'vco, {^veco. e c H T ( 6 0 or) nn m .
be for e infin: 9 9 : 3 2 a p y 1102:22, 105:15, A n e c H T e - 126 :33.
1110:10, '1 1 0 :2 5 , >112:4, '1 1 3 :1 1 , e e T f, see u)u).
'1 1 4 : 1 , '1 1 5 :3 3 , '1 1 6 :1 1 , '1 1 7 :9 , e T B e , ' c t b h t ^ ( 6 1 a ) prep. 98:1 * , 104:13,
119:22, >120:27, >123:7, '1 2 4 : 1 3 - 1 4 ap 108 :27, 111:7, 112 :12, 114:18, 114:26,
(1 ), > 124:24, 1125:16, 1125:20; see also 1 15:6, 1 15:22, 117 :25, 119:28, '120:8,
n e (2 ), oy o)q), z a t t c , s o m , m x aK ptvco . 120:16, 121:15, >122:28, 124:23, 124:31,
A n e c H T e - 12 6:33. 125:16.
e n iTN , a ttitn e- 102:34, 12 1:3 3, eTBe-TTAi* 106 :1 6, 108:13, 109:28,
>122:20, 126:22, 126:34*, 127:3. 115 :9, 124:7.
ezoyN e - 98:8 (b is ), 104:8, 110 :2 7, e T B e - O Y n - c m o t 123:33.
1 12 :1 1, 11 2 :1 2 (ezoyN un d ers to od ), (c to y n -), a to y n -, 'a t o y c d * (444b 7)
114:2 3, 115:8, >115:13, 2 115:17, prep. '1 1 0 :1 8 , 116:28.
116:29, 116:31, 117:22, 119:21, 120:16, e o o y ( 6 2 <ar) nn m . 102:15, 102:19, 103:5,
120:31, 121:7, 121:12, 123:2, 123:25, 103 :8, 104:1, 105 :19, 105:31, 106:1,
123:31, 123 :32*, 125:8, 126:7, 127:14. 106 :2, 10 6:20, 110:20, 115:23,
ezpAi e- 10 0:2 9, >102:19, 103:31, 1 2 0 :3 3 * , 123:32<2p, 125:10, 125:32,
104:20, 111:33, 115:30, 116:18, 118:24, 127:5, 127 :11.
124:9, 127:5. c y A N , see a y a n .
N z o y o e - 2 121:4. e a ) -, see u)<y.
0 ) A - 2 0 Y N e - > 122:26, > 123:23, > 123:30. ecycune ( 5 8 0 6 16) conjunction. 118:22.
o) a - z p a Y e - 10 2 :2 6, 110 :1 8. e c g x e - (6 3 b ) con junction . 97:30, 107:36,
e i M H T i e - > 10 0:32*, '1 0 6 : 6 , '1 0 8:10. 112 :22, 112 :32.
forms advb expressions and comp ound zu jc e t y x e - 116:23.
preps w. b o a , e c H T , c i t n , m a , m a t s , eze ( 6 4 b ) affirm ativ e particle. 112:32.
ca (1 ), o y n a m , z h (c o r r u p t ), z o y N , c z h , see zh.
ZPAI*. ezoM, see a z o m .
b o t , pi 'bat (5 3 fc) nn m. '1 1 2 :7 , (e z p N - , zn -), zm- (64 9a 11, 684b 1,
113:29. corre cte d by P o lo ts k y in J E A 25 [1939]
e \ o o \ e y ' e \ A A \ e (54 b ) nn m . 113 ) pr ep.
attrib: B e - N - \ o o \ e (cf. boj ) ' 109:26, e z o y N z n - 9 9 : 3 4 * , 119:8.
109:30; c m a z n - a o o \ 6 110 :17. e x N -, 'a x n -, 2e x M - , 3a x m - , 4exu)*,
6 M A Z T 6 , see A M A Z T C . 5a x u )* (1 5 1 a 3) prep. 100:4 (bis),
N 2 (5 7 a ) nn m . 104:1, 5104:4, 105:15, 106:17-19ap,
N 2 121 :1 2, 127 :13. 1 06:24, 107 :24, 2 108:19, 4108:23,
u ) A - e N e z 125 :10. 2 109:27, 4 1 11:20, 2 111:20, 3111:34*.
epAY (c o r r u p t). ' 111:34a/?, 2 112:5, 2 113:23, 114:20,
A Z C (cf. 0) 26 ) ep AY 6 X N - 106:18. 114:28, 4 115:9, 125:35*/?, 126:4,
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 213

126:29. 113:8, 113:28, 114:31 (2), 116:14,

eniTN g x n - 2 121:1, 2 123:6. 116:28, 116:35, 117:13, 118:27,
epaJ (c o r r u p t ) g x n - 10 6:18. 122:10ap, 124:9.
GzpaJ e x N - 104:1 (see 103:35ap), u)Bp
ging (cf. ujbhp) 110:34, 116:1,
106:18ap, 4 1 1 1 : 10, 2 1 1 1:1 0 (ez? i 121:29.
understood), 4 116:22, 4 117:4, 4 122:23, Gipe, p-, 2* **, o*, Im perat 3gpi- (8 3 a ) vb
4124:3. tr. 99:15ap, 103:11, 103:13, 103:27,
104:16, 105:9, 105:12, 106:36, 107:31,
Hnf, see u>n. 108:7, 112:3, 112:5, 112:16, 113:12,
nne (527 b 2 0 up) nn f. 102:22, 105:22. 2 113:16, 113:17, 114:6, 3 114:19,
115:7 (bis), 115:9, 116:25, 116:31,
6A&CTN, See 2 A O C T N . 2 117:4, 118:11 (2), 118:12, 118:33,
ey&z* (corrupt), see oycoz. 119:13, 2 120:1, 120:4, 120:29,
120:32, 2 1 2 1 :6, 121:6, 121:18, 121:20
ei, *i, Imperat 2a m h g i t n , 3 & m h T t n (7 0 a, (bis), 1 2 1 :2 2 , 121:33, 2 122:2, 122:11,
l b 3, see also n h y ) vb intr. 99:23, 123:13, 124:2, 125:35ap, 126:1,
115:16, 118:25. 126:7, 126:10, 126:32, 126:36,
------ <y*-, cy&po* 112:29, 116:11, 127:10.
120:3,120:6. ------ n - f9 8 :18, f98:22, *99:9, *100:7,
------ GBOA 2 I T N - 1 15:21. 100:20, f 104:33, *105:2, *106:28,
-------- GBOA TCDN G - 1 15:20. f 108:9, f 109:2, *109:3, f l 10:7, 1 10:10,
-------- GBOA ( f o r G B O A G B O A ) 2 N -, N2HT* f l 11:15, f l 13:24, ^113:35, ^114:3,
98:9,99:21, 108:3, 121:30, 127:15. f l 19:17, f 120:6, *122:11*, *124:11,
------ g z o y n g -: 98:7, 115:8, 120:30, f l 24:35, *125:2, *125:11, *125:29,
121:7,123:2; foil, by oja- 119:20. *127:8; foil, by n a * 2 113:4.
----- g z o y n <y*-, cy^po* 116:34*, ------ 120:5.
117:2,118:17. ------ n o g n - *1 10:20, *1 10:22, *110:23.
Imperat foil, by m&pn- 2 112:33*, p -n it c - infin 118:11.
2116:15,3120:35. p -, gpi- before G k v b s : see d y a v a K ie a ),
eiMG (77 b) vb intr. 119:18. a S iK ew , aOexeo), a io 0 a v o | ia i,
----- a - 102:32. ai%|iaX(DTi^a), ava%(opea), arcoSei'Kvuiii,
----- n - 1 1 2 :2 2 , 120:28. apiio^w, ap%a), SiarcEpaco, 8kdkg),
------ xe- 107:23, 107:25, 107:32, K axa yivw o K O ), K a ta K p iv w , KaxaXua),
117:8ap, 118:10, 119:14, 119:19, K a x a vx a w , K axam xeco, Kaxa<ppovea),
119:26,120:13. K Tipuo ow , Koivw vea), K00|ie(0, vii(pco,
eiNG, n - , 2n t * (7 8 b ) v b tr b r in g . opi^co, 7capa(3aiva), 7capioxr||ii,
----- ojA -2 120:2 1 . Tteipa^o), TcevOew, rcXavaa), rcXaaaa),
-------- gboa (fo r gboa gboa ) nzh t* ou|i(pa)vea), ocppayi^a), xripew, xi|iaa),
2121:2. xoX|iaa), x'U7coco, \)7cr|pexeco, tm o x aaaa ),
----- GzoyN g - 1120:15. (pOovew.
----- czpau gxcd* 116:21. g ic - (8 5 a ) deictic particle. 108:3, 120:26.
g in g , ing ( 8 0 b) v b i n t r r e s e m b l e . gicdt (86/7) nn m fa th e r. 101:14,
----- N -, m m o * 98:15 (em .), 107:21, 101:15, 101:18 (bis), 1 0 1 :2 1 , 1 0 1 :2 2 ,
114:31 ( 1 ), 114:32, 116:14, 118:15. 101:23, 103:35, 104:6, 104:10, 114:12,
as nn m 98:13, 98:18, 100:3, 100:7, 115:2, 124:5, 124:14, 125:8, 127:11.
100:21, 100:25, 102:5, 103:30, 107:18, (g itn ), i t n (87 b) nn m.
108:8, 108:29, 111:1, 112:35, 113:2, ncA-M-niTN 107:17, 111:32, 112:1 (for
214 ON THE OR I G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

e iTN (continued) KO)Te, >kot * ( 1 2 4 a ) vb tr. m ed 121:10*.

a d v b e x p re ssio n an d co m p o u n d p re p refl, fo il, by epo* >99:33, >126:27.
see ca [1]). (k to ), t k t o (127 6, 4 0 7 6 25 up) vb tr.
e n iTN e -, * n iTN a - 102:34, 121:32, ------epo* 121:7.
122:19, 126:22, 126:34*, 127:3. K o o y e , see Ke.
e n iTN e x N - 121:1, 123:5. kaz ( 1 3 1 a ) nn m . 101:9, 102:27, 103:1,
ainiTN o ja - 103:24. 108:5, 108:19, 108:22, 108:24, 108:27,
MT7ITN N , MMO, MMA* 1 00:1*, 102:28, 109:21, 109:22, 109:28, 109:32, 110:5;
102:31, 103:2, 112:20. 111:10, 111:12, 111:16, 111:20,
1 1 1:22, 1 1 1:31*, 1 12:5,112:34,
See KO). 114:29, 115:14, 116:3, 120:8, 120:21,
(Ke), K6-, pi 'K o o y e (9 0 6 ) nn m f. 101:5, 121:1, 121:35, 123:6, 123:12, 123:18,
104:22, 105:17, 109:32, 111:1, 112:8, 124:28, 126:8, 126:33ap (ter),
117:16, 1 1 9 :1 0 * , 120:18, 122:35, a ttrib : pm- n -kaz (cf. pcoM e) 121:12.
1125:2, 126:30. kooz (1 3 2 a ) nn m. 105:6.
K e -o y * 100:31, 103:12, 105:25, k cd z (1 3 2 6 ) vb in tr be envious. 99:4,
107:30, 107:32. 107:8.
p-n ice - infin (cf. eipe) 118:11. ------ a - epo* 104:14, 106:22, 121:14,
KHf, see ko). 124:23.
(K o y i), K o y e i (92 6) nn m f. 9 9:17. as nn m 9 9 :6 , 99:7, 99:8, 101:32,
N -K o y e i (a ttrib ) 124:11. 106:30, 120:16, 124:24.
ko), >k* * * , KHf (9 4 6 ) vb tr. >106:13, kcdzt (1 3 3 6 ) nn m . 109:4, 122:15, 126:18,
111:32, >112:4, 115:10, >115:11, 126:24.
>115:29, 116:27, 121:9. a ttrib 121:8.
--------- n - 1 115:4.
-------ezp&T *121:16, 126:18.
( \ o y \ A i ) , \ o y \ A e i (141 6) nn m.
ko)b (98 6) vb tr.
(Dqj-AOYAAei 106:31.
as nn m: N canyq n-kcdb 102:16,
A .O C T N , see Z A .O C T N .
104:34*, 112:18.
a a a y , U ^ ^ ye (1 4 6 a ) nn. >97:26, 103:11,
( k c d k ), kak * (1 0 0 6 ) v b tr.
106:5, 108:10, 112:29, 120:5, 121:3.
------- a zh y : M 19:16; foil, by a-
a a a y n - 1 2 0 :1 0 .
f l 19:14.
y zn - 121:12.
m ic e (1 0 1 6 4) nn m . 9 8 :1 , 9 8 :3 , 9 8 :2 7 ,
( \A z \e z ) , w i k i , l\e z\z (1 496 2 4 up) nn
9 8 :2 9 , 9 9 :2 7 , 100:32, 104:10, 106:12,
m. 110:7, >119:9.
108:16, 109:17, 111:34, 120:28,
attrib 1110:24.
121:28, 126:10, 126:3 6 * , 127:2, 127:4.
A.A.ZM6N, see zepM&N.
K \ o o \ e ( 1 0 4 a ) nn f. 106:4, 106:6.
kim ( 1 0 8 a ) vb intr. 100:12, 115:14.
fo r d e riv e d nn see k m to . m a (1 5 3 a ) nn m . 9 8:26 , 98:33, 106:25,
khm 6 ( 1 1 0 a 25) nn m. 122:18, 122:21, 112:9, 121:2, 125:33, 126:15.
122:35*. m a N - tg u m e 101:6, 102:14, 102:17,
k m to (1 0 9 a 18 up) nn m. 119:20. 104:32, 105:1.
KNTe (1 1 2 6 ) nn m. e N iM & 115:20.
attrib : B e -N -K N Te (cf. bcd ) 109:30; N N e e iM * 119:28, 123:34.
60) 0) Be N - K N T e 110:22. <yaL-N(ee)iMA 100:13, 123:25.
kcdtt ( 1 1 3 6 ) vb tr. m ed 119:25, 119:28. N M M A N - ty a . 110:5 (em.).
k a c , see x g k ^ c . enM A n - 104:27.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 215

(Me), Meeie, 'M e p e - , 2M p p e -, 3 m g p i t *, 11 7:15 , 11 7:1 8 , 11 7:23 , 118:7, 118:18,

4MepeiT* (1 5 6 a ) vb tr . 3 1 0 8 :1 5 , ' 1 1 9 : 2 1 , ' 1 1 9 : 2 2 , ' 1 1 9 : 2 4 , 12 0: 7, 12 0:8 ,
3 1 0 9 :1 0 , 2 1 1 0 :3 4 , 2 1 1 1 :8 , 1 1 1 1 :1 9 , 12 0 :9 , 12 0 :2 0 , 12 0 : 2 1 , 12 0 :2 8 , 1 2 0 : 3 3 * ,
4 1 1 3 :2 , 3 1 1 9 :9 , 2 1 1 9 :1 6 . 12 0:35 *, 12 1:5, 1 2 1:23 , 12 2:5, 122:9
a s n n m 1 0 8 :1 8 . (b is ), 1 2 2 : 2 2 , 1 2 2 : 2 5 , 1 2 3 : 1 5 , 1 2 3 : 2 0 ,
Me ( 1 5 6 6 6 u p ) n n f. 9 8 : 8 , 9 8 : 1 1 , 9 8 : 2 4 , ' 12 3 :2 2 , 12 3 :2 7 , 1 2 4: 7, 12 4 : 2 1 , 1 12 5:1 0,
1 0 3 :2 7 , 1 2 4 :6 . 1 2 5 :1 3 , 12 5 :2 0 , 1 2 5 :2 1 , 12 5:32*,
attrib p M -M -M e ( c f . p u )M e) 1 1 5 :8 . 12 6 :2 1 , 12 7:7, 12 7:1 6 ; o y t c - . . m n-

fo r d e r iv e d a d v b see n a m c . 9 8 : 2 3 , 1 0 9 : 1 7 , . 1 1 2 : 2 0 , 11 9:4.
moy (1 5 9 a) vb in t r . 1 1 8 :2 3 , 1 1 8 :3 2 * , m o y n ( 1 7 1 6 ) v b intr.

1 1 8 :3 4 * , 1 2 2 :3 1 . -----------c b o a . n * * 1 0 6 : 9 .
a t -m o y nn: 9 8 :1 2 , 9 8 :2 0 , 1 0 3 :1 4 , m n n , see m n - (2 ).

1 2 0 :3 2 , 1 2 7 :1 3 ; a t t r i b 1 0 7 :2 6 , 1 1 0 :8 , M N N C A - .' 1M M N N C A - , 2M N N C U )* , 3M M N N -

1 1 8 :1 0 , 1 2 0 :1 7 . cu)* ( 3 1 4 6 15 u p ) prep. 39 8 : 2 1 , 29 8 : 3 0 ,
as nn m 1 0 6 :2 3 , 1 0 6 :2 4 , 1 0 6 :2 7 , '1 0 9 :2 5 , 1 0 9: 30 , 1 1 1: 2, 11 1:1 4,

1 1 8 :3 3 , 1 2 6 :1 , 1 2 6 :4 . '1 1 1 :2 0 , 11 1 : 2 4 , 1 1 5: 30 , 1 1 7 :3 6 a p ,

(m o y O, m o y c i ( 1 6 0 6 2 1 u p ) n n m . 12 0:7 , 1 12 1:1 3.

a ttrib 1 0 0 :7 , 1 0 0 :2 6 , 1 0 5 :6 . m nnccd-c 3 10 1: 9, 2 1 0 5: 20 , 3 11 3: 26 ,

(m a ab ), f M a ^ B e ( 1 6 1 a ) n n m f. 1 0 5 : 3 3 3 1 1 3 :3 5 , 3 1 14 :3 5, 3 1 16 :33 , 3i i 8 : 6,

34ap. 3 1 2 0: 6, 2 12 0: 34 .

M&&Be n - ( a t t r i b ) : 1 0 5 :3 3 ; V i t N -< g e - M N T , see M H T .

MAA.Be n ( a t t r i b ) 1 2 1 :2 2 . m n t * , see O Y N T e - .

M eeie, s e e M e ( 1 ) . m n t - ( 1 7 6 a ) prefix f o r m i n g nn f.

M \-, see o y n - see n o y t c , n o 6 , p m m a o , ppo, c z i M e ,

(mmn -), m n - ( n e g e x i s t e n t i a l p r e d i c a t e ) , s e e tu jn (2 ) zHite, z o o y t , xo e ic, 6cob,

oyn- oncpi|3ii<;, aae|3ii<;, ei8a)Ax)v, |iaicdpio<;,

m m n n c ^l, see m n n c a -. m v o v p y o < ;.
mmnncu )*, see m n n c * -. m n t - a t - : see ppo, c o o y n , t a k o , z h t .

M N -(n e g e x is te n tia l p r e d ic a t e ), see o y n - m n t **, see o Y N T e -

MN-, 1MNN-, 2NM M **, 3NMM3l^, 4 NNMM3 l* MNTesf, see o y N T e -
( 1 6 9 6 ) p r e p . 9 7 : 3 0 * , 2 1 0 0 :2 2 , 1 0 3 :2 3 , MNTpe (1 7 7 a ) nn m. 122:4, 12 2:17,

2 106:5, 1 0 6 :2 8 , 1 0 6 :3 5 . 1 0 7 :5 , 3 1 0 8 :1 2 , 12 2:19 .

3 109:5, 4 1 1 1 :9 , 1 1 2 :1 3 , 1 1 2 :2 1 , 3 1 1 4 :2 6 , foil, by x e - 1 2 2 : 2 3 .
2 116:12, 2 1 1 7 :8 , ^ 1 1 8 :8 , 1 2 1 :3 0 , M n H Y e , see n e (1).

2 1 2 4 :2 4 ,2 1 2 4 :3 2 * . M najA ( 1 8 0 a ) advb. 11 8:9.

jo in in g n n s : 9 7 : 2 9 , 9 8 : 2 0 , 9 8 : 3 3 (? ), ( m o y p ), m o p * ( 1 8 0 a ) v b tr. 1 0 2 : 3 4 * .

9 9 :8 , 1 0 0 :1 6 (b is ), 1 0 0 :1 8 , 1 0 0 :1 9 , M e p e - , see M e (1 ).

1 0 1 :2 6 , 1 0 2 :8 , 1 0 2 :1 6 , 1 0 2 : 1 7 , 1 0 2 : 1 9 , Mppe-, see M e (1).

11 0 2 :1 9 a p , 1 0 2 :2 7 , 1 0 2 :3 5 , 1 0 3 :3 , M e p (e )i T * , see M e (1 ).

1 0 3 :4 , 1 0 3 :7 , 1 1 0 3 :8 , 1 0 3 :3 5 a p , 1 0 4 :3 , M 2k.ce ( 1 8 6 a 9 ) nn m . 1 2 2 : 2 1 .

'1 0 4 :2 9 , 1 0 5 :8 , 1 0 5 :2 1 , 1 0 5 :3 4 , 1 0 5 :3 4 * , attrib 1 0 5 : 7 .

1 0 6 :1 1 , 1 0 6 :1 8 , 1 0 7 :2 , 1 0 7 : 1 5 , 1 0 7 : 2 9 , M i c e ( 1 8 4 6 ) v b t r . 9 9 : 1 7 ; no d i r obj 1 1 4 :5 .

1 0 8 :1 1 , 1 0 9 :9 , 1 0 9 : 1 9 , 1 1 0 9 :3 1 , 1 0 9 :3 2 , as nn m : attrib: o j p n - M - M i c e (cf. u j o p n )

110:1, 1 1 0 :4 , 1 1 0 :2 9 , 1 1 1 :3 , 1 1 1 :2 3 , 10 5:23 .

111:26, 1 1 1 :2 8 , 1 1 2 :4 , 1 1 2 :6 ( b is ) , 1 1 2 :7 , f o r d e r i v e d nn see M a c e .

112:8 (te r), 1 1 2 :1 6 , 1 1 2 :1 7 , 1 1 2 :1 8 , m o c tc , m cctb - (1 8 7 a ) v b tr. 10 4: 10 ,

1 1 4 :1 5 -1 6 a p , 1 1 4 :1 7 , 1 1 4 :3 5 , 1 1 5 :2 4 , 10 8 :1 6 .
216 ON THE ORI GI N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

( m h t ) , fM H T c , 'M N T - ( 1 8 7 6 ) n n m f. --------x e - 1 0 0 : 3 2 * , 1 1 7 :1 .
m htg n - ( a t t r i b ) 1 2 1 :2 1 . as nn m: 1 0 0 :3 3 -3 4 a p ( b is ) , 104:12;
m n t - c n o o y c : 1 1 0 7 :1 7 ; fo il, by n - p-TTMeeye ( c f . eip e) n - 1 1 5 :7 .
( a t t r i b ) 1 1 0 4 :2 5 , 1 1 1 3 :2 9 . (M o y o y T ), m o o y t * ( 2 0 1 a ) v b tr. 122:4,
m o o y t *, s e e M o y o y T . 1 2 5 :2 3 .
m 2lT ( 1 9 0 a ) n n . M HHtye ( 2 0 2 a ) n n m . 1 2 3 : 3 4 * .
eM A T e g re a tly 1 0 4 :3 3 , 1 0 7 :1 9 , M oyz, l M z- 2 m ^ 2 - ( 2 0 8 a ) v b tr fill.
1 0 7 :2 8 , 1 0 8 :7 , 1 0 8 :9 , 1 0 9 :7 , 1 1 0 :2 1 , 1 2 7 :6 ; m e d 1 2 4 :2 .
1 1 5 :1 7 , 1 1 6 :1 0 , 1 1 9 :1 8 , 1 1 9 :2 4 . a s n n m f, f o r m i n g o r d i n a l n u m b e rs (cf.
m h t 6 ( 1 9 0 6 ) n n f. 1 1 4 :2 8 . cnay , e o o y , C A ajq , q jM o y N , ojomnt ,
2N -t m h t 0 n - 9 8 :2 0 , 1 1 0 :5 , 1 1 0 :6 , q r o o y , z m c ) 2 1 0 1 :1 6 , 2 1 0 1 : 2 0 , 1102:26,
121:10. 2 1 0 4 :2 0 , 2 1 0 4 :3 0 , 2 1 0 5 :1 1 , 2 105:23,
M o y T e ( 1 9 1 6 ) v b in tr . 2 10 5 :2 7 , 2 10 6 :7 , 2 10 6 :2 4 , 2 108:3,
--------e - , a - , e p o * : 1 0 6 :1 2 , 1 0 7 :2 2 ; f o il . 2 1 1 2 :1 2 , 2 1 1 2 :2 0 , 2 1 1 2 :2 3 , 2 1 15:11*,
by xe- 9 8 :3 , 9 8 :1 4 , 9 8 :2 7 , 9 8 :3 0 , 2 1 1 7 :3 0 , 2 1 1 7 :3 2 , 2 1 1 7:33, 2 117:36,
1 0 0 :2 3 , 1 0 0 :2 5 , 1 0 1 :6 , 1 0 1 :9 , 1 0 1 :1 5 , 2 1 2 2 :1 1 , 2 1 2 2 :1 2 , 2 122:15 (bis),
1 0 1 :1 8 , 1 0 1 :2 2 , 1 0 1 :2 8 , 1 0 4 :9 , 1 0 5 :3 , 2 1 2 5 :5 (b is ).
1 0 5 :1 8 , 1 0 5 :2 4 , 1 0 6 :1 4 , 1 0 6 :1 5 , m z it (2 1 2 a ) nn m .
1 0 8 :2 0 , 1 1 3 :3 1 , 1 1 3 :3 2 , 1 1 4 :1 , 1 1 5 :1 , ca - m z i t 1 1 0 :1 0 , 1 1 0 :2 4 ( f o r com pound
1 1 5 :2 5 , 1 1 5 :3 2 , 1 1 6 :6 , 1 1 7 : 3 2 * , 1 1 8 :1 , p r e p s s e e c a [ 1 ]).
1 1 8 :2 6 , 1 2 0 :2 2 , 1 2 1 :9 , 1 2 2 :3 , 1 2 7 :9 .
m to (1 9 3 a ) (v b a s) nn m . N - ( v b ) , s e e e iN e (1 ).
m ttm to g bo a . n - 1 0 4 :3 5 , 1 0 7 :4 . ( n a ), n n a ( 2 1 7 6 ) v b i n t r ( q u a l) g o .
m to n ( 1 9 3 6 ) v b i n tr . n n 2l . . . n n h y 1 0 1 :1 , 1 0 4 :1 3 .
---------MMO^refl 1 1 5 :2 6 , 1 2 5 :9 . ( N o y ) ; s e e N H y.
a s n n m , f o i l , b y e - 1 1 5 :2 4 . nob (2 2 2 a ) nn m .
m a y ( 1 9 6 b) n n . P - n o b c ( c f . e i p e ) a - 1 0 3 :1 3 .
m m ay: 1 0 9 :1 3 , 1 1 6 :2 7 , 1 1 6 :2 9 , 1 2 1 :3 4 , p e q -p -N O B e n n m f: a t t r i b 1 2 1 :3 3 * .
1 2 6 :1 6 ; e T -M M ^ y 9 9 :6 , 9 9 :9 , 9 9 :1 4 , (N A A K e ), n 2k.ic e ( 2 2 3 a ) n n f. 1 1 4 :1 1 .
1 0 0 :1 4 , 1 0 0 :2 3 , 1 0 1 :2 , 1 0 2 :3 5 , 1 0 4 :9 , n im ( 2 2 5 a ) i n t e r r o g p r o n . 1 0 2 :3 0 , 115:19,
1 0 5 :1 7 , 1 0 6 :1 4 , 1 0 6 :2 5 , 1 0 8 :2 0 , 1 1 9 :3 0 , 1 2 0 :2 3 .
1 0 8 :2 1 , 1 0 8 :2 5 , 1 0 9 :2 6 , 1 1 1 :1 1 , n im (2 2 5 6 ) a d j. 9 8 :2 6 , 9 8 :3 2 * , 103:10,
1 1 2 :1 5 , 1 1 3 :2 5 , 1 1 4 :2 5 , 1 1 4 :2 9 , 1 0 5 :2 0 , 1 1 1 :2 1 , 1 1 1 :2 5 , 117:14,
1 1 5 :2 5 , 1 2 0 :1 2 , 1 2 1 :1 3 , 1 2 1 :2 6 , 1 1 7 :2 1 , 1 1 8 :4 , 1 1 8 :1 9 , 1 2 0 :9 , 120:25,
1 2 6 :1 0 ; s e e a l s o o y N T e - . 1 2 1 :1 1 , 1 2 1 :3 1 , 1 2 4 :3 1 , 1 2 5 :2 7 .
maay (1 9 7 a ) nn f. 1 0 3 :2 4 , 1 0 3 :3 5 a p , oyoN n im 9 7 :2 4 , 1 0 4 :2 4 , 125:3,
1 0 4 :1 1 , 1 1 3 :2 8 , 1 1 3 :3 2 , 1 1 4 :8 , 1 1 4 :9 , 1 2 5 :1 5 , 1 2 7 :1 4 .
1 1 4 :1 2 , 1 1 6 :7 , 1 1 7 :2 0 , 1 1 8 :2 7 . n 2lm 6 ( 1 5 7 a 1 u p ) a d v b . 1 0 7 :2 5 .
M e e y, see M e e ye . NMM&*, s e e m n - ( 2 ) .
M o o y ( 1 9 7 6 ) n n m . 9 9 : 2 8 , 1 0 0 :6 , 1 0 0 :1 1 , N o e i N ( 2 2 6 6 ) v b in t r . 1 0 2 :2 9 , 125 :3 3 .
1 0 0 :2 2 , 1 0 0 :3 2 * , 1 0 1 :2 , 1 0 3 :3 0 , n o y n ( 2 2 6 6 ) n n m . 9 9 : 1 , 9 9 : 3 4 * , 103:24,
1 0 4 :1 3 , 1 0 7 :1 9 , 1 0 7 :2 2 , 1 0 8 :2 9 , 1 0 4 :1 1 , 1 2 6 :2 2 , 1 2 6 :3 4 , 1 2 6 :3 5 * .
1 0 8 :3 1 , 1 0 8 :3 2 , 1 0 8 :3 3 * , 1 1 1 :2 5 , n n a , s e e N 2i.
1 1 3 :2 3 , 1 2 2 :1 6 . (n a n o y -) , nanoy * (2 2 7 a ) su ffix vb.
a t t r i b 9 9 : 1 1 , 9 9 : 1 4 , 1 0 1 :4 , 1 2 2 :1 8 . 1 0 7 :6 , 1 1 0 :2 3 , 1 1 1 :1 6 .
M e e y e , ^ e e y ( 1 9 9 a ) v b in tr . 1 0 1 :1 0 . N oyN e (2 2 7 6 ) nn f. 9 7 : 2 9 , 1 0 3 :6 (cor
--------e p o s ? 19 8 :1 9 . r u p t ) , 1 2 7 :3 , 1 2 7 :5 .
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 217

nnmma *, see m n - (2). (NAcye-), NAcyu>* (2 3 6 a ) suffix vb. 125:2.

nnhy, see n h y . Niqe (238 6) vb tr.
NNAZPM-, see NA2PN -. ------ezoYN zn-: no d ir obj 99:33*.
nca- ' n c u >* (3 1 4 a 3) prep. 98:7, 98:34, as nn m 102:33, 1 15:13, 115:19.
109:22, 109:22ap (2), 109:23, 109:24, noyzm (2 4 3 6 ) vb tr.
109:25, 112:27, 113:14, 116:26, 1116:30, ------epo*: m ed 1 1 3:20.
126:25,1127:2. Nezne (2 4 5 a ) vb intr. 126:3.
(Nece-), NeciD* (228 6) suffix vb. 102:14, (NA.ZPN-, NNA.ZPN-), NNA.ZPM- (6 4 9 6 26 Up)
108:6, 109:6, 110:3, 110:7, 110:15, prep. 113:7, 124:14.
110:21, 111:15, 119:8. NZHT*, see ZN.
n t* , see e i N e ( 1 ) . (NAZTe), nzot* (2 4 6 a ) vb intr. *107:10.
N T e- (230a) prep. 98:24, 99:13, 104:15, NOYxe, 'n o y * -, 2 nox*, nhx* (2 4 7 a) vb
106:17ap, 111:18, 117:28, 126:18. tr. 299:25, 113:22, *116:1.
see also o y n tg - . ------ *-, epo* 2 9 9 : 1 3 , H6:16.
n o y tc (2306) nn m. 97:24, 100:16, ------ e x N - 114:27.
100:18, 103:6ap, 103:12, 103:18, ------ Q O \ (for 6 BOA B O \) ZN-:
104:25, 105:14, 105:25, 107:29, 2 120:35, '121:4; foil, by eniTN e x N -
107:30, 109:8, 110:9, 110:20, 112:28, 2123:5.
112:30, 118:28, 119:2, 123:1, 123:14, ------ eniTN e- 2 io2:34, 2121:32,
125:13, 125:27, 126:20. 2126:22.
attrib 98:32, 102:21. ------ gyca . 299:20.
nn f 101:30.
m n t- n o y tg ------ ezp^V exu>* 117:3.
(n tn - ), n t o o t * (427 b 15 up) prep. 105:34, n o s (2 5 0 a ) nn m f. 104:33, 105:2, 114:34.
120:10. n o s n - (attrib) 99:11, 100:8, 102:12,
w. personal suffix continued by n- 102:15, 103:16, 104:7, 104:16, 104:29,
112:2 . 106:4, 112:3, 112:14, 115:6, 116:32,
nay (233 b) vb intr. 118:23, 119:21, 120:15, 121:8, 121:11,
----- e -, a -, epo*: 99:29, 100:11, 122:34, 125:34*, 126:13, 126:14.
100:21 (bis), 100:29, 100:31 (bis), n -n o 6 (attrib) n - (attrib) 106:4ap.
101:13, 103:15, 103:17, 104:18, m nt-no 6 nn f 103:30.
105:25, 107:18, 108:2, 108:10, 108:15, N6 i- (2 5 2 a ) introducing subject. 98:10,
109:9, 112:26, 113:2, 115:16, 116:1, 98: M ap, 98:17, 99:7, 99:22, 99:23,
116:6, 116:11, 116:12, 116:35, 118:7, 100:6, 100:18, 102:30, 102:32, 105:14,
118:27, 119:17, 119:22, 120:17, 105:30, 105:32, 106:26, 108:26,
120:23, 121:28ap; foil, by x e - 106:20, 109:18, 109:20, 109:21, 113:12, 115:8,
108:6,115:27, 1 19:8, 119:15. 1 16:33, 1 17:14, 118:7, 118:25, 120:25,
----- x e - 120:22, 121:28 ( x e - e rro n e 121:19, 122:24, 123:29ap.
ously reiterated ).
nay (2346) nn m. o f, see eipe.
nnaynim 103:10, 105:19, 121:11. oM e (2 5 4 6 ) nn m f. 103:22.
nhy, ' nnhy (2 1 9 6 5, see also e i) vb intr on, ' an (2 5 5 6 ) advb. '98:8, '98:34,
(qual). '111:15, 120:30, 122:13, ' 122:28.
------a - 1114:17. oNzf, see u)nz.
----- 6BO A (for 6BO A 6BO A) ZN - om*, see u>Tn.
'110:12, 126:13. ooz (2 5 7 6 ) nn m. 110:4, 110:20, 122:22,
------e z o Y N e -1 1 0 :2 6 ,1 2 3 :2 5 ,1123:31. 122:25, 126:11.
nna ... nhy 1 101:1, 1104:13. o x n (g )*, see <d x n .
218 ON THE ORI GI N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

n i - 't * - , 2N i- , 3n o y # (259a, 260ft 8 up) om itted 123:33; (b) ternary 98:4,98:27,

absolute possessive pron. 298:23, 99:27, '109:6, 117:29, 117:31, 117:34
'102:26, 3 103;23, 2 110:16, 1 1 2 :2 l, ( 1), 2 122:7 (?), 122:15, 122:16, 122:28,
3123:33. 124:14, 125:6.
n *i', 'n * e i, 2T *ei, 3N *ei (2 5 9 a ) dem on in medial position o f ternary nominal sen
strative pron. 297:29*, 399:23, 1100:26, tence '9 7 :2 9 * , '99:19, 100:13, 2 101:23,
3 10 1 :2 2 , 3 102: 1*, 3 102:23, 103:13, 101:27, '101:29, 101:30, '101:31,
3 103:29, 3 106:30, 3 106:32, 3 107:4, 101:32, '101:33*, '102:1*, 2 102:1*,
3 107:7, 3 107:10, 3 107:13, 2 107:23, 103:12, 103:18, 105:11, 105:25,
'110:24, '111:2, '111:15, 3 111:19, 2 106:30, 2 106:32, 2 107:7, 2107:10,
3 111:21, 3 111:24, 3 111:29, 3 112:23, 107:30, 108:22, 108:24, 109:3, 110:31,
'112:30, '113:5, '113:30, 2 114:5, 112:28, 112:30, 113:34, 114:3, '114:4,
3 114:15, 3 114:18, 3 114:20, '115:34, 114:8, 1114:8, 1114:9 (bis), 1114:10 (2,
2 117:1, '117:18, '118:13, '119:5, 3), '114:12, 114:12, 114:13, 115:2,
'121:5, 3 121:13, '121:20, 3 121:23, '116:13, '117:2, 117:34 (2), 118:13,
3 123:8, '124:5, 3 124:10, '124:13, 120:1, '122:9, 122:14, '122:18, 124:4,
3 124:34, 3 125:7, 3 125:19. 2 124:10.
as antecedent of Relative '98:9, 299:25, forming cleft sentence: (a) n e fused w.
'100:15, '103:20, 2 107:21, 2 108:30, R elative converter 100:31, 100:33,
3 110:11, '110:31, '110:32, 2 U 1:3, 102:30, '114:10, 114:11, 116:7, 117:8,
3 1 1 1:4, 111:13, 2 113:13, 3 1 14:17, 118:28, 119:30, 119:33*, 120:2; (b) ne
'115:13, '117:32, 2 118:1, '118:14. not fused w. Relative converter
2 118:15, '118:26, '120:1, 2 123:13, '107:23, 113:16, 114:6, 2 114:20,117:13.
1 2 3 : 3 5 * , 3 12 6:2 1. see also * N r-
e T e - n a i n e '103:18, '105:24, '112:11, nH, ' th , 2nh (2 6 0 ft) demonstrative pron.
115:2, '117:34, '124:3. 99:26, 2 106:9, 113:1 (bis), '116:35,
ta T T e e e n - 299:19, 2 122:9, 2 122:18. '119:34*, >126:17.
eTBe-n^T '106:16, >108:13, 109:28, as antecedent of Relative 100:2.
'115:9, 124:7. (n<o*), N oye, see n * -.
n e , pi nHye, 2MTTHye (2 5 9 a ) nn f. ' 100:1, (neipe), nppiujoY* (2 6 7 a) vb intr. *108:6,
101:7, 102:2, '102:13, 102:15, 102:20, * 110 : 21 .
102:25, 102:26, 102:27, 102:29, 102:31, nujpK (268 b) vb tr.
102:35, '103:3, 104:17, 104:21, 104:35, ------ m ed 127:3.
'106:10, 106:25, 107:16, '108:4, nppiujoy*, see n eip e.
'108:13, 110:18, 111:33, 112:1, 112:4, ncopa) (2 6 9 b) vb tr.
112:10, 2 112:17, 2 115:30, 120:21, ------ cboa exu): med 108:23.
121:30, 2 121:32*, 122:26, 2 123:5, n<Dp&, >nopx# (271 b) vb tr.
126:12, 2 126:29, 126:31*. ------ e -, a.- 101:3, '101:5, '106:12.
attrib 98:18. ------ OYTe-: no dir obj 98:22.
Mne 98:21 (corrupt?). H<ic, ' <iit (273 ft) nn m f.
n e , 'T e , 2Ne (260ft 21) copular pron. <|ic N-<ye-MA.A.Be n - (a ttrib )' 121:22.
in final position o f nom inal sentence: ZMe-<|/ic n - (a ttrib )' 107:lap, 107:lap.
(a) binary 98:2 (bis), 100:8, 100:26, n<uT (2 7 4 a ) vb intr.
'101:28, 2 103:24, 104:33, 105:2, 112:11, ------ ep*T* 99:32*.
112:22, 2 113:14, '113:34, 116:21, ------ e e o \ 116:33.
' 116:21ap, 119:9, 2 123:7, 124:3, 124:5; ------ eep^V 99:1 Sap.
foil, by infin 124:13-14ap (2); n e neTE-, see niozT.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 219

tth y , see n e (1 ). POMne, pi pM nooye (296 b) nn f. 1112:7,

najz (281 a) vb intr reach . 121:18, 121:21, 121:23, 122:1, 122:12*.
------cg^- 100:15. p a n (297 b) nn m. 101:25, 101:26 (bis),
naJZT, n e T z - . 2n A Z T * , tt o z t* (2 8 3 a ) vb 101:29, 101:30, 101:31, 101:32,
tr. 101:33, 101:34*, 102:7, 102:10,
------e x N - excu*, axcu* 104:4, 108:19, 106:30, 106:32, 107:2, 107:7, 107:11,
2109:27, 111:19. 115:3.
------ b o \ : f 126:8; as nn m: + -f a n e -, epo* 107:23, 120:23.
n e T Z -C N o q c b o a 1123:10. pne, pi priHye (2 9 8 b) nn m. 102:17,
------czpa Ye x N - , excu* 111:9. 123:11.
(n e x e -), n e x A * ( 2 8 5 a ) s u f f i x v b . ppo, 1ep o , pi 2ppa)oy (2 9 9 a ) nn m. 2111:3>
---------n - x e - 100:12, 101:14, 2 125:4, 125:12,2126:5, 127:8.
115:18, 116:13, 118:18, 118:28, at -ppo nn 125:2, 125:6.
118:32, 119:29, 119:34*. m nt - ppo nn f 101:32, 104:23, 106:9,
------ x e - 103:11, 103:17, 107:36*, 127:12.
112:30, 112:31, 115:21, 116:2, 116:6, m n t
a t -ppo nn f 127:14.
118:12, 118:30, 119:27 (bis), 119:32, p at* , see epAT*.
120:1, 120:26, 125:17. pa)T (303 6) vb tr.
------ ezpAY: m ed 99:15ap.
p-(vb), see eipe. PHTe (3 0 4 6 ) nn m.
PH (287a) nn m . 110:4, 110:14, 122:22, MTTPHT6 n - 111:31.
122:25, 126:10. p o o y a j (3 0 6 6 ) vb intr.
(pu)Kz), pokz, pakz* (2 9 3 a ) vb tr. 1109:11; as nn m 115:24.
med 126:30. PAtye (3 0 8 6 ) vb intr. 115:28, 118:9.
pm-, see pu)Me. as nn m: 125:11; eypAtye n - dat
piMe (294a) vb intr. 111:13.
------n - 126:2. poxye (3 0 9 a ) vb tr. 121:6.
as nn m 106:31, 106:32. peq - (295 6 12 up) prefix form ing nn m f.
pu)Me, pm- (2946) nn m f. 97:25, 98:1, see NOBe, c o \ c \ , t a m o , o y o eiN .
98:23, 100:16, 100:19, 103:19, 104:2*,
105:25, 107:26, 109:19, 110:33, ca, c A - ( 3 1 3 a ) nn m sid e .
112:34, 113:7, 113:12, 113:18, 113:24, c a - n - boa 98:26.
113:30, 114:15, 114:26, 114:30, C A-M-niTN
114:32, 115:1, 115:22, 117:11, 118:10, mttcA-M-niTN 111:32, 1112:1.

118:13, 119:4, 120:17, 122:7, 122:20, MncA-M-niTN n - 107:17.

122:28, 123:8, 123:17, 123:20, 123:24, CA-MZIT
123:32, 126:1, 126:3. zi-ncA-MziT n - 1110:24.
Pm-n-icaz 11 2 1 :1 2 . ZM-nCA-MZIT N- 110:10.
PM-M-Me 1115:8. C A -N -T ne 98:23.
P M -M -cN oq 1108:22. zi-n cA -N -T n e 105:27.
PM-oyoeiN: 1116:13; attrib 103:19, mttcA-N-Tn e n - 126:14.
1107:26. cA -N -zpe
P m -m -n o m o c 1117:35. MncA-N-zpe 1108:4.
attrib 105:7, 108:8, 123:35. MncA-N-zpe n - 1104:25, 125:7.
see also pm m ao, p e q - e y c A 99:20.
Pmmao (296 a 19) nn m f. see also m n n c a -, n c a -.
m n t-p m m a o nn f 101:33*. c a (3 1 5 a 1 0 up) nn m b eau ty . 109:7.
220 ON THE OR I G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

c o e , see e o o y . cnip (351 6) nn m. 116:24.

co) (3 1 8 a 1 8 u p )v b tr. 109:28. co)T (360a 17) v b t r stretch.
c 2lB (3 1 9 a ) nn m f. 114:3, 118:25. ---------- 6 b o c (error for c b o a ; see
N-c&Be (attrib) 126:18. 104:4 ap) 104:4.
c o )B (3 2 0 6 ) vb intr. c a r e (360a 21 up) nn f.
----- n c a - 112:27, 113:13, 116:26. attrib 121:10, 126:6.
c o \ c \ (3 3 2 a ) vb tr co m fo rt. (c t o i ), cT o e i (3626) nn m. 111:15.
p c q - c o \ c \ nn m f: foil, by n - 114:11. cojtm (363 6) vb tr. no dir obj 115:23.
( c o jm ) , c o m # (3 3 4 6 ) vb tr. 103:23. ------ a -: no dir obj 103:33*, 107:20.
cm h (3 3 4 6 ) nn f. 100:23, 103:34, 107:20, (ctuTn), c o m * (365a) vb tr. 1102:16,
107:21, 114:18. *124:35*.
cm oy (335 a ) vb intr. ------ a - *106:21, *112:16, *125:2.
------ epo* 106:3. ceT ^qTe, see e o o y , qTOoy.
as nn m 103:7, 120:10. cio y (368a) nn m. 112:4, 126:12,
(c m in s ), cm n
, 1c m n t # (3 3 7 a ) vb tr. 126:32ap.
1102:35, 1103:3. e o o y , f 'c o e , 2ceT (*)- (3686) nnmf .
------ 104:23. 112:16.
cm o t (3 4 0 6 ) nn m. e o o y n - (attrib) 1102:29, 1106:27,
TB-oy n - cm o t 123:34. 112:15.
Z N - C M O T N IM 117:14. Mez-, M ^z-cooy (cf. Moyz) n- (attrib)
cmaz (3 4 2 a ) nn m. 1102:26, 1106:24, 117:32*.
cmaz N -e \o o A 110:17. ceT ^qT e n - (attrib) 2105:9.
(c a c in ), c o e iN (3 4 2 6 ) nn m f. 114:10. cooyN , coytUN-, 2coyo>N* (3696) vb tr.
P - c o c in (cf. e ip e ) e p o * 114:6. 97:28, 119:3, 1121:3, 125:16, 2125:18,
c u )N e (343 a 18) nn f. 104:12. 2 125:19.
c o j n t , 1c o n t # (3 4 5 a ) vb tr. 1126:21. ------ xe-: no dir obj 100:9, 102:29,
------ n ^ 1118:19, 123:6. 113:16, 117:12, 1 18:34*, 124:5.
------ C B O A . ZN- 111:25. ------ (neg) ei mhti xe-: no dir obj
as nn m 106:18, 109:8, 109:15, 114:20. 120:14.
c n ^y (3466) nn m f. 126:32. a t - c o o y n nn, foil, by a - 100:20.
im m ediately after nn 111:31, 122:21. M NT-ar-cooyN nn f 113:15, 118:6,
m az-cnay (cf. M o y z ) : 122:11, 122:15; 118:9, 119:30, 123:22, 124:4.
foil, by n - (attrib) 101:16, 117:30. c o y c o y (371 a 19) nn m. 112:8.
cn o o yc (347 a 12) nn m f. ctuoyz (3726) vb tr. med 120:25.
m n t- c n o o y c (cf. m h t): 107:17; foil, ------ezoyN 120:19.
by n - (attrib) 104:25, 113:29. c&ujq, coqjq, f 2CAajqe, 3co<yqe (378fl)
qjBe-CNOOYC (cf. q jq e ): 105:13; foil, n n mf . >101:24, 106:36.
by n- (attrib) 105:14, 105:16. c^qjq n - (attrib) 3102:1*, 3102:2,
CNoq, ' c n o 6 (error) (3 4 8 a ) nn m. 108:26, 2104:16, 104:19, 2104:35*, 105:10,
1108:28, 108:28ap, 109:1, 109:27, 2 105:32 (em.), 106:29, 107:5 (w. nn f),
111:10 (em.), 111:11, 111:20, 126:8. 2107:5ap, 114:29, 115:15, 116:10,
attrib: 109:5; pM -N-CNoq (cf. piumc) 2117:17, 1123:4, 2 125:21.
108:22. MAZ-c^ajq (cf. Moyz) n - (attrib)
neTZ-CNoq (cf. n tuzT ) cboa 123:10. 2 104:20, 112:24.
c e e n e (351 6 5) nn m f. MncAojq 118:17.
K e-ceen e: 112:8; foil, by n - (attrib) NCAojq n - kojb 1102:16, 104:34*,
109:32, 117:16. 112:18.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 221

see also <yqe. to yb o , t o y b o -, see tbbo .

cujujq ( 3 7 8 6 ) v b tr. tba (3 9 9 a ) nn m. 102:22, 105:21.
as nn m : Z N - o y c t u a j q 1 1 7 : 6 . ( t b b o ), to yb o , 1t o y b o - (3 9 9 6 ) vb tr.
cHqe ( 3 7 9 a 1 2 ) nn f sw o rd . 12 1:10 , 109:1, 1111:3; med 108:27, 108:29.
126:6. tbnh , pi l T B N O O Y e (4 0 0 6 ) nn m. 118:9,
(czai), chz* ( 3 8 1 6 ) v b tr. f l 1 2 : 2 3 . 120:20.
--------- x e - M 1 0 : 3 0 * * 1 2 2 : 1 2 , * 1 2 2 : 2 8 . ( t c d b c ), t o b c j ? (401 a ) vb tr. 120:2.
czimg, pi ' c z i O M e ( 3 8 5 a ) nn f. 1 1 0 6: 33 , tako (4 0 5 a ) vb tr. 102:31, 112:31,
109:22, 109 :23 , 11 6 :2 4 , 1 1 9 : 3 3 * , 1 2 0 : 6 , 112:33, 113:3, 126:11.
120:8, 1 2 6 : 1 6 . m n t-a t -tako nn f 124:20.
attrib 10 1:26 (b is ), 101:29 , 1 0 1:30 , as nn m 115:22, 124:8, 124:10, 124:19,
101:31, 1 0 1:32 *, 1 0 1:33 , 101:34*, 124:30.
113:26. TKTO, see K T O .
M N T - c z i M e nn f 1 0 9 : 4 . T e a h a . (4 1 0 a ) vb intr.
z o y T - c z i M e (cf. z o o y r ) 1 0 0:7, 1 0 1 :1 1 , as nn m 107:11.
101:25, 102:3, 1 0 6 :2 8 , 1 0 6:29 , 107:1, TA+*e (4 1 1 6 11) nn f. 113:22, 113:25.
1 0 7 :6 ,1 0 9 :2 , 1 1 3:25 , 1 13 :30. ( t a a s o ), T A f i o (411 6) vb tr. 108:18.
see also z iM e . TAM IO , 1T A M 6 I O , 2T A M I 6 - , 3T A M 6 i e - ,
( c a z o y ), cAzoye, 'c z o y tu p -. 2c z o y a ) p j f , 4t a m i o - 5t a m 6 I O - . 6t a m i o * (4 1 3 a )
3coyz(ups? ( 3 8 7 a ) v b tr. 3 12 0 :5 , 3 12 0: 7, vb tr. 101:8, 101:10, 4 101:16, 101:19,
11 2 0 : 8 ,2 12 0:1 0, 1 12 1:2 9. 1105:1, 2 105:17, 105:20, 1106:8, 4 107:5,
as nn m 106:34. 5 110:2, 112:3, 112:15, 1112:34, 2 113:11,
6 113:15, 113:17, 3 114:34, 6 120:9,
122:25, 124:33, 126:17.
taa*, see f. ------ n . nas*: 101:6, 104:32, 1112:14;
(tagio), TA.0 iHyt (3906) vb tr. f 104:33, foil, by n - 102:13.
105:29. T A M O , 1T A M 6 , 2T A M O * (4 1 3 6) vb tr.
t, 'f - 2t a a *, fused w. prep of dative ------ a - 2 104:2, 2 104:30.
3fNA* (392a) vb tr. ---------- n - > 1 1 3 : 1 8 .
----- N-, n a *: 2103:8, 104:28, 1114:26, ----------x e - 1116:8.
3115:24, 116:8, 3118:23, 2 1 19:33, peq t a m o nn m f 113:21, 113:33,
124:14; no dir obj 119:10, 119:34. 1 14:3, 115:33, 119:7, 120:2, 120:3.
----- zi<o(a>)* 119:13, 2119:31, 126:19. tcdn (417 6) interrog advb. 119:26, 119:27.
f-eooy 1104:1, 1105:19, 1105:31, eBOA t u )n 100:10, 115:20.
1106:1,1106:2, 1115:23. to jn (4 1 8 a ) nn.
t-PAN e-, epo* 1107:23, 1120:23. M N T -f-T (U N nn f 10 6 :3 4 (em.).
t-Tu)N: MNT-f-TtUN nn f 1106:34 (em.). TeN OY (485 a 9) advb. 116:15, 120:29.
f-neyoyoei ezoyN epos? 1115:17. x in -tcnoy 121:3.
t-oyu): 1122:29; foil, by: tn n o o y , ' t n n o o y * (4 1 9 6 )
vb tr.
gzpai 198:32, 1109:26, 1111:2. ------ e -(in fin ) 1125:15, 1125:19.
gzpai zn- 1109:21, 1109:31, ezoyN a - 115:12.
1111:11, 1111:16, 1111:21. to n tn , 1T N T Q ) N t , 2T N T O N T f (4 2 0 a ) vb tr.
HyineN-dat1125:27. ---------- e -. e po * 2 t105:22, l t 105:26,
f-ZAocTN, foil, by: 1f 123:1, 1f 125:26.
e- 1116:27. as nn m 106:8.
na * 1118:14. ( t a n z o ), tn zo , tn zo j? (4 2 1 a ) vb tr.
thhbc (3976) nn m. 104:4. 108:33, 1122:4.
222 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

T n e (2 5 9 a sub n e , in part, corrected by eyAZJ? (error), see oytuz.

Layton in D . W. Y oung [ed.], Studies
P resented to Hans Jakob Polotsky oy (467 6 16 up) interrog pron. 113:16,
[G loucester, M A: Pirtle & P oison 1 17:8, 1 18:28, 120 : 1 .
1981] 2 6 2 - 3 ) n n m . w. indefinite art ( o y o y ) 116:13.
attrib: c ^ -N -T n e 98:23, 105:27, oy n- 123:33.
126:15 (for advb expression and com o y * (4 6 8 6 15) nn m blasphem y.
pound prep see ca. [ 1 ]). x e - o y A (cf. xu>) 103:14ap.
NTne n - 104:24. oy*, f * o y e i, 2 o y e i- (4 6 9 a ) nn m f
t a t t p o (423 6 ) nn f. 101:12. o n e . 108:1.
t a p (4 2 3 6 ) nn m. 110:21. o y * 6 BOA. mmo# 120:27.
thp* (4 2 4 a ). 97:28, 98:1, 98:33, 99:8, O yei-C B O A zn- 298:4.
9 9:18, 99:27, 100:1*, 100:5, 102:28, noy* noy*, Toyei T o y e i: 102:19,
103:2, 103:4, 103:6, 103:7, 103:14, 106:35*, 121:17, 127:15; foil, by:
103:26, 104:8, 104:14, 104:30, 104:34, n - 102:13, 1111:17.
105:9, 105:12, 106:2, 106:7, 106:17, z n -, n z h t # 114:27, 121:20,124:27.
106:19, 106:22, 107:29, 108:5, 108:13, M noy^ n o y * 114:34.
108:14, 108:27, 109:8, 109:9, 109:11, K e-oy^. 100:31, 103:12, 105:26,
109:15, 111:29, 112:1, 112:4, 112:9 107:30, 107:32.
(bis), 112:18, 113:5, 113:6, 114:4, oyAA#, o y a a t * (4 7 0 a ). 199:5, *100:30,
114:20, 117:19, 118:25, 120:20, 1 100:33*, 108:11, 113:15, *114:6,
120:34, 121:22, 123:12, 123:17 (bis), *122:4, 122:35, 126:28.
123:23, 123:33, 124:12, 124:34*, o y e i, o y e i-, see oy*.

125:7, 125:24, 125:33, 126:15, 127:7. oyoei (472 a) nn m.

TH p -q as nn m 108:33, 118:5. f - n e y o y o e i e zo y N epo# 115:17.
(Ta jp e ), t n -, t o o t #, see n t n - za tn - o y o y , see ojoj.
Z IT N - oya) (4 7 4 6 ) nn m n e w s.
(T a jp n ), T ^ p n - *Topn# (4 3 0 6 ) vb tr. x i-o y a jZ A - 123:32ap.
-------n - 106:25. x e -o y a ) (cf. xoj) 103:14.
------ ezp*T e - 1104:20. oya) (4 7 5 a 8 up) nn bud.
(t c a b o ), TceBO, * T c e B e -, 2t c 6bo* t-o y a ): 122:29; foil, by:
(4 3 4 6 ) vb tr. ezpAi 98:32, 109:26, 111:2.
-------e - a- 106:7, 2 118:15, 1123:8. ezp aJ zn- 109:21, 109:31, 111:11,
-------zo jc e c y x e - 2 116:22. 111:16, 1 1 1 :2 1 .
TAeiHy*, see T ^ eio . o y a a b \ see oyon.
T o o y (4 4 0 6 ) nn m. 126:24. ( o y b a o )), oyoB qj* (4 7 6 6 ) vb intr. M 10:17.
T o y o )# , T o y N - , see e T o y N - o y M -, see oyn-

t o j o y n (4 4 5 a ) vb tr. m ed 115:15, 115:28, oyajM , o y a jM - 2o y o M * (4 7 8 6 ) vb tr.

116:3, 116:5, 116:9, 122:31. 110:27, 2 1 10:33, *118:20, 2 122:13; no
-------s b o k z n - 110:25. dir obj 118:22, 119:10, 119:11, 119:12,
( t o y n o c ) , t o y n o c - (4 4 6 6 ) vb tr. 115:34. 119:34, 120:3.
tojz, t h z * (453 6 14 u p ) vb tr. f l 17:22. -------NCA-: no dir obj 126:25.
------- m n , n m m a #: 124:24; m ed 106:28, ------- e s o \ z n -. n z h t# : no dir obj
112:13, 124:32*. 118:21, 118:29, 118:31*, 118:34,
f z e (4 5 6 6 ) vb intr. 119:6, 119:32*, 120:31.
-------s b o \ z n - 126:6, 126:8. o y N -, 'oyM -, 2 o y n n -. neg 3m n - 4ma-
\ACTN, see ZA.OCTN. (4 8 1 a 20, 1666 4 up) existential
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 223

predicate. 397:25, *99:10, *99:26, (o y N T e -), o y n t a *, 'o y N T e * , neg

3103:12, 103:19, 1105:33, 105:33-34ap, (m n tc -), 2m n ta *, 3M N T e * , 4m n t *
3106:5, 107:13, 107:26, 3 107:30, 107:32, (4 8 1 a 20, 167 6 5) suffix vb tr. 100:8,
108: lap, 4 112:29, 3 115:5, 3 115:34, 104:31; w. m m &y betw een vb and n -
3120:10, 122:13, 125:3, 125:4, 2126:13; (dir obj) 98:18, 100:27, 101:25, 105:4,
w. neT- as subject 99:3, '120:13, 109:33, 110:19, 111:22,111:27,
3125:17,3125:26. 122:21, 123:12.
----- m m o * 3 115:13. foil, im m ediately by nom inal d ir obj:
MN-6 0 Mfoil, by: 398:12, 398:25, 398:31, 299:27, 3 100:3,
a-in fin 3 117:9ap. 102:12, 2 102:22, 105:11, 4 105:21,
Conjunctv 3 120:11. 1109:7, 3 112:19, 124:31; foil, by mmay
see also o y N T e -. 398:24, 299:28.
oy ^ e i N , see oyo e iN . w. second suffix pron as dir obj 102:20.
oyeN, see oyojN (2). o y n o y (4 8 4 6 ) nn f.
oyHN, see oyojN (2). n tc y n o y 98:17, 99:5, 108:3, 111:34,
oyoeiN, 'o y o eiN (4 8 0 a ) nn m. 98:16, 113:23, 116:3, 116:5, 124:18.
98:25, 100:29, 103:32, 104:3, 104:5 see also t c n o y .
(bis), 104:7, 104:14, 104:19, 106:4ap, oYNoq (4 8 5 6 ) vb intr. 103:9, 107:8 (em.).
108:2, 108:3, 108:6, 108:8, 108:12, o y id n z , ' oyujn, o yo n z * (4 8 6 a ) vb tr. m ed
108:19, 109:4, 109:13, 109:17, 100:15.
110:13ap, 111:6, 111:13, 111:33, ------ eBO a : *99:16, *123:29, *124:13,
112:11, 112:13, 113:4, 113:10, *125:17, 125:20; m ed 98:10, 98:28,
115:36*, 116:15, 116:18, 117:26, 9 9 :1 * , 99:7, 99:15, '99:24, 99:24ap,
117:28, 119:12, 120:28, 124:26, 101:3, 103:20, 103:26, 108:1, 108:8,
126:11, 126:35*, 127:4. 109:10, 109:18, 110:9, 111:5, 111:6,
attrib 106:4, 108:21, 108:22, 112:10, 111:14, 111:29, 113:7, 113:28, 117:29,
112:25, 113:23. 1 17:31, 117:35*, 122:32, 122:34*,
pM-oyoeiN (cf. ptuMe) 103:19, 107:27, 123:28, 124:18, 124:22, 124:26,
116:14. 124:27, 124:28-29ap, 124:29, 125:24,
p-oyoeiN (cf. eipe) foil, by: 127:6; foil, by:
exN - 112:5. n -: m ed 99:31, 101:1*, 101:24.
na * 119:13. n , n a *: m ed 108:12, 108:30,
peg-p-oyoeiN n n m f 112:3, 121:18. 114:32, 116:14.
(oyoN-), see oyN-. na* . .. x e -: no d ir obj 116:30.
oyoN (482a) indefinite pron. x e - *98:5.
oyoN n im 97:24, 104:24, 125:3, zujc: *122:17; m ed 114:36* (cor
125:14, 127:14. rupt).
oyojN (99:24), see o y to N z . com plem entary Circum st: *124:34*',
oyojN, 'o y H N , 2o y e N (4 8 2 6 ) vb in tr. m ed 98:17, 100:5, 109:2, 113:24,
119:12. 122:30, 124:34-35ap.
----- a - '110:33. (o y o t i ), o y * * b* (4 8 7 6 ) vb intr. *105:30,
----- n - 101:12, 101:13, 101:17, *108:23, *108:25, *108:33, *110:11,
101:20,2116:5. *114:18,*125:8.
oynam (4836) nn f. 106:14. o y p t (4 9 0 a ) nn m f. 111:11.
eoyNAM m m o * 106:12. (o y p o t ), o yp ^ t (4 9 0 a ) vb intr.
2 k >y n a m m m o * 105:28. as nn m 107:11.
YNN- see oyN -. o y u jcq (4 9 2 6 ) vb tr. 124:8, I26:36ap.
224 ON THE OR I G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

o ya a t #, see o y a a *. o j t g (poss. z c o t g ) v b intr.

o y u )T (494 a ). ---------- z p a Y n z h t * 9 9 : 1 5 .
n - o y o j t (a t tr ib ) 109 :12, 109 :13. ( i d t t t ), o t t t * (53 1 6 ) v b tr s h ut.
o Y T e - ( 4 9 4 6 ) prep. -----------G z o y N g - 114 :2 3.

o ytg - . . m n - 9 8 : 2 2 , 109:17, 112:20, (ujty), G ty -, 't o t y - 2A t y - (533a) vb tr

119:3. c ry.
oy u u y , 'o y A t y * ( 5 0 0 a ) v b tr. *114:13; no e u )-e z o M : 107 :2 4; as nn m 2106:31,
dir obj 98:14, 112:2. 2106:34.
e - , a - infin: no d i r o b j 9 8 : 1 4 (see G t y - A o y A A G i : as nn m 1106:3T.
98:15ap), 1 0 0 :2 * , 108 :1 7, 11 2:2 (see A iyKA K (i.e. Aty-qjKAic) gboa gxn-

ap), 112 :10, 112 :2 2, 120 :1 9, 121 :14, 2 126:3.

124:7. ojtyM (53 5 a ) v b tr. m e d 125:30.
x e - : no d i r obj 9 8 : 1 4 ap. o)ZG, 1o ) G z, a z g * ( 5 3 6 6 3 u p ) v b intr.

xgkac : no d i r obj 112 :3 2. ---------- g p a T g x n - ( c o r r u p t ) f 106:18.

as nn m 9 8 :1 4 a p , 9 8 : 1 7 , 102:4, 110:9, ---------- ( g ) p a t * refl '104:21, 104:21flp,
114:15. 105:10, M 0 5:32, M06:17-19ap,
o y ajH ( 5 0 2 a ) nn f. 112:8. f 106:18ap.
o y io ty B ( 5 0 2 6 ) v b tr. no d i r o b j, foi l, by ----------g z p a T g x n *10 6 :1 8ap.
t t g x a * . . . x e - 112 :31, 11 5:20, 120:1. o jxn , 'o x n (g )* (5 3 9 a ) vb tr. '126:27,
o y A t y p c (equals A o y A * ? G , filed by C r u m ' 126:28; med 103:27, 126:25,126:28.
w. o y i o z p sub o y i o p z ) v b intr. as nn m 125:11.
ep o * refl . . . ( y A - N G G i M A 123:24.
oy io z, 1o y H Z , 2o y A z * , 3o y z A * , 4 y a z *
(e r r o r) (5 0 5 6 ) v b tr. t y - ( 5 4 1 a ) v b a l au xiliary. 98:19, 108:18,
--------- n ca -, n c o )#: vb refl 398:34, 115:2 8, 125:10, 12 6 :3 4 (7 ).
2109:22, 2 109:22ap (2 ), M 09:25, ty - G N -, 6 M -6 0 M : 112:12, 121:15,
2 109:25ap; m e d 9 8 : 6 , 1109:23, 1109:24, 124:2 5; foil, by :
116:30, *127:2. g , A - i n f i n 115:15,121:3,121:19.

o y z c , see z o y z c . n - infin 112:32, 116:18, 120:5.

oy io zM ( 5 0 9 a ) v b tr. tyA - ' t y A p o * ( 5 4 1 6 ) prep. 100:16, 106:10,

as nn m 108 :2 1, 108:24. '1 1 2 :2 9, 114:24ap, 116:12, 119:22,

( o y x A i ) , o y x a g i ( 5 1 1 6 ) v b intr. 120:3, 120:6, 120:21, 121:26, 122:6,
as nn m 124 :33ap. 122:7.
xm - . . . t y A - 123:19.
(o)a)),a), l o y o y , e e T t ( 5 1 8 a ) v b i n t r . t l 14:10. a ttitn tyA - 103:24.
----------n - . . . g b o a z n - 117 :15. czoyN t y A - 116:35*, ' 117:3, 118:17.
--------- g b o a z i t o o t # *99:4. forming advb expressions:
(iDBty), f o r d e ri v e d nn see Btye. ty A -N A p H X -q 1 0 2 :6 .
ojng ( 5 2 4 a ) nn m . 110:6. iya - c n g z 125:10.
ojnz, O N z f ( 5 2 5 a ) v b intr. 116:2, ^116:7, ty a - n ( g g ) i m a 100:13, 123:25.

116:9, 122:31. see also z o y N , z p a T .

as nn m 110:8, 11 0:14, 110:27, 113:34, tyA- (54 26 2 3 up, 18 5 a lO up) vb tr
116:8, 120 :3 1, 121:7. b e g in .
(ton), H n f ( 5 2 6 a ) v b tr. ty a - m i c g 114:5.

--------- a - f 125:4. t y A ( 5 4 2 6 1 8 u p ) v b intr ris e .

----------m n - M 12:21. as nn m : attrib: m a n - o j a 110:5 (for

f o r d e ri v e d nn see httg. a d v b ex pression see m a ).
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 225

<ge (546 6 ) nn m f h u n d r e d . 98:21, 98:30, 99:10, 99:12, 99:19,

<|ht N - i y e m a a b c n - (a t tr ib ) 12 1:22. 99:23, 99:29, 100:9, 100:1 7, *10 0:33,
uji (547 b ) v b tr. *102:4, *102:6, *103:12, *103:20,
as nn m 98:25. 103 :2 8, 10 4:2 4, *10 4:30, *104:34,
<go(549b 11) nn m f th o u s a n d . 105 :21. *106:7, *107:5, *107:27, *107:31,
tgo n - ( attrib) 121 :1 8, 122:1, 122:1 1. *1 07:33, *108:1, 11 1:34, *11 2:19,
(gee-, see ojqe. *1 12:29, 113:6, 1 13:21, 114 :14, 114:33,
(ojeeio), ojBeioeiT* ( 5 5 2 a 8 u p ) v b tr. 116 :1 1, 11 6:23, 1 16:32 , *1 17:8,
-------- a -* 1 2 5 : 1 . 1 17:19, 117 :2 4, *119:3, 120 :18,
( ujbhp), q)B p- (553 a ) nn m f. *12 2:14, 12 3:1 3, 123 :1 6, 12 3:21,
ajBp-eiNe 110 :34, 116 :1, 12 1:2 9. 123 :35, 124:6, *125:4, 127:1.
ajBp-p-2a)B 123:12. ---------- a - : 12 5:3 1; foil, b y N -d a t 122 :19,
ojik ( 556a 8) nn m . 9 9 : 2 8 , 10 0:1 1. * 122 :22 .
(qkak (5 5 6 a ) nn m . ---------- N - : 9 8 : 1 5 , 102:2, 114 :36, 116:4,
au jk a k (i.e. A(y-u)KAic; cf. ajty) e B o \ *11 6:26 , 120 :3 2, *12 2:32; foil, by n -
e x N - 126:3. dat 1 13:10, 115:35, 1 17:26.
ojmmo (565 6 ) nn m f. ---------- N e e n - 1 19:2, 120 :27, 121 :34,
o n-u jm mo e - 124 :11. 126 :2 4.
ajMoyN, f ' ( y M o y N e ( 5 6 6 b ) nn m f . foil, by c o m p le m e n t a r y C ircum st
ajMoyN n - (attrib ) 1105:5. 100 :2 6.
M Az-tgM oyN (cf. M o yz): 1104:31, as nn m : attrib: ma N-ojcune 101:6,
105:11, 1105:23, *105:27, *106:8, 102 :15, 102 :1 7, 104 :3 2, 105:1.
'108:4, 1112:12, *112:20, '1 2 5 :5 ; foil, f o r d e r i v e d c o n ju n ctio n see e(y u )n e .
by n - ( attrib) 117 :36. ojnHpe (581 a ) nn f. 108:9.
(ojomnt), cyoMT ( 5 6 6 b ) n n m f . 125:4. p-qjTTHpe (cf. e i p e ) 108:7.
ujomt n- (a ttr ib ) 101 :2 3, 104 :2 2, tyApo*, see ( y A - (1).
122:6, 122:10 ( c f . a p ) , 122 :1 4. tyHpe, f ty e e p e ( 5 8 4 a ) nn m f. 101 :16,
maz- ojom t (cf. M o y z ) : 122 :1 2, 122:16; 101 :2 0, 101 :2 3, 10 1:2 8, 102 :14,
foil, by n - ( attrib) 101 :2 0, 11 7:3 3. 103 :3 2, '1 0 4 :2 8 , 106:20, 106:29,
(QMaje, ' ( y M ( y e - ( 5 6 7 a ) v b tr. 123:18. '1 1 1 :1 8 , 113:34, *115:32, 117:17,
-------- n a *: no d i r ob j 113:1. 120:7.
M N T -a )M (g e -e iA a )A O N nn f 1123:9. (y p n -, see ( y o p n , tyiopn.
u) n- ( 716 6 24 ) v b tr. (yopn, '(y p n - (5 8 7 a 11) nn m f. 122 :10,
ujn-zth* (refl) z a p o * 116 :1. 122 :14.
o j h n (5 6 8 b ) nn m . 109 :32, 110 :7 , 110:8, (y o p n n - (attr ib ) 98:7, 9 8 :8 , 9 8 :3 4 ,

110:14, 110:18, 110 :2 7, 110 :3 0, 10 2 :1 0, 10 2:24, 107 :21, 109 :21,

110:31, 116 :29, 1 16 :3 1, 116 :3 2, 110 :3 2, 111 :7, 111:8, 11 1:30, 114:4,

118:12, 118:19, 118 :2 0, 1 18:29, 119:8, 1 17:16, 117 :20, 11 7:28, 1 17:30,

119:25, 119:32, 120 :3 0, 120 :3 1, 121 :7. 121 :3 0, 126 :1 7.

a)ONTe (573 a ) nn m (s ic ). 111 :1 3. N -(yopn (a t tr ib ) 109:1.

ujoott *, see (y mne . ( y p n - * i - * n c e ' 105:23.

ujine ( 5 7 6 6 ) v b intr. 108:7, 119 :2 9. p - ( y o p n (cf. e i p e ) e po * 11 3:12, 11 3:17.

-------- e x N - 107 :24. (yopn (l i k e N(yopn) 113 :2 6.

as nn m: 119 :14, 119 :3 1; t - < y ' n e n - dat N (y o p n 98:16, 100:6, 104 :32, 111 :1 2,

125:27. 113:1 8, 1 13:26ap, 117:7, 117 :15,

(ytone, ( y o o n * (5 7 7 6 ) vb intr. *97:26, 12 2 :3 0, 124 :19.

*98:4, f98 :6 , 9 8 : 6 , 9 8 : 1 4 a p (2 ), *98:16, x i N - N ( y o p n 102:6, 121 :1 6.

226 ON THE ORI G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

(<ya)pn), <ypn- (586 6) vb tr. za -, 'z a p o * (6 3 2 a ) prep. '116:2, 119:25,

typn-N- infin 107:28. 123:32ap (bis), ' 126:34, 127:3.
for derived nn see cyopn. Z A - T G Z H MTTA.TG- 1 12:25.
cyopcyp (5 8 9 a ) vb tr. 102:27; med 126:31, z a - tg z h n- 97:26, 111:29, 114:36ap,
126:35. 125:32.
ty-ra (5 9 4 a 6) nn m. 99:30, 103:26, 124:6, (z a g ), pi z a g y (635 a 25 up) n n m f. Ill :5.
127:3. z a Y , 'z a g i (6 3 6 6 ) nn m. ' 114:11, 119:11.
ujtbo (595 b 16) vb intr. zg , 'z a g ig (6 3 7 a ) vb intr. 199:18,1126:32.
as nn m: attrib 106:32. --------- g , a- g p o*: 10 2:7, 102:24,
(<yTeico), pi tyTeiciooy (595 6) nn m. 107:2, 107:15, 123:29; w. obj contin
114:23. ued by C ircum st 99:9, 112:23, 114:3,
tyropTp (5976) vb tr. no dir obj 102:28, 124:30, 125:28.
102:33ap; m ed 99:30, 104:15, 107:27, ------ g x n - ' 126:29.
108:14, 115:17, 116:10, 117:1, 118:12, ------ A.TTGCHT g - ' 126:33.
119:24, 120:24, 126:5, 126:9. ------ g t t i t n g - ' 126:34*.
as nn m 99:31, 102:33*. zg (6 3 8 6 ) nn f. 113:19.
(yHye (601 6 ) nn f. 123:10. ta g i tg g n - 99:19, 122:9, 122:18.
(tyooye), (yoyiooy* (601 6) vb in t r .f 101:4. p- G (cf. g ip g ) n - 103:28, 126:36.
tyoyeiT (6 0 2 6 25 up) vb intr (qual). tg Y z g(like n t g Y z g ) 106:26, 109:20,
oyneT -ajoyeiT 125:32*. 123:21, 125:22.
tyoytyoy (6 0 4 a ) vb intr. T G G IZ G O N 122:13.
------ MMO^refl 103:9. n t g g iz g 98:10, 103:31, 109:14, 112:9,
tyiotyq, see zuxyq. 113:20, 113:22, 114:22, 121:4,121:25,
(tyqe), tyBG -(378a 11 up) nn m f. 123:15.
tyBe-CNooyc: 105:13; foil, by n - (at n g, foil, by Relative 98:21, 110:8,
trib) 105:14, 105:15. 123:28.
ty a x e (6 1 2 6 ) vb intr. N 6 GBOA. ZN - 109. 1 1.
------ e -. epo* 99:2, 123:3, 123:33, zN-'f'ZG 102:25ap.
125:10. K A T A - G G B O A ZN - 109:16.
------ nmma * 100:22, 116:12, 117:8. N 6 n-: 99:17, 99:25, 110:14, 110:15,
as nn m 100:15, 100:17, 100:34, 110:20, 120:27, 120:29, 122:16,
101:11, 102:14, 104:1, 115:7, 116:3, 122:29; n g n - n i- 99:10, 103:22,
117:10, 119:7. 110:16, 110:22, 110:23, 115:5, 118:9,
119:2, 121:34, 126:24.
z h , 1g z h (640 6) nn f fore part.
qi, 1qiT# (6 2 0 a ) vb tr. 1 115:28. Z A - T G Z H MTTA.TG- 1 112:25.
------ z*po*: no dir obj 126:34. a - tg z h n- 1 114:36 (corrupt).
qNT (6 2 3 6 ) nn m f. 122:27. ZA .-TG ZH n - ''97:26, 1111:29, 1114:36ap,

qiT*, see qi. ' 125:32.

(qarre), qoT# (6 2 4 a ) vb tr. z i- tz h n- 1 102:4, 103:20, 104:21,
---------- g b o a . 126:23, 126:36. 105:11, '105:32, '107:27, '107:33,
q x o o y , 'q T o y - 2(*)qTG (625 a ) nn m f. '108:1, '112:29, '115:3, '117:9,
q x o o y N -(attrib ) 105:3, 125:3. '120:14, '124:13, '125:3.
MAz-qTooy (cf. Moyz) n - (attrib) see also z h t * .
117:32ap, 125:5. zi-, 'ziioio#, 2zito* (6 4 3 6 19 up) prep.
qT oy-K ooz 1 105:5. 108:16, 2 119:13, '119:31, '126:19.
cGT^qTG n - (a ttrib )2 105:9. joining bare nns 100:32, 102:21 (bis),
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 227

102:22, 1 2 3 :9 ( te r ) , 1 2 3 :1 0 ( te r ) , 1 2 3 :1 1 2M e , ' i M e - ( 6 7 6 a ) n n m f.
(bis). ZM e n - ( a t t r i b ) 1 1 5 :1 0 .
z H ic A - N - T n e 10 5:27. 2M e-H ic n - ( a t t r i b ) ' 10 7:1 (see ap).
z h i c a - m z i t n - 11 0:24. M & z-zM e (c f. M oyz) n - (a ttrib )
z i-o y n & m mmo* 1 0 5:28 . 1 1 5 :1 2 * .
z f t z h n -1 0 2 :4 , 1 0 3 :2 0 ,1 0 4 :2 1 ,1 0 5 :1 1 , z m o o c (6 7 9 a ) vb in t r . 1 0 5 :2 8 , 1 0 5 :3 0 ,
105:32, 1 0 7 : 2 7 , 1 0 7 : 3 3 , 1 0 8 : 1 , 1 1 2 : 2 9 , 1 0 6 :3 .
1 1 5 :3 ,1 1 7 :9 ,1 2 0 :1 3 ,1 2 4 :1 3 ,1 2 5 :3 . zm zaa ( 6 6 5 a 1 7 ) n n m f. 1 1 3 :4 .
z h s b o y p m m o * 10 5:2 9 , 1 0 6:13 . zn-, ' zm - , 2z n n -, 3n z h t * ( 6 8 3 a ) p re p .
j o , 'z p* * ( 6 4 6 * ) n n m . 9 9 : 3 4 , 1 0 0 : 2 1 . '9 8 : 2 5 , 39 8 :2 6 , 9 9 :7 , 39 9 :1 0 , 2 9 9 :1 1 ,
X K P 1 - 4 '12 3:16 , '1 2 3 :2 2 . 39 9 :1 6 (se e 9 9 :1 5 a p ), '9 9 : 1 7 , '9 9 : 2 1
see a lso e j p N - , n & z p n - . (2 ), 3 9 9 :2 6 , '9 9 : 3 2 , '9 9 : 3 4 , '1 0 0 : 1 1 ,
zioiof, >2<o* (6 5 1 ft). ' 1 0 7 : 1 0 , 1 1 9 : 1 1 . '1 0 0 : 2 2 , 101: la p , 1 0 1 :1 0 , '1 0 1 : 2 4 ,
2ii)B, p i 'i B H y e (6 5 3 a ) nn m. '1 0 3 : 2 5 , 1 0 2 :8 , 1 0 2 :1 0 , 1 0 2 :2 0 , '1 0 2 : 2 4 , '1 0 3 : 9 ,
1 1 5 :6 ,1 2 0 :9 , 1 2 5 :1 5 . 1 0 3 :2 1 , 1 0 3 :2 4 , 2 1 0 3 :2 9 , 1 0 4 :1 6 , 1 0 4 :3 0 ,
q)Bp-p-e<DB ( c f . u jb h p , e i p e ) 1 2 3 : 1 3 . 1 0 4 :3 5 * , 1 0 5 :2 2 , 1 0 6 :4 a p , 1 0 6 :6 ,
z& em e, za-Vbc, s e e z & e iB e c . 1 0 6 :7 , 3 1 0 6 :2 1 , '1 0 7 : 3 , 1 0 7 :1 5 , 1 0 7 :1 9 ,
zh66 (6 5 5 a ) n n m f. 3 1 0 8 :9 , 2 1 0 8 :3 1 ( z n n - ) , ' 1 0 9 :7 , 3 1 0 9 :1 1 ,
p-ZHBe (c f. e i p e ) n - d a t 1 2 6 :1 . 1 0 9 :1 5 , > 1 1 0 :4 , '1 1 0 : 9 , 1 1 0 :1 3 a p ,
(zboyp ), 6 b o y p ( 6 5 6 ft) n n f. 1 0 6 :1 5 . 1 1 0 : 3 0 , ' 1 1 0 :3 2 , 1 1 1 :5 , 1 1 1 1 :6 (? e B O \
z i- 6 b o y p m m o 1 0 5 :2 9 , 1 0 6 :1 3 . zn -), '1 1 1 : 1 4 , 1 1 1 :3 2 , 1 1 2 :1 , 1 1 2 :4 ,
z & e ise c , 'z jk i B e c , 2 z & e ie e , 3 z a T b 6 ( 6 5 7 b ) > 1 1 2 :1 4 , '1 1 2 : 1 9 , '1 1 2 : 2 3 , '1 1 2 : 2 6 ,
nn f. '9 8 : 2 , '9 8 : 3 , '9 8 : 2 4 , 2 9 8 :2 6 , '1 1 3 : 5 , 1 1 3 :1 4 , '1 1 3 : 2 7 , '1 1 4 : 1 5 ,
29 8 :2 9 , 29 8 :3 4 * , 39 8 :3 4 a p , '9 9 : 3 , 9 9 :1 0 , 1 1 4 :2 4 , '1 1 4 : 2 4 , 3 1 1 4 :2 7 , 3 1 1 5 :5 ,
9 9 :1 2 ,9 9 :2 0 . > 1 1 5 :1 1 , 3 1 1 5 :1 9 , 3 1 1 5 :2 4 , '1 1 5 : 2 9 ,
jh b c (6 5 8 a ) n n m . 1 0 9 :1 2 ( b i s ) , 1 0 9 :1 3 . 3 1 1 5 :3 4 , '1 1 6 : 1 5 , > 1 1 6 :2 2 , 1 1 6 :3 2 * ,
2BHYC, See ZU)B. 1 1 6 :3 4 , 1 1 7 : 1 1 , '1 1 7 : 3 5 , 1 1 8 :5 , 1 1 8 :8 ,
j i e i e , see z e (1 ). 1 1 8 :1 9 , 2 1 1 8 :3 3 , 1 1 9 :2 0 , '1 1 9 : 2 5 ,
2HKe (6 6 4 a 3 ) n n m f. 1 1 9 :2 9 . 1 2 0 :1 8 , 2 1 2 1 :1 1, 1 2 1 :1 2 , 1 2 1 :2 0 ,
m n t - 2 hic n n f 1 1 0 :1 3 , 1 1 2 : 1 3 , 1 1 2 : 2 2 , 1 2 1 :2 3 , 1 2 1 :2 4 , '1 2 2 : 1 , 1 2 2 :1 2 , 1 2 2 :1 8 ,
1 1 8 :1 . 1 2 2 :2 1 , 1 2 2 :3 3 , 1 2 2 :3 5 * , 1 2 2 :3 5 ,
( 6 6 4 f t) n n , w . p - d e c e i v e . 2 1 2 3 :1 6 , '1 2 3 : 1 7 , 2 1 2 3 :2 1 , 2 1 2 3 :2 2 ,
p - a i\ (c f. e i p e ) m m o * 1 2 0 : 2 9 . 1 2 4 :4 , 2 1 2 4 :1 2 , '1 2 4 : 1 8 , 1 2 4 :2 2 ,
( j a a , s e r v a n t ), s e e z m z & \ . 2 1 2 4 :2 6 , 3 1 2 4 :2 8 , ' 1 2 4 :2 8 -2 9 a p (2 ),

ZM ie ( 6 7 1 a ) n n f. 1 1 4 :2 8 . 2 1 2 4 :3 0 , 1 2 5 :9 , 1 2 5 :1 1 , '1 2 5 : 1 2 , 1 2 5 :2 4 ,

2 \ o c t n , ' a o c t n , 26 \ c t n ( 6 7 1 b ) n n m . '1 2 7 : 1 1 , 1 2 7 :1 2 ( b is ).
120:4. e Bo \ z n - : 39 8 :9 , '9 8 : 1 2 , 9 8 :1 3 , 39 8 :2 8 ,

t- e \ o c T N , fo il, b y : 39 8 : 3 1, 9 9 :2 , 9 9 :1 2 , 9 9 :2 0 , '9 9 : 2 1 ,

e - 2 1 1 6 :2 7 . '9 9 : 3 0 , 1 0 0 :6 , 1 0 0 :2 3 , 1 0 1 :5 , 1 0 1 :7 ,

na* > 1 1 8 :1 4 , 1 1 8 : H a p . 1 0 2 :2 5 , 1 0 3 :2 7 , '1 0 4 : 5 , '1 0 4 : 1 9 ,

( * 4 \ h t ) , p i z 3l\ 3 lT s (6 7 1 ft) n n m . I l l :2 6 , > 1 0 5 :1 3 , '1 0 6 : 2 3 , 1 0 7 :1 3 , 1 0 7 :2 2 , 1 0 8 :3 ,

120:21. '1 0 9 : 1 , '1 0 9 : 4 , 1 0 9 :1 2 , 1 0 9 :1 6 , '1 0 9 : 2 7 ,

zm-, s e e e j p N - , z n - . '1 0 9 : 3 4 , 1 1 0 :1 2 , 1 1 0 :2 6 , '1 1 1 : 6 (? ),

JiMe, p i 'z i o M e ( 3 8 5 a 2 , c o r r e c t e d b y L a y '1 1 1 : 1 1 , '1 1 1 : 1 2 , 1 1 1 :1 7 , 'l l l : 2 3 a p ,

to n in Z P E 11 [ 1 9 7 3 ] 1 8 3 ; c f . Y o u n g in 1 1 1 : 2 5 , ' 1 1 2 :3 4 , ' 1 1 3 :4 , '1 1 3 : 9 , 1 1 5 :2 7 ,

JA O S 9 1 [ 1 9 7 1 ] 5 0 7 - 9 ) n n f. 1 1 0 2 :1 0 , '1 1 6 : 2 3 , > 1 1 7 :1 6 , 3 1 1 8 :2 2 , '1 1 8 : 2 9 ,

* 1 0 6 :3 3 a p , '1 0 7 : 1 0 , 1 1 4 :9 , 1 2 1 :5 . 3 1 1 8 :3 1 * , 3 1 1 9 :1 , 3 1 1 9 :6 , '1 1 9 : 9 ,
228 ON THE OR I G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

z n - (continued) czpa T 9 8 : 3 2 , 9 9 : 1 5 a p ( 1 , 2 ), 109:26,

1119:32*, 1120:11, 120:25, 3120:31, 1 1 1 : 3 , 1 2 1 : 1 6 ,1 2 6 : 1 8 .
1121:1,3121:2, >121:5, 121:30, 121:32*, e zp & T e - , a - 1 0 0 : 2 8 , 1 0 2 :1 8 , 103:31,
1122:27, 123:5, 123:35*, 124:1, 124:6, 1 0 4 :2 0 , 1 1 1 :3 3 , 1 1 5 :3 0 , 116:18,
M24:28, 3124:34*, 126:6, 126:8, 1 1 8 :2 4 , 1 2 4 :9 , 1 2 7 :4 .
2126:14, 3127:15, 127:16; as nn 98:2, ezp ^Y e*N- exu># 103:35ap,
298:4, 109:6, 3116:21. 1 0 6 :18ap, 1 1 1 :1 0 , 1 1 6 :2 2 , 117:4,
zp*Y zn 399:16, 3109:34, 3lll:23ap, 1 2 2 :2 3 , 1 2 4 :3 .
3117:21, 3118:4, 124:6. ezp^Y zn -, n zh t # 9 9 :1 S a p (3 ), 109:21,
ezpaY zn- 399:16 (see 99:15 ap), 1 0 9 :3 1 , 1 1 1 :1 2 , 1 1 1 :1 6 , 111:21.
>109:21, 1109:32, 1111:12, 1111:16, nzp &Y nzh t # 1 0 0 :8 .

1111:22. u j a - z p & Y e - 1 0 2 :2 6 , 1 1 0 :1 8 .

nzp&Y zn- 3100:9. zpoyBB^ei (7 0 5 6 20 up) nn f. 125:34*,

forms advb expressions and compound 1 2 6 :1 3 .
preps w. m htc, c \ (1), cm o t, cojioq, (z c p m an ), a &zm cn (7 0 3 a ) nn m .
ze (2), euXoyoq, jiepoq, ^eaornq, m v - a ttrib : bc-n - aazm cn (c f. boj ) 109:31.
ofipyog, cpoPoq. zpH pe ( 7 0 4 a ) n n m . 1 1 1 :1 5 .

zoyN (685 6) nn m. zptc ( 7 0 4 6 ) n n f. 1 1 5 :2 4 , 1 1 6 :3 3 , 119:28,

ezoyN 120:20. 121 :8 ,121 :11 .
ezoyN e-, a -, epo# 98:8 (bis), 104:8, a ttr ib 9 9 :3 2 .
110:27, 112:11, 114:23, 115:8, 115:13, z p o o y ( 7 0 4 6 ) n n m . 1 1 7 :7 .

115:17, 116:29, 116:31, 117:22, s e e a l s o zp o y B B & ei.

119:21, 120:16, 120:30, 121:7, 121:12, ( z a p e z ) , e p H z , i a p h z ( 7 0 7 6 ) v b in tr.

123:2, 123:25, 123:31, 123:32*, 125:8, -------- e p o # 1 1 8 :2 1 .

126:7, 127:13. -------- n a # 1 1 0 3 :1 4 .
ezoyN oja.-, ujapo# 116:34*, 117:3, z i c e ( 7 1 0 6 ) v b tr .

118:17. a s n n m 1 1 5 :2 7 .
ezoyN zn- 99:34*, 119:7. zh t , i z t h # ( 7 1 4 a ) n n m h e a r t . 103:9.

ojA-zoyN a -: 122:26, 123:23; xin - . . M N T - a H T n n f: a t t r i b 1 2 6 :2 0 .

oja-zoyN 123:30. b a .a .- z h t (c f. buja) 1 0 7 :1 4 , 124:10.

mttzoyn n - 98:24-25ap. c y N -Z T H # ( r e f l) z a p o # 1 116:2.

zinhb (691 a) vb intr. zht# ( 6 4 0 6 2 3 ) (n n a s ) p r e p .

as nn m 116:23. w . s u f f ix c o n t i n u e d b y n - 1 1 8 :1 2 .

znn-, see zn-. z o y T -, see z o o y T .

zatt (693 b) nn m. 122:5. z o j t ( 7 1 8 6 2 3 ) n n , w . p - 4m a k e s a il.
(zam), zHTTf (695 a) vb t r . f 123:29,f 125:17. P - z o j t ( c f . e i p e ) e z p a Y NZHT#99:15flp.
nneHn f 125:20. (z a tc ), z\fe, i z + e ( 7 1 9 a ) v b in tr.
z a ttc (696a). -------- exN- 1 1 3 :2 3 .
zattc e-in fin 127:14. --------c b o a 1 9 9 :1 6 .
z*po#, see ZA-. ----- CBOA (for CBOA CBOA) 2N-
zp*#, see zo. > 9 8 :1 3 .
zp^Y, !zpe (698 a) nn m. zo tc (7 2 0 6 ) nn f fe a r.
attrib: ca-N -zpe *104:25, 1108:4, P-z o tc (c f. eip e ): 1 0 7 :3 1 , 115:7,
1125:7 (for advb expression and com 1 1 8 :3 3 , 1 2 1 :6 ; f o i l , b y :
pound prep see c \ [1]). e x N - 1 2 5 :3 5 a p .

zpaiY zn-, n zh t # 99:15, 109:34, zh t# 1 1 8 :1 1 .

111 :23ap, 117:21, 118:4, 124:6. z a j T e (? ), s e e t u T e .
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 229

2A fe , see 2 A T e . 2i x n - , >2 ix m - (7 5 8 6 10) prep. >98:28,

zth*, see z h t . 99:24, 101:2, 104:13, 105:2, 105:16,
z fe , see 2 A T e . 105:28, 105:31, 106:3, >111:31, 112:10,
2ITM-, See 2 IT N - . >115:14, >116:3, >121:35, >123:18.
2ATN-, 12 a t o o t * ( 4 2 8 6 1 1 ) p r e p . 1 1 3 : 1 3 ,
1117:1. x e - (vb), see xio.
2ITN-, 12 IT M , 2 2 IT N N - 32 IT O O T * (4 2 8 6 x e - (7 4 6 6 3) conjunction.
3 up) prep. 11 0 0: 17 , 1 1 0 0 :3 4 , >1 0 2 :1 4 , introduces discourse after n e x e - , c 2 ai.
103:5, >108:29, 10 8 :3 2 , 1 1 3 :2 9 , >1 1 7 : 1 0 , sam e, w. discourse anticipated by neu
117:11, 117:17, 1 1 7: 27 , 1 2 3 :1 4 , 12 4: 8, tral pron, after xto.
2125:34, 126:9, 12 6 : 2 3 , 12 7:9 . sam e, ellipitcal 117:8, 118:29, 123:33.
gboa z i t n : 39 9 : 5 , > 1 0 1 :1 1 , 1 0 2 :2 7 , w. vbs o f perception: see e i M e , ( t y o o n
1 0 3 : 1 * , 3 108: 14 , 1 1 4 : 2 2 , 1 1 5 :2 1 , 3 1 2 0: 4; *Y)M N Tpe, M e e ye , n a y 0 ) c o o y n ,
w. suffix c o n ti n u e d b y n - 3 1 2 6: 26 . tam o, o y o ) N 2, a io G a v o n a i, drcoSeuc-
2ATOO T*, Se e 2 A T N - . vd^ i, arm aivo), aumpcoveco.
z i t o o t * , see z i t n - . am plifies objs after m o y t c (e -. a -.
ZAey, see 2A e. ep o * ), n a y (1 ) ( -, epo *), x o y ( m m o - c
zo o Y (7 3 0 f l )n n m . 111:5, 1 1 1 :3 0 , 11 1:3 1 , ep o *).
112:7, 1 1 5 : 1 2 , 1 1 5 : 2 5 , 1 1 5 : 3 1 , 1 1 7 : 3 0 , sam e, elliptical 105:26
11 7:32, 1 1 7 : 3 6 . introducing exp licative clause: 98:25,
N -2M e N - z o o y 1 1 5 : 1 0 . 100:25, 104:2, 107:28, 108:16, 112:27,
x im h |> o o y , fo il, by R elative: 1 2 2:25 ; 113:14, 115:23, 115:26 (2), 116:7 (2),
x iM - ^ r z o o y c t- m m a y 9 9 :1 4 , 100:14 , 116:20, 120:24, 122:5; xe- ... ta p
10 2 :3 5 * , 104:9, 106:14 , 1 0 8:20 , 99:26.
108:25, 1 1 4 : 2 9 , 1 2 0 : 1 2 , 1 2 1 : 2 5 . introducing clause o f purpose:
xin -m 4 > o o y c t- m m a y 9 9 :6 . w. II Fut affirm 98 :1 4 ap, 9 9 :3 3 -
z o o y (731 a) vb intr (qual). 34 ap.
nneeooY 121:21. w. I ll Fut affirm 9 9 :3 3 -3 4 apy
zo y e, see z o y z e . 120:22 .
z o y o (7 3 5 a ) nn m . w. I ll Fut neg: 119:5; u jin a x e -
n z o y o e p o * 121:3. 1 1 8 :3 2 * , 121:11*.
n z o y o n z o y o 10 8:28. e i m h ti x e - 119:31, 120:14.
(zoyeiT), f z o y e n e (7 3 8 a) nn m f. o y m o n o n x e - 118:31.
x i N - T e z o Y e u e 9 8 :5 . 2 pA-q), see x i (2).
x i- (in x i
z o o y t, ,z o y t- (7 3 8 6 ) nn m. 10 2:8, x i , > xi-, 2x i t * (7 4 7 6 ) vb tr r e c e iv e .
1 0 6 :3 0 ,1 0 7 :7 , 1 0 9 :2 2 a p (b is ), 114:5. >104:7 (1), >104:26, 106:16, 2 111:8,
attrib 1 0 1 : 2 5 . 113:11, 122:24, 127:11.
zo y t-c zim g : >1 0 0 :7 , >101:11, >101:24, ------- n t o o t * >112:2.
>102:3, >1 06 :2 8, > 1 0 9 :2 , > 1 1 3 : 2 4 ; attrib -------c b o a 2N-: no dir obj 119:9.
>106:29, >10 7:1 , > 1 0 7 : 6 , > 1 1 3 : 3 0 . -------e z o y N e - : >104:7 (2); no dir obj
m n t - 2o o y t nn f 1 0 9 : 3 . 123:32*.
z o y z e , > O Y z e , 2z o y e ( 7 3 9 6 ) n n m . > 9 9: 9, x i - e o o Y , fo il, by:
2 9 9 : 2 6 ,9 9 : 2 5 - 2 6 a p , 1 1 5 : 5 . 2 a 1\23.32ap.
(z(OO)q), o)o)a)q ( 7 4 0 6 , 6 2 9 6 3) vb tr. 2 i t n - >103:5.
as nn m 102:32. x i - oyu ) 2 a 1 123:32ap .
2 * 2(7 416 ). 123:7. xi-m op4>h >115 :4 .
2*2 n - 107:13, 1 0 9 :1 2 , 123:8. x h c y m b o y ^ io n 1 118 :1 6 , > 120:26.
230 ON THE O R I G I N OF T HE W O R L D (CG II)

x i (1 ) ( continued) ----- n a * r e f l 1 0 9 :2 9 .
x i- T y n o c : 1105:14, 1105:15; foil, by n- ------ z i t n - 1 1 7 :1 0 ,2 117:17.
1100:3. ------ c b o a . zn- 106:23, 2 113:3, ' 120:11,
(xi), x k- (6 4 8 a 8) vb tr. 2 122:27.
x i-zp a-q : as nn m 123:16, 123:22. ------ zp*Y n z h t * re fl 117:21, 118:4.
xo), 'x e - 2x o o * (7 5 4 a ) vb tr. '103:13, as nn 109:24,
m 109:25, 113:21,
'103:29, 114:14. 113:34, 118:2.
------ n a * 2 118:29, ' 119:5, 119:30. x o o p f , s e e x o ia ip e ( 2 ) .
xo) m m o-c, x o o - c : 2 118:6; foil, by: x e p o , 'x e p e - (781 6 ) v b t r b la z e , b u m .

epo* . .. x e - 114:7. '126:24; m ed 109:13.

n- d a t 2 116:20. x u iu ip e (7 8 2 a ) v b t r s c a tte r.

n, ma* . . x e - 2 101:17, 2 101:21, ----- 6 b o \ : m e d 1 0 9 :1 5 .

103:10, 2 107:28. (x u iu ip e ), x o o p f (784a 25 u p ) v b in tr be

x e - 97:25, 2 108:32, 112:28, 2 114:7, s tro n g . f 120:13.

2 114:19, 117:9, 2 118:30. --------e p o * f9 9 :4 .

x e - o y a 1103:14ap. xpo (783 a ) v b in t r .

x e-o y o ) ' 103:14. --------e p o * 1 1 8 :1 6 .

x e s o \ ' 112:28. s e e a ls o x o ia ip e ( 2 ) .

xu)#, x n - , see e x N -, z ix n -. x o e ic , 'x & e ic (7876) nn m. 102:21,

(xo)Q)Be), xo)Be (159 b) vb tr. 108:4. 104:10, 113:35, 114:13.
xa>K, ' x o k # (761 a ) vb tr. 115:3. a t t r ib 114:15.

------ cb o a : '100:18, '102:25, 112:5, M N T - x o e ic nn f ' 101:29, 125:30.

'113:29, 123:26; med 98:12, 100:34, P-, e p i - x o e i c ( c f . e i p e ) : 120:32*; fo il,

106:26, 109:19, 118:3, 127:9. by:

xa>KM (1 6 3 a ) vb tr. epo* 116:25.

as nn m 122:14, 122:20. e x N - , e x u i* 1 1 4 :1 9 , 115:9.
xeK & ac, 'xeKAC, 2xeK AA ce, 3kac ezpa.Y e x u i* 124:2.
(7 6 4 a ) conjunction, x ic e , x o c e f (7886) v b tr. 103:5.
w. II Fut affirm 102:5, 104:24, 104:29, ----- e - f 125:14.
106:8, 3 108:2, 110:26, 115:35, as n n m 110:17.
116:24, 117:20, 117:25, 122:1, 123:3, x it # , see x i.

123:26. x o e iT (7 9 0 6 ) nn m .

w. Ill Fut neg '112:32, 116:17, 121:2. a t t r ib : b c - n - x o c it (c f. boi) 111:2,

w. Conjunctv (after intervening Cond) 111:6.

2 113:1. ( x A T q e ) , X A .T B C (7 9 2 6 ) n n m . 111:26.
x o \ x \ ( 1 1 0 a 19) vb tr surround. xooy, 'x o o y - (7 9 3 a) v b tr. 102:33,
as nn m 113:10, 117:26. 115:32, '116:10.
, see x in .
x im ------ n , 104:18, 104:22.
xojojmc (7 7 0 6 ) nn m. 107:3. --------e z p a u e - 124:9.
x in
, ' x im - (1 1 2 b ) prep. x io y e (7 9 3 6 ) v b in t r .

x in - .. . ty*.- 123:18. as n n m : N x i o y e 116:28.

x in -. .. uja- zoyn 123:30. x u iz (191 a 1) v b in tr t o u c h .

form s advb expressions w. t c n o y , --------e p o * 118:32.

(N-)tyopn, z o o y (1 ), z o y e rr. x u iz m , ' x a z m - 2x a z m # , 3x a . Z M e * (7976)
x n o , 'x n e - , 2x n o * (7 7 8 6 ) vb tr. 99:6, vb tr . 117:7, 117:9, '117:13, 2 117:14,
106:29, '106:36, 113:30, 2 114:11, 3 118:15, 2 124:25; n o d ir o b j 117:5; m ed

'114:15, 2 115:35, 2 116:19. 116:17.

 WORDS BORR OWED FROM GREEK 231

xoyxoy vb intr. 6 om (815 6 ) nn f. 103:3, 104:10, 114:13.

----- epo* 101:12, 101:16, 101:20. athsom nn 120:6, 124:13, 124:13-
14ap (2).
mn - 6 om , foil, by:
6e (802a) conjunction. 100:19, 103:15, infin 1 17:9ap.
104:6, 106:16, 106:19, 108:32, 114:4, C onjunctv 120:11.
117:28, 124:22, 124:26, 125:14, 6N-, 6M-SOM (cf. <sin c ): 108:18; foil,
125:24. by n - infin 112:33.
60) (803 a) vb intr. 111:30, 116:29. u )-s mhsom (cf. s in g ): 112:12, 121:15,
6u)B (8056 10) nn m. 124:25; foil, by:
m n t - 6u>b nn f 121:24. c , a - infin 115:15, 121:3, 121:19.
6u)u)bg, <su)bg (8 0 4 6 ) nn f. 1110:15, n - infin 116:18, 120:5.
110:22 ( 1). (sin g ), s n -, l6 m- (8 2 0 a ) vb tr.
6u)u)Be nhcntc 1 1 0 :2 2 . (Snhsom : 1108:18; foil, by n- infin
(6BBe), for derived nn see cu)b. 112:32.
6Boyp, see ZBoyp. umsmhsom : 112:12, 121:15, 124:25;
60 a. (8066 5) nn m. foil, by:
x e -6 o * (cf. xu)) 112:28. e -, a -in fin 115:15, 121:3, 121:19.
(6oeixe), 6 o 'i\e (8 0 7 6 ) vb tr. med n- infin 1116:18, 1120:5.
99:32ap. 60JNT (8 2 2 6 ) vb intr. 106:23.
6u)\n (812 a) vb tr. as nn m 106:30.
------ e s o \: 103:29, 124:19, 125:25, 6u)u) t (837 a ) vb intr.
127:17; med 108:9, 127:8. ------ e zo y N zn - 119:7.
------ c b o x n- dat 114:16, 124:28. ------ ezp&T 102:18-19 ap.
(6u)\x), c o \ x ^ (8 1 4 a ) vb tr. s u )x b (8 4 1 6 ) vb tr. 121:14, 121:21; med
refl, foil, by mmo ; 108:17. 109:14, 109:16.
6M-, see S IN G . ------ n - 121:2 lap.

II. W o rd s B o r r o w ed from G reek

ayaGoq, -ov. 119:4, 120:11. ayvcoaia. 120:25ap.

N-&r&eoc (attrib) 107:13. aycovia. 120:25.
(ayavaKTeco), p-araNAicTei. 121:29. (dSa^idvtivoq), -r|.
dydjni. 107:12. TTKA2 N-AAAMANTINH (prob. place
ayajniToq. 107:9. nam e) 108:24.
ayyaov. 115:36. (d5iKeco), p- a a ik c i .
ayyE^oq. 100:16, 100:18, 102:21, 103:6, ------ n - 122:5.
103:7, 105:17, 106:2, 107:29, 108:15, d8m 'a, 1a a ik c ia . 106:16, 106:18,
108:20, 109:9, 109:19, 110:1, 110:29, 123:14, 123:20, 126:23.
111:24, 111:28, 117:15, 117:18, aexog.
122:17,123:6, 123:19, 124:12, 126:1. attrib 105:8.
attrib 105:21. dSdvaxoQ. 110:11, 122:11*, 125:12.
ayewTixoq. 127:5. n-aoanatoc (attrib) 102:3, 103:19,
a tg n n h to c n - (attrib) 127:11 (em .). 104:2*, 123:32, 124:5.
232 ON T HE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

(aSexeco), p-A eeT ei. (apxotYYEXiKoq), -t\. 102:8.

------ n - 126:12. dpxaTTE^oq. 102:22, 104:19, 104:23,
(aioSdvo^iai), p- a ic q a n c . 105:10, 116:10.
------ x e - 99:3. Apxei, see apx.
(aixioq), -ov. 124:4. dpxiV 99:7, 100:14.
(aix^aXcoxiXco), p-AixMAA.u>Tize. dpxiYEvexcop, 1A p x ire N H Tio p . 1102:11,
------ mmo # 114:21. 103:4, 1104:12, 106:13, 106:19, 107:17,
aitov. 98:23, 99:8, 110:13, 112:14, 112:15 108:5, 108:11, 108:31, 112:27, 114:22,
(bis), 112:18, 113:5, 114:24, 121:27, 114:25, 117:19, 126:21, 126:26.
122:6, 122:8, 122:26, 122:33*, apxiepeuq. 111:4.
123:19ap, 123:31*, 124:6, 125:33*, (apxco), Apxei, 'p-A pxei. 1 0 2 :6 ,1126:5.
126:4, 126:31, 127:7, 127:12. ------ e x N - 1100:4, 1105:15.
dKpiPifc. ------ n - infin 115:14, 1126:5 ap.
M N T -A KPIBH C nn f: K A T A - O y M N T - A K P I- dpxcov. 100:6, 100:19, 100:29, 101:3,
bhc 123:27. 101: 8, 101: 10,
101:26ap, 103:16,
aKpiPax;. 102:24. 114:29, 115:6, 115:16, 117:16, 118:7,
d ^ G e ia . 107:12, 125:26. 119:19, 119:26, 120:3, 120:17, 121:14,
dtaiSivoq, 'a x H e e iN o c , 2A\HeiNH. 107:8. 121:19, 121:28, 121:31, 123:2, 123:4,
n
aa.h in o c (attrib) 2 117:2, 1117:11, 124:2, 124:8, 124:21, 125:25,125:34.
1118:13, 122:20, 123:24. a c (exclam ation). 101 :21 .
dAjiSox;. 120:13. doePiiq.
d U d . 99:21, 100:21, 113:3, 114:14, m n t -a c c b h c nn f 103:16, 125:22.
116:19, 116:21, 117:6, 117:9ap, a zo p a to n , see dopaioq.
118:11,118:31, 121:6.
(dXXoxpioq), -ov. P aio q. 111:14.
n - a w o t p i o n (attrib) 1 1 1 : 1 . Pi'PXoq. 102: 10.
dvdm uoic;. 104:27, 115:26, 115:31, x iepA (cf. iepo<;)BiBA.oc 110:30,122:12.
117:36*, 125:9. Pioq. 121:26.
(dvaxcopeco), ANAxiopei, ^-ANAxiopei. 119:23.
P oiiS eia.
115:11. PoxavTi. 111 :21 .
------ zn -> 112:25.
------ ezpAi e - 1100:28, 1103:31, yd^ioq. 109:23, 109:24.
1115:29, 1118:24, 1127:4. yap. 99:26 (1), 102:30, 103:25, 105:13,
avoTiioq. 107:34. 107:31, 114:3, 116:4, 118:34, 119:5,
(aopaxoq), a z o pa t o n . 102:19. 119:12, 121:17, 123:4, 123:17, 124:12,
d7CEiA.ii. 119:21. 125:7, 126:24, 127:14, 127:16.
(drcoSeiKvuni), p-AnoAiKNye. x e - . . . ta p 99:26 (2).
------ x e - 97:27. k a i ta p 116:14.
(dj:65ei^i(;), attoa iscic . 97:29*, 98:10, YEved. 98:32 ap, 122:6, 122:7.
123:4. YEvoq. 98:32*, 125:4, 125:6.
anoA iK N ye, see drcoSfiiKvuni. k a t a - t c n o c 109:33, 111:17, 111:22,
a ttoaiscic , see djcoSei^K;. 111:26, 111:27.
drcoieAfaiia. 107:14, 110:29, 119:23. yvto^Ti. 113:14, 114:26, 116:26.
dpiSnoq. 106:26. Yvcoaic;. 110:19, 110:31, 113:11, 116:29,

(dpiia), zapma . 102:18, 105:2, 105:13. 118:21, 118:30, 119:13, 119:15,

(dpno(o), p- za pm o cc . 120:18, 120:30, 124:12 (bis), 124:14,
------ ezoyN e - 117:22. 124:29, 127:17.
 WORDS BORR OWED FROM GREEK 233

fauicov. 107:1, 110:26, 121:34*, 123:11, 121:31*, 124:21, 125:14, 125:29,

123:18,126:2. 126:14, 126:15, 126:30.
attrib 123:7. attrib 102: 21 .
& nag. 97:27, 97:29*, 98:2, 98:3, 98:5,
98:7 (bis), 98:8, 98:11, 98:23, 98:26, e (exclam ation). 101:18.
98:29,99:9,9 9 :2 3 ,9 9 :2 9 , 9 9 :3 1 ,9 9 :3 2 , (epSondq), zeBAOMAC. 101:27.
99:33, 100:1, 100:9, 100:10, 100:24, (Eppaioq), zeBpAioc. 113:32.
100:26, 100:33-34ap, 101:2, 101:15, (eyice<paX^)<;), erKe<(>AAON. 114:35*.
101:26ap, 101:28, 101:34, 102:3, (eGvoq), ze N oc. 105:16.
102:10, 102:11, 102:25, 102:32, 103:3, ei5coA*>v.
103:8, 103:13, 103:32, 104:3, 104:14, MNT-q)MU)e-eiA<OAON nn f 123:10.
104:26, 104:31, 104:35, 105:4, 105:17, (eikcov), eiKCDN. 1 12:35.
105:29, 106:3, 106:11, 106:13, 106:15, (einapnevri), u)imapm nh. 107:16, 117:22,
106:32, 106:36*, 107:18, 107:34, 121:15, 123:13, 125:28.
108:12, 108:16, 108:17, 108:27, ei MTixi.
108:28, 109:10, 109:14, 110:14, e i mhti a - 100:32*, 106:6, 108:10.
110:24, 111:2, 111:6, 111:8, 111:11, e i mhti x e - 119:31, 120:14.
111:29, 112:1, 112:10, 112:18, 112:25, eipTivrv 107:11.
113:5, 113:21, 1113:32, 113:34, 114:15, eixa. 123:25.
114:25, 114:34, 115:3, 115:12, 115:16, EKK^riaia. 105:20, 105:22, 106:17, 124:29.
115:27, 116:20, 116:30, 116:32*, ekXoyh. 125:1.
117:18, 118:2, 118:5, 118:7, 118:21, ("EMjiv ), z e \ \ H N . 113:31.
119:6, 119:28, 119:29, 120:17, 121:19, (e\i\\rx>XO<;), -ov.
122:27, 123:8, 123:31, 124:23, 125:5, N - M ty x o N (attrib) 122 :2 .
125:11, 125:19, 127:10, 127:13. evepYEiot, ^ N e p riA . 1102:7, 107:2, 107:15.
contrasting a preceding m en clause evxoM* 119:20, 120:15.
114:31. evuSpiq (?), see zy ap ia .
8ia, see 8ia tom o . evvSpov (?), see z y ap ia .
5ia0eai<;. 1 1 2 :22 . e^ o v aia . 100:8, 100:27, 102:12, 104:7,
8idicovo<;. 104:21. 104:14, 104:29, 104:31, 105:12,
(SiaTcepdto), Im perat ep i-A iA n e p A . 106:21, 106:27, 108:26, 110:1, 110:29,
---- oja- 100:12. 111:23, 111:24, 111:28, 112:2, 112:26,
Sidxovio. 113:17, 114:6. 113:10, 113:35*, 114:18, 116:8,
8ia<popd. 119:3, 120:28. 117:14, 117:18, 117:25, 118:24,
KATA-AiA<t>opA 124:27. 120:12, 124:22ap (2), 124:23, 124:32,
Sucaioq. 122:28. 125:21.
SiKaiooiWri. 106:15, 106:17, 110:2, 111:4, attrib 124:22.
117:24,123:15, 123:20. e r a . 108:33, 124:5.
5ioucnai<;. 103:4, 123:27. e ra 5 ri. 97:24.
(SlCOKCO), p-AIO)K. 7ti0\)^ia. 109:29, 110:6.
----- n - 121:31, 126:20. ejtivoia. 126:18.
SpaKcov. epyov. 98:4, 98:7, 98:9, 98:15, 99:1, 99:32,
attrib 105:18. 112:31, 112:33, 113:3, 115:22, 116:4,
k m q . 121:18, 126:12. 126:17, 127:1.
Wva^iq. 98:28, 98:29, 100:5, 100:20, (epHTiveia), zepMHNeiA. 114:2.
102:1, 102:8, 102:30, 104:8, 106:11, epcoq. 109:2, 109:10, 109:14, 109:18,
107:6, 108:13, 110:19, 115:21, 116:26, 109:20, 109:25, 111:9, 111:19.
234 ON T HE O R I G I N OF T HE W O R L D (CG II)

exi. 104 :28. 112:34, 112:35, 113:6, 114:21,

see also ovhc et i . 1 1 4 :3 3 * , 115:2, 117:19, 121:18,
(euX^yoq), -o v . 123:13, 123:27, 124:26.
z N N - o y e y A o r o N 108:32. K3k.T3k.-ee c b o a z n 109:16.
\>Xx)Y(o<;. 114:14. icaxapoM 123:19, 123:30.
(KaxayivcoaicG)), p- k a t A r iN c o c K e , 1p h c a t a -
oyn, see the In d e x o f P rop er N a m e s . reiNcocKe.
Ctpov. 121:8, 122:2. ------- n , MMO* 1103:34*, 107:33.
Kaxdyvcoan;. 107:35, 125:29.
fi. 114:24. KaxaKpi^ia. 104:5.
fi8r|. 124:2. ( K a x a K p iV O ) ), K A T A K p iN e , 1PHCATAKPINe.

( t |8o v t i ), z h a o n h . 106 :33, 109 :22. ------- n , m m o #: 1110:28, 1110:34 (em.),

(t l^ io q), -o v ( G k g e n it iv e ), 113:8, '117:27, '1 2 0 :3 4 * , ' 125:13; foil,
zHMe pa h a i o y 118:2. by e - infin 125:22.
(r inep a) , z h m c p a . KaxaKpioiq. 124:20.
2HM6PA h a i o y 118:2. (icaxataxo), p-kat3k.A.ye.
------- n -, mmo# 103:26, 125:30*.
G dt ax aa a. 126:9. p-K3k.T3k.NT3k.. 121:26.
(Kotxotvxdco),
(9appeco), e a p pei. (Kaxamxeto), p-K3k.T3k.n3k.Tei.
----------a - 119:6. -------m m o # 103:21.
0r|piov. 111 :25, 114:1, 114:2, 118 :26, (Kaxacppoveto), k a t a 4>pon6i, 1p-kata-
120:20. 4>PONl.
attrib 119 :18. ------- n, mmo# 107:35, '113:19,
( 0 v t |t 6<;), -o v . 125:12. 120:32.
Gpovoq. 10 2:16, 105:1, 105 :16, 105 :28, (Kaxexco), KATexe.
105:31, 106:4. -------m m o # 124:3.
Gum'a. 123 :11. Kepa^ieiSq.
a ttrib 103:22.
Y (e x c la m a t io n ). 101:14. K<pdAxxiov. 123:31.
(iepoq), qjiepa. (ktip'oooco), p-KHpycce.
x i e p a biba .o c 110 :3 0, 122 :12. -------e T B e- 125:16.
(iVOt), CL)IN3k.. (ia0dpa), <siApa. 105:33*.
w. 11 F u t affirm 106 :9, 113:7, 113 :18, ictai8o<;. 110:15.
118 :1 6, 12 1 :3 3 * . icA,fjpo<;.
o jin a xe- w. Ill Fut neg 1 1 8 :3 2 * , K3k.T3k.-KA.HP0C 114:21.
121: 11*. PHCOINOJNei.
(K o ivto veto ),

(i o x o p i a ) , o j i c T o p i a . 102 :2 3, 118:4, 127:8. ------- m n - 106:35*.

(Koo^ieto), p-KocM ei. 112:9.
(ica0iaxT|ni), K a e i c T A . Koo^oq. 9 7 :2 4 , 99:8, 106:17, 111:34*,
----------m m o # . . . e x N - 106:24. 112:16, 112:17, 112:19, 112:21,
m i. 112:24, 117:23, 120:16, 120:35*.
kai r a p 116:14. 1 2 1 :3 3 * , 122:2, 122:8, 122:24, 123:15,
Kaipoq. 112:6, 114 :24, 126:2. 123:21, 123:25, 124:2, 124:7, 124:9,
Kap7to<;. 11 0:16, 110 :2 3, 110:28, 118 :20, 124:18.
119 :10, 120:9. lcxio^ia. 120:24.
mxd. 102:4, 102 :15, 105:5, 109:33, icokA^k;. 110:3, 110:4.
111:1 6, 11 1:22, 111:26, 111:27, ia)7tdpiooo<;. 110:16.
 WORDS B OR R OWE D FROM GREEK 235

Myo<;. 102:24,125:14. (S la v ), 20TA.N.

(JLwe), xynei. 107:19. w. C ond 1 26 :2 7.
Xwni. 106:33,121:23. 0*6, o*6k, see ovkexi, o*6 novov.
oukexi. 11 3:2 .
0*6 novov.
payei'a. 123:9.
answ ered by a a a a : 117 :5 , 1 1 8 :1 0
liaKapioq. 107:8, 124:21, 124:25, 124:35.
11 ap\ o y m o n o n x e - 118 :3 0.
m - m & k & p i o c (attrib) 124:11.
o w r i a . 9 9 : 1 1 , 9 9 : 1 4 , 101:3, 109 :6.
m nt-m a k a p io c nn f 107:11 (em.).
(ovxoq), xovxo, see 8ia xouxo.
jiaXiota. 107:20.
ji7E0O(;. 98:19, 100:30, 100:33-34ap.
Ttdtav. 101 :1 5, 101 :1 9, 104 :22, 122 :3 1,
jiev. 123:20.
123:2 .
contrasted by a follow ing ac clause
7tavovpyo<;.
114:31.
M N T-nAN oyproc nn f: zn - o y m n t -
jifpoq. 99:13,101:4, 101:5, 114:8.
n A N o y p r o c 117:5.
KATA-Mepoc 114:33*.
Ttapa, t ia p a p o * . 104:34, 109:7 , 1114:4,
2 N - o y M e p o c mmo# 99:22.
118:25.
jiEOOTTiq. 109:17.
(jcapapaivco), n^pABA, p-tiapaba.
2 N -TM 6C OTH C N - 109:18.
----------e p o * 1118:10.
HEtavoia. 104:27.
---------- n - 11 9:19.
[111.112:30.
7tapdpaai<;. 10 7:25.
fiiljcax;. 118:13.
TcapaSeiaoq, n a p ^ A i c o c . 110:2 , 110 :1 0,
w. Conjunctv 107:31, 115:8, 120:29.
110:24, 110:32, 115:29, 118:19, 119:21,
pi]Ti, see ei ^ x i .
119:25, 121:1, 121:5, 122:1, 122:10,
fiovov. 120:16, 125:15.
123:1.
see also 0*6 ^ovov.
7tapa7ceiaana. 9 8 : 2 2 .
|iop<pi 105:5, 105:6, 10 5:7 (b i s ) , 105:8
n*p*po*, see Tcapa.
(bis), 105:9, 105 :12, 119 :17.
napG evoq. 1 02 :1 8, 105 :3 0, 105:3 3, 108:2 6,
attrib 105:18.
108 :2 8, 111 :1 7, 114:5, 114:9.
xi-Mop<J>H 115:4.
(Tta p ia x Tin i), p -tta p z ic ta .
jivoTTipiov. 122:22.
---------- n - 123:3.
Ttapovaia. 123 :2 3.
nag, see 8e. nApzicTA, see icapiGTT^i.
veavioKoq. 100:12. (7ceipd^co), p -neipA ce.
nzujh, see the Index o f P roper N am es sub ---------- m m o * 120 :1 9.
Zcori. (7cev0ea)), p - n e N e e i . 125:35.
(vn<pco),NH<|>e, p-NH<J>e. 1119:1, 1119:15. 7tev0o<;. 10 6:3 1.
-------- z n - 116:34. izepianctGiioc,. 12 1:24.
----- 6BOA z n - 1120:24. (7tepiaao<;), -ov. 9 9 : 1 8 .
vofioq. TtiKpia. 1 06 :3 4.
attrib: pm - n - n o m o c (c f. pu>Me) 117 :3 5. tcioxk;. 1 0 7 :1 2, 123 :2 9.
voSq. 110:33,119:1, 119:11. see also the Index o f Proper N am es.
(nXavdco), t t a a n a , p-nAANA, 2p -n \A -
oiicovojua. 117:24. N A cee. 97:27*, 103:17, 117:12,
opyn. 106:33, 126:19. 1 1 8 : 8 , 2 123:16, 123:23.
(opi^co), p - z o p ic e . ---------- n - 114:1.
n- (dir obj) n - da t 121:16. TttaxvTj. 123:8.
236 ON THE O R I G I N OF T HE W O R L D (CG II)

n h x a \ia . 103 :2 1, 110 :12, 113 :9 (b is ), (o\)^<pa)vea)), p-cyM<J>u)Nei.

113 :1 9, 114:2, 114 :17, 114 :23, 114 :33, ---------- m n - . . . x e - 9 7 : 3 0 * .
115:9, 115 :1 0, 116:9, 117 :25, 117 :2 8, cru^Kpcovia. 12 3:1 4.
124:9, 124 :22, 12 4:30, 125:24. a'uvo'uaia. 109 :2 0, 109:29.
(tcAxxooco), T T A A C c e , p - n A A c c e . cruvxeXeia. 103 :2 5, 106:10, 110:13,
----------n , m m o * 1114:30,. 124:1. 11 4:2 4, 117 :1 1 , 121:26, 122:6, 122:7,
n h xa v^c,. 11 9:1 7. 1 2 2 :2 6 ap, 122 :33, 123:19, 123:30,
jc ve v^a, 1t t n a . 199:10, *99:26, 1100:3, 12 5 :3 2 * .
1101:1, 1101:2, 1105:30, 107:13, 115:5, a u a x a o K ;. 9 7 : 2 8 * , 123:26.
115:34a/?, 1124:10, 1124:34*. (a<ppayi'co)f p -c ^ p a n z e .
attrib 1102:18. ---------- n - 122:25.
Tcvev^axiKoq, ! - 6 v . 117 :2 9, 122:8 , 1122:14. a<ppayi'<;. 117:7.
n o k -iio t;. 104:16, 104 :18, 126 :1 0. aXTUia. 107 :16, 117:23.
p-noAMoc (cf. e i p e ) e z o y N e - 126:7. ocb^a. 112:35, 113:26, 113:27, 114:30,
rcovTipoq, -o v . 1120:12. 114:31, 117:13.
m- ttonhpoc (a t tr ib ) 1121:25, 121:35. ocoxrip. 105:2 6, 124:33.
ttonhpoc n - (attr ib ) 119:4.
7tpa^i<;. 127 :16.
xeXeioq, -o v. 100:2 4, 125:23, 127:10 (bis).
7ipovoia. 113:6, 117 :1 9, 125 :31.
N -T e ^ e io c (attrib) 1125:6.
see also the I n d e x o f P r o p e r N a m e s .
(xripeco), p-TH pei.
7cpooa)7cov. 105:3.
----------n - 120:15.
7cpo<prjxeia. 127:7.
(xi^ldco), pT IM A .
7ipo<pTvni<;. 102:9 , 112 :24.
---------- n - 108 :25.
(xoA+ida)), to a m a , p- t o a m a . 107:36,
1117:2.
aaA,7uy. 106:1.
xoTcoq. 104:2 6, 121 :1 3, 125:8, 127:15.
(lpa<peiV), c a p a <|m n . 105 :19.
xoxe. 9 8 : 1 3 , 9 9 : 2 , 9 9 :1 1 , 99:23, 100:32,
(<IT||1(XIV(0), C H M A N 6.
103:4a/? (1 ), 104:17, 106:27, 108:14,
----------x e - 122 :35.
109:8, 110:2, 112:13, 113:10, 114:25,
dTl^ei ov. 112:6, 122 :3 2, 122 :34.
114:27, 115:25, 116:8, 116:25, 117:26,
(oi Kxaivco), ciX A N e.
118:16, 118:24, 119:11, 119:19, 119:23,
----------A - , e p o * 104:11, 111:1, 119:18.
119:26, 119:34*, 120:3, 121:27,123:28,
(oKeTca^co), c n e n A c e .
1 2 4 :3 2 * , 125 :34, 126:4, 126:10,
----------n - , mmo# 106:4, 126 :3 6 ap.
126 :20.
g k e \)o <;. 115:4.
xovxo, see 8 i a xovxo.
aocpi'a. 102:1, 125 :27.
xpu<pTv
see also the I n d e x o f P ro p e r N a m e s .
ttkaz n-tpy<J>h (p rob . place name)
OTiepiLia. 10 9:34, 110:1, 111 :2 3, 1 11 :2 3ap
110:5.
(2 ), 111:28, 114:28, 116:17, 117:4,
zvnoq. 102:3, 124:20.
117:21, 124:24, 124:31, 124 :31*.
x i - tyttoc : 105 :14, 105:15; foil, by n-
a7iov&n.
100:3.
foil, by N - d a t 123 :11.
(x\)7co(o), p - T y n o y .
oxepeco^ia. 126 :16.
----------MMO* . . . n - 113 :25, 113:27.
ax pa x eia . 103:6.
o x p a x e v ^ a . 102 :2 0, 106:1.
aD|Lipo6A,iov. ( i )8 p a ), z y a p a . 1 2 2 :1 8 ap.
x i- c y m b o y a io n 118 :1 7, 120:26. \)8p ia (?), see z y a p ia .
 WORDS B O R R OW E D FROM GREEK 237

(ffltil), 2Y * H- 9 9 : 1 2 ap, 9 9 : 1 9 , 9 9 : 2 2 , 9 9 : 2 4 , t Y ^ o c , see \|0 )xik 6(;.

1 0 0 :4 ,1 0 0 :2 7 ,1 0 1 :5 ,1 0 1 :7 ,1 2 4 : 1 . yvxA- 109:5, 110:11, 110:25, 111:8,
(tyLve), zyMNei. 114:16, 115:11, 115:14, 115:34.
-------e p o * 1 0 3 :3 4 . \|A)Xik6<;, * tY fito c. 117:31, 1122:9.
(w unpeteo)), p-zy T T H p eT ei. 1 0 2 :2 3 . M -t Y X i i c o c (attrib) 115:1.
------- n a * 1 2 3 :7 . t Y X i i c o c n - (attrib) 118:5.
(w io n o S io v ), z y t t o t t o a i o n . 1 0 1 :8 .
(v ito ta a a o )), p - Z Y n o T A c c e . 1 1 6 :2 4 .
(dx;), zcdc. 114:36 (corrupt),
------- n a * 1 1 6 :1 9 .
w. C ircum st 104:31, 120:6.
zcdc e q j i e - 116:23.

((papiHXKEia), <|>a p m a ic ia . 1 2 3 :9 . as prep 104:21, 107:34, 115:33, 122:17,

(<p0ovea>), <|>oNei, * p -< t> eo N ei. 1 0 7 :9 , 125:12.
*119:5. (axjxe), z cu cT e. 9 8:33*, 125:3.
<popo<;. 1 1 8 :2 3 . w. Conjunctv 98:33* (see 98:34 ap),
znn- o y <I>o b o c 1 1 8 :1 8 . 105:8, 106:36, 126:7.
(poivi^. 1 2 2 :3 , 1 2 2 :1 0 , 1 2 2 :1 6 , 1 2 2 :2 7 ,
1 2 2 :2 9 ,1 2 2 :3 0 . cyiepA, see iepoq.
a ttrib 1 2 2 :1 O ^p. (giMApMeNH, see ei^ap^evT).
(puoiKwq. 1 1 7 :6 * . <yiNA, see iva.
<puai<;, ^ Y c e i c . * 9 8 :1 1 , 1 0 1 :1 0 , 1 0 6 :2 8 , u )i c t o p i a , see icxopia.
127:17.

zapma, see a p ^ a .

Xdoq. 9 7 :2 6 , 9 7 :2 9 , 9 8 :1 * , 9 8 :6 , 9 8 :9 , z a p m o c c , see ap^o^co.

9 8 :3 1 , 9 9 :1 3 , 9 9 : 1 7 , 9 9 :2 1 ( b i s ) , 9 9 : 2 5 , z c b a o m a c , see ep5o^d<;.

9 9 :3 3 , 1 0 1 :2 4 , 1 0 2 : 2 * , 1 0 2 : 3 0 , 1 0 4 :8 , z c b p a io c , see 'Eppaioc;.

1 0 4 :1 5 , 1 0 4 :2 6 , 1 0 6 :1 0 , 1 0 6 :1 9 , z e e N O c , see eBvoq.

1 0 6 :2 2 , 1 0 6 :2 7 , 1 0 9 :8 , 1 0 9 : 1 5 , 1 1 2 : 1 7 ,
z c a a h n , s e e EM jiv.

1 1 2 :2 0 , 1 1 2 :2 6 , 1 2 5 :1 3 , 1 2 5 :2 1 ,
zepMHNeiA, see epurivei'a.

1 2 6 :1 5 ,1 2 6 :2 1 .
z h a o n h , seef)5ovii.

Xapiq. 1 0 9 :7 . zhmcpa, seef||i p a.

XEpovPiv. 1 0 5 :4 ( b is ) , 1 2 1 :9 .
ziku)n, see ElKCOV.

(xoi'icoq), x o Tk o c . 1 1 7 :3 4 , 1 2 2 :9 . z o p ic e , see opiXco.

z o t a n , see oxav.
x o Tk o c N - ( a t t r i b ) 1 1 8 :3 .

X oX i 9 9 :1 2 . z y a p a , see i)8pa.
zYApia (variously explained as derived
Xpeia.
p -x p e iA n - 1 0 3 :1 1 .
from ev\)8pi(;, ev\)8pov, or vSpi'a).

X picna. 1 1 1 :7 .
122:18.
z y a h , seevA ji.
(Xpiato*;), x c . 1 1 4 :1 5 1 643/ 7, 1 1 4 :1 7 .
z y m n c i, see v^vea).
i f f c n e x c 1 0 5 :2 6 .
Z Y nH peT ei, see wnipexeG).
Xpovoq. 1 1 3 :5 , 1 2 1 :1 5 , 1 2 1 :1 7 , 1 2 1 :2 2 ,
zY n o n o A io N , see \>7eote68iov.
1 2 3 :1 7 .
zYTTOTAcce, see wtoxdaoG).
attrib 1 1 2 :6.
Xcbpoc. 1 2 2 :3 5 .
zcuc, see ax;.

Xnpiq. 1 1 5 :1 0 * .
zcucTe, see axe.

y a X tiip io v . 1 0 5 :3 4 . s ie A p A , see KiBdpa.

238 ON THE O R I G I N OF T HE W O R L D ( CG II)

III. P ro per N am es

"ApeX. 117:15. (Iaco), YAd). 101:15*, 101:29.

A8d n . 115:2, 115:4, 115:13, 115:27, ('Iepa^iaq), tyiepAAiAC. 112:24.
115:34, 116:2, 116:4, 116:12, 116:20, (Irioovq), m e.
116:28, 116:35*, 118:17, 119:22, m e n e x c 105:26.
119:24, 119:27, 120:8, 120:18, 120:21, ('IHT|pi<;), zimhfic. 109:3 ap.
120:25, 120:26, 121:4, 121:14, 122:5, OnipT|pi<;), ziMipHpic. 109:3.
123:35*. IapariA,.
aaam N -o y o e iN 108:21, 112:10, nicpAHA 105:24.
112:25.
ncyopn n - a a a m 111 :7 .
khmc (Crum 110a 25). 122:18, 122:21,
n t y o p n n - a a a m N T e - n o y o e i N 1 1 7 :2 8 .
122:35*.
TTMA2-CNAY N -A A A M 1 1 7 :3 1 .
^Y X IK O C n - a a a m 1 1 8 :5 .
TTMA2-U)OMT N -A A A M 1 17:34. (ManxTTiq), mojychc. 102:9.
ttx o Y k o c n - a a a m 118:3.
A 8a^a v.
nzu)h, see Zcori.
A A A M A N 6TO Y A A B 108:23.
(Ncopaia), -a <; (Gk genitive) (? 'Qpaia).
A8a^avxivr|.
102:11, 102:25.
ttk a z n -a a a m a n tin h (place name?)
108:24.
AScovaioq. 101:31. rilOTl.
ApiaT|A,. 100:25. T n icT ic 98:13, 99:2*, 99:24, 99:29,
Aaxacpaioq. 101:22, 101:34. 100:20, 102:5, 102:32, 103:15, 103:28,
( A<ppo8lXTl), A 0 P O A 6 IT H . 117:33*. 103:34, 104:1*, 104:28, 106:6, 107:19,
112:3, 113:6, 115:7.
Etaoai. 101:19. TTTICTIC tco < J> ia 100:1*, 100:10,
Etaoaioq. 101:32. 100:28, 104:3, 104:17, 106:11, 108:29,
( 'Ep^acppoSixoq), zepMA<J>po a i t h c , 1z ep M - n p o v o ia.
A <J>poA eiTH c. 113:31, 11 \l:33ap. T(e)npoN oiA 108:11, 108:14, 109:6,
(Eva), 6 Y2A. 114:4, 115:33*, 116:1, 111:18, 111:32.
116:12, 116:25, 117:25, 118:18, TT TPO N O IA C A M B A 6 A C 101:27.
118:28, 119:6, 119:22, 119:24.
6 Y 2 A N-AA.H0INH 1 17:2. lapacoG. 101:30, 103:32, 104:6, 104:18,
e y z A n -z o jh 113:33*. 104:26, 106:20, 106:25, 107:5, 113:13,
114:15-16ap, 114:16, 122:23.
Ia^iar|A,. 103:18.
Zcon, >N20 )H. 1 104:28, 107:4, 115:32.
lanpaGaq.
c o 4 > i a z o jh 113:13, 1115:12, 121:27.
T T TP ON O IA C A M B A 6 A C 101:27.
e y z A n -z o jh 113:33*.
lo^o^cov. 107:3.
locpia.
IaXSapacoO, 1Yaa .a a b a <i)@, 2Yaatabau ), t c o 4)ia 98:14, 102:26, 103:1, 106:6,
3YAAAAU)e (error). *100:14, 2 100:19, 112:1, 113:22, 115:31, 122:24.
3 100:24, 1100:24ap, 1102:11, 103:1, T n icn c tc o < ()ia 100:2*, 100:10,
103:33. 100:28, 104:3, 104:17, 106:11,108:30.
 ATTESTED GR AM MAT IC AL FORMS 239

tc o 4>ia (n )zu)h 113:12, 115:12, ( 'Q p a ia ), -aq (G k genitive) (? Ncopaia).

121:27. 102 :1 1 , 102 :2 5.
'Q paux;. 101:3 3.
(Tdpxapoq), -ov (G k accusative) (place
name). cyiepAAiAc, see 'IepaAiaq.
ttta p ta p o n 102:34.
zepMA<t>poA(e)iTHC, see 'Ep^acppoSixoq.
(Xpioxos), x c , see the Index o f W ords B or zimhpic , see 'I^ripiq.
rowed from Greek. zimiphpic , see 'tynpupK;.

IV. C a t a l o g u e o f A t t e s t e d G r a m m a t ic a l F o r m s

A. BIPARTITE SENTENCE (Future na (before nn) 98:28; neg M n e q 100:21,

97:27, a 126:36) M nec 99:20, m t t o y 119:26, M n e (be

f 97:27, k 103:17, q 98:5, c 97:30, t n
123:25, t c t n 112:32, c e 97:25, 0
(before definite nn) 1 1 0 : 20 , o y n (be
fore non-definite nn) 103:19; neg + . . .
an 103:11, q . . . an 118:10, c e . .. an
113:16, mn (before non-definite nn)
97:25.
Preterite Neq 98:5, N e c 99:21, Ney 119:14
N e c e 102:29; neg Ney . . . an ne
120:14 = Ney . . . an 103:17, Ne mn
(before non-definite nn) 99:26.
Circumst eq 98:4, e c 98:21, eTeTN 119:2,
e y 102:15, e (before definite nn)
114:30, eyN (before non-definite nn)
105:33; neg e q . . . an 100:9, gn cg . . .
an 97:28, gmn (before non-definite nn)
99:9.
fore nn) 108:10.
P reterite N e A q 107:28.
C ircum st eA q 115:4, bay 106:25, eA
(before nn) 111:5; neg mttoy 121:19.
R elative n ta k 119:33*, n t a 120:1,
ntAq 103:26, n t a c 99:19, n ta n 99:2,
eNTAY 99:25 = n tay 109:27, n t a
(before nn) 98:9, c n ta z (subject =
definite antecedent) 107:21 = ntaz
98:30 = n t a 112:13 = c ta z 116:7; neg
eTe Mneq 103:28, eTe MnoY 125:18.
II NTAei 115:21, n t o k 115:19, N T A q
98:6, n t a c 116:23, n t a y 117:13.
not y e t : C ircum st eMnATe (before nn)
98:6 = MnATG 112:25.
A orist: I A orist u)Aq 122:3, ojay 99:18,
o jA p e (before nn) 109:12; neg MAq

Relative eTq 106:21 = eTeq 115:35, c t c 109:14.

116:19, eToy 113:16, e r (subject = C ircum st o ja y 103:22; neg cm ay

definite antecedent) 98:16, e r e (before 125:10.

definite nn) 126:16; neg 6 t o y . . an R elative: neg e T e M A q 107:7.

125:16, e r (subject = definite anteced Ill F ut 120:22; neg N N e q 121:2 = N e q

eYe

ent) . . . an 125:17, eTe mn (before 112:32, n n 6 c 116:18, n b t n 119:5, N e

non-definite nn) 115:13. (before nn) 1 2 1 : 12 .
II K 119:27, eq 106:3, e c 104:29, in F ut
eNA 108:2, eY 100:25, e (before (b ) Clause conjugations
definite nn) 113:7. C onjunctv Nq 100:4, n c 126:32, n t n
113:4, NTeTN 114:19, Nee 107:32 =
B. TRIPARTITE C O N JU G A TIO N c e 105:9, n t g (before nn) 126:8.

(a) Sentence conjugations T em poral n t a p i 119:29, N T A p e q 103:13,

Perfect: I Perf 119:34 = azi 119:28, ak
Aei N TApec 98:12, n t c p o y 115:27 =
119:32, Aq 98:13, a c 99:4, ay 98:3, a n ta p o y 101:13, N T A p e (before nn)
240 ON THE O R I G I N OF THE W O R L D (CG II)

T ripartite Tem poral (continued) ec (after vb IIIae li q u .) 118:15, n

99:23; neg n ta p c c tm 108:18. 1 13:1, tn 1 18 :2 0 , oy 97:28 = ce
u n til ujANTeq 126:28, ujantoy 126:25. 102:20 .
C ond equ)AN 113:1, ecu)A 116:17, eyu)A
124:18, epujA (before nn) 127:7. G. A RTIC LES. (a ) Definite, n 97:24 = ne
Protatic c tc tn 118:34. 102:9 , t 9 7 : 2 6 = T e 98 :5, n 97:24 = Ne
10 2 :1 0 = n 9 8 : 2 9 = m 100:1 = m 114:17
( c ) Imperat neg. m ttp 116:20. = P 9 7 : 2 5 = nm 107:19.

(d ) Causatives (b ) Indefinite, o y 9 8 :1 , z n 102:12 *n

Infin Tpeq 110:10, Tpec 115:33, tp n 106:1 = zm 102:13 = zm 105:34 = i m
116:20, Tpoy 102:23, Tpe (before nn) 112:7.
127:14.
Im perat M Apeq 108:1, m apn 98:7. (c ) Possessive, n a 114 :11, n e q 98:24, nec
9 8 : 1 7 , t i n 112:31 = t t n n 120:33, ttctn
C. CONVERSIONS O F THE 11 5:2 2, n e y 115 :17 = n o y 101:23; t a
EX ISTEN TIA L SENTENCE 108 :1, tck 103 :2 0, T e q 97:29, Tec
Preterite Ne 99:26. 103 :3 0, t c t n 117:9, T o y 102:4; Neq
C ircum st e 98:18. 101:1 3, Nec 9 9 :1 8 , nctn 103:25
R elative e T e 98:25. nctm 103 :21, N e y 99 :8 = N o y 102:19.
H e 1 2 2 :2 1 .

(d ) Demonstrative.
D. CONVERSIONS O F VERBS O F
n e T 12 1 :2 2 = n e e i 105:13, tc Y 109:20 =
SUFFIX C O N JU GA TION
T e e i 9 8 : 1 0 , Ne e i 102:7.
Circum st e 102:14.
n i 9 8 : 2 3 , + 9 8 : 2 9 , n i 98 :11.
Relative e r (subject = definite antecedent)
110r23.
H. SPELLINGS A ND FORMS OF THE
E. N EG ATIO N A ND CONVERSIONS PREPOSITIONS n . mmo* AND n-,
O F TH E N O M IN A L SENTENCE NA*

neg a n 116:21. n 10 4:27, n 98 : 2 6 , b 107:14, k 103:11, m

Preterite Ne 100:25. 110:3, m 107 :1 7, p 103:19, p 105:7, nn
9 9 : 2 5 , zm 125 :20, 0 104:24, mmo*
C ircum st e 100:7.
R elative e T e 100:13. 120:2 7, mma* 102:28.
n 1 1 6 : 1 3 , m 1 1 5 : 1 8 , na# 113:4.
F. PERSO N AL SUFFIXES, t 120:2 = ei

114:11, k 1 0 3 :2 2 ,0 116:7, q 98:3 = e q I. N EG A TIO N A PART FROM

(after vb IIIae liqu.) 126:28, c 97:25 = CON JU GA TION , a n 122:35.
 TRACTATE 5

TH E F R A G M E N T IN C O D E X XI I I

I. W ords of E g y p t ia n O r ig in

ANOK(116)pron. n e , 1T e ( 2 6 0 6 2 1 ) c o p u la r pro n.
in extraposition to subject 5 0 :8 up. in final po sitio n o f b i n a ry n o m in a l sen
&yu) ( 1 9 6 ) conjunction , tence 5 0 :4 up, 50 :3 up , 5 0 : 2 u p * ,
joining nns 5 0 : 1 0 u p * . in m e d ia l po sitio n o f ternary n o m in a l
sentence '5 0 :5 up.

b o a (33 b 9 u p ) nn m .

gboa 2 N - a s nn 5 0 :3 u p , 5 0 : 2 u p * . p - ( v b ) , see eipe.

p u )M e ( 2 9 4 6 ) nn m f. 5 0 : 9 u p * , 5 0 : 4 up.

e-, epo* ( 5 0 a ) prep, see m o y t c .

co o yn ( 3 6 9 6 ) v b tr. 5 0 : 7 up.
forms ad vb expression w . b o a .
TB- (61 a ) prep. 5 0 : 4 up.
thp* ( 4 2 4 a ) . 5 0 :7 up, 5 0 :4 up.
e u j x e - (6 3 b ) co n ju n cti on. 50:5 up.
(eipe), p -(8 3 a ) vb tr.
( o y * ) , o Y e i - ( 4 6 9 a ) nn m f o n e .
p- before Gk vbs: see dt7io 8eiKv\)^i,
0 Y e i - e B 0 A z n - 5 0 :2 u p * .
rctaxvdco, a\)^<pcoveco.
(o y n -), neg mn- (48 1a 20, 1666 4 up)
existential predicate. 5 0 : 9 up.
kakc (101 b 4) nn m . 5 0 : 4 u p * , 5 0 : 2 up.
oyon ( 4 8 2 a ) indefinite pron .
o y o n n im 5 0 : 1 0 up.
a ** y ( 1 4 6 a ) nn. 5 0 : 9 up.

(tycune), t y o o n * ( 5 7 7 6 ) v b intr. *50:9 up,

(mmn-), m n - (neg existential pr edicate), see
*50:1 up.
OYN-.

mn - ( 16 96) prep. 50: 5 u p * .

za - ( 6 3 2 a ) prep.
joining nns 5 0 : 6 up.
2A -T2H n - 50:9 up*.
m o y t c (191 b ) v b intr.
zh ( 6 4 0 6 ) nn f for e p a r t.
-------- epo* . . . x e - 5 0 : 3 u p * .
2 A - T 2H n - 5 0 :8 u p * .
z a j 'B e c ( 6 5 7 6 ) nn f. 5 0 : 3 u p * , 5 0 : 2 up.
nim (225 6 ) adj. z n , ! 2 N N - ( 6 8 3 a ) prep.
o y o n n im 5 0 : 1 0 up. 6 b o a z n - : as nn 5 0 : 3 up, '5 0 : 2 up*.
n o y n g (227 b ) nn f. 5 0 : 6 up.
n o y t g ( 2 3 0 6 ) nn m . 5 0 : 1 0 up. x e - ( 7 4 6 6 3) co n ju n ctio n .
introd uc es discour se, anticipated by

(t u i ), t a g i (2 5 9 a ) d e m o n s t ra t iv e pro n. neutral pr o n , after xcu.

50:6 up. w . v bs o f percep tion: see a7io8eucv\)ni,

242 ON T HE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D (CG XI I I )

xe -(co n tin u ed ) *<o ( 754 a ) vb tr.

G\)|A<pG)veco. XO} m m o - c , foil, by x e - 50:9 up.
amplifies obj after M oyTe (epo*). * in - (1 1 2 b ) prep. 50:1 up.

II. W o r d s B o r r o w e d fr o m G r eek

(drcoSeiicv'u^i), p -A n o A iK N y e . koo^o<;. 50:10 up.

------ x e - 5 0 :8 up.
(ot7c65ei^i<;), a t t o a i 3 i c . 50:5 up. n a c , see 8e.
ATTOAiKNye, see d 7io 8eucv,uni.
a t t o a i 3 ic , see d 7to 8eii<;. (7lXavd(0), p - t t a a n a . 50:7 up.

8e, ' n a c . '50:8 up, 50:5 up, 50:3 up, (o\)^<pa)vea)), p-CYM<()a)Nei.
50:2 up. ------ m n - . . . x e - 50:5 up*.
ovoxaoK;. 50:6 up.
(ejceiSri), eniAH. 50:10 up*,
epyov. 50:2 up*. Xao<;. 50:8 up, 50:6 up, 50:4 up.

III. C a t a l o g u e o f A t t e s t e d G r a m m a t ic a l F o r m s

A. BIPA RTITE SENTENCE (Future na D. A RTICLES, (a) Definite. n 50:10 up, t

50:8 up) 50:6 up = T e 50:1 up*, n 50:10 up = p

f 50:8 up, c 50:5 up, c e 50:9 up; neg m n 50:4 up.
(before non-definite nn) 50:9 up.
C ircum st eq 50:1 up; neg e Nce . . . an (b ) Indefinite, o y 50:3 up.
50:7 up*.
( c ) Possessive. Teq 50:6 up.
B. TRIPA R TITE C O N JU GA TION
(a) Sentence conjugations
Perfect: I P erf Ay 50:7 up.
E. SPELLINGS AND FORMS OF THE
C. PERSO N AL SUFFIXES, c 50:9 up, o y PREPOSITION n , mmo *
50:7 up. n 50:6 up, m 50:10 up, mmo * 50:9 up.
 TRACTATE 5

THE BRITISH LIBRARY F RA GM EN TS

I. W o r d s o f E g y p t i a n O r i g i n

a- see c - (g bo t ), g ba t (5 3 6 ) nn m. iii 6 *.
amhtn, see ei. (g pa t *), a p g t * (303 a 8 up) prep, iia 4*.
an, see o n . G C A 6 - , See G U ) X G .
(anok), a n a k , *n t a y (1 1 6 ) pron. g tbg - (61 a ) prep, xi 5 *.
in extraposition to subject 1v 5*. (g to y n -), a t o y n - (44 46 7) prep, v 3*.
predicate o f a nom inal sentence iv 1*. (g o )a g -), e c x e - (63 6 ) conjunction, ii 3.
apa*, see e-. gzh , see zh.

apgt*, see gpat*. (g zp n -), zn - 1z m (6 4 9 a 11, 6 8 4 6 1,

(aphy), aphoy (1 5 6 ) advb. iva 4*. corrected by Polotsky in JEA 25 [1939]
atoyn- see g t o y n -. 113) prep.
ayw (196) conjunction. a z o y n zn - 1vii 2 *.
joining independent clauses i 6 *, ii 3, ii (g x n -), a x n -, 1a x m (757 a 3) prep, iia
5*, ii 6, v 4, xi a * , xi 4 * , xii 1*, xii 5*. 4 * , 1iii 4.
joining prep phrases vi 4*.
joining nns i 8*. g i, Im perat 1a m h t n (70 a, 7 6 3) vb intr.
Azef, see coze. ------ a z o y n a - iva 5* (?), ix 8 *.
A2HY, See KO)K. ------ a z o y n ujapa* iv 3*.
axm-, see c a n -, Im perat: foil, by C onjunctv 'iv 7*; by
axn-, see e x N - m apn - 1iv 7* (see ap).
(g im g ), mmg (77 6 ) vb intr.
bojic (29 a) vb intr. ------ n - ix 5*.
----- azoyn a - v 4*. g in g , 'Y n g (8 0 6 ) vb intr resem b le.
(boa), ba a (33 6 9 u p ) nn m . as nn m 'ii 5 , v 3*.
abaa w. v b : see o y <nz , s w a t t . g ip g , 1p- (8 3 a ) vb tr. 1iii 3, iii 4*, 1iva 4*,
abaa zn- v ii 3 * , ix 3 * . iv a 6 *, 'ix 7*.
ABAA N
, MMA^ IV 7 * , ix 5*. p- before G k vbs: see avaxwpew, Kaxa-
Kpivw, KaxaA.'uw, v^cpo), {>nve(o.
(e-), a - 1apa* (5 0 a ) prep, vi 2 (?); see also g ic (85 a ) deictic particle, ix 4*.
K0JK, MOYTe, NAY, NOYX0, PAN, C03TM,
02B6-, zg (1), {>nve(o. ( k g ), s g , 1k a h ( 9 0 6 ) nn m f. 'iii 7, iv 2.
before infin ix 5 *, x i i 3, x i i 3 -4 ap. ( k o j ), kojg (9 4 6 ) vb tr. iii 3*, v 3.
azoyn A - v 4* , ix 8 * . ( k o j k ), khk* (1 0 0 6 ) vb tr.
azphgi A - ii 7. ------ a z h y fvii 7*.
forms advb expressions w. b o a , z o y n , (k ak g ), kgkg (101 6 4) nn m. ix 6 *.
ZPAI. kaz (1 3 1 a ) nn m. i 3, iii 4 * , iv 7 * , xi 2*.
244 ON T HE O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D ( BRI T. LIB. )
(Me), MHe (15666 up) nn f. ii 3.
M M e,see e iM e .
(mmn -), mn - (neg existential predicate), see
oyN-
mn - ( 1696) prep, vi 4*, xii 6*.
joining nns i 3*, i 4, i 5, i 8, iia 3*, iii 2,
iii 5*, iii 5, iii 6, iii 6* (bis), iii 7*, iii
7, vi 3*, ix 6*, xii 4*.
MNT, see MHT.
mnt - (1 7 6 a ) prefix forming nn f.
see aaePTfe.
(mht), m nt - ( 1876) nn m f.
MNT-cAtgee n - (attrib) xii 3-4 ap.
m o y tc (191 6) vb intr.
------ a - .. . x e -iia 1*.
(may ), Mey (1966) nn.
eT-MMeY i 2.
(m a ay ), MeeY (197 a) nn f. vi 1*.
(m o o y ), pi MoyeiAyeie (1976) nn m. ii 6.
nim (225 6) adj. vi 2*, ix 3*, xi 5.
(n c a -), ncoi#(314a 3) prep, v 5*.
n o y t (2306) nn m. i 8, iv 2*, iv 4*.
n +-, see Nfii-
( n a y ) , Ney (2336) vb intr.
------ a , apa #: vii a* (?); foil, by x e -
iia 6* (?), vii 8*.
nzht #, see zn.
Noyxe (247 a) vb tr.
------ a - i 1*.
(nos), n a 6 (250a) nn m f.
n a 6 n - (attrib) iii 2*, iva 3*.
Nfii- 1n f (252a) introducing subject,
i 4*, 1ii 4, ii 4a p , iva 5*, ix 2*.
(o n ), an (2556) advb. ix 8*.
(ttai), neei, ITeei, 2Neei (259a) demon
strative pron. 2ii 4, iia 3, iv 4*, 2xii 2*.
as antecedent of Relative ii 2.
xeei Te e xii 5*.
ire,pi 1rrHYe(259a)nnf. i 3*, ! i 4, iii 3,iii 8.
ne, !Te, 2n c (2606 21) copular pron.
in medial position of ternary nominal
sentence iv 2, iv 4*, 1xii 5*.
forming cleft sentence: ne not fused w.
Relative converter 2ii 4.
nHye, see ne (1).
(nexe-), nAxe# (285 a 6) suffix vb.
------ x e - iv 3*, viii lap, ix 4*.
P-, see eipe.
paiMe (2946) nn m f. iv 7*, xii 2*.
(poMne), pi pMnAyeie (2966) nn f. iii 5*.
(pan ), peN (297 6) nn m.
f-peN a - ix 1*.
(pat #), peT#, see epAT#.
(c a ), c a , see n c a -.
(cMiNe), cm n t -, ! cm mnt # (337 a) vb tr.
i 3*, *i 4*.
cojnt (345 a) vb tr.
as nn m iia 4*.
(cujnz), cu)Nez (3486) vb tr. i 1*.
c e e n e (3516 5) nn m f.
KAi-ceene (cf. ice) iii 7*.
ctoTM (3636) vb tr.
------ a -: no dir obj ii 8*.
c io y (368a) nn m. iii 3*.
(cooyN), coyNO)# (3696) vb tr. xii 2.
c o y c o y (371 a 19) nn m. iii l a p .
caioyz (3726) vb tr. med ix 3*.
(cAajq), f cAojBe (378 a) nn m f.
cAojBe n - (attrib) xii 4*.
MNT-cA<i)Be (cf. mht) n- (attrib) xii
3-4 a p .
(+)> t-(3 9 2 a ) vb tr.
f-peN A -ix 1*.
(ta k o ), tck o (405 a) vb tr.
as nn m xi 4.
ta n o (4186 4) vb tr. iii 2 * .
------abaa N -iv 1 * .
(t c n o y ), fN oy (485 a 9) advb. ix 6*.
(tn n o o y ), tnnay # (4196) vb tr.
------ a - infin xii 3*.
thp# (424a). i 5, i 8, ii 2, iia 4*, iii 3*, iii
8, ix 2.
(Toipe), t n , see zitn -
(Toycu#), to yn-, see eToyN-
(tojz), thz* (453 6 14 up) vb tr. *vi 2 * .
Z B e - (4576) vbtr.
------A -ii 5.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 245

(oyA), oyeei (4 6 9 a ) nn m f o n e . (ujAxe), ig e x e (6 1 2 6 ) vb intr.

oyeei abaa mma * ix 5*. as nn m iva 3 *.
noyeei noyeei nzht * xi a*.
oyu>M (478a) vb tr. no dir obj vii 4*. (ze), zeYe (6 3 7 a ) vb intr.
(oYn-), neg mn - (4 8 1 a 20, 1666 4 up) ------ apa *, w. obj continued by C ir
existential predicate, iv 2 *, iva 2 *, xii cum st xi 4*.
a*, xii 1*. ze (6 3 8 6 ) nn f. ii 3 ap.
see also oyN Te-. T eei Te e e xii 5*.
(oyoeiN), oyAeiN, pi
^yAeiNAyeie N e e n-
ix 5*, ix 7*.
(480a) nn m. ii 7, 1iii 2*, vii 5*, ix 6 *. (zh), ezH (6 4 0 6 ) nn f fore p a rt.
p-oyAeiN (cf. eipe) a x n - iii 4*. zh-TezH n - iv 2*.
(oyon-), see oyn -. z i- (643 6 19 up) prep.
(oynam), oyncm (483 6 ) nn f. iia 1*. zi-TezH N -iv 2*.
(oyNTe-), oyNTe* (4 8 1 a 20) suffix vb tr. (zo), zn-, see ezpN-
xi4. zu)u)* (651 6 ). vii 5*.
(oyNoy), for (TeNoy), +Noy see above. (zojb), pi ZBHoye (6 5 3 a ) nn m. ii 1*.
oyAeiNAyeie, see oyoeiN. (zBoyp), (SBoyp (6 5 6 6 ) nn f. iia 2*.
oyo)N2,1oyNZ-(486a) vb tr. ZBHoye, see zudb.
----- abaa : 1xii 3*, xii 3*, 1xii 3 -4 ap\ zeYe, see ze (1).
med ii 2*, xi 1 *, xi 3*, xii 1*. ( za \), zeA (6 6 4 6 ) nn, w. p- d eceive.
----- abaa Ne* x e -: no d ir obj p-zeA (cf. eipe) mma * ix 7*.
v 5* (?). zm, see ezpN-, zn-
(oyajaj), oyuxye (5 0 0 a ) vb tr. iv 5* (?). zn- 1zm , 2znn-, 3nzht* (683 a ) prep, ii 3*,
(oyajH), pi oyajA yeie (502 a ) nn f. iii 6. ii 5, 1iia 3*, iii 3, 3v 5*, 3xi 1, 2xi 3*.
(oywz), oyAZ* (505 b) vb tr. aba a zn - vii 3*, ix 3*.
refl, foil, by ncoj* v 5*. nzphY zN -3vi 1*.
zoyN (685 6 ) nn m.
azoyn a - v 4 * , ix 8*.
(unz (525 a) vb intr.
azoyn zn- vii 1*.
as nn m ix 9*.
azoyn o)apa * iv 3*.
(coze), Azef (5366 3 up) vb intr.
znn -, see zn-.
----- ApeT* refl fiia 4*.
(zujtt), zHnf (695 a ) vb tr. xii 1*, xii 3.
(zp ai), zpHei, *zpnY (6 9 8 a ) nn m.
(<qa-), ojapa* (541 6 ) prep. AzpHei a - ii 6.
AzoyN ojapa* iv 3*. NZPHI* NZHT* 1vi 1*.
o)hn (5686) nn m. v 4 * , vii 2 * , ix 8 * (bis), (zoTe), zATe (7 2 0 6 ) nn f fe a r.
qjome, o jo o n f (5 7 7 6 ) vb intr. ii 4 * , fiv 2*. p-zATe (cf. eipe) iva 4*.
----- Nee N -ix 5*. z itn (428 6 3 up) prep, i 7*.
ojapa*, see <yA- z o o y (7 3 0 a ) nn m. iii 6 *.

qjHpe (584a) nn m. ii 7 * , iia 6 *. x m - 0 o o y eT-MMey i 2.

(qjopn), tyApn (587 a 11) nn m f. zoyze ( 7 3 9 6 ) nn m. iva 1*.
ojApn n - ( a ttr ib ) vi 1*. z ix n - ( 7 5 8 6 10) prep, iii 8 * .
qjTA (594 a 6) nn m . ii 2.
( a jT o p T p ) , ojtaptp (5 9 7 6 ) vb tr. m ed x e - (vb), see xw .
ix 2*. x e - (7 4 6 6 3) conjunction.
qjoyqjoy (604 a ) vb intr. introduces discourse after n e x e -
----- MMA*refl i 7*. sam e, w. discourse anticipated by
246 ON T H E O R I G I N OF T H E W O R L D ( BRI T. LIB. )

x e - (continued)
neutral pron, after xid.
am plifies objs after m oy tc (a -), nay
(a - , a p a *).
sam e, elliptical iia 2 *.
introducing explicative clause iv
( 1 ), i x 2 *.
(xi), x i - (7 4 7 6 ) v b tr receiv e.
x i- c y m b o y a io n ix 4*.
xii), x e -, 2x o o * (7 5 4 a ) vb tr. 2ii 4*.
xii) m m a-c x e - iv 1 *.
x e - 6 AA iv 1*.
(xu>*), x n -, see e xN -, zixn -.
(x in -), x n -, 1xm (1 1 2 b ) prep.
form s advb expression w. zooy.
x n o (7 7 8 6 ) vb tr.
------ N2PHI* NZHT* vi 1*.
( x o e i c ) , X A e i c (787 b) nn m.
p -x A e ic (cf. eip e) iva 6 *.
x i c e (7 8 8 6 ) vb tr. i 6 *.
x io y e (7 9 3 6 ) vb intr.
as nn m: N X ioye v 3*.
1*
s e (nn), see ice.
fie (8 0 2 a ) conjunction, iia 3*, iia 5*.
cii) (803 a ) vb intr. v 4*.
SBoyp, see zboyp.
( s o a ) , s a a (8 0 6 6 5) nn m.
x e - 6 A A (cf. xiu) iv 1*.
gcdatt (8 1 2 a ) v b tr.
---------a b a a n - dat xi 2 *.
(fiiNe), fiN-, 's n t * (8 2 0 a ) vb tr. !ii 3*, ii
3 ap.

II. W o r d s B o r r o w e d fr o m G reek

ayyetax;. i 8 *. Kaipoq. iii 5*.

aycovia. ix 3 * . ropjiog. vii 4*.
a 5 iia a . iia 2*, iia 3 * . (KaxaKpivco), p- katakpinc .
aicov. xii 6 *. ---- mma * xii 6 *.
(avaxcopeco), p-ANAxu)pei. (KaxafoScD), p-KATAAye.
-----AzpHei a- ii 6*. ------ n - ii 1 *.
(apxiyevexcop), ApxireNeTiup. i 6*, iia 5 * , Koa^iog. vi 3*.
iv a * , K tia^a. ix 1*.
apxcov. ii 5 * , iva 3 * .
ApxireNeTcup, see dpxiYevexcop. \vr\. iv 4.
daeP^. ^Tfaoxe.
MNT-AceBHC nn f xii 5 * . w. Conjunctv ix 6 *.

yvco^ri. v 2*. NAe, see 5e.

yvaxjig. v 4*, vii 6 *, vii 8 *, ix 8 *, xi 2*. (vtltpco), p-NH<t>e.
------ a b a a z n - ix 2 *.
(5e), NAe. i 4*, ii 7, v 5*, viii lap, xii 2*.
5ia<popd. ix 6 *.
oiKovo^iia. vi 4*.
SiKaioavvri. iia 1 *, iia 3*, vi 4*.
Sioiktigi^. i 5*.
ftovaiuq. i 4*. nfaxo\ia.. xi 3*.

(eijiapiievri), cyiMApMeNH. vi 2 *. (armeiov), ch m io n . iii 4.

EKK^TlCTia. xi 3*. G7Cp|i.ot. vi 2*, xi 5 * (bis).
e^ouoia. xi 5*, xii 4. oxpaxeia. i 7.
 PROPER NAMES 247

<j\)nPoiSA,iov. Xao<;. iia 5*.

xhcym boyaion ix 4*. Xpovoq.
o%rina. vi 3*. attrib iii 5*.

toxe. i5 * , iv 3, viii 1 ap.

cylMApMeNH, see Ei^ap^evri.
(i>Hvea>), p-eyMNei.
----- apa* ii 9*. 2Ymni, see ^ v e o ).

III. P ro per N am es

A6an. v 3*, ix 3, ix 4*. Ia(3aco0. ii 7 * , iia 6 *.

Io<pia.
OaXSafkxoG), YAAAABAtoe. i 2 *, ii 8 *. t c o 4>ia i 2 *.
(Tapxapo^), -ov (Gk accusative) (place
IIi'oik;. name).
T n ic n c ii 4, ii 8, iii 1*. tttaptapon i 1 *.

IV. C a t a l o g u e o f A t t e s t e d G r a m m a t ic a l F o r m s

A. BIPARTITE SEN TEN C E (Future n a ( b ) Clause conjugations

xii 2, a ii 3) Conjunctv N e e iii 3.
k ii 3; neg mn (before non-definite nn) T em poral NTApe ii 7.
iv 2*.
Circumst neg e y . . . eN xii 2 * (cf. xii 1 C. PER SO N A L SUFFIXES, q i 1, c i 5, o y
N). i 8 = c e xii 3.
Relative ct (subject = definite antecedent)
i2. D. A RTIC LES, (a ) Definite, n i 6, t i 2, n

i 8 = m xi 3* = n n i 8.

B. TRIPARTITE C O N JU G A TIO N
(a) Sentence conjugations
Perfect: I Perf a q i 6, a c ii 5, A zoy ix 4, a
(before nn) i 2; neg M neq ii 3.
Relative n t a c ii 4, n t a z (subject =
definite antecedent) ii 2 .
(b ) Possessive, n e e ii 7; T eq xi 2, T o y i 5.
(c ) Demonstrative. n e i xii 6ap, n i iii 2.
E. SPELLIN G S A N D FORM S O F TH E
PR EPO SIT IO N n
, m m o*
n ii 8, m vi 3, mma* i 1 .
 TRACTATE 6

T H E E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E O N T H E S OU L

I. W ords of Egyptian O rigin

a -, see e - 134:17 (zeugm a), 135:3, 135:27,136:7,

a a *, see eipe. 136:11, 136:12, 136:23, 136:33,
ab*, see coqe. 137:21.
am o y , see ei. joining dependent clauses 128:30,
am hcitn , see ei. 135:33, 135:34, 136:29.
(an ), eN (11 6 17 and 11 a 24ff., corrected before C onjunctv 128:31, 129:9,
by Cerny in A Z 97 [1971] 4 4 -^ 6 ) nn. 129:15, 131:18, 131:33*, 131:34,
p-eNA* (i.e. p-N na*; cf. eipe) n - infin 132:32, 133:25, 135:28, 135:35*,
133:15. 136:2.
(a n a i), ANAei (11 a) vb intr. joining prep phrases 133:30, 135:11,
as nn m 137:24-250/?. 136:32.
ANOK, 1NTO, 2NTOq, 3NTOC, 4NTOOy joining nns 130:22, 130:26, 137:4,
(1 1 6 ) pron. 137:24.
in extraposition to subject 4 128:13, ao)-, see u)(y.
3 128:17, 1129:12, 129:25, 130:6, Aq) (22 a 1 ) interrog pron.
2 133:34*, 135:3 (em.). Aq) n - 132:18.
predicate of a nom inal sentence aojkak, see uxy, o)kak.
2 133:20; of a cleft sentence 4 135:17, (a z o m ), ez o M (2 4 6 ) nn m.
4 135:18. eqj-, Aq)-ezoM (cf. ojoj) 128:6, 128:29,
NToq w .out concord (Crum 2 3 2 b) 128:33ap, 135:8, 136:6, 137:1, 137:9,
2 131:25, 2 133:27. 137:16; foil, by ezpAY e - 137:14.
Apez, see zApez. azhy, see kojk.
ac (1 7 a ) nn. 137:18.
at- (1 8 6 ) prefix form ing nn. bo)K (2 9 a ) vb intr. 128:17, 129:10.
see q)ine, qjHpe. ------ e - 137:1.
ATOOT*, See 6TN-. ------ ezpAY 134:26.
Ayo) (1 9 6 ) conjunction. ------ ezpAY e -: as nn m: attrib 134:14.
joining independent clauses 127:24, ------ ezpAY o)A-: as nn m: attrib 134:15.
127:27, 127:29ap, 128:1, 128:2, 128:3, b a a (3 1 6 8 ) nn m. 129:14, 136:15.
128:7, 128:16, 128:23, 128:24, 128:25, b o a (3 3 6 9 up) nn m.
128:36, 129:12, 129:13, 129:18, attrib: c a -n -b o a 130:26, 131:20,
129:25, 129:27, 129:29, 129:31*, 131:25, 131:31*, 135:6 (for advb
129:34, 130:7, 130:14, 130:15, 130:16, expression see c a [ 1 ]).
130:17, 130:18, 131:29, 132:30, 133:7, 6b o a , w. vb: see eiNe (1), koj, m to ,

133:11, 133:14, 133:34 (bis), 134:9, c o ) t (2), ojcg, xu)k, sioqjT; see also
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 249

further below. forms advb expressions and compound

gboa. zn - nzht * 128:20, 128:24, prep W. BOA, GITN, MATG (2 ), CA (1 ),
131:1, 132:7, 133:30, 134:3, 134:12, z oyN , zpa Y.
134:22, 134:30, 134:31, 136:34; see ( gkibg), kibg ( 5 4 fl) nn f. 129:28.
also further below. gn, see an.

cboa zito o t * 134:1, 134:27. gna* (i.e. g n n a *), see AN.

cboa n- 128:12; see also further gngz ( 5 7 a ) nn m.
below. attrib 137 :2 6.
mttboa 131:27. U)A-NIGNGZ n - gngz 137:25.
cboa between vb and prep, prob. to be gpk see gipg .
taken w. both (gbo a for gbo a g b o a ): g po *, see g.
gboa n, mm o ; 128:8, 129:1, GPHY ( 5 9 f l ) nn m f. 1 27 :2 8, 13 2:2 9,
132:32*, 133:21, 136:30, 136:33, 1 32 :3 3, 1 3 2 :3 5 * , 133:4, 133:7.
137:3, 137:19. gtbg - (61 fl) prep. 1 27 :1 8, 130:32ap,
gboa zn - 131:8, 131:20, 132:21, 130:3 6, 133:2, 137:7 , 137 :2 7.
133:29, 135:7, 137:12. gtbg - ttagi 1 3 0 :3 2 * , 133:1.
(boja), for derived w ords see bo a , ncabha. ( g t n -), g t o o t *, 1a t o o t * (42 7 6 10) prep.
bojak (376) vb intr. w. obj continued by n- 1 127:27, 127:28.
----- epo* 132:3. gtttu) ( 5 3 2 6 4 ) nn f. 13 2:30.
bakc (38 a 1) nn f. 132:5. g t o o t *, see GTN-.
(baac), pi baa a Ay (38 a ) nn m. 128:25. e o o y ( 6 2 a ) nn m. 13 7:25.
Bppe(43fl)nn. 132:12,134:10,134:25 (bis). eq)-, see uxy.
mnt- bppc nn f 131:35*. gojujttg ( 5 8 0 6 16) conjunction. 1 3 7 :2 2 * .
c c y x c - (6 3 6 ) conjunction.
TKOTK, See NKOTK. zu)c e q j x e - 128:15.
ezH, see zh.

e-, *a-. 2cpo* (5 0 a ) prep. 1 132:12; see also ezoM , see a zo m .

BOJK, BOJAK, Gl, GIMG, KOJTG, MATG (1), g x n -, *g x m -, 2gxuj* (7 5 7 a 3) prep.

NAY, NAZTG, PACOy, CMOy, COJTM, 1 28 :3 0, 2 129:5, 129:5, 130:18, 2 131:31,
TBBO, TAAO, TOJMT, OJAHA, OJUJTTG, 2 134:23, 1135:8.
<I)AXG, ZU)B, ZAPGZ, ZU)TP, XI, eniT N e x N - 2 128:28.
a ia 0dvojiai, e7u 0,ujie(o, o v o jia a ia ,
Ttpoaeuxonai, rcpoaexw. (hi), H ei (6 6 a ) nn m. 128 :3 6, 129:5,
before infin: 1 128:6, 128:33, 1129:4, 1 32 :2 1, 1 33 :1 8, 133:25, 1 3 3 :3 1 * ,

1134:9, 136:25, 137:12; see also mttoja, 137 :1 , 1 37 :1 1, 137 :13.

C (o t (1), co n, o )o )G , com , sen H , attrib: pm- n - hgi (cf. pujmg) 129 :21.

d v a y K a ^ o ), <xi6(o, e j i i 0 ,u jie (o , K p i'v w , htt\ see OJTT.

xoX^aco. Hpn ( 6 6 6 ) nn m. 130:4, 130 :25.
cniTN g - 127:26.
ezo y N g - 128:9, 132:25, 133:7, 133:8, e i , 11, Im p erat2 a m o y , 3 AMHeiTN (70 a, 76 3,
2136:14, 137:10. see also n h y ) vb in tr.3 1 2 9 :2 3 , 1135:23.
gzpaY g- 128:32, 129:15, 2 129:20, -------e - 1 127:26.
131:18, 134:14, 2 135:5, 2 135:28, 2 136:2, ---------- exo)* 1 129:5.

2136:18, 137:14. -------<i)Apo* 135 :1.

N zoyo g- 1 130:10, 135:35*. ------- c b o a zn - 13 4:31.

ajA-eoyN g- 131:13. ------- c b o a (for eBOA c b o a ) zn - 131:8,

g im h t ig - 1 128:22, 130:22. 2 133:29, 1135:7.

250 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

e i (continued) s e e k u ).
------ eniTN, a t t i t n o ) a - q)&po;: 132:9; (K e), K e -, pi 'K ooy e (9 0 6 ) nn m f,
foil, by ezoyN e - 132:25. '1 2 7 :3 0 , '1 2 8 :9 , 130:26, 131:2, 131:24,
eiBe (7 6 a ) vb intr. 132:1, 1 3 3:11, 134:29, 136:4, 136:9,
as nn m 129:32*. 136:35.
eiM e (77 6 ) vb intr. K e - o y * 1 2 9 :1 0 .
------ e - 136:25. (K oyi), K o y e i ( 9 2 6 ) nn m f.
------ x e - 136:7. M N T -K oyei nn f 1 3 4 :2 4 .
(e iN e), n , ! n t * (7 8 6 ) vb tr b rin g . KO), ' k a a * ( 9 4 6 ) v b tr.
------ n ^ 1 135:2. ------- n c o )* refl '1 2 8 :1 3 , 128:17,
------ e B o \ 131:33*. 1 2 8 :3 6 * , 1 2 9 :5 , 1 3 2 :1 0 , 1 3 2 :3 1 ,' 137:4,
------ b o \ (for e B o \ e s o \ ) foil, by: 137:6.
n - 1 137:3. ------- e B o \ 1 3 4 :1 9 .
zn- 1 137:12. w. d ir obj c o n tin u e d by Circumst
e iN e (8 0 6 ) vb intr resem b le. 1 2 9 :2 8 .
as nn m 127:25, 132:19. K iB e , se e e K iB e .

(eipe), p-, 2o f, 3o e i \ Im perat 4epi- (kojk ), KAKf ( 1 0 0 6 ) v b tr.

(8 3 a ) vb tr. 128:10, '128:31, 130:5, ------- a z h y * 1 2 9 :2 8 .
130:10, 130:28, 132:12, 132:18,132:20, K ^K e (101 6 4) nn m. 1 3 1 :1 2 , 135:13.
133:12, 133:15, 133:18, 133:25,133:27, k\ o m ( 1 0 4 6 ) nn m.
134:10, 134:25 (bis), '135:9, 137:18, f - K \ o M e x u )* 1 3 4 :2 3 * .
137:20. KHMf , s e e KMOM.
------ n - : 2 t128:25, '129:4, '129:30*, k im ( 1 0 8 a ) v b in tr. 134:8.
'129:31, 3 t136:26; foil, by KHMe, s e e th e In d e x o f P ro p e r N am es.
2 t130:20. ( k m o m ), KHMf ( 1 0 9 6 ) v b in tr. *135:35.
P-, epi- before Gk vbs: see aiaB d v o ^ ai, f o r d e r iv e d nn se e KHMe.
dvayicd^co, d i 6co, drcaxdco, apxco, kot, se e KtDTe.
Paim^co, pXarcico, PoriBeco, e^o^oXoyeco, k o t *, s e e KtDTe.
erciKaXeco, evtayEco, koivcoveco, icoa^eco, kojt ( 1 2 2 a ) v b tr.
Kpivco, ^eiavoeco, rcevBeco, rcXavaco, ------- n a * 1 3 0 :1 3 , 1 3 0 :1 5 .
rcopvEuco, rcpoaEuxonai, rcpoaexco, XP<*- KtDTe, ' k o t - ( t h y t n ), 2 k o t * ( 1 2 4 a ) vb tr.
ojiai. 1 3 1 :2 5 .
e i c - ( 8 5 a ) deictic particle. 137:20. re fl, fo il, b y e - , e p o * : 2 129:10, 2 130:9,
e ic -z H H T e 128:35*, 130:5. 2 132:5, 2 1 3 6 :3 4 * ; by <y*po* 2 129:13,
eio)T ( 866 ) nn m fath er. 127:23, '1 3 6 :1 .
128:27, 128:35*, 129:21, 131:18, as nn m: MTTKtuTe n- 1 3 0 :2 7 .
131:19, 131:28, 132:7, 132:21, 132:22, kto, ' t k t o , 2K T e-. 3k t o *, 4 t k t o * (127/?,
132:24, 133:4, 133:19, 133:25, 133:27, 4 0 7 b 25 u p ) v b tr. 4 131:33.
133:31, 134:6, 134:9, 134:15, 134:26, ------- tyA.po 4 129:2.
134:32ap, 135:2, 135:4, 135:26, 136:3. ------- e B o \ ( f o r e B o \ c bo a ) foil, by:

(e iT N ), i t n (87 6 ) nn m. n- 2 1 2 8 :8 ,1 1 3 2 :3 2 * ,2 133:21,136:29.
TTCA-w-niTN 136:24 (for advb expres zn- 1 3 1 :1 9 .
sion see c a [ 1]). ------- ezoyN 3 1 3 1 :2 1 .
e n iT N e - 127:26. ------- ezoyN e - 3 137:10.
e n iT N exu)* 128:28. refl: 3 132:1, 3 136:6; foil, by:
e n iT N uj&po;, a t t i t n o )A - 132:10, ntoot* 3 1 3 6 :3 6 * .
132:25. e n c A - N - z o y N 4 131:28.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 251

nooye, see ice. 13 5 :2 6 ,1136:13, 136:17, 136:31, 137:17.

kaz (131 a) nn m. 129:17, 129:30, 130:23, M iNe (1 7 2 a ) nn f.
133:26, 133:30, 135:33*, 137:12. NTeeiMiNe 130:35*.
m nn -,see mn
.
m nnca- ( 3 1 4 6 15 up) prep. 130:12.
MDU)M, see AU)U)M.
M N T -(176a) prefix form ing nn f.
aaamc (cf. 1426 22) nn f. 131:34*.
see Bppe, icoyi, c a (2), tg eA eer, zm-
(AtuaJMe), AO)Q)M (1 4 2 6 22) vb intr.
z a a, m p 0evo<;, x^P-
131:32*.
MNTA*, see O Y N T 0 - .
aaay (146a) nn. 135:1, 136:25.
mttuja (1 7 9 a ) vb intr.
\ \ a 3ly 128:21.
------ e - infin 131:16.
(a o x a x ), \ a a a 6 a (151 a 8) nn.
Meperr*, see Me (1).
attrib: p m -n -a a a a 6 a (cf. p a )M e )
( m c p it ), MepeiT (1 5 6 6 19up) nn m. 133:8,
128:25.
133:33.
AU)*z(151a) v b tr.
M ice (184 6 ) vb tr. no dir obj 132:4.
as nn m: 137:14; attrib 136:13.
as nn m 132:9.
MocTe, 1MecTe- (187 a ) vb tr. 1135:20.
ma-, see f . ------ n - 135:14.
ma (153a) nn m. 129:7, 134:11, 136:4, m o o y t 1, see m o y .
136:9. ( m a t c ), M e e T e (1 8 9 a ) vb intr.
ma N-ncoTK 128:11. ------ e - 133:33.
MAN-cyeAeeT 132:13, 132:25. MATe (1 9 0 a ) nn.
M n e e iM A 137:8. eMATe g re a tly 128:7, 128:16,
NNeeiMA 130:24. 137:16.
Me, ^ e p e rr* , p c 2m a c i - (1 5 6 a ) vb tr. M eeTe, see m atc (1).
13 0 :2 ,1 3 2 :2 3 ,1133:34, 136:26. MHTe (1 9 0 6 ) nn f. 129:28.
MAei-pa)Me nn 2 135:26. Z N -T M H T e n- 133:23, 136:18.
for derived nn see mcpit. M oyTe (191 6 ) vb intr.
Me (1566 6 up) nn f. ------ ezpAV epo* 129:20, 135:4.
attrib: 132:15; pm-m -mc (cf. pojMe) m to (1 9 3 a ) (vb as) nn m.
128:15. m to c b o a 129:26.
for derived advb see n a m c . m ay (1 9 6 6 ) nn.
mo y, m o o Y T f (159 a ) vb i n t r .f 134:12. mm Ay: 129:26, 134:11; c t - m m a y
as nn m 134:22. 129:12, 130:2, 130:10, 132:27, 132:30;
Moye (1606) nn f. 136:29. see also oyN T e-.
mkaz (163 a ) vb intr. m aay ( 1 9 7 a ) nn f. 1 29:24,129:33*.
as nn m: 128:20; mkaz n - z h t 135:26. m ooy (1 9 7 6 ) nn m. 129:31*, 130:3,
mokzc (1646 10up) nn f. 129:4, 131:17. 131:33*, 136:13.
(mmn-), m n - (neg existential predicate), see M eey e (1 9 9 a ) vb intr.
o y n -. ------ x e - 128:3, 130:27.
mn-, mnn-. 2nmma* (1 6 9 6 ) prep. 2 128:10, as nn m: p-nM eeye (cf. eipe): 132:20;
2128:23, 128:29 ( 1), 129:13, 129:19, foil, by n- 133:12, 133:27.
129:23, 130:1, 130:19, 131:4, 131:5ap, M HHiye (2 0 2 a ) nn m. 133:22.
131:14, 132:16, 132:29, 2 133:35. MoytyT (2 0 6 6 ) vb tr. 136:24.
joining nns 128:29 (2), 129:18, 130:3 (Moyz), m az* (2 0 8 a ) vb tr fill.
(ter), 130:4 (ter), 130:23, 131:12, 133:2, ------ n - 132:13.
133:18, 133:22, 133:30, 134:27, 135:13, m azt (211 6 ) nn m. 131:24.
252 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

MAAxe (2 1 2 6 ) nn m ear, handle. (n h y ), n n h y (2 1 9 6 5, see also ei) vb intr

133:17. (qual). 132:18.
MAAxe (2 1 3 a ) nn f > c m o v . 128:19. --------- 6BOA (fo r 6BOA 6BOA) MMO*
136:32*.
N A <ye-(236a) suffix vb. 129:4.
n - (vb), see eiN e (1). Noyqe (2 4 0 a 14 up) nn.
na, n a c (2 1 6 6 ) vb intr have p ity . c f - N O Y q e (cf. c t o i) 132:14.
1134:33ap (bis). N e z , n h z (2 4 0 6 ) nn m. 130:4, 130:25.
------ n. na* 129:4, 129:32, 131:19, NZHT*, see ZN-.
135:14, 135:18, 136:10 (bis), N A ZTe, n z o t * (2 4 6 a ) vb intr. 128:15.

as nn m 134:23, 137:25. ------ a - 136:8.

( n o y ); see nhy. (NOY^e), n o x * (247 a ) vb tr.
n o b c (2 2 2 a ) nn m. 135:10, 135:32. ------ c t o o t * 127:28.
N o e iK (2 2 2 6 ) nn m. 130:7, 132:12. no s (2 5 0 a ) nn m f.
( n k o t k ), tk o tk (2 2 4 a ) vb intr. (attrib) 128:14, 130:20, 130:21,
n o s n-

as nn m: attrib: m a n - tkotk 128:11. 130:35*, 134:4, 137:24.

n im (2 2 5 a) interrog pron. 130:20. N si- (2 5 2 a ) introducing subject. 129:7,
n im (2 2 5 6 ) adj. 130:5, 130:16, 130:18. 129:12, 129:14, 130:12, 131:19, 133:1,
o y o n n im 128:2, 129:20, 137:20*. 133:15, 134:35, 135:16, 135:23, 136:5,
nam (1 5 7 a 1 up) advb. 133:8, 137:23. 136:14.
n m m a *, see mn.
(n a n o y - ), nanoy* (227 a ) suffix vb. o f, see eipe.
134:3, 137:5. o e i f, see eipe.
n n h y , see n h y . oeiK (2 5 4 a ) nn m bread. 130:3,
nca, n c u j* (3 1 4 a 3) prep. 1128:13, 130:24, 136:12.
1128:17, 1128:36, 129:5, 130:7, 130:8, on (2 5 5 6 ) advb. 127:21, 131:35*, 133:28,
132:10, 132:31, 135:21, 136:23, 133:33*, 133:33ap (3), 134:7,134:10.
137:4, 137:6. TTAAIN ON 133:6.
( n c a b h a ), cabha (35 a 15 up) conjunction.
cabha x e - 136:33*. tta- , t a - 3na)* (259a, 2606 8 up)
2n a - ,
n t *, see e i N e (1). absolute possessive pron. 2130:20,
nt- (2 3 0 a ) prep. 136:5. 2 130:21, 130:32, 2 131:20, 2134:17,
see also oyntc- 134:25, 137:24,3 137:25.
n o y tc (2 3 0 6 ) nn m. 130:34, 134:19, ( ttai), n A e i, T A ei, 2T e e i, 3n a c i (259a)
134:33ap, 136:17, 136:19*, 136:23, dem onstrative p ro n .3 128:16, 130:32ap,
137:14, 137:23. 132:2, 134:4, 134:11, 134:13, 134:13,
attrib 134:32ap. 134:14, 134:29.
n t n -, n t m - , 2 n t o o t * (4276 15 up) prep. as antecedent of Relative 3130:20,
2 128:21, 2 130:24, 134:9, 2 136:36. 3 130:23, 3 130:27, 131:31, 3133:22,
w. personal suffix continued by n- 133:26, 134:27, 135:11, 3135:17,
2 128:2, 2128:4. 137:8, 3 137:25, 137:25ap.
N T o q (2326), see anok. T A e iT e e e : 131:8, 133:31; foil, by:
n a y (233 6 ) vb intr. 133:17, 136:11. n - 134:28.
------ e - a - epo*: 136:15, 136:31; w. Relative 2 133:28.
obj continued by C ircum st 128:28, eTBe-nAei 130:32*, 133:1.
129:2. n e , pi nHye (2 5 9 a ) nn f. 132:8, 133:28,
------ x e - 129:15. 134:14, 135:33, 136:34.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 253

ne, t c , 2 n c ( 2 6 0 6 2 1 ) c o p u la r p ron. p io M e , p m - ( 2 9 4 6 ) nn m f. 133:2.

in final positio n o f n o m in a l sentence: M A e i-p io M e (c f. M e [ l ] ) 135:27.
(a) binary 1127:21, 1127:24 (bis), 128:4, P m -m -h c i 1129:21.
212 8:25,2 129:33*, >132:6, 132:8, 133:6, P M - M - \ A X \ e x 128:25.
134:2, '1 3 4 : 3 2 * , 1134:33ap ( b is ); P M -w -M e : attrib 128:15.
(b) ternary 2 128:24, 134:34, 135:27. P M -o > e \ e e T 132:9, 132:15, 132:24.
in medial position o f ternary no minal sen P M -m -z h t : attrib 137:5.
tence: 2 130:21, 131:8, 132:2, 132:33, see also p e g -.
133:10, 133:20, 133:28, 133:31, 134:4, ( p m c i h ), p m m c i h ( 2 9 4 6 11) nn f. 137:18.
134:11, 134:13, 134:14, 134:15, Pa n ( 29 7 6 ) n n m . 1 2 7 : 2 0 , 1 2 8 : 3 2 * , 134:18.
134:28, 2 135:17, 2 135:18ap, 135 :2 1, p p o ( 2 9 9 a ) n n m . 133 :19, 133 :24.
135:21ap, 137:25; w. final pos iti on P A c o y ( 3 0 2 6 ) nn f.

filled by infin 131:35. n p p e - p A c o y (c f. ncocope) e po * 132 :22.

forming cleft sentence: (a ) n e fus ed w . p H T e ( 3 0 4 6 ) nn m . 13 2:3 3ap (1).
Relative c on ve rt er 2 135:18, 137:2; p o o y a ) ( 3 0 6 6 ) v b intr.
(b) n e not fused w . R e la t iv e co n ve rt e r as nn m 130 :36a p.
135:17, 135:19. pAuje (3 0 8 6 ) v b intr. 13 3:11.
nu)*, see n A - . p e g - (2 9 5 6 12 u p ) prefix f o r m i n g nn m f.
(n<Du>pe), n p p e - ( 2 6 8 a ) v b tr. see Tiopn , ajMaje.
nppe-pAcoy epo* 132 :22.
nujpo) ( 2 6 9 6 ) v b tr. c a , c a - ( 3 1 3 a ) nn m s i d e .
-------- ezpAY epo * 136 :17. c a - n b o a 131:20, 131:25, 131:30*.
npH<y(271a 23 u p ) nn m . 137 :1 7. M n c A - N - B O A 1130:26, 135:6.
nu)T, n H T f ( 2 7 4 a ) v b intr. f l 3 2 :1 6 . c A - M - n i T N : M n c A - M - n i T N 136:24.
---------n c a - 130:7. c A -N -Tn e : M n c A -M -m e * 128:27,
---------c b o a (fo r c b o a c b o a ) n - 12 9:1 . 134 :34*.
-------- ezoyN e - 128 :8. c a - m - z o y n 134:17.
-------- n c a e c A f l 3 1:14 . e n c A - N - z o y N 1131:28.
nHye, see n e (1). z i - n c A - M - z o y N 135:7.
(nuxyc), n o o ) c f ( 2 7 9 6 ) v b t r . f 128 :2 6. n c a e c A 131:14.
nujz, fused w. n - infin n z N - infin ( 2 8 1 a ) see also m n n c a - , n c a - .
vb intr r e a c h . ( c a ) , c A e i e ( 3 1 5 a l O u p ) nn m b e a u t y .
-------- n - infin 132 :34*, 132:3 4a p. 133:1 9.
n e x e -, n e x A * (2 8 5 a ) suffix v b . 1129:14. attrib 130 :1 4, 137:5.
-------- xe- 129:7, 130:11, 130:12, M N T - c A e i e nn f 130 :1 7, 133 :32.

131:3, 133:1, 133:15, 134:16, c e i , 1c i ( 3 1 6 6 ) v b intr. 135:19.

135:16, 135:19, 135:30, 136:9. --------- n - 132:29.

CB03 ( 3 1 9 6 2 4 ) nn f. 13 4:32.

P-(vb ), see eipe. CABHA, see NCABHA.

PiKe ( 2 9 1 6 ) v b tr. 13 3:17. ( c o b t c ) , cb tu jt* ( 3 2 3 a ) v b t r . f 132 :2 6.
pm-, see pu)M. C A e i e , see c a (2).

PiMe ( 2 9 4 a ) v b intr. 1 33 :1 1, 1 36 :2 9. cioK ( 3 2 5 a ) v b tr. 135:2.

-------- n - 135:12, 137 :1 4. cmh ( 3 3 4 6 ) nn f. 136:1 0.

-------- ezpAY e - 131 :1 8. c m o y (3 3 5 a ) v b intr.
-------- x e - 136 :1 0. --------- e - 134:26.
as nn m 13 6:1 0, 1 3 6 :1 1 , 137 :2 1. c m o t ( 3 4 0 6 ) nn m .
for derived nn see p m c i h . M n e e i c M O T 129:3.
254 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

con (342 6 ) nn m. 132:8, 133:6, 134:27. if_ 2 ta a * , Im perat 3M A - ( 3 9 2 a ) vbtr.

( c a a n o )), cANoyq)* (3 4 7 b) vb tr. 134:3. ---------- n a * 2 128:22, 130:2, 136:12.
CNoq (3 4 8 a ) nn m. 131:10. ---------n t o o t * 2 128:2, 2 128:4.
c o n (3 4 9 6 ) nn m. m a - b e fo re t-caus 3 128:34*.
N K e-con 132:2, 133:1 lap, 134:29. f - K A O M exco* 1134:22*.

2N -K e-con 133:11. +-<gine n - dat 1129:34*.

c o n c (3 5 2 a ) vb tr. 130:33ap. f - A o r o c na* 1128:35*.
as nn m 137:22. + - O N O M A C I A e - . . . n - 1127:19.
c n o T o y (3 5 3 a ) nn m. 135:5. (tb b o ), t o y b o , ^ o y B e - 2to y b o * (399ft)
ciopM (3 5 5 a ) vb tr. 133:5. v b t r . 2 132:13; med 131:34.
cu)T , 1c i o T c (3 6 0 a 3) vb tr retu rn . ---------- e - , a , epo*: 1130:30, 2132:11;
------ e - infin: in neg clause, m ed m e d 131:30.
1136:13, 136:13ap. as nn m 131:34.
c u )T (3 6 0 a 17) vb tr stre tch . (ta k o ), tck o (4 0 5 a ) vb tr. \21:32ap,
------ c b o a e x N - 130:17. 130:16.
c f - , see c t o i. T K T O , TKTO*, See KTO.
c u )T (136:13), see ccdt ( 1). ( t a a o ) , t c a o * ( 4 0 8 a ) v b tr.
c o jT e (3 6 2 a ) vb tr. ----------e - 131:32.
------ c b o a z n 134:21. t a a c o (411 6 ) v b tr. 134:20.
as nn m 134:13. ( t a m i o ) , T A M e i o ( 4 1 3 a ) v b tr.
(c t o i ), c f - ( 3 6 2 6 ) nn m. ----------na* 130:14.
cf-N oyqe 132:13. + M e ( 4 1 4 a ) nn m 136:32, 136:35, 137:3.
c o jt m (363 b) vb tr. no d ir obj 133:16. t c d m t ( 4 1 6 6 2 0 ) v b intr me e t.

------ e -, a - , epo*: no dir obj 135:27, ----------ep o* 131:15.

136:3, 136:11, 137:21, 137:22, t o 3n ( 4 1 7 6 ) interrog advb. 129:16,136:7.
137:24. T C N o y ( 4 8 5 a 9 ) ad vb . 130:10, 135:15.
cooyN, 1coyu)N* (369 b) vb tr. 132:19, x i n - t c n o y 129:11, 136:14.
1133:10. ( t n n o o y ) , t n n a y (41 9 6 ) v b tr.
c o o y T N (371 a ) vb tr. ---------- na*: 135:29; foil, by cboa zn-

as nn m 129:15. 132:7.
(ciooyz), c o o y z * (3 7 2 6 ) vb tr. ( t a n z o ) , t n z o ( 4 2 1 a ) v b tr. no dir obj
------ ezoyN e - 133:7. 134:2.
c h z *, see c z a Y. sub n e , in part, corrected by
T n e (2 5 9 a
( c o o z e ) , c a z c - (3 8 0 a ) vb tr rem o v e. Layton in D. W. Young [ed.], Studies
refl, foil, by c b o a (for c b o a c b o a ) Presented to Hans Jakob Polotsky
mmo# 137:19. [G loucester, MA: Pirtle & Poison
cz aY , CHzt (381 6 ) vb tr. 1 9 8 1 ] 2 6 2 - 3 ) nn m.
------ N - d a t : no dir obj 130:33*, 131:3. attrib: C A - N - T n e 128:27, 134:34* (for
------ n a * . . . x e -: no dir obj 131:3. advb expression see c a [1]).
------ x e -: +129:22, *133:9, *136:27, T H p * ( 4 2 4 a ) . 128:16,128:34,134:18,134:20,
*137:15; no dir obj 130:33ap. 134:21, 135:5, 136:2, 136:20, 137:19.
as nn m: attrib 134:32. (T io pe ), tn -, toot* , see c t n - , ntn-

czimc (3 8 5 a ) nn f. 127:21, 129:12, 132:6, ZATN -, ZITN-.

133:2, 133:5, 133:10. Tcopn ( 4 3 0 6 ) v b tr.
attrib 127:20. peq-T cop n nn m f 1 3 1 :6.
z o y T - c z i M e (cf. z o o y T ) 127:24. (T pot ype a) ), Tpeujpiou)* ( 4 3 2 6 7) vb intr.
see also ziMe. *13 5:34*.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 255

tcio, tccio ( 4 3 4 a ) v b tr. o y a (a )t *, see o y a a *.

-------- z n - 1134:23 (e m .) , 134:23ap. o yo o t *, see o y a a *.
(To yeio), T o y e i e - ( 4 4 4 a ) v b tr. 129:9. o yid t (4 9 4 a ) .
(t o y n o c ), t o y n o c * ( 4 4 6 6 ) v b tr. 135:3. N - o y u r r (a t tr ib ) 132 :3 5, 133:3.
( t o y * o ), t o y * o * ( 4 4 8 6 ) v b tr. 12 8 :3 4 * . o y H o y * , see o y e .
( tujo)), for derived nn see Te < ye . oyo< y*, see oyuH y.
t a u jo (452 6 ) v b tr. 130 :1 8. o y o e u y ( 4 9 9 6 ) nn m .
T6U)6 (4 5 2 6 16) nn m f. 130 :2 0. x i M - n o y o e i u ) foi l, b y R e la t iv e 132 :20.
tu ) z (4536 1 4 u p ) v b t r . o y u x y , 1oycooje, 2o y u x y - , 3o y o ( y * ( 5 0 0 a )
-------- m n - : m e d 131:4, 1 3 1 :5ap. v b t r . 3 132:17.
tzno (4 6 0 6 ) v b tr. foil, immediately b y infin 2 137:1.
-------- e z o y N epo*: m e d 136 :1 4. as nn m 131:28, 1132:21, 132:24, 134:6.
oycyH ( 5 0 2 a ) nn f.
oya, f ^ y e i ( o Y e i e i be fore n e ) ( 4 6 9 a ) nn N T o y t y H M N - n e z o o y 136 :1 7.
m f one. >134:34, 135:20. k a ta - o y u ) h 1 3 7 :1 7 * .
ne-oy a 129:10. ( o y i u z ) , o y z a * (5 0 5 6 ) v b tr.
oyaa*, >o y a a t *, 2 o y o o t *, 3o y a t * refl, fo il, b y n c i d * 13 5:20.
(470a). 1127:23, 1130:31, 1132:3, 132:5, ( o y x A i ) , o y x A e i ( 5 1 1 6 ) v b intr. 134 :27,
1132:7, 1133:24, 134:7, >134:8, 135:14, 134 :2 8, 13 6:7 , 136 :25.
3136:22. as nn m : 135 :21, 136:2 6; attrib 135 :29.
qjp-oyooT-c (cf. tyHpe) 2 137:4.
(oYe), oyHoy* ( 4 7 0 a ) v b intr. iDBU) (5 1 8 6 ) v b tr.
-------- x in - . . . ty A - *13 5:32*. as nn m : p-nioBU) (cf. e i p e ) n - 133 :1 8,
oyeiei (i.e. oyci ), see o y a . 133:2 5.
oyaab\ see OYon. iDNe ( 5 2 4 a ) nn m . 131 :33a p.
oYBe- ( 4 7 6 a ) prep. 131 :1 0, 131 :1 1. o)N 2 (5 2 5 a ) v b intr.
(oyn-), neg mn - (4 8 1 a 20, 1666 4 up) as nn m 132 :3 5, 13 4:22.
existential predicate. 1 2 9 :3 0 , 135:1, (con), H n f ( 5 2 6 a ) v b tr.
136:25. ----------e - infin f 1 3 1 :7.
mnhsom a infin 132:6. (o )Tn ) be la de n, for d e ri v e d nn see
see also o y n t c -. e Tn u).
oyoeiN ( 4 8 0 a ) nn m . 13 5:29. (ax y), e c y - 1A t y - ( 5 3 3 a ) v b tr.
oyon ( 4 8 2 a ) indefinite p ron. ety-ezo M : 1128:6, 128:28, 128:33ap,

oyon nim 128:2, 129 :1 9 , 1 3 7 :1 9 * . 135 :8, 136:6, 1137:1, 1137:9; as nn m

(oyntc-), o y n t a *, neg ( m n t c -), *m n t a * 1137:16.

(481a 20, 1676 5) suffix vb tr. w. e t y - e z o M ezp AV e - 137 :13.

mmay between vb an d n- (d ir o b j) a u )k a k (i.e. Aty-q jK A K) cbo \ xe-

127:22. 1134:35*.

foil, im m ed ia te ly b y n o m i n a l d i r ob j: a u )k a k as nn m 1137:21.

136:33ap; foil, by mmay 1128:19. (coqe), a b * (53 5 6 ) v b tr.

w. second suffix pron as dir obj 1128:20. ----------exco* 1 3 1 :3 1 .

o y n o y ( 4 8 4 6 ) nn f.
ntcynoy: 132:4; n t o y n o y 131 :2 9. t y - ( 5 4 1 a ) v b a l a u x ili a r y . 135:1, 13 5:20,

see also t c n o y * 13 6 :3 4 * .

(oyott), OYAABf (487 6) v b intr. *129:7, u)- 6 M-60 M n - infin 1 3 0 :6 .

f134:18, *136:4, *136:5. ty a , ! <yApo* ( 5 4 1 6 ) prep . 1 2 8 :1 9 , 1 129:2,

OYepHTe(491a)nnf. 130:17. 1 1 2 9 :1 3 , 1 135:1, 136:1.

256 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

o j a - ( continued) 135:32, 135:33.

xin- . . . ( y A - 135:33*. for derived conjunction see e ty io n e .
eniTN, a tt itn ty A - 132:10, 1132:25. ty p -, see tyHpe.
czpaT t y A - 134:15. <yApo*, see ( y A -
forming advb expressions: tyHpe, f 't y e e p e , 2(y p - (5 8 4 a ) nn m f.
t y A -z o y N h J ) o o y 131:13. 129:32, 129:33*, 129:34*, 130:19,
(yA-N INZ N -6 N C Z 137:25. 130:21, 132:4, 132:7, >133:17, 134:2,
u)K&K ( 5 5 6 a ) nn m. 135:31.
aujkak (i.e. A(y-<yitAit; cf. u)(y): 137:21; t y p - o y o o T - c 2 137:3.
foil, by boa x e - 134:35*. AT-ojHpe nn 129:31.
(y a h a , ' u j a a (5 5 9 a ) v b intr. (yopn (587 a 11) nn m f.
---------e - 135:4, 136:19. (yopn n- (attrib) 132:9, 133:2 (bis).
--------- n a * . . . n- 1128:33a /?. N-q jopn (attrib) 132:1, 132:11, 133:13,
a j A e T ( 5 6 0 6 ) nn f. 132:10. 134:8.
attrib: ma N - o jC A e e T 132:13, 132:25. Ntyopn 133:4, 133:23, 137:12.
PM -ojeAeeT (cf. pojMe) 132:9, 132:15, xi N-<yopn 130:9, 134:11.
132:24. (ycuc (5 8 9 6 16) nn m. 129:13, 129:18.
m n t - q ) A t nn f 132:12. u) t a m (596fl 22) vb tr. 130:6.
o) hm (563 fl) nn. tyTHN (597 a ) nn f. 130:3,131:32*.
U)HM 0)HM 133:11. tyAy (5 9 9 fl) nn m use.
(tyMtye), ojMoje- (567 a) vb tr. P - o ja y (cf. eipe): 130:10; foil, by na*
peq-q)M(ye-eiAU)AON nn m f 131:7. 130:5, 130:28.
(yiNe (569fl) v b tr. t y o y e iT (6 0 2 6 25 up) vb intr (qual).
---------n c u j *: no dir obj 130:8. 135:10, 135:12.
as nn m: 6N -n (y iN e (cf. c in c ) n- N i n e T - t y o y e i T 136:8.
128:27, 137:11. tytye (607 6 ) vbal auxiliary.
<yu)Ne ( 5 7 0 6 ) v b intr. --------- e - , a- infin 134:6, 135:4, 136:16.
as nn m 134:21. ( y A x e ( 6 1 2 6 ) vb intr. 131:8.
(y e n -, see tyojn. --------- e - 130:31.
t y o o n 1, see tyojne. as nn m 134:30, 136:30.
(tyojn), ( y e n - (5 7 4 6 ) v b tr.
---------6 b o a z n - 136:33 ap. qi (620 fl) vb tr.
tyine ( 5 7 6 6 ) v b intr. --------- z n - 129:27.
AT-<yine nn 129:19. --------- mm Ay n - 129:26.
as nn m: 128:12; f-o jine n- dat --------- ezpA Y e - 129:14.
129:34*.
tyojne, (y oon* (577 6 ) v b intr. f 127:19, za-(6 3 2 a ) prep. 131:15.
127:23, 128:10, *129:3, 130:12, za - tczh n - 135:22.
130:35*, *130:36*, 131:2, *131:15, ZAe, f 1z a h (635 a 25 up) nn m f.
*131:23, *131:26, *133:26, *134:12, ZAe n- (attrib) 135:3.
*135:11, *135:12, 135:25, *137:8. ez AH (sic) N -N A e i thp- o y 1128:16.
--------- a - 132:35, 133:3. ZAI, 1zAei (6 3 6 6 ) nn m. 1128:4, 1128:14,
--------- n - : 128:18, 129:19; foil, by na* 1129:9, '129:25, '130:9, 133:10, '137:4,
129:24, 129:25. 137:6.
--------- n a * *131:9. ze, 'z A e ie ( 6 3 7 a) v b intr.
---------N e e n- *131:22, *132:27, 134:7. --------- a t o o t * 1127:27.
foil, by complementary Circumst --------- BOA (for BOA eBOA)
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 257

132:20. zm z&a (6 6 5 fl 17) nn m f.

-------- e n i T N e - 1127:25. m n t-zmzaa nn f 137:13.
z e ( 6 3 8 6 ) nn f. P - z m z a a (cf. e i p e ) n a * 128:10.
foil, by Re lative 13 5:1 2, 135 :15. zn -, z m . 2z n n - , 3n z h t * (6 8 3 fl) prep.
T ^ e i T 6 e n - 134 :28. 1 27 :2 1, 1127:25, 128:1, >128:33flp,
TAei T e: 131 :8, 133 :3 1; foil, by 129:8, 12 9:1 1, 12 9:16, 12 9:1 7, 129 :22,
Relative 133:28. 129 :27, 3 129:31 *, 2 129 :32*, 130 :11,
NTeeize 136:5. 130 :15, 3 130:24, 131:4, 3 131:17,
K A TA-oe, foil, by R e la t iv e 131:10, 131:28, 2 132:5, 132:13, 132:16,
133:9. 132:21 (2), 2 133:16 ( z n n - ) , 133 :28,
Nee n-: 128 :1 1, 1 29 :2 9, 12 9:3 0, 133 :3 2, 134:6, 134:23, 134:24,
131:22, 131:24, 131 :2 6, 132:3 , 132 :2 8, 2 134:24flp, '1 3 5 :3 , 135:5 (bis), 135:6,
134:8, 134:25, 135:34, 136:3, 136 :1 8; 3 135:11, 135:13, 3 135:15, 135:25,
Nee n-n k 128 :14, 131 :3 1, 132 :2 2, 136:1, 136:9, 136:20, 136:28, 137:8,
132:30. 137:15, 137:16, 137:18.
( zh), ezH ( 6 4 0 6 ) nn f fore p a r t . cboa zn- 128:20, 128:24, 3 131:1,
za- tc z h n - 135:22. 131:8, 131:20, 132:8, 132:21, 133:29,
zi - t c z h n - 127 :19. 133:30, 3 134:3, 134:12, '13 4:2 2,
see also z h t *. 134:30, 134:31, 135:7, 136:34, 137:12,
zh (6 4 3 6 19 u p ) prep. 130 :1 6, 136 :29. 137:13 ( c b o a und er stood ).
joining bare nns 131 :10. n z o y n zn- 3 132:14.
zhttca- n - z o y n 135:7. zp ^Y z n 3 130:35, 137:18.
zi - t c z h n - 127 :19. Z M - n T p e - 128:22.
zm (64 6 a ) nn f. 129 :1 7, 130 :1 6, 13 0:1 8. forms advb expressions and compou nd
zo (6 4 6 6 ) nn m . 128:8, 1 3 2 :3 2 * , 133 :21, prep w. m h t , con, (xtkxtti ,
136:30. IJTCOKpiai^.
zu)u), 1zcos? ( 6 5 1 6 ) . 127 :2 2, 132:33flp, zoyn ( 6 8 5 6 ) nn m .
133:34*, 1135:3. attrib: c a -n - zoyn 131 :29, 134 :18,
zujb, pi zBHye ( 6 5 3 fl) nn m. 130:4, 135:7 (for advb expressions see c \
1130:23, 1130:34flp, 13 4:3 4, 1137:15. [1]).
P-zojb (cf. e i p e ) e - 13 7:2 0. e z o y N 131 :21.
z b o o c ( 65 9 6 2 0 ) nn m . 130:4, 13 0:2 5. czoyn e - , e po * 128:9, 132:25, 133:7,
ZBHye, see zidb. 133 :8, 136 :14, 137 :10.
zaeie, see ze (1). nzo yn nzht* 132 :14.
ZHice (664 a 3) nn m f. o) a - z o y n e - 4 > o o y 131 :13.
n-zhkc (at trib) 12 8:1 8. m <)>o y n n - 13 1:24.
(zico), zicAerr* ( 6 6 3 6 ) v b intr. f l 3 5 : 1 8 . z o e i N e ( 6 8 9 6 ) nn. 127 :29.

for derived nn see zmce. z n n , see z n - .

( z a a , servant ), see z m z & a . zatt ( 6 9 3 6 ) nn m.
zm-, see z n -. X K ^ n m n - 129 :23.

zoeiM (6 7 4 a ) nn m . 13 5:1 3. zp ^Y ( 6 9 8 a ) nn m.
ziMe, pi ziomc (3 8 5 a 2, cor re cte d b y L a y z p ^ T n z h t * 13 0:35, 137 :18.

ton in Z P E 11 [ 1 9 7 3 ] 183; cf. Y o u n g in ezp &Y 134 :26.

J A O S 91 [1 9 7 1 ] 5 0 7 - 9 ) nn f. 129:9, ezpau e - e po * 128:32, 12 9:1 4, 12 9:20,

129:24, 1131:22, 1132:23. 13 1 :1 8, 134 :1 4, 135:5, 135 :2 8, 136:2,

zmooc ( 6 7 9 a ) v b intr. 129 :1 6 , 132:1 4, 136 :1 8, 137 :14.

136:28. e z p ^ Y o ) A - 134 :15.

258 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

(zpotg), p c Z A p q )-(7 0 6 a ) v b t r . zaztn -, 'zaztm - (7 1 7 a 1 3 up) prep.

zapoj- z h t nn m 137 :24. '1 2 7 :2 3 , '1 3 3 :4 . _
(z A p e z ) , A p e z ( 7 0 7 6 ) v b intr. z ix n (7 5 8 6 10) pr ep . 128 :11.
---------epo* . . . epo* 130:30.
z i c e ( 7 1 0 6 ) v b tr. m e d 137 :16.
zht (7 1 4 t z ) nn m heart. 128 :2 6, 128:34, x e - ( 7 4 6 6 3) co n ju n c tio n .
136:2 0, 13 6:24, 13 6 :3 6 * . introd uces di scou rse after n e x e - , pimc,
attrib: m k a z n - zht 135 :2 6; p m - n - z h t cza Y, ( a ) o) k a k , mpayyeAxo.
( cf. piDMe) 137:5. same, w . discourse anticipated by neu
zapoj- z h t (cf. zp o ty ) 137 :24. tral pr on, after c h z * (see c z a Y), xu).
see also z a z t n - same, ellip tical 132:18.
zht* (6406 23) (n n as) prep. 132:17, w . v b s o f percep tion: see eiMe, Meeye,
132 :18. N*y.
w . suffix c o n ti nued by n - 132 :15. in tr o d u cin g ex plica tive clause 128:35,
z o y T - , see z o o y t . 1 2 8 :3 6 * , 129:4, 129:5, 129:24, 129:32,
zhhtc (8 5 6 19) de ictic particle. 12 9:33, 130:1 (1), 130:9 (2), 131:9,
e i c - z H H T e 1 2 8 :3 5 * , 130:5. 13 3:19, 133 :20, 135:17, 135:18,
z o T e ( 7 2 0 6 ) nn f fe a r . 13 6:21, 137 :20.
P - z o t c (cf. e i p e ) z h t * 132:18. in tr o d u c in g clause o f purpose w. Ill Fut
z itm - , see Z I T N - . neg: 130:6; o j i n a x e - 130:34.
( z a t n - ) , z a t o o t * (4 2 8 6 11) prep. 133 :12, cabh \ x e - 1 36 :3 3*.
133:15, 133 :26. e i m h t i x e - 137:13.
z i t n - , ' z i t m - , 2z i t o o t * (4 2 8 6 3 u p ) prep. x i, ' x i - , 2x i t * ( 7 4 7 6 ) v b tr receive,
134 :2 9, 1135:30. ' 1 2 9 :1 0 , '1 3 0 :2 5 ( t e r ) , 2 131:16,131:21.
e B O \ z i t n - 2 134:1, 2 134:28. ---------- e -: 2 134:10; foil, by n a * refl
ztDTp, z o T p f (1 2 6 a ) v b tr. '1 2 9:18.
--------- e - , a - : f 133:4; m e d 132 :3 4*. ----------n t n , n t o o t * ' 13 0:2 4, 1134:9.
--------- e z o y N e - : m e d 133:8. ----------e B O \ z n - 136:3 3*.
z a t o o t * , see z a t n - . ----------e B O \ z i t o o t * 133:35.
z i t o o t * , see z i t n - . x i - zatt m n - 1129:23.
z h y (1 2 9 a ) n n m . in final position of ternary nominal sen
6 N - Z H Y (cf. 6 I N e ) n t o o t * 128 :21. tence 1131:35.
z o o y ( 1 3 0 a ) nn m . 129 :2 9, 135:4. xo), 1x o o * ( 7 5 4 a ) v b tr.
n z o o y , foil, b y C i r c u m s t 136:8. xo) mmo-c , x o o -c (o r x oo-q by
Aty n-zooy 132:18. e rro r) : '131:11 ; foil, by:
n -nzooy e T -M M A Y 130:10. N - d a t . . . x e - ' 133:28,'135:31*.

N T o y c y H M N - n e z o o y 13 6:17. ezpAY ep o* . . . x e - ' 136:2.

o j a - z o y n e - ^ o o y 131:13. x e - 1 28 :3 4 * , '13 0:1, '130:8, 136:4,
z o y o (1 3 5 a ) n n m . 136:35*, 137:2.
Nzoyo: 1 3 0 :3 2 * , 133 :14; foil, b y e - , xu)*, x n - , see e x N - , z i x n -
a - 130 :1 0, 13 5 :3 5 * . x id k (761 a ) v b tr.
zo o yt , 'z o y T - (7 3 8 6 ) nn m. 131 :26, ----------e B o \ : m e d 134:5.
132 :8, 13 2:23, 133:5. xid km (7 6 3 a ) v b tr.
z o y T - c z i M e '1 27: 24 . ----------z n - 137 :17.
zaz (741 6 ). as nn m 131:33ap.
z az n - 127 :2 7, 129:7, 129 :13, 129 :18, xckaac ( 7 6 4 a ) con ju ncti on ,
130:1 2. w. I I F u t affirm 134 :10, 135:14.
 WORDS B O RR OW ED FROM GREEK 259

* in -, a i m - (7 7 2 6 ) prep. sm (8 0 3 a ) vb intr. 133:15.

x i n - . . . o ja- 1135:33*. w. subject continued by Circum st
forms advb expressions w. TeNoy, 132:17.
oyoeicy, cgopn. (<saidt ), pi <sa a t (813 a ) nn m f. 136:23
*no, 'x n e - , 2x n o * (778 6 ) vb tr. 2 129:29, (gid ax ), s o a x * (8 1 4 a ) vb tr.
1132:4,1132:6, 2 134:7. refl, foil, by mmo* 128:3.
--------6BOA z n , n z h t* 2 128:23, 134:2. s \ o s (8 1 5 a 14) nn m b e d . 137:17.
as nnm 134:5, 134:29, 137:8. s m-, see s in g .
xpon (7866 17) nn m. 129:19. s o m (815 6 ) nn f.
*oeic (7876) nn m. 128:11, 129:14, m nhsom a.- infin 132:6.
130:13, 133:9 (bis), 133:20, 133:25, o)-6 m-6 om (cf. <siNe) n - infin 130:7.
134:17, 136:5, 136:12, 137:20*, (s in g ), s n -, ' 6 M-. 2g n t* (8 2 0 a ) vb tr.
137:22. 2 130:8.
jut*, see xi. SN-nu)iNe n - 1128:27, 137:11.
*) 2M, ' xozm* (7 9 7 6 ) vb tr. \21:29:ap , GN-2HY n t o o t * 128:21.
1127:32; med 131:15. 6 n - 6 om n - infin 1130:6.
----- zn-, nzht*: 129:17; m ed 129:11 <seiTH (825 a ) vb intr.
(2), 130:24. ------ e -in fin 133:33ap.
as nn m 128:22, 129:11 (1), 131:30, soo yN e (8 3 6 a ) nn f. 135:35*.
132:11. su)a)T, sotyT* (8 3 7 a ) vb intr.
(7996) nn m. 137:18*. ------ n c a - 136:23.
------ cboa zht* 1 3 2 :1 4 ,f 132:17.
ce (802a) conjunction. 129:6, 131:27, ------ eniTN extD* 128:28.
132:23, 134:8, 134:26, 135:4. <six (8 3 9 6 ) n n f. 136:18.

II. W o rd s B o r r o w ed from G reek

aya0o;, '- o v .1134:24. dvdaxaai<;. 134:12.

n - a t a q o c (attrib) 135:27. avo^ua. 134:20, 137:20.
ayopa. 132:16. a^ioq. 129:4.
aycov. 130:36*, 131:9. &3 i o c N - d a t 136:26.
fexoq. 134:25. a s i o c n - infin 136:25.
(a ia G a vo ^a i), AicGANc, ' p- a ic o a n c . (d^ioo)), p -^ 3 io y .
----- e-, a - 135:10. ------ m m o * . . . a - infin 133:20.
----- n - 1131:17. (arca!; anAx^), zattas zattaujc. 127:31*.
(cuo0iit6<;), -ov. 130:22. (d m id a)), AnATA, ' p- attata..
atyjiaAxoaia. 134:13. ------ m m o * 128:13, 136:22, '137:2*.
aU d. 130:32, 130:35*, 131:11, 132:6, dnaxx]. 136:31, 137:7.
132:17, 132:33, 132:34, 134:32, zn - oyattath 127:31*.
134:33,135:6. arciaxoq.
(djnjv), z&mhn. 137:26. n - a t t i c t o c (attrib) 128:5.
avapaai;. 134:14. drcXax;, see a n drcXax;.
(dvayKd^co), p-&N&ric&ze. drcoaxoXoq. 130:28, 130:33. ,
----- mmo* . . . a.- infin 128:9. a p a . e n e i a p a 131:7.
260 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

Apxei, see apxco. e i mhti x e - 137:13.

apxil. 135:21. w. C onjunctv 135:1.
apXW<k- 129:21. eKKXricia. 130:33*.
(apxa), a p x c i , 'p-A Pxei. (evoxA.T|ai<;), nu) x a h c ic . 132:31*.
-----------n - infin 128:31, '132:3. enyr|ai<;. 127:18, 137:27.
aanT|ai<;. (e^onokoYECo), p-e320M 0A 0rei.
attrib 134:30. ------ n - dat 135:9.
aoxTi^oGuvT|. 128:29, 133:12. eicei. 132:6.
d<ppo5iTT), A<t>poAeiTH, see the Index o f e n e i apa 131:7.
Proper N ames. (ejciOu^ieco), enieyM ei.
------ -1 3 3 :1 9 .
pa0o<;. 135:7. ------ e -in fin 136:31.
(pajcn'^G)), p - batttizc. 131:29. ejuO unia, ^ n ie y M e iA . 1132:31, 134:23*.
p a jm a n a . 132:2, 135:24. (ejciKaXico), p-eniKAAei.
pi a. ------ ezp&T e -, epo* 128:31,135:28.
z n n - o y b i a 127:30*. ejciaxoA.il. 131:4.
pioq. 127:26, 135:9. eprmoq. 129:30*.
(pAxwcxco), p- ba atttcc ai. 137:9. N-epHMoc (attrib) 128:18.
BOHeei, see Por)6eco. exi. 136:26.
poTiGeia. 128:19, 136:33. see also ouxexi.
(poT|0eco), p- boh i. (euXoyeco), Im perat epi-eyA orei.
------ 128:33. ------ n - 134:17, 134:19.
(ecoq), zeioc.
w. C ircum st 127:22.
yd\io<;. 132:27, 132:28, 132:34, 133:6,
134:5.
fj. 129:21 (bis), 131:6 (ter).
yap. 128:21, 129:8, 131:22, 131:23,
132:19, 132:27, 133:4, 133:10, 133:20,
(OdAxxooa), z a a a c c a . 136:19.
134:4, 134:34, 135:21, 136:23, 136:26,
G au^a.
137:1, 137:6.
attrib 134:4.
icai tap 137:11.
(Geioq),-ov. 134:9.
0AI\|n<;.
8e. 128:12, 128:13, 128:17, 128:26, attrib 136:12.
130:21, 130:28, 131:35, 132:22 (bis),
132:26, 133:1 1, 133:15, 134:6, 134:29, (iva), u)in a .
135:25, 135:26, 137:10. w. II Fut affirm 133:14.
contrasting a preceding m cn clause <yiNA x e - , w. Ill Fut neg 130:34.
127:25, 127:30, 131:16, 132:12.
Sidxouxo. 130:5, 131:2, 134:15, 134:34*, Kai.
135:22, 135:29, 136:27. kai tap 137:11.
Scoped. 134:33. K aiaa. 129:18, 130:12.
8a>pov. 127:31*. mica*;. 133:27.
Ka7cvo<;. 136:32.
eiScoXov. Kaxa. 132:24.
peq-ajMoje-eiACDAON nn m f 131:7. KATA-oyajH 137:17*.
ei nifti. KATA-e, foil, by Relative 131:10,
eiMHTi a - 128:21, 130:22. 133:9.
 WORDS B ORR OWED FROM GREEK 261

(KTlp1JOG<fl), KHPYCC0. ovtgx;. 127:21, 133:33 ap.

------ n - 135:24. (onoxe), zonoTe. 128:4.
(KOlV<flVe<fl), KOINiDNGI, >KOINil)NI, 2p-ICOI- (oxav), ZOTAN.
NU)NI. w. Cond: 129:8; and foil, by t o t c
------- mn- nmma* 2128:22, 1131: 14, 127:25, 128:26, 129:2, 131:16, 136:6,
132:16, 2132:28, 2133:35*. 137:5.
Koivtovia. 132:29. o\>, ouk, see oukexi, ou rcdvxco<;.
kokko^. 135:34. o u 6e. 128:19, 134:31, 134:31*.
KopivOioq, *nopieioc (error). 1131:3, otjkexi. 128:12, 132:15, 132:19.
131:3a/?. o\> 7tdvxco<;. 131:5.
(Kooneto), k o c m c i , ' p- k o c m c i . (o\ixo<;), xouxo, see 8id xomo.
------- n, mmo# 132:26, 133: 14,
>133:32*. 7td 0 o<;. 128:29.
KoanoKpaxcop. 131: 11. n a \\v . 128:7, 129:1, 129:22, 130:11,
Koojioq. 131:5, 131:8. 131:20, 133:6, 133:33 ap, 135:15,
(Kpivto), P-KPIN0. 135:19, 136:4, 136:8, 136:35, 136:36,
-------a-infin 129:3. 137:15.
Koxpo^. 128:24. Ttdvxco<;, see ov rcdvxax;.
(m p ay /etao ), n A p A rre i\e .
tao<;. 133: 18, 133:22, 135:31, 136:4. ------ x e - 130:29.
taianfe. 127:27. 7ta p 0 evo<;. 127:24.
Xoyo^. m n t nap 0 n o c nn f 127:32*, 129:22.
f-A oroc na* 128:35*. mpOevcov. 129:1.
(tame), \ynei. 136:29, 136:35a/?. rc a p o w ia . 135:22*.
X\)Kr\. 135:25. Ttdaxa. 131:15.
(tt10co), n e ie e .
liaKapio^. 135: 16, 135: 18. ------ m m o * . . . n - 127:30.
JIEV. (7Tv0eco), n e N e e i, 1p-neNei. 135:17.
contrasted by a following ac clause ------ n a * >135:13.
127:23, 127:29, 131: 13, 132: 10. (rctaxvdco), p - n \ a n a . 136:15 (1).
(jipiKO^), -ov. 131:22. ------ m m o * 136:15(2).
([iExavoeco), MTANOl, 1p-MeTANOei. TcXdvri. 135:10, 136:27.
128:7, 131: 18, 1137: 10, 1137:23. (Tttaxxeia), n\A T eA . 130:15.
-------c x n - 128:30, 1135:8. n \ A , see rcAico.
HEidvoia. 135:22, 135:24, 135:25. (tcXeovekxti^), n\eoN2KTHC. 131:6.
|ii 129:10, 129: 11, 129: 16. (jcAico), n \ A . 136:19.
liiin, see ei \lt\t i . 7cve\)M.a, >ttna . >129:7, >134:1, >134:32ap,
W pa. 127:22, 131:20, 131:23, 131:24, 134:33 ap, 135:6, >135:30.
131:27. (7tve\ 4iaxiK 6<;), -ov. 131:12.
lioixeia. 129:27. 7W\)M.axiK0)<;. 131:9.
fioixo;. 128:5, 128:8, 128:24, 133:22. 7coit|xti<;. 136:28.
Ttovripia. 131:12.
viHuptov. 132:26. rcopveia, >nopNiA. 128:30, >129:6, >129:17,
>129:26, >130:18, *130:28, >130:31,
(686^), zoaoc. 134: 15. >130:34*, >130:36, >131:1, >132:11.
ovonaaia. attrib 129:33.
t-ONOMACiA e - . . . n - 127: 19. (rcopveiov), t t o p n io n . 130:13, 130:16.
262 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

(Jtopveua)), n o p N e y e , 'p -n o p N e y e . 128:1, (imoKpiaiq), zyttokpicic .

129:16, '1 2 9 :3 4 . 2 n n o y ^ y nK pic ,c 136:20, 136:21.

----------m n - 129:12, 130:1, 130:19.

tto p n ia , see nopvei'a. (<pX\)apia), <|>a o ia pia . 130:26.
tto p n io n , see rcopveiov. (puaiKoq, '-ov. ' 131:2 6,1132:1.
nopvoq, 'n p N o c. 131:4, '131:5, 131:5ap <1>Ycikoc n - (attrib) 133:9, 133:24*.
(bis). <puaiq. 127:21.
(Kpoae^xonai), n p o c e y x e c e A i , ' p - n p o c -
e yxeceA i. 136:21.
------ e - 1136:16. Xapiq. 134:32*.
(rcpoaexco), p -n p o c e x e . X^pa. 128:18.
m nt - xhpa nn f 133:13.
------ a - 133:23*.
(7tpo<pr|tew d), n p o ^ H T e y e . (X paonai), xpa), 'p-xpco.
------ e x N - 129:6. ------ n a * 127:29, '128:6.
T ipow nq- 129:8, 129:23, 133:1, 133:16, (Xpiaxoq), xpc. 135:23.
134:16, 135:30*. Xpovo<;.
n n -o y n o 6 n
x p o n o c 128:14.
aapiaicoq, '-ov. ' 130:22. xpa), see x p ao n ai.
n - capkikoc (attrib) 132:28.
adp. 130:20, 130:21, 131:10, 133:3. \yaXn 6<;. 133:16, 137:15.
ao<po<;. 127:19. \|f\)Xil. 127:18, 127:20, 129:6, 130:23,
arcepna. 134:1. 130:32, 131:1, 131:13, 131:21, 131:25,
a7to\)8TV 135:11. 131:27, 131:35, 133:7, 133:31*, 134:6,
(auyyeveia), cYNreNeiA. 133:30. 134:8, 134:16, 134:18, 134:28, 135:5,
acona. 127:26, 128:2, 130:27, 130:31, 135:20, 135:28, 136:1, 137:6, 137:27.
131:2, 131:23, 131:24.
acoxnp. 130:29, 134:35, 135:16.
(ax;), zcuc.
2U)c e a jx e - 128:15.
xeXeio*;, '-ov.
as prep 129:20, 129:21.
n - t c a c io c (attrib) ' 134:4, 137:7.
(axjxe), zojctc. 134:5, 136:16.
xexvr|. 134:31.
(TlHaCO), TIMA.
------ mmo * 128:15. <yiNA, see iva.
(xoXnaco), TOAMA.
------ e - infin 128:12. za aa cca, see GaAxxaaa.
T07t0<;. 130:14, 136:27. zamhn , see a ^ v .
to te . 132:2, 132:9, 132:23. 2ATTA3 z a tta o jc , see a n a ^ ctTcXax;.
introducing apodosis after: zeioc, see eax;.
z o n o T e 128:6. z o a o c , see o 8oq.
zo tan 127:26, 129:3, 131:19, z o n o T e , see orcoTE.
136:7, 137:8. zo ta n , see oxav.
to u to , see 8 i a t o u to . z ybpicthc , see u P p ia T ^ .
ZYnoKpicic, see {moKpiaiq.
(v>PpiaTTi<;), zybpicthc . 127:28*. zo)c, see <;.
attrib 128:5. ziDCTG, see ajoie.
 P ROP ER NAMES 263

III. P ro per N am es

(APpadu), abpazam . 133:29. KaX-uya). 136:30.

A<ppo8i n i , 1A<|>poAeiTH. 137:2. khm (C rum 110a 25). 130:19, 130:21.
T2L0POA0ITH 1 137:7. TTKA2 N-KHM6 137:12.

ezeMHA, see Ie^ekitiX. 0 8 uaaEuq. 136:28.

('EXivri), 2 \ n h . 136:35*.
n<x\)Ax)q. 131:2.
(Ie^eKiriA.), ezeKiHA. 130:11.
(Xpiaxoq), xpc, see the Index o f W ords
(Iepeniaq), lepHMiAc. 129:8.
B orrow ed from G reek.
('Iep<n)aaA.iin), ziepoycAAHM.
eiepoycAAHM 136:9. 'ftcjTiE. 129:22.
IopaiiA..
tticpaha. 136:5, 137:1 1. ze\eN H , s e e EAVTi.
(IaxxvvTis), Tcdzannhc. 135:23*. ziepoycA\HM , see 'iEpouaaA.r^.

IV. C a t a l o g u e o f A t t e s t e d G r a m m a t ic a l F o r m s

A. BIPARTITE SEN TEN C E (F uture n a neg e q . an 132:27, e c . . an

129:26, a 128:3) 131:22ap, e y . . a n 130:31, e (before

t 129:26, ic 136:7, q 129:6, c 131:15, in definite nn) . . . a n 131:9.
Fut tna 137:23, tctn 131:7, ce
128:25, 0 (before definite nn) 134:24;
neg f . . . an 129:25, q .. an 135:20, B. TR IPA R T IT E CO N JU G A TIO N
c ... an 129:24, c e . . . a n 136:13, mn (a) Sentence conjugations
(before non-definite nn) 135:1. Perfect: I P erf A ei 131:3 = azi 129:1, Ape
Preterite N e ei 130:9, nck 136:7, N eq 129:12, Aq 132:25, ac 127:26, Ay
136:28, N e c 137:1, N e y 133:3; neg 127:19, a (before nn) 130:28; neg Mne
Nepe . an 129:16, N e c . . an 129:20, M nec 128:20, Mnoy 137:11.
132:19. R elative eNTAq 131:10, ntac 128:31,
Relative Preterite e N e c 133:26 = N e c ntaznn 135:9, eNTAy 131:31 = ntay

133:23, NeN 135:11, N ey 130:2. 128:22, nta (before nn) 130:23, ntaz

Circumst eic 136:8, ep e 129:17, e q 131:2, (subject = definite antecedent) 129:5.

e c 127:23, g n 135:8 = cm 135:14, e y II NTAze 129:15, ntac 128:4.
127:30, e (before definite nn) 131:13; not y e t : C ircum st eMTTATe 133:5.
neg 6 mn (before non-definite nn) A orist: I A orist ojac 128:8 = ojApec
129:30. 128:17, ojay 128:13, qjApe (before nn)
Relative eTq 133:9, e T c 130:27, eTN 131:1; neg m ac 128:12.
135:15, eT oy 135:17, eT (subject = R elative eTqjAy 132:3.
definite antecedent) 127:19. II: neg eqjAq . . . an 134:30.
II eei 137:1, e q 131:8, e c 131:25, e y I ll Fut: neg N ec 130:6, Ne (before nn)
131:23, e (before definite nn) 136:22; 130:34*.
264 E X P O S I T O R Y T R E A T I S E ON T H E S O U L

(b) Clause conjugations 0 134:23, q 128:2, c 127:22, n 131:10,

C onjunctv nk 136:6, n tc 129:15, Nq t n 130: 30 = t h y t n 130:30, o y 127:27.
128:27, n c 127:26 = n c c 133:23, n t m
135:4, n t c t n 136:2, N e e 128:9, n t c G. A RTIC LES, (a) Definite, n 127:23 = ne
(before nn) 131:21; neg n c t m 130:8. 129:7, t 127:18 = T e 129:12, n 127:27
Tem poral N TApeq 136:11, n t a p c c 133:12, = N e 129:16 = n 127:19 = r 131:24 = m
n t a p c (before nn) 133:31. 129:4.
u n til o j a n t c c 134:2, o j a n t o y 131:33.
C ond eK<yA 136:6, eqqjAN 129:2, e co jA N (b ) Indefinite, o y 127:20, z n 127:30 = zm
127:25 = eccyA 131:17, ey qjA N 135:16 = n 128:24.
132:34* = eycyA 135:33, epq)AN 137:6
= epo)A 129:9. (c) Possessive, nA 128:36, neic 133:29,
n o Y 133:18 = n e 133:17, n e q 132:19,
(c) Imperat neg. M np 131:4. n e e 127:25, nN 131:9, n o y 128:11; ta
133:17, TK 133:30, T e 129:21, Teq
(d ) Causative infin. Tpeq 128:33, Tp ec 129:9, T e c 127:21, t n n 127:19 = tm
128:10, t p o y 128:6, Tp e (before nn) 135:5, TTN 136:1 = t c t m 129:24, Toy
134:6. 131:33; n a 130:3, N e 129:14, Neq
137:15, n c c 128:29, n 136:18, Noy
C. CONVERSIONS O F THE 127:28.
EX ISTEN TIA L SENTENCE
Circum st e 128:19. (d) Demonstrative
n e e i 127:26, T e e i 130:28, N e ei 128:8.
D. CONVERSIONS OF VERBS O F n 1 130:20.
SUFFIX C O N JU GA TION
C ircum st e 134:3. H. SPELLINGS AND FORMS OF THE
Relative e r (subject = definite antecedent) PREPOSITIONS n , mmo* AND n-,
137:5. NA*
n 128:8, n 131:24, \ 128:21, m 128:12, m
E. CONVERSIONS O F TH E N OM INA L 136:24, p 137:5, n n 136:3, 0 128:2,
SENTENCE mmo* 136:33.
R elative e T e 132:8. n 129:32, m 136:26, na* 135:2.

F. PERSO N AL SUFFIXES. 0 135:3 = t I. N EG ATIO N A PART FROM

130:9 = e i 128:36, k 129:2, e 129:13 = C ON JUGATION, a n 135:6.
 TRACTATE 7

THE BOOK OF TH O M A S TH E C O N T E N D E R

I. W o r d s of E g y p tia n O rig in

4- see e-. 138:12, 138:15, 138:24*, 138:26,

aa*, see eipe. 138:35, 139:1, 139:5, 139:24, 139:30,
&eiBTe, see eieBT. 139:42 (zeugm a), 140:4, 140:17,
(aatk ac), a t k a c (6 6 ) nn m. 139:35. 140:22*, 140:23, 140:25, 140:26*,
&MNT6 (143:2), see m n t . 140:28, 140:30, 140:31, 140:38,
amntc (8 b) nn m. 142:37. 140:42*, 141:1, 141:5, 141:7, 141:9,
an, see on. 141:30, 141:31, 141:36, 141:38,
i n (11 b 17 and 11 a 24ff., corrected by 141:39ap, 142:14, 142:20, 142:21,
Cemy in AZ 97 [ 1971 ] 4 4 -4 6 ) nn. 142:23, 142:42-143: lap , 143:14,
P-ana* (i.e. p - a n na*; cf. eip e) 144:32. 143:20, 143:27, 143:29, 143:30,
(aNr-), NTK-, n t o k - 2NTAK-, 3NT(DTN- 143:33, 143:34, 143:35*, 143:37*,
(116 4up) copular pron. *138:7, 138:9, 143:38, 143:39*, 143:40-41ap,
2138:14,3 138:35,3 139:11. see also n e. 1 4 3 :4 1 -42ap, 143:42ap, 144:6, 144:10,
ANOK, 'n t o k , 2NTAK, 3NTOq, 4NTOOY 144:30, 144:32, 144:35, 144:38,
(116) pron. 144:40*, 145:10, 145:14.
in extraposition to subject 138:2, joining dependent clauses 139:36 (bis),
138:19, 139:20, 142:9. 139:37, 139:39, 140:33, 140:34,
as Verstarker 2 142:6. 141:16, 142:37ap, 143:12, 145:2,
predicate of a nominal sentence 138:13; 145:4, 145:6.
of a cleft sentence 4 139:2 (n e om itted), before C onjunctv 140:26, 142:13*,
140:7, 142:8. 142:28, 144:28.
NToq w.out concord (C rum 2326) join in g prep phrases 141:8ap, 141:23,
3140:15,3143:5. 144:19*.
see also ant -, jo ining nns 138:8, 138:33, 139:14,
ancz, see eNez. 140:15ap, 143:11.
api-, see eipe. A<y (2 2 a 1) interrog pron.
apuj*, see epN-. ao) n - 138:9, 138:10, 138:29, 138:34,
Apez, see ZApez. 139:10, 141:21, 142:24, 144:7.
*t- ( 186) prefix form ing nn. axu)*, see e x N - .
see NoyTe, c e i, cboj, c o o y n , t a k o , a x n - u p o n , see e x N - .
<p0ovo<;. axn - ( 2 5 6 ) prep w ith o u t. 139:41-42ap
*TKAC, see A A TK A C . (1, 7, 8), 141:12.
atoot*, see eTN-.
(196) conjunction, Bio (28 a 3 up) nn f.
joining independent clauses 138:9, bco N - 6 A O O A 6 144:25, 144:26, 144:34.
266 BOOK OF T H O M A S

bo)k (2 9 a ) vb intr. 142:24. forms advb expressions w. boa, citn,

BOA*, See BU3A. may, z o y n , zpaY.
b o a (3 3 6 9 u p ) nn m. e e ie , see e ie .
P-T1BOA (cf. eipe) 142:39a/> (see 6 AOOA6 (54 6 ) nn m.
142:38a/>). attrib: b id n -c a o o a c 144:25, 144:26,
c b o a , w. vb: see boja, ei, kcd, k t o , n a y 144:35.
( 1 ), N O Y ^ e , ntopcy, oyidnz, o y o c t n , ( c m n t ) , a m n t c (5 6 a ) nn m. 143:2.
cocy, xu 3K, xcocope, scdati; see also N - (5 6 6 20) vbal prefix. 141:24.
further below . 6N6Z, ' A N e z (5 7 a ) nn m.
cboa zn-: 138:20, 139:3, 140:1, attrib ' 145:16.
140:20, 144:16; as nn 139:8, 139:9; see 6 N6 z 140:28.
also further below. cy A-eNez N - A N e z 145:16*.
c b o a z i t n , z i t o o t * 138:24, 141:34, (N)cyA-eNez 141:1, 141:1718ap (2),
143:17. 141:18.
c b o a n - 140:38-39a/?. epo*, see e - .
c b o a betw een vb and prep, prob. to be (epN-), AptD* (2 8 9 6 21) prep. 142:34.
taken w. both ( c b o a for c b o a c b o a ) : epHY (5 9 a ) nn m f. 138:4, 139:41-42op,
cboa zn-, nzh t* 139:27*, 145:9, 141:27*, 141:29, 143:21.
145:12. e T B e -, ' ctbht* (6 1 a ) prep. 138:6,
boja, 1b o ) a -(t h n ), 2boa* (3 2 a ) vb tr. '138:25, 138:37*, 139:14, 139:24,
2 139:15. 139:26, '140:7, 141:10, '142:5, 142:35,
------ z i t n - 1 145:7. 142:39ap, 143:28, 144:34, 145:4.
------ c b o a : 144:18; med 141:6, 141:7, T B e -n aY 138:19, 138:22*, 138:35,
141:15, 142:12. 138:42a/?, 139:4, 139:11, 139:12,
for derived nn see boa . 139:42*, 140:9.
ba a, pi ' baaccyc (3 8 a ) nn m. 140:25, c t b c - o y 139:23.
1141:20. ( c t n - ) , 6 T O O T * , ' a t o o t * (4276 10) prep.
bpbp (4 2 6 ) vb intr. 143:5. 139:32, ' 143:8, 144:37.
w. obj continued by n - ' 142:30.
ecyne-, see ec yxe -.
e - , ' a - 2epo* (5 0 a ) prep. 2 139:38* (con ecycone (5806 16) conjunction. 140:12,
text unclear); see also ei, eiMe, kim, 144:23, 144:25.
K TO, M O Y T 6 , M66YC, NHB, NAY 0). ecyxe-, 'e c y n e - (6 36) conjunction.
nu)u>N, na)T, nuxyc , ccdk, ccdtm, '138:28, '138:30, 139:9, ' 140:11.
COOYN, COOYTN, CtOOYZ, T(DMT, (ezpN-), z n - (6 4 9 a 11, 6846 1, corrected
to n tn , O Y o e iN , cyme, cycon, zton, by Polotsky in JEA 25 [1939] 113)
ZApez, xcoak, x p o n , stocyT, avdyioi, Prep.
eAju'^co, 7ciaTeuco. e z o Y N z n - 143:2*.
before infin: *140:2, '140:4a/?, '141:22, e x N -, 'a x n -, 2e x M - , 3exu>*, 4axu>*
'141:35, '142:24, '143:6, '144:6, (757 a 3) prep. '139:41* (but cf.
'144:17*, '144:18, '144:19; see also 139:41-42a/?), '139:42* (but cf.
mkaz, Noqpe, ne, cobtc, o y n tc -. 139:41-42a/?), 2 141:38*, 141:38flp
O Y U X y (1 ), S O M , 7Ep7C(0. (ter), 3 142:32, '143:14, '144:5 (bis),
ezoYN e - 2 142:38, ' 144:40, 2 145:5. '144:18, '144:22, 4 144:24, '144:26,
ezpAY e - 139:30, ' 141:33, 2 142:4. 4 144:30*.
nzoyo e - 2 139:11. czpaY e x N - 1 139:41-42a/?, 3141:1,
cyA-niTN e - 1 142:33. 142:31, 143:10.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 267

ei (70a) vb intr. KoyV n - (attr ib ) 141:14.

-------- a - ( i n f i n ) 141:22 ( c f . a p ) . kid, *ka -, ( 9 4 6 ) v b tr.
--------cboa. 139 :18. ---------- na.* refl n - 2 141:26.
--------CBOA. (fo r CBOA CBOA) 2N-, N2HT* ---------- ncoj* refl 145 :11.
139:27*, 145:9, 145:12. ---------- c b o a : 14 2:39; as nn m : z n - o y -
(c ia ), c i a t *, e i A T - see n a i a t *. KA.t o o t * c b o a *141:38*.
(eie), eeie (7 4 a ) co n ju n c tio n . 138:32, ----------ezp&Y 1 3 9 :2 8 * .
138:40ap. KA.K6 (1 0 1 6 4) nn m. 13 9:1 9, 142 :13,
(eieBT), 2lIBT ( 7 6 6 ) nn m . 143:5. 142 :3 5, 143 :2 6, 143 :3 0, 144 :1 * ,
(eiMe), mm (7 7 6 ) v b intr. 13 8:12. 144 :1 8, 144 :19.
-------- 145:2. attrib 14 0:24, 143 :33, 143:37ap.
-------- n - , mmo*: 1 4 1 :4 0 * ; foil, b y x e - k a o ( 1 0 2 6 ) n n m . 143 :29.
138:13. k a o o a c ( 1 0 4 a ) nn f. 143 :36.
-------- x e - 138:8, 140:7, 1 4 3 :2 6 * . k a o m ( 1 0 4 6 ) nn m . 143:29ap.
eiNe, *n - ( 7 8 6 ) v b t r b r i n g . kim ( 1 0 8 a ) v b intr. 1 3 9 :4 1 * , 142 :35.
-------- e z o y N epo* 142:38ap. ---------- e - , epo * 139 :3 9, 1 3 9 :4 1 * (see
n h a t * 1139:33. 1 3 9 : 4 1 - 4 2 a p ).
eiNe (8 0 6 ) v b intr r e s e m b l e . ----------e z p a T a x n - 1 3 9 : 4 1 - 4 2 a p .
-------- mmo* 139:3. as nn m 139:40ap.
(eioop), l o o p e ( 8 2 a ) nn m . 142 :36a p. Kpoq ( 1 1 8 6 ) nn m .
eipe, *p-, 2***, o \ I m p e r a t 3* p i - ( 8 3 a ) v b ' Z N -o y K p o q 1 4 3 : 3 7 - 3 8 a p .
tr. 2138:26, 2 138:31, 138:32, *139:12, (kojojc), kojc ( 1 2 0 a ) v b tr.
*139:20, *139:23, *139:26, *140:8, as nn m 141 :17.
*140:11, *140:22, *141:1, *141:3, ( k o t ) , k a t ( 1 2 6 6 2 0 u p ) nn m c i r c u l a r
*141:4, *141:22*, *142:4 (1), *142:18, m o t i o n . 143:17.
*142:38ap, *144:6, *144:26, *144:30 KtDTe ( 1 2 4 a ) v b tr. m e d 143 :17.
(bis), *144:31, *144:32 (bis), *145:2, ----------a x n - : m e d 144:5.
*145:14,3145:20. f o r d e riv e d nn see k o t .
-------- n- *138:11, 2 140:25, 141:30, kto , *k t o * (1 2 7 6, 407 6 25 u p ) vb tr.
141:39*, f 142 :21, *14 2:32, *142:34, 142:3 2.
*142:42ap, 143 :32, *143:42ap, * 1 4 4 : 3 8 - ---------- c b o a 142:28.
39ap. refl, fo il, by a - * 143:3, *143:4.
p- before G k vbs: see aix^ataoxi^a), k a .2 ( 1 3 1 a ) nn m . 144:2 1, 144:2 9, 144:31,
avaxcopeco, etau^a), 0 ^ipa), Kaxex<fl, 144:36.
idTipovoMia), Kotax^a), ^aaxiyoa), KO) 2T (1 3 3 6 ) nn m . 1 3 8 : 4 la p , 138:42ap,
jiEpijivdco, voeco, 7cei0 a), maxe-Dto, 7tpe7t<o. 13 9:34, 140:21, 141:9, 141:14, 141:30,
(eitDT), pi e i o T e ( 8 6 6 ) n n m . 141 :3 2. 14 2:1 2 (b is ), 143:16, 143:27, 143:35,

eiajTe ( 8 7 6 ) nn f. 144 :15. 144:14, 144:16.

(eiTN), i t n ( 8 7 6 ) nn m .
a ttitn 140:35, 1 4 4 :4 1 * . a o ( 1 3 5 a ) v b intr.
u jA -niT N 14 2:33. ---------n - 14 1 :3 7 * .
A iBe ( 1 3 6 6 ) v b tr.
ka - see ko ). as nn m : 14 1:3 9, 1 4 1 :4 1 * , 142 :39a p
k a a *, see ko ). (t e r); attrib 143 :24.
(Ke), K e - ( 9 0 6 ) nn m f. 1 3 8 :4 2ap (b is ), AK-, see (DAK.
144:27. aaay ( 1 4 6 a ) nn. 138 :1 7.

KoyY, ' k o y c i ( 9 2 6 ) nn m f. *139:11. (A o q A q ), A o q A e q ( 1 4 8 6 ) v b intr. 144 :22.

268 BOOK OF T H O M A S

ma (1 5 3 a ) nn m. 141:36, 142:34, 144:30. m n t - (1 7 6 a ) prefix form ing nn f.

mttima 139:27. see Me (2), pMze, ppo, cziMe, cos,
Me, !MAeie (1 5 6 a) vb tr. 1141:30, TBNH, IL)NA, ZMZAA, TE^lOq.
141:39ap, 1144:9. m ntc* , see O Y N T e -
as nn m 1141:42ap, 1145:4. MiuyA (1 8 0 a ) advb. 142:5.
Me, !MHe (1 5 6 6 6 u p ) nn f. 1138:13, (moyp), mop*, mhp* (1 8 0 a ) vb tr..
1138:26, 1138:30, 1140:1, >140:17, --------- z n - 140:30, *143:22.
1140:20, 1140:42*, 1142:11, 142:21ap. Mppe (1 8 2 a 22 up) nn f. 140:32, 143:41ap,
attrib: 1140:2, 1140:21; o)bp-m -mh (cf. 145:7, 145:9.
cgBHp) 1138:8. ( m o c t c ) , M e e T e - (1 8 7 a ) vb tr. 143:21ap
zN-oyMe 1141:25. (bis).
MNT-Me nn f 1141:29ap. M o e i T (1 8 8 a ) nn m.
mo, see may . x i - M o e i T zht* 140:20.
MOY-, see m o o y . m o o y t * , see m o y o y t .
moy (1 5 9 a ) vb intr. 144:36. MHTe (1 9 0 6 ) nn f.
as nn m 141:31, 143:26*, 145:1. NTM HTe n - 141:17.
MAeie, see Me (1 ). m o y t (1 9 1 6 ) vb intr.
(mkaz), mokz* (163 a) vb intr. --------- epo* . . . x e - 138:10, 138:15,
------ a - infin *138:26, *138:31. 138:34, 142:7.
------ n - infin *139:14. m t o n (1 9 3 6 ) vb intr.
mm 6, see eiMe. ------ mmo* refl: 141:3; foil, by ezpai
(mmn-), mn - (neg existential predicate), see exto* 140:42.
o y n -. as nn m: 145:11; attrib 144:15.
mmin (1 6 8 6 ) em phasizing a preceding may, ' m o (1 9 6 6 ) nn.
pron. c m a y 143:6.
mmin m mo * 138:12, 138:16, 140:30, mmay: 143:3, 144:35; ct-mmay
144:2, 144:404 lap. 141:26*, 142:33, 1144:12; see also
mmon (168 a 12) interjection. O YNTe-
eujtone mmon 140:12. mooy, ! m o y - (1 9 76 ) nn m. 142:13*,
mn - (neg existential predicate), see o y n -. 144:1, 144:19, 144:21.
mn - 1nmma * (1 6 9 6 ) prep. ! 138:3ap, m o y -n -cio p m 1140:18.
138:3, 1138:14, 140:13, >144:10, M eeY e (1 9 9 a) vb intr.
1144:27, 145:14, 1145:15 (bis), ------ epo*: 138:6; foil, by x e - 143:12.
joining nns 138:39ap, 139:34, 139:35, ------ x e - 141:41*.
139:38, 139:40, 140:40ap, 141:14, as nn m: 142:1, 143:18, 143:33,
141:18, 141:39, 142:11, 142:13, 143:34*; Api-nMeeYe (cf. eipe) n-
142:16, 142:17 (bis), 142:18, 142:36, 145:20.
143:26, 143:29*, 144:7*, 144:10, ( m o y o y t ) , m o o y t * (201 a ) vb tr. 144:42.
144:17, 144:19, 144:20 (ter), 144:21 Moocye (203 6 ) vb intr. 138:3.
(bis), 144:27*, 145:11, 145:12, 145:23. ------ nmma* 138:3ap, 138:14.
(m acin ), m a in c , 1mhTnc (1 7 0 6 ) nn m. m oyz, Mez* (2 0 8 a ) vb tr fill.
1139:16, 139:17. ------ n - *143:27*.
mhn 6 (1 7 2 a) nn. ---------z n - 143:34.
MMHNe 144:42*. m o y z ( 2 1 0 a ) vb intr b u rn .
MiNe (172 a ) nn f. as nn m 143:18*, 143:28*.
NTeeiMiNe 141:28*.
m nn ca - ( 3146 15 up) prep. 142:14. N - ( v b ) , see eiNe (1).
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N
(n a a -), na-(suffix vb), see n a i a t *.
(nhb), Nen, 1natt (221 a) nn m.
p-Nen(cf. eipe) a - 1 144:30, 144:31.
nim (225a) interrog pron. 138:9, 143:39*,
144:15, 144:17.
nim (2256) adj. 138:39*, 140:5, 140:14,
140:35, 144:30, 145:8.
o y o n n i m 140:1.
n mm a *, see m n - ( 2 ).
n o y n (226b) nn m. 141:33, 142:34.
(n a n o y -) , n a n o y * (221 a) suffix vb.
139:31, 141:23.
----- na * 141:5.
nneT-NAN OY-M 140:15.
noync (227 b) nn f. 139:1.
NNAZPN-, see NA2PN-.
NATT, see NHB.
Nen, see nhb.
nca- 'n c u j* (314a 3) p r e p . 140:1,
140:42*, 141:35, 141:40*, >142:23,
U42:29*, 142:40, >142:42, >143:2,
1143:37-38ap, 1145:11.
(NAIAT*), NAeiAT-(THNe), ' n a c i a t * (74a
25) compound suffix vb. 145:1, 145:3,
145:5.
w. personal suffix continued by n -
1140:41*.
n t - (230a) prep. 138:39ap, 142:36,
142:37, 145:10, 145:13.
see also oyNTe-.
NOYTe (230b) nn m. 143:14.
AT-NoyTenn 143:9.
(n t n -), n t o o t * (4276 15 up) prep.
142:42ap.
w. personal suffix continued by n -
143:18, 144:11, 144:12, 145:14.
NToq(2326), see a n o k .
nth6 (233a) nn m. 144:23, 144:26,
144:34.
nay (233 b) vb intr.
----- a , epo* 138:19, 141:8, 141:9,
144:8.
----- c b o a 141:12.
nay (2346) nn m.
xm - ttinay 139:5.
Noyqe (240a 14 up) nn.
cf-Noyqe (cf. c t o i ) 144:20.
269
ze-woyqe (cf. zh [ 2 ]) 144:32.
Noqpe (239 b 19 up) nn f.
p-Noqpe (cf. eipe) n a *: 140:8; foil, by
A-infin 141:3.
(Noyze), naz* (241 b) vb tr. 140:28.
(nazpn-), nnazpn- (6496 26 up) prep.
138:27, 138:29*, 141:20, 144:41ap.
nzht*, see zn( 2 ).
(Noyxe), N e x - 'nox * (247a) vb tr.
------ cboa ezoyN zn- 143:1*.
------ ezpAY a , epo* 1141:33, 1142:4.
------XN-NTTTe cya - ttitn a - 1142:33.
n o s (250a) nn m f.
n o s n - (attrib) 142:36, 142:40-41ap,
144:33.
n si (252a) introducing subject. 138:1,
138:4, 138:21, 138:27, 138:36, 139:12,
139:21, 139:22, 139:25, 139:32,
139:41*, 140:5, 140:9, 140:37,
140:40*, 141:2, 141:4, 141:15, 141:16,
141:19, 141:25, 142:3, 142:6, 142:7,
142:10, 142:19, 142:26, 143:4, 143:8,
143:29, 143:36, 144:26*, 144:37,
145:5.
NosNes (2526) vb tr. 145:3.
as nn m n o s n c s n - zht 145:11.
o \ see eipe.
obuj*, see ujbuj.
o n , an (2556) advb. 138:18, 139:42-
140: lap, 143:3, 1143:4, 1143:13, 144:6.
on*, see am.
oeicy (2576) nn.
TAcye-oeicy (cf. TAcyo): 144:39* (con
text unclear); foil, by:
mmo* 142:25*.
x e - 144:39-40 ap.
ooz, 'o z (2576) nn m. 144:7, 1144:20.
tta-, 'n a -, 2 nu)* (259a, 2606 8 up) abso
lute possessive pron. '138:32, '138:33,
139:9, 2 141:4.
ttaT, ' n A e i , 2 T A e i , 3 T e e i , 4 naY, 5NAei
(259a) demonstrative pron. 138:42,
140:6, 2 140:10, 5 140:12, 5 141:20,
5 142:29*.
270 BOOK OF T H O M A S
ttaT (continued)
as antecedent of Relative 4138:1,
4 138:2, 5 138:37*, 5 140:19, *140:32,
5 141:25*, 142:7, 142:31, >142:33,
142:37, 144:29.
eTe-TT2u ne 138:20.
t a c i T e: 2142:20*; foil, by n -
3139:7, 2 141:28.
TBe-n 2u 138:19, >138:22, 138:35,
138:42ap, 139:4, 139:11, 139:13,
139:42*, 140:9.
ne, 't c , 2Ne (2606 2 1 ) copular pron.
in final position of nominal sentence:
(a) binary 138:20, 139:8, 139:10,
139:31, 140:21, 2 141:4, 141:5,
2 141:41*, 2 142:22, 2 142:23, 143:16; foil,
by e-, a - infin 138:11, >140:10 (1);
(b) ternary 139:6, 140:16.
in medial position of ternary nominal sen
tence 138:13, >139:7, >140:10 (2),
140:12, >141:28, >142:21*, 143:14.
forming cleft sentence: (a) ne fused
w. Relative converter 139:2, 140:6,
140:8, 2 140:38*, 141:19, 141:20,
>141:21, >142:2, 2142:5, 142:6, 142:8,
143:39, 144:15, 144:17; (b) ne omitted
139:2.
see also ant -.
(no)*), Nci)*, see nA-
(ntuojNe), nu)Ne, >noNe*, nooNef (263 6 )
vb tr. >142:35; med 140:34.
------epo* 142:1.
(neipe), nppie (267 a) vb intr. 139:24.
------ a x n - axcd* 144:17, 144:22*,
144:24.
(ncopK), nopK* (268 b) vb tr. 144:34.
nppie, see neipe.
ncopcg (269 b) vb tr.
------ b o \ : med 144:28*.
ncoT, nHTf (274a) vb intr.
------*-*141:31,*143:2.
------ n c a -, ncu)*: f 141:40*, 142:40,
142:42, 143:2, 143:37-38ap; n c a -
xcd* refl . . . a - 141:35.
------ n t o o t * f 142:42ap.
------ zn- 144:2.
------2HT*f 140:3, 140:4, 145:2.
------z ix N -140:19.
------0MAY 143:6.
------ azoyn a - f 144:40.
ncocyc, nocgcf (219 b) vb tr. med 139:37
(context unclear).
------epo* refl 143:28.
as nn m: 141:39; nuxijc n - zht 141:40*.
ncoz, >noz* (280a) vb tr break. 143:20,
>143:37ap.
(n ex e -), nA xe-, >nexA*, 2nAxe* (285a)
suffix vb.
------ n
, na * . . . x e - 2138:21, >138:37,
2 144:37.
------ x e - 2138:4, 138:39, 2139:21,
2 139:24, 2139:32, >140:9, 2140:37*,
2 141:3, 2 141:4, 2141:19, 2141:25,
2 142:3, 2 142:6, 2142:7,2142:26.
------e q-xu) mmo- c x e - 2139:22.
p-, see eipe.
pa (287a) nn m.
2A-npA n - 138:24.
PH (2876) nn m. 144:4, 144:17, 144:19,
144:21, 144:24.
(po), pco*, see epN-
pa) (290a). 140:6.
pa)K2, >pu)K, 2pa)xz (293a) vb tr. 2139:36,
>140:3, 140:3ap, 142:2; med 143:16.
as nn m 2 141:14, 141:39ap, 144:17.
pm- see pa)Me.
piMe (294a) vb intr. 145:6.
pu)Me, >pm(2946) nn m f. 138:20, 138:27,
138:39ap, 139:24, 139:34, 139:36,
140:4, 140:41*, 141:6, 141:26, 141:28,
142:16.
Pm- n zht 1140:13, >140:14.
attrib 141:21.
see also peq-.
PM ze(297a)nn m.
MNT-fMzennf 143:31.
pan (2976) nn m. 140:12.
ppo (299a) nn m. 145:14(2).
MNT-fpo nn f 141:29*.
p- o f N-ppo (cf. eipe) foil, by:
exu)* 142:32.
mn- 145:14.
PHc (2996) nn m. 143:3.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 271

poeic (3006) vb intr. ca)K, ' c o k * (3 2 5 a ) vb tr.

foil, by com plem entary C ircum st ------ a - 140:29.
145:8*. ------ zn - 144:14.
pat* (3026) nn m. ------ z ix n - 140:36.
n h a t * (cf. eiN e [1]) 139:33. ------ N Tne attitn 1 140:34.
(pun*), p h t * (303 6 ) vb tr. as nn m 140:34.
f 140:17.
---------z i x n - CMiNe (3 3 7 a ) vb tr.
----- z p a Y n z h t * f 144:29. ------ n a * 140:2, 140:4.
------- ezpA Y f 144:27. con, 'c an, pi 2 cnh y (3 4 2 6 ) nn m.
PHTe (3046) nn m. 1138:4, 138:10, 138:19, 2 145:20.
MnipHTe 138:41. cojnt (345 a ) vb tr.
nao) n - p h t 138:10, 142:24. as nn m 138:41ap, 138:42ap, 139:3.
MnpHTe n - 138:43ap, 144:23*. c n h y,see c o n .
pooyo) (3066) vb intr. caano) (3 4 7 6 ) vb tr. 139:2.
as nn m 141:13*, 141:39ap. ------ z n -: m ed 140:16.
ptoxz, see pcdkz . (cconz), c o n z * (3 4 8 6 ) vb tr.
PAtge (3086) vb intr. ------ n z pa Y zn - 140:31.
------e * N - 141:38*. c o n e (3 5 2 a ) vb tr. 138:22; no dir obj
------z p a Y z n - 143:23. 145:8, 145:10.
peq- (295 6 12 up) prefix form ing nn m f. c n o T o y (353 a ) nn m. 142:29.
see c o o y n . cajpM (355 a ) vb tr.
as nn m: 144:3; attrib: m o y - n - ccdpm

(cf. M o o y ) 140:18.
( c a ), C A - ( 3 1 3 a ) nn m sid e . c f - , see c t o i .
c A -N -m e : m ttc a - n - ttt 138:42, CATe (139:15), see cotc.
142:31. CATe (3 6 0 a 21 up) nn f. 142:2, 142:42*,
c A -N -z p e : m t t c a - n - z p c 142:18. 143:3.
see also m nnca -, n c a - attrib 142:42ap (bis), 143:1, 143:5.
( c a ), c ^ e i e (3 1 5 a 1 0 up) nn m b e au ty . coT e, ' CATe (3 6 1 6 21 up) nn m f
140:22, 141:42ap. a rro w . '139:15,139:16.
c e i , 1c i (3166) vb intr. ( c t o i ), C T oei, 'c f - ( 3 6 2 6 ) nn m. 140:24.
A T-ceinn: 1 143:16; attrib 140:25. c t- N o y q e 1144:20.
cab, f 'c a b h , pi 2c A B e e y (3 1 9 a ) nn m f. ccutm (3 6 3 6 ) vb tr.
1140:2, 2141:41. ------ a , epo*: no d ir obj 138:3, 138:5,
cabc n - (attrib) 140:41. 138:29, 142:9, 142:10, 142:27.
for derived nns see c b o y i , cb c d . ------ eBOA ZITOOT* . ZA-npA N-
cujbc (3206) vb intr. 143:23. 138:24.
as nn m 142:22, 143:23*. coytcdn *, see c o o y T N .
(cB oyi), c B o y e i (319 6 10) nn m. 138:35. ccdttt (3 6 5 a ) vb tr.
cbu ) (3196 24) nn f. 140:10, 141:21, as nn m 139:28.
144:38. ccdtp (3 6 6 a ) vb intr.
a t - cbu) nn 140:12. ------- n - . . . zi- 142:29.
( c o b t c ), C B T e - (323 a ) vb tr. cooyn, 'c o o y N e , 2c o y a )N -, 3coyu)N*
----------e - i n f i n 1 4 3 : 2 l a p ( b is ) . (3 6 9 6 ) vb tr. 3 138:16, 2 138:17, 3 138:17,
------z p a Y z n - 143:21. 140:39 (see ap), 2 141:24*,, 141:36,
cABeey, see c a b c . '142:23*; no d ir obj '138:15, 138:21,
CAeie, see ca (2). 143:40-4 lap.
272 BO OK OF T H O M A S

co oyN (continued) '140:33, 141:13, '143:11, 143:13,

-------- x e - : n o d i r o b j 13 8 : 12, 14 3 :4 0 * . 144:22*.
a t-c o o y n nn: 1 3 8 : 14, 1 4 4 :38 - 39a p ; 2l t - t 2lk o nn 1143:12.
f o i l , b y e p o * 1 1 3 8 : 11. as nn m 141:18, 143:24.
p e q -c o o y N nn m f, f o il, by e p o -q (tcokc), t a k c * (4 0 6 6 ) vb tr.
m m in M M O -q 1 1 3 8 : 16. ------ z n - 140:27.
a s n n m : 1 3 8 : 13; x i - c o o y n a - 1 13 8 : 18. t k 2l c (407 a ) nn m.
( c o o y t n ) , c o y T 0)N f ( 3 7 1 a ) v b tr. t - T K 2 i c : 141:18; foil, by na* 141:9.
-------- e - f 1 3 8 :4 1 - 4 2a p ( s e e 1 3 8 :4 2 a p ) . t o ) m t (4 1 6 6 20 ) vb intr.
( c t o o y z ) , c o o y z * ( 3 1 2 b ) v b tr. ------ epo* 143:4.
-------- a - 1 4 1 : 1 1 . T eN oy (485 a 9) advb.
c o e ic y ( 3 7 4 6 ) n n m . 1 3 8 :8 . xiN -T eN oy 145:15.
c c g e , s e e cycge. ( t n n o o y ) , t n n o o y * (4196) vb tr.
c i c g e ( 3 1 6 b ) v b in t r . ------ 2LTTITN 144:41*.
as nn m 1 3 9 :3 3 , 14 0:3 2 , 1 4 1 :3 4 , ( t o n t n ) , TNTO)N f (4 2 0 a ) v b tr.
1 4 2 : 3 6 * , 1 4 3 :2 8 , 1 4 5 :9 * . ------ 2l - f 139:15.
(c t o t o q ), c o o q f ( 3 7 8 6 ) v b t r. f 1 4 3 :3 8 a p , TN2 (421 a ) nn m. 140:2, 140:4, 140:18.
f 1 4 4 : 1 0 , f 1 4 4 : 19 * . T n e (2 5 9 a sub n e , in part, corrected by
C 22U , ' c a z * ( 3 8 1 6 ) v b t r. 1 1 3 8 :2 . L ayton in D. W. Young [ed.], Studies
-------- N - d a t : n o d i r o b j 1 4 5 : 1 8 . Presented to Hans Jakob Polotsky
c z i m 6 , p i ' c z i o m c ( 3 8 5 a ) n n f. 1 1 3 9 :3 8 * , [G loucester, MA: Pirtle & Poison
1 139:4 1 * , 1 3 9 :4 1 - 4 2 a p ( 2 , 3 ), 1981] 2 6 2 -3 ) n n m .
113 9:4 2 . attrib: C A - N - T n e 138:42, 142:31 (for
M N T - c z i M e n n f 1 4 4 :9 . advb expression see c a [ 1]).
z o o y r - c z i M e 13 9 : 4 1 - A 2a p (1 ). N T n e 140:35.
c 2L2 o y ( 3 8 7 a ) v b tr. X N -N T n e 142:33.
a s n n m 1 4 1 :2 3 . T A n p o (423 6 ) nn f. 140:29, 142:16.
c o s , ' c e s e ( 3 8 8 a ) n n m . 1 4 0: 14, 1 4 0 : 15, thp* (4 2 4 a) 139:28, 140:31, 140:36,
1 4 1 :39a p . 142:32, 143:41, 144:6, 144:27,144:31.
m n t - c o s n n f 1 14 3:3 4 . THp-q as nn m 138:18, 144:4, 144:5.
(Ttope), t o o t * (425 a ) nn f.
t . 11 - 2t 2l a * , T o f ( 3 9 2 a ) v b t r. 1 1 4 0 :2 4 . Z N - O Y K A -T O O T * (cf. KU>) 6B0A
-------- a t o o t * 2 1 4 2 :3 0 . 141:38*.
-------- n , n a * 1 4 0 :2 1 , 2 1 4 3 :3 2 , 2 1 4 3:3 3 , see also e T N - , n t n - , z i t n -
144: 17, 1 1 4 4:2 0 . (Ttopn), T opn* (4 3 0 6 ) vb tr. 140:24.
---------o y b h * : n o d i r o b j 1 4 2 : 5 . t o o t * , see Ttope.
-------- 2 i f 1 4 3 : 3 7 . (tout), T H T f (437 6 ) vb tr.
t T K 2L C .N 2L* 1 1 4 1 :9 . ------ nmma* f 145:15 (bis).
a s n n m : t - T K 2LC 1 1 4 1 : 18. t h y (4 3 9 6 ) nn m. 142:17.
t b n h , p i ' T B N O o y e ( 4 0 0 6 ) n n m . 1 13 8:4 0 , t o j o y n (4 4 5 a ) vb tr.
1 3 9 :6 , 1 13 9 :6 , > 13 9:9 , > 14 0:3 6 , ------ z n - : med 145:1.
14 1:2 6 * , ' 14 1:2 7 , 1 4 2: 16. ( t a u j o ) , t a eye- (4526, 2 5 7 6 6, corrected
m n t - t b n h n n f 1 3 9 :2 9 . by Cerny, Et. Diet. 202) vb tr.
tK (4 0 4 6 6 u p ) nn m . TAcye-oeiti): 144:39* (context un
+ k t * 1 4 3 : 1. clear); foil, by:
T 2l k o , ' TeKO (4 0 5 a ) vb tr. 1 4 3 : 15 ; m e d mmo* 142:25*.
' 1 3 9 :4 , ' 13 9 :7 , ' 139:8 , ' 140:2 2 * , x e - 144:39-40a/7.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 273

fze, T*ze* (456b) vb intr. 139:37. ( o y N T e - ) , o y n t * * , ne g ( M N T e - ) , 1m n t *

----- zn- *143:27. (481 <3 20, 167ft 5) suffix v b tr. w.
(e M K o), M ice-(459 ft) v b tr. 144:12. mm A y be tw e en vb an d n- (d ir obj)
( t a x p o ) , W a x p h y * , 2t a . * p a Y t * (462 ft) v b 138:5.
tr. * 142:37. foil, i m m e d ia te ly by n o m in a l d i r ob j:
----- \ x n - l f 143:13. 141:16, 1 4 2 :6 -7 ap, >143:9, * 145:7*;
----- ezpau exN - 2t143:10. foil, by n - infin (? ) 1139:5.
w . second suffix pron as dir obj: 141:10,
oy, ey (467 ft 16 up) interrog pron. 145:5; foil, by a - infin 141 :19.
141:19, 141:20, 142:4, 1142:6. ( o y N o y ) ; see T e N o y .
ujANTe-oy ojtone 143:12. oy toN Z, o y o N z * ( 4 8 6 a ) v b tr.
eTBe-oy 139:23. ---------- c b o a : *13 8:30, *13 8:31, *1 38:33,
oy* (469a) nn m f one. *13 8:38, *138:43, *1 3 8:43*, *139:14,
noy* noy* 139:19. *13 9:17, *13 9:23, *13 9:26, *140:5,
(oy*A*), oyaat* (470 a). 138:17, 139:1, *140:19, *140:33, *140:38, *141:5,
144:29, 144:35. *141:8, *14 1:11, *141:12, *141:15,
(oye), oyHy* (470ft) vb intr. 14 2 :1 4; m e d 1 3 8 : 4 3 - 1 3 9 : la p, 139 :1 9;
----- cboa zn*140:20. foi l, b y :
oyoei, oyoY (472 ft) interjection. *138:28, *142:6.
----- 143:9, 1143:10, 143:15, n a * . . . x e - *138:26.
143:17, 143:18, 1143:21*, 144:2, 1144:8, x e - *142:20.
144:10, 1144:12, 144:14, 144:37*. MiTipHTe *13 8: 41 *.
oyu) (473 ft) vb intr cease. c o m p le m e n t a r y C i r c u m s t *139:2.
foil, by complementary Circumst as nn m : z N - o y u i N Z (i.e. Z N - o y o y u i N z )
138:12, 138:15, 138:18. c b o a 1 3 9 :4 0 * , 143 :19.
(oyBe-), oyBH* (476 a) prep. 142:5. o y o c t n (4 9 2 ft) v b tr.
oyujM (478a) vb tr. 141:27, 141:29, ---------c b o a : m e d 144 :28.
143:19. o y a a t * , see oy *A*.
----- cboa zn-: no dirobj 139:3. oytoT (4 9 4 a).
oyN-, neg *mn- (481a 20, 166ft 4 up) N - o y t o T (a ttr ib ) 140:16.
existential predicate. 140:18 ( 1 ). o y H y * , see o y e .
----- mmo* 140:18(2). o y o e i u j ( 4 9 9 f t ) nn m . 138:5.
oyN-(q)-)<soM foil, by: m n n c a - z &z N - o y o e iu ) 142 :14.
mmo* . . e- infin 138:25, N o y o e iu jN iM 140 :35.
138:29. N o y n o y Y N - o y o e i u j 141 :14.

mmo* . .. n-infin 1140:28*. za- gh M - n i o y o e i u ) 141 :11.

Conjunctv 1140:13. (oy to u)) , oy to u je ( 5 0 0 a ) v b tr.

see also oyNTe- ---------- a - infin: no d i r o b j 14 0:1 1, 141:2.

oyoeiN, 'oyoeiNe (480a) nn m. 139:18, ---------n - infin 1 4 4 :3 8 - 3 9 a p .

139:20 ( 1 ), 139:21, 139:21*, 139:23, as nn m 14 0:3 0, 144:2.

139:25, 139:29, 139:33, 142:18 ( 1 ), oy u)u ) (501 ft) nn m .

143:31,1143:36, 144:4. N oytocy n - 138:40ap.

P-oyoeiN (cf. eipe): 139:20, 139:23*, o y u j H ( 5 0 2 a ) nn f. 1 3 9 :3 9 * .

1139:26,142:18; foil, by epo* 140:22. N T oyujH M N -0O O Y 1 39 :3 5, 1 44 :7 *.

(oyoN-), see oyN- Z N - T o y u ) H 139:1 6.

oyoN (482a) indefinite pron. oytoajB ( 5 0 2 f t ) v b tr. no d i r o b j, foil, by

oyoN nim 140:1. n ex\* . . x e - or x w mmo-c xe-

274 BOOK OF T H O M A S

oytoujB (continued) (a)*), 'q j e e i , 2q j e e (5436) nn m

138:27*, 138:36, 139:42-140:1 a/?, nose.
140:5, 140:9, 140:37, 140:40*, 141:2, AK -aj^ei (cf. ojak) n c o )^ 142:23,
141:18*, 142:3, 142:5, 142:26. 2 142:28*, 1142:28-29ap.
--------- x e - 139:12, 142:9, 142:18. q j* e, see a }* (1).
oytoz (505 6 ) vb tr. q j^ e i , see a** (2).
--------- e T o o T * , *to o t * refl, foil, by q je e , see a }* (2).
n e x \ * . . . x e - or x <d m m o - c xe-: no qje ei, see qj* (2).
d i r o b j 139:32, 143:8, 144:37*. ajiBe (551a*) vb tr. med 139:4 (bis),
--------- m n -: med 140:13. 140:33.
oyuiZM (509 a ) v b tr. 140:13 ap. (o jb h p ), ojBp (553 a) nn m f.

( o y x a j ) , o y x ^ e i (5 1 1 6 ) vb intr. 143:6. ojBp-M-MHC 138:8.

(ajMoy), ajMoye (565 a ) nn f. 140:27.
o) h n (5 6 8 6 ) nn m. 140:17, 142:15.
<o (interjection), see the Index o f W ords
ajiNe ( 5 6 9 a) v b tr.
Borrow ed from G reek.
--------- epo* 138:23.
( ojbu)), OBu)f ( 5 1 8 6 ) v b t r . f 143:12.
--------- 0T B HT* 140:6.
(<o a k ), ak - (5 2 2 a ) v b tr.
---------- n c * - : no d ir obj 140:41*; foil, by
\K -iy \e i n c u j *: 142:28*; as nn m
cboa z n -: no dir obj 140:1.
142:23.
ojn* (571 6 21, 33) nn m. 144:27.
(d m c ( 5 2 3 a ) v b tr.
m n t - o j n a . nn f 144 :4 0 -4 lap.
---------z n 144:1.
(a jN e ), pi o jn h y (5 7 1 6 ) nn m. 144:40-
<DN2 (525 a ) v b intr. 139:5.
41 ap.
tun, on^ ( 5 2 6 a ) vb tr. 145:4.
g o o n 1, see ajtone.
--------- z n *141:26 (see ap), 142:20a/?,
ajton, 'qjon* (5 7 4 6 ) vb tr. 144:33.
142:25.
---------ep o* 1139:30.
---------zoic 1141:26.
ajtone, o j o o n f (577 6) vb intr. I38:9,
(top*), tope* (530a) vb tr.
138:9, 139:21, 141:8, 141:16, 141:17,
------ *P<d*: no d ir obj 142:34.
143:10, 143:26, *143:39, 143:41*.
(DTn (531 6 ) v b tr shut. 142:38 ap.
144:3, 145:8*.
<D(y ( 5 3 3 a ) v b tr.
---------M n p H T e n - f 138:43ap.
---------0 b o a 1 4 0:38-3 9 ap.
--------- N e e n -: M38:39ap, 138:39ap,
o jx n (5 3 9 a ) v b tr. med 139:5.
140:17, 144:36; foil, by na * 140:26*.
o ) 6 T ( 5 4 0 6 ) v b t r . 144:24, 144:35.
foil, by complementary Circumst
138:11.
o j - (541 a ) vbal auxiliary. 139:33, 142:24. o j A N T e - o y ajtone 143:12.
o jh s n h s o m n - infin 142:35. as nn m : cytone n m m a * 144:10.
mntyc o m foil, by: for d e ri v e d co n ju n ct io n see eujmne.
mmo* n- infin 140:28. qjopn, 1q jp n - (587 a 11) nn m f.
Conjunctv 140:13. ajopn N - ( a t t r i b ) 141:13.
<y *-(5 41 6 ) prep. p - q j p n - N - infin (cf. eipe) 1145:2.
form ing advb expressions: qjTeito (595 6 ) nn m . 143:11.
(N )q )* -e N e z 141:1, 141:17, 141:17 (u jto p tp ), a)TpT<opjf (597 6 ) v b tr. 141:2.

18ap (2), 145:15*. qj*y ( 5 9 9 a ) nn m use.

qj*-niTN 142:33. p-q)*y (cf. eipe) 141:4.
( o j a ), qj*e ( 5 4 2 6 18 up) vb intr rise. q joy qjoy ( 6 0 4 a ) v b intr.
--------- n ** 143:30. --------- m m o * refl 143:4142ap.
 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 275

u)u)u) ( 6 0 6 a 25 u p ) v b tr 4m a k e e q u a l. * 144:26, 144:30.

as nn m 140:15. zbco) (660a 23) nn f. 143:37.
(ojoje), c<ye (6 0 7 ft) v b a l a u x i li a r y . ZBHye, see zojb.
n e T e c q ) e a n n e e - infin 1 38 :1 1. ( zuxdk), zojk (661 ft) vb tr.
ujAqTe (611 b 15) nn m . 1 4 1 :2 4 * . ------ 6 boa N- 140:38-39ap.
ojAxe, ^ e x e ( 6 1 2 f t ) v b intr. 1142:9. (z a a , servant ), see zmzaa .
-------- e T B e - , eT B H T * 1 38 :2 5, 139 :1 3. zoja (665 ft) vb intr. 140:3.
-------- m n 138:3. (zaos), z o (613 a) vb intr.
-------- m m a * . . . N - d a t 138:1 (2). ------ n a * *143:29.
as nn m 138:1 (1), 1 4 2 :2 1, 1 4 2 :2 1 * , z \ s e (673 ft 24 up) nn m f. 140:23, 141:30.
142:28*. zm-, see zn- ( 2 ).
zmz a a (665 a 17) nn m f.
mnt- 2 mzaa nn f 143:32.
(qi), qrr*(62 0<z) v b tr.
P-2 MZA\ (cf. eipe): 144:6; foil, by n -
-------- m m a y 144:35.
dat 141:31.
z n - (143:2*), see ezpN-.
2A - (63 2a ) prep. zn-, 1zm, 2 nzht* (683 a) prep. 1138:5,
za-ttpa n - 138 :24. 1138:31, 139:1, 1139:21, 139:39*,
za- h n - : 13 8:2 3; z a - h M - n i o y o e i a ) 140:16, 140:22, 140:23, 140:24,
141:10. 1140:27, 140:29, 140:30, 1140:32, 141:4,
ze- see zh (2). 141:6, 141:8 (bis), 141:12, *141:13,
2 e (6 3 8 f t )n n f . 14 2 :2 1 * . 141:18, 141:24, 141:26ap, 141:39flp,
TA i T 6 e n - 139:7, 141:2 8. 142:11, 1142:12 (1), 142:13, 142:16,
nau) N-ze 138 :9, 1 3 8 :2 9, 138 :3 4, 142:17, 1142:20, 1142:20ap, 1142:26*,
139:10, 144:7. 142:34, 142:42-143: lap, 143:7,
KATA-e, foil, by R e la t iv e 140:8. 143:17, 143:19*, 143:22, 143:25,
Nee n -: 138:3 9a p ( b is ), 1 3 8 :4 1 * , 2 143:25 (em.), 1143:26, 1143:27,
139:6, 139:9, 139 :1 6, 140 :1 7, 140 :2 7, 143:29*, 143:35 (bis), 143:36, 143:41,
140:28, 141:27, 143 :3 1, 144:3 6; N e e 1144:1, 144:2, 1144:3, 1144:14, 144:18,
n - n h 138:41 (see a p ). 1145:1, 145:9(1), 145:21*.
2H (640 b ) nn f for e part. gboa zn- 138:20, 139:3, 2139:28*,
2A-H n - : 13 8:2 3; z a - h M - m o y o e i q ) 140:2, 140:20, 144:16, 145:9, 145:12;
141:10. as nn 139:8, 2139:9.
see also z h t *. zpa Y zn- 1138:7, 139:34, 2139:35,
( zh), z e - (643 a 2 5 ) nn m se ason . 139:38, 140:25, 1143:16, 143:16, 143:21,
p-ze-No yqe (cf. e ip e ) n- dat (? ) 143:23, 2144:29.
144:32. nzpaYzn - 1 142:12 (2).
2i-(643 ft 19 u p ) 142:1, 142 :2 9 , 143 :3 7. forms advb expressions w. koj, Kpoq, Me
zih (646a ) nn f. 143:5. (2), oytoNZ, oyajH, zton, c o m ,
20 (646ft) nn m . 142 :2 8, 143:2. t)7CO|!OVp.

see also ezpN-, n a z p n - zoyN (685 ft) nn m.

udw , izo)^ (6 5 1 f t). 138 :2 , 138 :4 2, 139:9, ezoyN epo*, azoyn a- 142:38, 144:40
'141:28, 144:23, 1145:20. (?), 145:5.
pi izBH ye (6 5 3 a ) nn m. 1138:30, ezoyN zn- 143:1*.
139:19, 1141:31, 1144:5. zoeiNe (689ft) nn. 139:17, 140:18.
uY bgc (657 ft) nn f. zojtt, zhtt* (695a) vb tr. *138:1, *138:25,
P-zaYb6 c (cf. e ip e) axn- a x u i^ 139:19, 144:19; med 142:13, 143:36*.
276 BOOK OF T H O M A S

zojn ( continued) z o o y ( 7 3 0 a ) nn m . 139 :3 9a p, 143:7.

---------epo* *138:38*. m<1>ooy, foil, b y C i r c u m s t 143:6.
----------N N A z p N - f 138 :2 8*. n -to y < 9 H mn-<|>ooy 1 39 :3 6*, 144:7*.
n n e e H n c b o a 2 N - t 138:19. z o o y (7 3 l a ) v b i n t r ( q u a l ) . 141:34,142:15.
as nn m: 2N-oYzu>n 139:40*, 143:21. n n e e o o y 140:15.
2P*T, zpe ( 6 9 8 a ) nn m. 2Q)OY, z o o y ( 7 3 2 a ) v b t r .
attrib: c ^ -N -zp e *142:18 (for advb ---------- n a * 144:15.
expression see c a [ 1]). as nn m 1142:17, 142:17ap.
2PAI 2 N - nz h t* 138:7, 139:34, 139 :35, z o y o (7 3 5 a ) nn m.
139 :3 8, 140 :25, 143:15, 14 3:16, nzoyo : 144:33; foil, by epo* 139:10.
143 :21, 14 3:2 3, 144 :29. ( z o o Y P e ) , 2 0 Y P o e i T f (73 7 ft) v b tr.
e z p A i 1 3 9 :2 8 * , 144:8, 144 :27. ----------n - f 141:29.
ezp^Y e - , a-, epo* 139 :30, 141 :33, zo oyt, !zo yt, 2z o o y t - (738ft) nn m.
142:4. '13 9: 38 , 139:41, 139:41-42ap (4),
ez paJ exN- axn - exo)^ 1 3 9 :4 1 - 139 :4 2* .
42 ap, 141:1, 142:31, 143:10. z o o y T - c z i M e 2 139:41-42a/?.
Nzpa/f 2 N - 140 :32, 142 :12. 2 * 2 ( 7 4 1 ft). 1 4 0 :3 8 *, 142:5.
(zpooj), 2opo)f ( 7 0 6 a ) v b tr. 14 2 :3 7 * . z z n - 142:14, 144:16.

(z ^pez), Apez ( 7 0 7 ft) v b intr. zix n - (7 5 8 ft 10) prep. 140:17, 140:19,

---------e - 140:12. 140:36, 141:17.
z ice ( 7 10ft) vb tr. med 144:39.
as nn m 144 :33, 145 :11, 145 :12. x e - ( 7 4 6 f t 3) conjunc tion.
z h t ( 7 1 4 a ) nn m h e a r t. 138:7, 13 9:37, introduces discourse after (Tange-)
140:27, 142:1, 142 :20, 143 :28, 143 :32, oeicy, n e x e - oyc uu jb .
143:33. same, w. discourse anticipated by neu
attrib: 141 :40, 145:12; p m -n -z h t (cf. tral p ro n, after xu).
piDMe) 140 :13, 140 :14. w. vbs o f perception: see eiMe, Meeye,
z h t ( 7 17ft) nn m n o r t h . 143:4. co o yn , o yojn z.
z h t* (6 4 0ft 2 3 ) (n n as) prep. 140:20. amplifies objs after eiMe (mmo*),
w. suffix con ti nued by n - 140:3, 140:5, M oyTe (ep o* ), Meeye (epo*), voeco
141:1, 145:3. (N -).
z o T e ( 7 2 0 f t ) nn f fe a r . in tr od u c in g ex plica tive clause: 139:17,
p - z o T e (cf. e i p e ) zh ts 141:1. 139:3 1, 143:16, 143:19, 143:22, 144:5,
zu)tb, zajTBe (7 2 3 ft) vb tr. 140 :35, 144:38, 145:7, 145:11; x e - . . tap
1142:16. 138:1 6, 139:6, 140:10, 140:16, 144:11,
zeTBe ( 7 2 4 a 1 9 up) nn f. 144:8 144:33.
zojTBe, see zojtb. in tr od u c in g clause o f purpose w. II Fut
20)tm vb tr (?). affirm 139 :27, 145:8, 145:9.
--------- 6BOA 2 N - 144:16. e n i A H x e - 142 :20ap, 142:25.
2ITN-, 1z i t o o t * (4 2 8 ft 3 up) prep. xi, x i- , 2x i t * (7 4 7 ft) v b tr receive.
14 3 :3 8 * , 145:6, 145:7. 138:35, 142:42a/?, 2 144:38-39flp,
c b o a z iT N -: 1138:24, 141:34; w. suffix 144:38.
continued by n - 1143:17. ----------n t o o t * 145:13.
zo)Tn ( 7 2 4 ft) v b tr. m e d 139:24. x i - M o e i T z h t * 1140:20.
z i t o o t ^ , see z i t n - x i - c o o Y N e a - 1138:18.
( z o t z t ) , z e r z w T * ( 7 2 8 a ) v b tr. 138:8 x i - x p o n epo * 1138:20.

z o o y ( 1 4 2 : 1 7 ) , see zajoy. x o * , see xa).

 W O R D S OF E G Y P T I A N O R I G I N 277

ao {152a) vb tr. 142:11 (2); no dir obj x o e ic ( 7 8 7 f t) nn m. 1 3 8 :2 1 , 1 3 9 :1 3 * ,

142:11 (1). 1 3 9 :2 0 , 1 3 9 :2 2 * , 1 4 0 :6 , 1 4 1 :3 , 1 4 2 :3 ,
au), 1xoo*, Im perat 2x o * (7 5 4 a ) vb tr. 1 4 2 :8 , 1 4 2 :1 9 , 1 4 4 :3 2 , 1 4 5:5.
-------- N -, 138:22, 1141:20 (2), ( x i c e ) , x o c e t ( 7 8 8 f t) v b t r . * 1 3 8 :3 3 .
1141:21, 1142:10, 142:22. x i t *, s e e x i .
----- n n * 2Pn- 1141:20. ( x o q x q ) , x * q x q ( 7 9 6 f t) v b tr. 1 4 0 :2 6 .
xu) mmo-c (m m o-oy once) x o o -c , xo) 2m, 1xtozMe ( 7 9 7 ft) v b tr.
x o -c : 140:8; foil, by: as nn m 1 4 0 :3 7 , 1 141:31.
n ** 1140:10. x * x e ( 7 9 9 f t ) nn m . 1 4 3 :3 0 , 1 4 4 :6 .
.. . e T B e -2 138:37.
. . xe- 139:13, 142:27,
142:30. <se ( 8 0 2 a ) c o n ju n c tio n . 1 3 8 :1 4 , 1 3 8 :1 9 ,
xe- 1138:7, 138:27*, 138:38, 1 3 8 :2 2 , 1 3 8 :3 2 , 1 3 8 :3 4 , 1 3 9 :4 , 1 3 9 :6 ,
139:22, 140:1, 140:6, 1140:38*, 1 3 9 :1 1 , 1 4 0 :1 1 , 1 4 2 :2 4 , 1 4 2 :3 5 , 1 4 4 :3 1 .
140:40*, 141:22, 1141:23*, 143:8. 6<o (8 0 3 a ) v b in tr. 1 3 9 :2 7 .
xu)* (156a) suffix nn. 6<datt ( 8 1 2 a ) v b tr.
nc&-x(d* refl 141:36. ------- n a * . eBOA e T B e -: no d ir o b j
see also exN -, s ix n -. 1 3 8 :6 .
xu)K, XHKf (761 a) vb tr. 6 om, ! <s * m ( 8 1 5 f t) nn f.
----- c b o a : 141:32; foil, by N - t 140:14. o y N -so M mmo* . . . e-, in fin 1 3 8 :2 5 ,
xetaAC (764a) conjunction. 142:38ap (1 ). 1138:29.
w. II Fut affirm 138:22, 139:26*, m n - u) - 6 o m , f o il, b y :
143:7*, 144:16, 145:1. mmo* . . . n- in fin 1 4 0 :2 8 * .
w. Ill Fut neg 142:38ap (2). C o n ju n c tv 1 4 0 :1 3 .
xu)ak (766ft) vb tr stretch, sew . 139:16. 6 n - 6 om (c f. siN e): 1 144:24, 144:25;
----- 139:15; no dir obj 139:17. fo il, by n - in fin h in fin 1 4 2 :3 5 .
xm-, see x in
. 2 N-OYSOM 1 3 9 :4 0 a p .
(xu)u)Me), xu)Me (770 ft) nn m. 145:17. siN e, 16 N -, 2s n t * ( 8 2 0 a ) v b tr. 2 140:42,
xin-, !xn-, 2XM -(772ft) prep. 1 4 3 :2 * , 2 143:3, 143:5, 2 143:6, 2 143:7,
forms advb expressions w. n * y (2), 145:10.
TCNoy, (N-)Tne. 6 N-6 0 M: 1 144:24, 1 144:25; foil, by n -
xno, , xno* (778ft) vb tr. 138:40, 139:10, in fin h in fin 1 142:35.
1141:24. ( s to p s ) , s o p 6* ( 8 3 0 a ) vb tr w a y l a y .
xepo (781ft) vb tr blaze, b u m . m ed 1 4 4 :3 9 - 4 0 a p .
139:34, 139:35, 139:40ap. ( s t o o y ) , 6HYt (8 3 5 a ) v b t r . f 1 4 2 :3 4 .
(xiowpe), xu)pe (7 8 2 a ) vb tr sc a tte r. ( s o ju j t) , s ^ u j t * ( 8 3 7 a) v b in tr.
----- cboa : med 141:7. ------- * - * 1 4 4 : 3 .
xpon (786ft 17) nn m. ------- * X N - ( i .e . e x N - ) *144:5.
x i-x p o n e p o * 138:20. ------- e z p a /f * 1 44:8.
278 BOOK OF T H O M A S

II. W o r d s B o r r o w e d fr o m G r e e k

or/aGoc;. 1 4 5 :1 4 * . contrasting a preceding mcn clause

dYa7rn. 1 3 9 :3 3 , 1 4 1 :1 0 , 1 4 1 :1 3 . 139:18, 144:25.
a y y e k o c ,. 1 4 2 :4 1 * , 1 4 2 :4 2 a p . 5ia<popd. 139:10.
(ay io q ), -oiq.
eipHNH t o ic i n o i c 1 4 5 :2 2 . ei'5(flta>v. 141:16.
d iip . 1 4 2 :1 7 , 1 4 4 :2 0 * . eip^vTi. 145:22*.
oi0A.titii <;. 1 4 5 :1 8 . eXe'uGepoq. 143:41-42ap.
(aix^aA.ayci<o), pauxM^AiD Tize. (eAjti'^co), p -z e ^ n iz e .
------- m m o * 1 4 0 :2 3 . ------ * - 143:11.
aixudA xoxoq. 1 4 3 :2 2 . (eAjci't), z e ^ n ic . 139:5, 143:9, 143:13,
dU d. 1 3 8 :3 8 * , 1 3 8 :4 3 , 1 3 9 :1 7 , 1 3 9 :2 7 , 143:39*, 145:7.
1 4 1 :2 6 , 1 4 1 :2 9 , 1 4 1 :3 7 * , 1 4 2 :2 1 , evepyeia. 144:13.
1 4 3 :2 7 , 1 4 4 :3 4 , 1 4 5:9. e^o'uaia. 142:32, 144:11.
(dA A oxpioq), -o v. 1 4 5:3. etcei. 138:7.
ata x n c ;. 1 4 0 :3 1 . etieiSti, 'eniAH. 138:7ap, 138:10, 1140:13,
(d |ii]v ), z 2lm h n . 1 4 2 :2 7 * , 1 4 2 :2 9 , 1 4 5 :1 6 . 1140:18, 1141:5, 1141:30, >142:23.
d v d y ia i. 1 4 1 :3 4 . eneiA H x e - 1142:20ap, 1142:25.
o y ^ n a tk h epo* . . . Te a - in fin 140:9. zoic eneiAH 1140:7 (but see a/?).
dvdAjinM nq. 138:23. 7ci0\)(iiot, 'eniGYMeiai. 140:3, 140:25,
d v a r c a o a iq . 145:13. >140:32, *141:32.
(avaxcopeco), p - * N * x a jp e i. epydxriq. 138:34.
------- e z p a J e - 1 3 9 :2 9 .
(a7iiA.Ti), a^niAH. 1 4 3:4.
fj. 138:9, 141:20, 141:21, 142:35, 144:23.
(apxco), Apxei.
w. Conjunctv 142:28, 142:29.
------- e z p a j e x N - 1 4 2 :3 1 .
(t|5 o v ti), zhaonh. 1 4 0 :2 4 .
apxcov. 1 4 2 :3 1 .
(a t^ d v c o ) , \ \ 5 \ N e . 1 4 4 :3 1 .
(0A.iPco), \iB e , 1p-AiBe. 142:39ap.
d<popHTV 1 4 2 :1 7 .
------ mmo ^ 1145:6.
0 vtito <;. 1 4 1 :2 2 .
PdGoq. 1 3 8 :1 8 , 1 4 2 :3 6 .
Pioq. 1 4 1 :1 3 , 1 4 1 :3 9 a p , 1 4 3 :1 4 , 1 4 5 :1 0 .
Kdv. 138:14.
yap. 1 38:3a/?, 1 3 8 :1 3 , 1 3 9 :2 5 * , 1 3 9 :4 1 , Kaicvoc;. 143:35.
1 4 0 :1 4 , 1 4 0 :2 0 , 1 4 1 :5 , 1 4 1 :6 , 1 4 1 :2 7 , KapTcoq. 139:1, 142:15.
1 4 1 :3 5 , 1 4 2 :5 ( b is ), 1 4 3 :6 , 1 4 3 :3 1 , r a i d . 140:34.
1 4 4 :2 1 , 1 4 5 :1 2 . K *T *-ee, foil, by Relative 140:8.
xe- . r* p 1 3 8 :1 7 , 1 3 9 :6 , 1 4 0 :1 0 , ( koitexco), P-K*Texe.
1 4 0 :1 6 , 1 4 4 :1 2 , 1 4 4 :3 3 . ------ mmo # 143:38.
(kAjIPOVOHECO), P-KAHP0 N0 Mei.
5aiVcov. 1 4 4 :1 3 . ------- n - 144:28*.
5e. 1 3 8 :7 , 1 3 8 :1 7 , 1 3 8 :2 1 , 1 3 8 :3 6 , 1 3 9 :4 , (koAxx^co), PHCOA.2k.Ze,
1 3 9 :1 2 , 1 3 9 :2 0 , 1 3 9 :2 8 , 1 4 0 :4 0 , ------ m mo * 142:15.
1 4 1 :1 2 , 1 4 1 :1 9 , 1 4 1 :2 3 , 1 4 2 :2 , 1 4 2 :3 , Koanoq. 138:5, 138:31, 142:20a/?, 142:22*,
1 4 2 :9 , 1 4 2 :1 9 , 143:5. 142:26, 143:14.
 WORDS B ORR OWED FROM GREEK 279

(Kpiv), KPIN0. 7cA.iipa)^a. 138:33.

-------- N - 144:4. (Tcvev^a), W n X . 140:3, 140:5, 144:21.
Kpim;. 143:7. Tcvev^aTiKoq. 145:23.
(jcovripoq), -o v .
Xoyo;. 138:40ap. M -n o N H p o N (attrib) 144:13.
7cpai<;. 142:2.
^ajcapioq. 139:25. (Tcpejco)),p-npenei.
MACTira, see *idaxi. c-p -n p en ei n * * . . . infin 142:8.
(^aonyoo)), p-M ^cTiroy. TcpoaevxiV 145:21.
----- mmo* 141:33. Tcajq. 138:32.
(^idoii^), M ^cTira. 142:42ap.
^ ye0o(;. 138:32, 138:36. ad p . 141:7, 141:24, 143:11, 143:19,
oq. 139:36, 140:31, 141:37, 144:14. 145:9.
HV. 142:19. a m v 8 aX o v . 145:2.
contrasted by a follow ing Ae clause aKE^oq. 141:6.
139:16, 144:24*. ao<pia. 140:14.
(nepinva), p-MepiMN*. ao<po<;. 140:16.
----- ctbht* 142:4. ajrnA.aiov. 143:22*.
\ir\xi. 139:8. a'uv^Geia. 144:9.
^op<pii 141:16. a'uvovaia. 139:8.
aa^ia. 138:39, 139:2, 139:4, 139:6, 139:7,
(voew), p-Noei. 139:34, 141:42, 143:7*, 144:8, 144:11,
----- n-: 143:24, 143:25 (see a p ); foil. 144:22, 145:13.
by x e - 144:6. (acDTiip), cajp. 138:1, 138:4, 138:27,
----- 2N- 142:20, 143:25. 138:37, 138:39, 139:25, 139:32, 140:9,
140:40*, 141:4, 141:25, 142:6, 142:10,
(o), xoi<;. 142:26, 143:8.
eipHNH t o ic axioic 145:22.
(oxav), ZOT^N. xaAxxwKDpoq.
w. Cond and foil, by TOTe 138:24, T ^ A ^ in o jp o c n- (attrib) 141:21*.
139:18, 139:28. xapxapovx0^- 142:41*.
owjia. 139:30 (bis), xd<po<;. 141:17, 142:13.
owe. xeXeioq. 139:12, 140:10, 140:11, 145:19.
iterated 143:24-25 (bis). M N T -T e A e io c nn f 138:36.
xoiq, see o.
itriOoi;. 145:13. xoxe. 139:31, 141:9, 141:15, 143:8, 144:31,
rnfttv. 140:8,141:11, 141:23. 144:36*.
(ita p a 8 i'8 w m ), n i .p a a ia o y - 1 4 2 :4 0 * . introducing apodosis after zot^n
----- mmo* . . . N -d a t 142:40<\ la p . 138:25, 139:19, 139:29.
(tci'0<d), p-n iee.
----- mmo * 142:19. (\)7cripexTi(;), zynH p e TH c. 139:31.
(rciaxevco), n ic T e y e , ^ - n ic T e y e . (\)7CO^lOV^), Z y n O M O N H .
----- epo* 143:40*. 2 N -o Y 2 Y n M ONH 141:37.
----- zn- 1142:11.
rcum<;. 141:10. (pavxaaia. 140:21.
JtAdona. 139:7. (pGovoq.
Ktaiyii 143:30. * t -<|>o n o c nn 142:21.
280 BOOK OF T H O M A S

(cppaye^oco), <J>pAreAAoy. ((bq), ZCDC.

------- m m o * 141:35. w. C ircum st 138:4, 138:14, 143:42.
as nn m 143:1. zoic eniAH 140:7 (but see ap).
(piJCTiq. 141:34. as prep 141:26*.

XaXivoq. 140:29.
XOpxoq. 144:23.
z amhn, see d|ITlV.
y^X1!. pl 'y y x o o y e . 139:37, 1140:26, ze^nize, see EnXni^m.
140:40, 141:18a/?, 1143:15, 1143:20, ze^nic, see iXniq.
144:1. z h a o n h , seefi5ov7v

attrib 141:18. zo ta n, see oxav.

zynHpeTHC, see wcTipexriq.
& (cf. C rum 517 ft). 139:25, 139:32, zynoMONH, see \)7ro|iov^.
139:33. zojc, see cbq.

III. P ro p e r N am es

am nt (Crum 8 ft). 142:37. (IouSou;), Yo y a a c .

Yo y a a c (ttaY eT oyM oyT e epoq xe-)
co^iaq. 138:4, 138:19, 138:21, 138:37,
ea)MAC 138:2, 142:7.
139:12, 139:22, 139:25, 140:6, 140:37,
141:2, 141:19, 142:3, 142:19, 145:17.
MaGaiaq. 138:2.
o y T e ep o q x e -)
Yo y a a c (ttaY e T o y M
ea)MAC 138:2, 142:8.
Tapxapoq.
(IriaoGq), ic. 139:21, 144:37. TTTA.pTA.poc 142:36.

IV. C a ta lo g u e o f A tte s te d G ra m m a tic a l F orm s

A. BIPA RTITE SENTENCE (Future na 140:18; neg e T e T N . . . a n 144:3, cncc

139:4) . . . a n 1 3 8 : 2 0 = e y . . . a n 145:4.

t 138:12, q 140:14, c 138:26, t b t n R elative e f 14 0:6, e T K 138:38, c tc 142:8,

140:11, c e 138:28, 0 (before definite eTN 14 1:20, eTeTN 14 5:1 4, eToy

nn) 142:21, oyN (before non-definite 13 8:20, e T (subject = definite anteced

nn) 138:25; neg q . . . a n 139:17, t b t n ent) 138:31 ; neg e T e n c c . an

. . a n 143:24, N ee . . a n 142:39 = 13 8:33, e T (subject = definite anteced

c e . . . a n 138:38. ent) . . . a n 14 1:12.

Preterite N e e i 138:3, N e q n e 144:33; II eK 138:9 = ak 1 3 8 : 9 , e q 1 3 9: 10 = a<]

neg ngn ... an n e 141:24. 139:26, ec 144:16 = a c 144:30, eN

C ircum st e e i 138:3, eK 138:11, e q 138:27, 142:24, e T e T N 14 3:12 , e y 139: 15, epe

e c 140:24, eTeTN 145:8, e y 138:3, (before definite nn) 1 4 3 : 2 8 = e 143:13,

ep e (before definite nn) 142:1 = e e y N (before non-definite nn) 138:29;

144:24, eyN (before non-definite nn) neg in Fut b t b t n a . . . a n 145:8.
 AT TESTED G R A MM AT I C A L FORMS 281

B. TRIPARTITE CO N JU G A TIO N D. CON VERSIO NS O F VERBS O F

(a) Sentence conjugations SU FFIX CON JU G A TIO N
Perfect: I Perf A e i 140:7, a k 138:12, A q C ircum st e 139:31.
138:18, a c 144:35, a n 141:22, a t c t n R elative eT (subject = definite antecedent)
143:31, a y 138:7; neg M n q 138:17 = 140:15.
M Tieq 143:6, m t t c t n 144:38, m tto y
141:24. E. N EG A TIO N A ND CONVERSIONS
Relative c n t a Y 138:2, -(e)NTAK. 138:6, O F T H E N OM INA L SENTENCE
eN TAq 138:1 = n t a m 140:41, c t a c neg an 139:8.
144:30, -(e)NTAY 142:3; neg e T e Mnq R elative e T e 138:20.
138:16.
II n t a y 140:34. F. PERSO N A L SUFFIXES. 0 145:20 = t
not yet m u ^ t s t n 138:35. 138:2 = e i 138:13 = T 138:5, k 138:5, q
Aorist: I Aorist cyAq 139:24, u j a c 143:4; 138:4, c 138:7, n 138:37, tn 138:28 =
neg MAq 142:35. THNe 138:29, oy 138:2.
Relative e ty A p e (before nn) 139:7; neg
T m ay 139:32. G. A RTICLES, (a) Definite, n 138:1, t
138:13 = T e 140:10, n 138:1 = n
(ib) Clause conjugations 141:31 = m 139:36 = p 141:6 = p
Conjunctv n t a 138:6, n k 138:8, Nq 139:5, 138:20.
nc 144:26, N e e 141:17, N T e (before
nn) 140:13. (b ) Indefinite, o y 138:14, zet* 138:35 = zn
Temporal N T A p e q 140:42*. 141:41.
until tyANTeq 141:14 = cyANTq 144:34,
u ja n t c t n 139:11, cyANTe (before nn) (c) Possessive, tt a 138:7, neK 138:7, n e q
143:11. 140:29, n e c 144:10, tin 139:20, neTN
Cond e e ity A N 138:24, e q cy A N 141:7, 140:12, tt o y 139:7; t b k 138:23, Teq
ecujAN 144:25, eTeTNcyAN 145:12, 139:30, t c t n 143:31 (cf. 143:13*),
epujAN (before nn) 139:18 = epecyA. t o y 139:1; n a 145:20, Neq 140:30,
139:28. NeTN 143:15, N e y 139:1 = n o y 138:4.
Protaticeq 140:4, e y 140:19.
Apodotic e q 143:3. (id ) Demonstrative
n e e i 143:14, T e e i 141:28, N eei 139:2.
(c)Imperat neg. m ttp 141:26. n i 138:41, t 139:29, ni 141:21.

(d) Causative infin. T p e K 138:11, T p e qH. SPELLIN G S A ND FORM S O F THE

140:2, T p e T N 138:31, t p o y 139:37, T p e PR EPO SITIO NS N-, m mo * A ND n -
(before nn) 144:6. NA*
n 141:17, n 140:18, m 139:9, nn 140:27,

C. CONVERSIONS O F T H E nn 139:6, m m o * 145:4, mma * 138:1.

EXISTENTIAL SEN TEN C E n 143:32, m 138:21, n a * 140:16.
Circumst e 138:5.
Relative eT e 141:10. I. N EG A TIO N A PA R T FROM
H e 138:29. C O N JU G A TIO N , a n 141:23.
NAG HAMMADI STUDIES
VOLUM E IV
 NAG HAMMADI STUDIES
E D IT E D BY

MARTIN KRAUSE - JAMES M. ROBINSON

FREDERIK WISSE
IN C O N JU N C T IO N W ITH

A l e x a n d e r B o h l i g - J e a n D o r e s s e - S o r e n G iv e r s e n
H a n s J o n a s - R o d o l p h e K a s s e r - P a h o r L ab ib
G e o r g e W . M a c R a e - J a c q u e s - E . M e n a r d - T o r g n y S a v e -S o d e r b e r g h
W ille m C o r n e lis v a n U n n ik - R . M cL. W ils o n
Jan Z andee

IV
G E N E R A L E D IT O R O F T H E COPTIC G N O ST IC LIB R A R Y

JAMES M. ROBINSON

LEIDEN
E. J. BRILL
1975
 THE COPTIC GNOSTIC LIBRARY
EDITED WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATION, INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

p u blished under the auspices o f

THE INSTITUTE FOR ANTIQUITY AND CHRISTIANITY

NAG HAMMADI CODICES

III, 2 AND IV, 2

THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS

(THE HOLY BOOK O F TH E G REA T INVISIBLE SPIRIT)

E D ITE D W ITH T R A N S L A T IO N A N D C O M M E N T A R Y BY

A L E X A N D E R B O H L IG and F R E D E R IK W ISSE

in cooperation with

PAHOR LABIB

p u b lish ed under the auspices o f

THE GERMAN ARCHAEOLOGICAL INSTITUTE

LEIDEN
E. J. BRILL
1975
 ISBN 90 04 04226 1

Copyright 1975 by E. J. Brill, Leiden, N etherlands

A ll rights reserved. N o parts o f this bo o k m ay be reproduced or

transleted in any fo r m , b y p rin t, photoprint, m idrofilm , microfiche
or any other m eans without w ritten perm ission fr o m the publisher

P R IN T E D IN B EL G IU M
 CONTENTS

F orew ord................................................................................................VII
P r e f a c e ................................................................................................ xx
Table of T r a c t a t e s ............................................................................. xi
S i g l a ........................................................................................................................... x i i i
A b b r e v ia t io n s ................................................................................... x i i i

The Manuscripts ....................................................................... 1

The T i t l e ................................................................................................ 18
The C o n t e n t ......................................................................................... 24
The Presentations of P r a i s e ........................................................... 39
The Text and T r a n s l a t i o n ................................................................ 52
C om m entary......................................................................................... 168

Bibliography..........................................................................................208
Index of Coptic Words ................................................................ 211
Index of Greek W o r d s ...................................................................... 224
Index of Proper Names ................................................................ 229
Index of R efere n ces.............................................................................231
 FOREWORD

The Coptic Gnostic Library is a complete edition of the Nag H am

madi codices and of Codex Berolinensis 8502, comprising a critical
text with English translation, introductions to each codex and trac
tate, notes and indices. Its aim is to present these texts in a uniform
edition th a t will prom ptly follow the appearance of The Facsimile
Edition of the N ag Hammadi Codices and th a t can be a basis for more
detailed technical and interpretive investigations. F u rth er studies of
this sort are expected to appear in the m onograph series Nag Hammadi
Studies of which the present edition is a part.
The gnostic religion is a significant religious position in its own
right, besides being a force th a t interacted w ith early Christianity and
Judaism in their form ative periods. This modern realization has until
recently been seriously im peded by the scarcity of original source
material. Now this situation has been decisively altered. I t is thus
under a sense of obligation imposed by the discovery of these largely
unique documents th a t th e present edition has been prepared.
The Coptic Gnostic L ibrary is a project of the In stitu te for A ntiquity
and Christianity, Claremont, California. The translation team consists
of Alexander Bohlig, Jam es Brashler, Roger A. Bullard, C. J . de
Catanzaro, P eter A. Dirkse, Soren Giversen, Charles W. Hedrick,
Bentley Layton, George W. MacRae, Jacques-E. Menard, Dieter
Mueller, William Murdock, Douglas M. P arro tt, Birger Pearson,
Malcolm L. Peel, Jam es M. Robinson, William C. Robinson, Jr.,
William R. Schoedel, Jo h n Sieber, Jo h n D. Turner, Francis E. Wil
liams, R. McL. Wilson, Orval W interm ute, Frederik Wisse and Ja n
Zandee. The project was initiated in 1966 on a more limited basis, b u t
rapidly developed as the tex ts became increasingly available. Its
early history m ay be traced in the prelim inary announcements in
New Testament Studies, 16 (1969/70) 185-190 and in Essays on the
Coptic Gnostic Library (an off-print from Novum Testamentum, 12,
published by E. J . Brill, 1970), 83-85. As now envisaged, the full
scope of the edition is eleven volumes. These correspond to the volumes
of the facsimile edition, except in the case of Codices II-V , where three
sets of parallel tex ts will be edited in the form of synopses. The re
maining tractates of Codices II-Y will appear in two further volumes,
the one containing II, 2-7 and I I I , 5, and the other containing V, 2-5,
all of Codex YI, and BG 8502, 1 and 4.
VIII FOREWORD

The team research of the project has been su p p o rted prim arily by
th e N ation al E ndow m ent for th e H um anities, th e A m erican Philo
sophical Society, th e Jo h n Simon Guggenheim M em orial Foundation
and th e In s titu te for A ntiq u ity and C hristianity of Clarem ont Gra
d u a te School. M embers of th e project have p a rticip a te d in the resto
ratio n w ork of th e Technical Sub-C om m ittee of th e International
Com m ittee for th e N ag H am m adi Codices, a t th e Coptic Museum in
Cairo, under th e sponsorship of th e A rab R epublic of Egypt and
UNESCO. This extensive w ork in th e reassem bly of fragments, re
co n stitution of pagination and first-h an d collation of th e Coptic text
n o t only served th e im m ediate needs of th e facsimile edition, but
also provided a basis for a critical edition. W ith o u t such generous
support and such m u tu a l cooperation of all parties concerned this
edition could h ard ly have been prepared. Therefore we wish to express
our sincere g ratitu d e to all who have been involved.
An especial word of th a n k s is due th e E g y p tian and UNESCO offi
cials th ro u g h whose assistance th e w ork has been carried o n : Gamal
M okhtar, P resident of th e E g y p tian A ntiquities Organization, our
gracious and able host in E g y p t; P a h o r Labib, D irector Emeritus, and
V ictor Girgis, D irector, of th e Coptic M useum, who together have
guided th e w ork on th e m anuscript m a te ria l; Sam iha Abd El-Shaheed,
C urator for M anuscripts a t th e Coptic M useum, who is personally
responsible for th e codices and was co n stan tly by our side in the
L ibrary of th e Coptic Museum. A nd, a t UNESCO, N. Bammate,
D irector of th e D e p a rtm en t of Culture, who has guided th e UNESCO
planning since its beginning, and D ina Zeidan, specialist in the Arab
P rogram of th e Division of C ultural Studies, who has always proved
ready w ith gracious assistance and helpful advice.
W e also gratefully acknowledge th e continued in terest and support
of F. C. W ieder, J r., D irector, and T. A. Edridge, A ssistant Manager,
of E. J . Brill.
W ith regard to th e present volum e, we wish to express our gratitude
to A lexander Bohlig, P ah o r L abib a n d F red erik Wisse as well as to
th e Cairo section of th e G erm an A rchaeological In stitu te for their
willingness to alter previous publication plans for The Gospel of the
E gyptians so th a t it could become n o t only a p a rt of th is edition, but
m ight also be its distinguished opening volum e.

James M. Robinson
 PREFACE

The so-called Gospel of th e E g y p tian s, of which tw o independent

versions are e x ta n t am ong th e N ag H am m ad i pap y ri in the Coptic
Museum of Old Cairo, is u n related to th e apocryphal C hristian Gospel
of the same nam e. The edition h ad its beginning in th e agreem ent
between A lexander Bohlig and P a h o r L abib in th e fall of 1963. D uring
the spring of 1964 Bohlig m ade a tra n sc rip tio n of th e version con
tained in Codex I I I , and he used it as th e basis for th e placem ent of
the main fragm ents of th e version in Codex IV, of which th en a
transcription was m ade. F o r political and personal reasons th e work
on the originals h ad to be discontinued u n til 1967; in th e m eantim e
the work on th e edition proceded on th e basis of photographs. W hen
James M. R obinson asked Bohlig in 1966 to allow an English version of
his translation of G E g y p t to be included in a reader of Coptic Gnostic
tractates being planned in C larem ont, California, Bohlig agreed to
this, b u t late r cam e to th e conviction th a t it would be advantageous
to publish the entire edition in English in order to m ake it accessible
to a wider public. T hus in 1968 he in v ited F red erik Wisse to become
co-editor w ith equal responsibility. W isse was a t th a t tim e preparing,
on the basis of photographs, a tra n sla tio n of G E gypt for th e Coptic
Gnostic project of th e In s titu te for A n tiq u ity and C hristianity in
Claremont, California. B eginning in 1969 jo in t w orking sessions were
held in Clarem ont a n d T u b in g e n ; in ad dition an extensive exchange
of m anuscripts and com m ents to o k place. The m any difficulties in the
tractate called for freq u en t reconsideration of th e te x t, tran slatio n
and interpretation. F ro m 1970 on, it was possible for W isse to work
also with th e originals in connection w ith th e prep aratio n s for th e
UNESCO facsim ile edition of th e N ag H am m ad i codices. In th e course
of restoring Codex IV he was able to verify th e fragm ents already
identified on th e basis of th e photo g rap h s and to place fu rth e r ones.
The com m entary and th e in tro d u c to ry ch ap ters in ten d to facilitate
the reading of th e tra c ta te , a n d to show th a t we are n o t dealing here
with a conglom erate of ab stru se m ythologum ena, b u t ra th e r w ith
a definite line of arg u m en t, a lth o u g h one w hich m akes use of a fram e
of reference to w hich we are n o t accustom ed.
Special m ention needs to be m ade of th e Sonderforschungsbereich 13
X PREFA CE

O r i e n t a l i s t i k a t t h e U n i v e r s i t y o f G o t t i n g e n , w h ic h in c lu d e d the
w o r k o n t h e p r o o f s in i t s p r o g r a m , s in c e t h e t e x t b e lo n g s t o t h e m aterial
w h ic h is b a s ic f o r i t s r e s e a r c h . F u r t h e r m o r e t h a n k s a r e d u e to the
i n s t i t u t i o n s w h ic h h a v e p r o v i d e d t h e n e c e s s a r y t r a v e l a n d research
g r a n t s : t h e D e u t s c h e F o r s c h u n g s g e m e in s c h a f t, t h e D e u ts c h e Archao-
lo g is c h e I n s t i t u t , t h e A m e r ic a n P h i l o s o p h i c a l S o c ie ty , t h e M o rse Fund
o f Y a le U n i v e r s i t y a n d t h e I n s t i t u t e f o r A n t i q u i t y a n d C h ristian ity
i n C l a r e m o n t , C a lif o r n ia . W e w o u ld a ls o lik e t o e x p r e s s o u r g ratitu d e
t o D r . G e r t r u d B o h lig , L e n o r e B r a s h l e r a n d J a m e s A . B ra s h le r for
th e ir a s s is ta n c e in p r e p a rin g th e m a n u s c r ip t.

T u b in g e n , N o v e m b e r 1 9 7 3 A le x a n d e r B o h lig
F r e d e r i k W isse
 TABLE OF TRACTATES

T h e f o llo w in g t a b l e li s t s f o r t h e t h i r t e e n N a g H a m m a d i C o d ic e s
and t h e B e r l in C o d e x 8 5 0 2 t h e C odex a n d tra c ta te n u m b e rs, th e
tr a c ta te t i t l e s a s u s e d i n t h i s e d i t i o n ( t h e t i t l e s f o u n d i n t h e t r a c t a t e s
th e m se lv e s, o f t e n s im p lif ie d a n d s t a n d a r d i z e d , o r , w h e n t h e t r a c t a t e
bears n o s u r v i v i n g t i t l e , o n e s u p p l i e d b y t h e e d i to r s ) , a n d t h e a b b r e
v ia tio n s o f t h e s e t i t l e s .

1,1 T he A p o cry p h o n o f Ja m e s A p o cry Jas

1,2 T h e G osp el o f T ru th GTr
1,3 T h e T re a tis e o n th e R e s u r re c tio n O nR es
1,4 T h e T rip a rtite T ra c ta te T riT ra c
1,5 T h e P r a y e r o f t h e A p o s tle P a u l P rP a u l
11,1 T he A p o cry p h o n o f J o h n A p o cry Jn
11,2 T h e G o sp el o f T h o m a s GTh
11,3 T h e G o sp el o f P h ilip G Ph
11,4 T h e N a tu r e o f th e A rc h o n s N a tA rc h
11,5 O n t h e O r ig in o f t h e W o r l d O n O r g W ld
11,6 T h e E x e g e s is o n t h e S o u l ExSoul
11,7 T h e B o o k o f T h o m a s th e C o n te n d e r ThC ont
111,2 T he A p o cry p h o n o f J o h n A p o cry Jn
111,2 T h e G o sp el o f th e E g y p tia n s G Egypt
111,3 E u g n o s t o s t h e B le s s e d Eug
111,4 T h e S o p h ia o f J e s u s C h r i s t S JC
111,5 T h e D ia l o g u e o f t h e S a v i o u r D ia lS a v
IV , 1 T he A p o cry p h o n o f J o h n A p o cry Jn
IV, 2 T h e G o spel o f th e E g y p tia n s G Egypt
V,2 E u g n o s t o s t h e B le s s e d Eug
V,2 T h e A p o c a ly p s e o f P a u l A pocPaul
V,3 T h e F i r s t A p o c a ly p s e o f J a m e s 1 A pocJas
V,4 T h e S e c o n d A p o c a ly p s e o f J a m e s 2 A p o cJas
V,5 T h e A p o c a ly p s e o f A d a m A pocA d
VI, 1 T h e A c t s o f P e t e r a n d t h e T w e lv e A p o s tle s A c P e tT w A p
VI, 2 T h e T h u n d e r : P e r f e c t M in d Thund
V I,3 A u t h o r i t a t i v e T e a c h in g A u th T e a c h
V I, 4 T h e C o n cep t o f o u r G re a t P o w e r G rP o w
x n TABLE OF TRACTATES

V I,5 P l a t o , R e p u b lic 5 8 8 B - 5 8 9 B P la to R e p
V I,6 T h e D is c o u r s e o n t h e E i g h t h a n d N i n t h O n 8 th 9 th
V I, 7 T h e P r a y e r o f T h a n k s g i v in g P rT h a n k
V I ,8 T h e A p o c a ly p s e f r o m A s c le p iu s A p o c A sc l
V II,2 T he P ara p h rase of Shem P a ra S h e m
V I I ,2 T h e S e c o n d T r e a t is e o f t h e G r e a t S e t h G rS e th
V II,3 A p o c a ly p s e o f P e t e r A pocPet
V II,4 T h e T e a c h in g s o f S ilv a n u s S ilv
V II,5 T h e T h r e e S te le s o f S e th 3 S tS e th
V III,1 Z o s tr ia n o s Z ost
V I I I ,2 T h e L e tte r o f P e te r to P h ilip P e tP h il
IX ,1 M e lc h iz e d e k M e lc h
IX ,2 T h e T h o u g h t o f N o re a N or
IX ,3 T h e T e s tim o n y o f T r u th T e stT r
X M a rsa n e s M ar
X I,1 T h e I n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f K n o w le d g e In te rp K n
X I,2 A V a le n tin ia n E x p o s itio n V a lE x p
X I ,2a O n B a p tis m A O nB apA
X I,2 b O n B a p tis m B O nB apB
X I ,2c O n B a p tis m C O nB apC
X I , 2d O n th e E u c h a ris t A O nE uchA
X I ,2e O n th e E u c h a ris t B O nE uchB
X I,3 A llo g e n e s A llo g
X I,4 H y p s ip h ro n e H yps
X I I ,1 T h e S e n te n c e s o f S e x tu s SSex
X I I ,2 T h e G o sp el o f T ru th GTr
X II,3 F ra g m e n ts F rm
X III,1 T r i m o r p h ic P r o t e n n o i a T riP ro t
X I I I ,2 O n t h e O r ig in o f t h e W o r ld O n O rg W ld
B G 8 5 0 2 ,J T h e G o sp el o f M a ry G M a ry
B G 8 5 0 2 ,2 T he A p o cry p h o n o f J o h n A p o cry Jn
B G 8 5 0 2 ,3 T h e S o p h ia o f J e s u s C h r is t S JC
B G 8 5 0 2 ,4 T h e A c ts o f P e t e r A cP et
 S IG L A

A s u b s c rip t d o t p la c e d u n d e r a le tte r in d ic a te s t h a t th e le tte r

is v i s u a lly u n c e r t a i n , e v e n i f t h e c o n t e x t s e e m s t o m a k e t h e
r e a d i n g c e r t a i n . V is u a l c e r t a i n t y d o e s n o t d e p e n d u p o n t h e
a m o u n t o f s u r v i v i n g i n k b u t u p o n t h e e x c lu s io n o f a l l o t h e r
a lte r n a tiv e s t h a n th e o n e p r e s e n te d in th e tr a n s c r ip tio n . D o ts
o n t h e lin e i n d i c a t e t h e n u m b e r o f m is s in g l e t t e r s o f w h ic h
in k v e s tig e s s u r v i v e w h e n l e t t e r s a r e n o t r e s t o r e d .
[ ] S q u a re b r a c k e ts in d ic a te a la c u n a in th e m a n u s c rip t, w h ere
l e t t e r i n g o n c e o c c u r r e d b u t is n o w c o m p l e t e l y a b s e n t , d u e
e i t h e r t o a h o le t h r o u g h t h e p a p y r u s o r a d e t e r i o r a t i o n o n ly
o n th e su rfa c e . W h e n th e t e x t c a n n o t b e re s to r e d w ith re a s o
n a b l e p r o b a b i l i t y , t h e n u m b e r o f m is s in g l e t t e r s is i n d i c a t e d
b y [ ............]
< > P o in te d b r a c k e ts in d ic a te th e e d ito r h a s e ith e r in s e rte d le tte r s
o m i t t e d u n i n t e n t i o n a l l y b y t h e s c r ib e o r r e p l a c e d l e t t e r s e r r o
n e o u s ly i n s e r t e d b y t h e s c r ib e w i t h w h a t t h e s c r ib e p r e s u m a b l y
i n t e n d e d t o w r i te . I n t h e l a t t e r c a s e a f o o t n o t e r e c o r d s t h e
a c t u a l r e a d in g .
{ } B ra c e s in d ic a te c a n c e lla tio n s b y th e e d ito r o f d itto g r a p h y o r
o t h e r m a t e r i a l e r r o n e o u s l y i n t e r p o l a t e d b y t h e s c rib e .
' ' H ig h s t r o k e s i n d i c a t e a s c r i b a l i n s e r t i o n a b o v e t h e lin e .
( ) P a r e n t h e s e s in t h e t r a n s l a t i o n i n d i c a t e m a t e r i a l u s e f u l t o t h e
E n g lis h t e x t b a t n o t e x p l i c i t l y p r e s e n t in t h e C o p t ic ; G re e k
w o rd s a r e i n c l u d e d in t h e t r a n s l a t i o n i n p a r e n t h e s e s .
111,2 R o m a n n u m e r a l s a r e u s e d t o n u m b e r c o d ic e s a n d A r a b ic n u m e
r a ls in ita l i c s t o n u m b e r t r a c t a t e s .

A B B R E V IA T IO N S

A A c h m im ic
A2 S u b a c h m im ic
B B o h a ir ic
II J T he S econd B ook of Y eu
PS T h e P i s t i s S o p h ia
S S a h id ic
sa T h e S a h id ic v e r s io n o f t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t
U U n title d T re a tis e fro m C o d e x B ru c ia n u s
 THE M A N U S C R IP T S

Tw o v e r s io n s o f G E g y p t h a v e b e e n p r e s e r v e d in t h e C o p tic G n o s tic
lib ra ry f r o m N a g H a m m a d i . O n e is t h e s e c o n d o f t h e f i v e t r a c t a t e s
of C odex I I I , t h e o t h e r is t h e s e c o n d o f t h e t w o t r a c t a t e s in C o d e x I V .
Codex I I I , 2 o r i g i n a l l y c o m p rise d p a g e s 4 0 -6 9 , and C odex IV , 2
inclu d ed p a g e s 5 0 -8 1 . B o t h v e r s io n s h a v e s u f f e r e d c o n s id e r a b l e lo ss .
Of I I I , 2 , p a g e s 4 0 - 4 4 h a v e l o s t t h e in s i d e m a r g i n a n d p a r t o f t h e
te x t, p a g e s 4 5 -4 8 a r e c o m p l e t e l y m is s in g , p a g e s 4 9 -5 4 l a c k t h e in s i d e
top c o rn e r w i t h a l m o s t a l l t h e t e x t s u r v iv in g , a n d t h e in s i d e h a l f
of p ag e s 5 7 -5 8 h a s b r o k e n o f f a n d is lo s t . I V , 2 is m u c h m o r e f r a g m e n
ta ry , a l th o u g h e v e r y p a g e is r e p r e s e n t e d . O n ly p a g e s 5 0 -5 3 , 59-66
and 71-78 c o n t a i n m o r e t h a n h a l f o f t h e i r o r ig in a l t e x t . O f t h e o r ig in a l
tr a c ta te m o r e t h a n 9 0 p e r c e n t s u r v i v e s in o n e o r t h e o t h e r o f t h e
tw o v e rsio n s .
T h e p h y s ic a l d im e n s io n s o f C o d ic e s I I I a n d I V h a v e b e e n d e s c r ib e d
by M a r t i n K r a u s e . 1 H e a ls o p r e s e n t s o n P l a t e 5 o f h is v o lu m e a
ph o to o f I I I 4 0 , w h ic h c o n t a i n s t h e e n d o f A p o c r y J n a n d t h e b e
ginning o f G E g y p t .2 T h u s f a r n o p l a t e s h a v e b e e n p u b l i s h e d o f I V , 2 ,3

Codex I I I , 2

O f t h e o r ig in a l t h i r t y p a g e s t w e n t y - s i x h a v e b e e n p a r t l y o r c o m
p le tely p r e s e r v e d . T h e i r o r i g i n a l s iz e w a s 1 5 ,5 X 2 5 ,5 c m , a n d t h e
average c o lu m n o f w r i t i n g m e a s u r e s 11 X 20 cm . T h e p a g e s w ere
n u m b e re d a b o v e t h e m id d le o f th e c o l u m n .4 N u m b e r s a r e p a r t l y

1 Die drei Versionen des Apokryphon des Johannes im Koptischen Museum zu AU-
Kairo, ADAIK, K opt. Reihe 1 (Wiesbaden 1962) pp. 17-22.
2 A photographic reproduction of I I I 40 can also be found in Les papyrus gnostiques
coptes by Pahor Labib, La Revue du Caire, 197 (1956), 227 and in Le Livre sacr du
grand Esprit invisible by Jean Doresse, Journal Asiatique 254 (1966), Plate 1. In
the same article Doresse presents I I I 69 on P late 2. Pages 69 and 67 can be found
in Doresses A Gnostic Library from U pper E g y p t, Archaeology I I I (1950), 72. This
plate was also published in The Gnostic L ibrary of Chenoboskion by V ic to r R. G old,
The Biblical Archaeologist X V (1952), 75.
3 Some pages of IV, 1 have been published by K rau se in: Die drei Versionen, Plates
16-24.
4 Also the Subachmimic Codices I, X and X I (first hand) in the library have the
numbers above the middle of the column. Codices IV -IX and X I (second hand) have
been numbered above the outside of the writing column.
2 THE MANUSCRIPTS

o r c o m p l e t e l y v is ib le o n p a g e s 4 0 , 4 2 , 4 4 , 5 4 - 5 6 a n d 6 0 - 6 9 . T h e even-
n u m b e r e d p a g e s h a v e h o r i z o n t a l f i b e r s a n d t h e o d d p a g e s h a v e vertical
f ib e r s . N o f r a g m e n t s b e lo n g in g t o I I I , 2 h a v e b e e n f o u n d .
T h e s c r ib e o f t h e c o d e x d i d n o t w r i te a n y o f t h e o t h e r N a g H am m adi
c o d ic e s . The codex is w r i t t e n in a c a s u a l, f lo w in g u n c ia l script,
e v i d e n t l y b y a n e x p e r ie n c e d s c rib e . N o t e w o r t h y is t h e 6 w ith its
lo n g s w e e p in g t o p s t r o k e w h ic h c o n t i n u e s o v e r o n e o r m o re o f the
f o llo w in g l e t t e r s .1 T h e l e f t m a r g i n is s t r a i g h t a n d s o m e e ffo rt has
a ls o b e e n m a d e t o k e e p a s t r a i g h t r i g h t m a r g i n , i f n e c e s s a r y b y means
o f lin e f i l l e r s .2 I n s o m e p la c e s w h e r e a w o r d d iv is io n w o u ld h a v e been
a w k w a r d , l e t t e r s h a v e b e e n c r o w d e d a t t h e e n d o f a lin e .
T h e s c r ib e r e g u l a r l y p la c e d a d o t a b o v e t h e r i g h t s id e o f a n or t
w h e n i t is t h e f i n a l l e t t e r o f a w o r d , a n d a b o v e t h e f i r s t r o f a double
g a m m a c o m b i n a t i o n .3 T h e r e a r e a ls o a f e w in s t a n c e s w h e re a dot
w a s p la c e d on th e T in T -, a .T - and m n t -.4 E v id e n tly this
c o n s t i t u t e s a d e v e l o p m e n t t o w a r d s w o r d a n d s y lla b le d iv is io n .5 In
C o d ic e s I V , V , V I , V I I I a n d I X t h e f i n a l n a n d t o f a w o rd o r syllable
a r e m a r k e d b y m e a n s o f a b a c k s t r o k e o r f l a g i n s t e a d o f a dot.
I n C o d ic e s V I I a n d X I ( s e c o n d h a n d ) o n ly t h e t h a s t h e b ackstroke
p o i n t i n g m a r k . C o d ic e s I I a n d X I I I h a v e a m o r e d e v e lo p e d pointing
s y s t e m . T h e y u s e a m a r k w h ic h lo o k s lik e a n a p o s tr o p h e o r small
d i a g o n a l s t r o k e w h e r e C o d e x I I I h a s a d o t .6
M o s t o f t h e in c o n s is te n c i e s i n p o i n t i n g b y t h e s c r ib e o f I I I , 2 can
b e r e a d i l y e x p l a in e d . T h e f i n a l t of cpoM N T has in m o s t cases

1 There are several instances where the top stroke of the 6 serves simultaneously
as the superlinear stroke over a following N (40,13; 49,23; 51,3; 63,21).
2 Line fillers were used only on pages 41, 42, 52, 55 and 69. Apparently only a half
hearted attem pt was made to regulate the right margin, perhaps after the Codex was
finished. Besides Codex I I I only Codex X II uses line fillers.
3 In most instances (57,9; 58,8; 60,3; 61,21; 62,15; 69,12) the mark over the T
is not a dot b ut a small circumflex. This circumflex* is also found in other tractates
in the codex and is used in Codices IV-VI, V III and IX .
4 The instances are: 3lT - 41,4.20; 42,17; 44,11; 49,24; 64,8; 66,25 and 68,18; MNT-
64,4; 6 T - 68,22. Occasionally there is also a dot on the article TT when it precedes
a noun beginning w ith the letter TT or on the article T b e f o r e a n o u n beginning with a T.
5 The reason for pointing final letters of a word or syllable is most likely an effort
to facilitate reading aloud. Since the TT and T as articles are often the first letter of
a word the need for word division would be especially felt w ith these letters. This would
explain the instance in 65,7 where the dots were placed both above the T and TT in
CCDTTT. A t first the scribe thought the TT belonged with the following word and thus
placed the dot on the T. When he noticed his mistake he placed another dot above the TT.
6 The apostrophe is also used in a few instances in Codex V II after M and A.
 T H E MANUSCRIPTS 3

not b een p o in te d . A p p a r e n tly th e s c rib e c o n fu s e d th e e n d in g w ith

th e p r e f i x m n t - w h ic h h e n o r m a lly d o e s n o t p o in t. H e u s u a lly d o e s
not p o in t th e f in a l n and t w h e n th e y fa ll a t th e end of a lin e .1
T his is c o n s i s t e n t w i t h th e fu n c tio n o f p o in tin g a s w o rd d iv is io n .
P o in tin g c a n n o t a l w a y s be e a s ily d is tin g u is h e d fro m p u n c tu a tio n .
P a r t i c u l a r l y i n C o d ic e s I , I I a n d I I I t h e p o i n t i n g m a r k is e a s i l y c o n f u s e d
w ith t h e f u l l s t o p (o n y /x tf). T h i s h a s l e d t o th e u n fo r tu n a te con
c lu sio n t h a t p u n c t u a t i o n i n C o p t i c m a n u s c r i p t s is o f l i t t l e o r n o h e l p
to th e m o d e r n e d i t o r . H o w e v e r , w h e n j u s t i c e i s d o n e t o t h e p o i n t i n g
c o n v e n tio n s o f, f o r e x a m p le , C o d ic e s II and III, th e p u n c tu a tio n
can b e d i s t i n g u i s h e d a n d g e n e r a l l y m a k e s g o o d s e n s e . 2 A p a r a g r a p h o s
in t h e l e f t m a r g i n h a s b e e n u s e d a t t h e e n d o f t h e t r a c t a t e ( 6 9 ,5 )
a n d a g a in a t t h e e n d o f t h e c o l o p h o n (6 9 , 1 7 ).3
A n u n u s u a l f e a tu r e in I I I , 2 is t h e u s e o f n b e f o r e n a s in 4 0 , 16
N J T o y o e iN . T h e r e a r e t w e n t y - t h r e e in s ta n c e s in t h e t r a c t a t e w h e re
th e n o r m a l a s s i m i l a t i o n t o m h a s n o t o c c u rre d . I l l , 2, in c o n tra s t
to m a n y o t h e r t r a c t a t e s i n t h e li b r a r y , h a s v e r y fe w d o u b lin g s o f
th e n b e f o r e v o w e l s . 4 A l s o th e use of n i, 'j ' and ni is sp arse.
T he fe w o c c u r r e n c e s m a y h a v e a d e m o n s t r a t i v e f o r c e . I t is w o r t h y
of n o te t h a t t h e p l u r a l d e f i n i t e a r t i c l e f o r m N N - o c c u r s o n c e a t 6 4 ,2 2 .
C odex I I I s h a r e s w ith C o d e x I I a p e c u lia r p o lic y fo r th e s u p e r lin e a r
stro k e s o n t h e f i n a l t w o c o n s o n a n t s o f a w o r d . S t r o k e s a p p e a r o n l y
w hen t h e l a s t l e t t e r i s b ,m ,n ,c or p su ch as in ^ c d tb , c c d tm ,
c u jc n , tt> B C a n d ^ C D T p . W h e n t h e f i n a l t w o c o n s o n a n t s o f a w o r d
end in K , n , T , c p , q ,2 o r x s u c h a s i n c d m k , ^ c d t t t , m o y - X T , n c u p q p ,
o y c u c q , a > N a n d n o j p ^ c t h e r e is n o s u p e r l i n e a r s t r o k e . 5 T h i s p o l i c y
is so c o n s i s t e n t l y f o l l o w e d t h a t i t m u s t h a v e a f i r m p h o n e t i c b asis.
The v e rb e i o n ly r a r e ly re c e iv e d a c ir c u m f le x , a n d i n e v e r .7
M ost p r o p e r n a m e s h a v e n o t b e e n m a r k e d w i t h t h e u s u a l l o n g s u p e r -

1 The four remaining instances where the pointing is missing m ust be oversights
(51,8; 57,4; 63,22; 67,1).
2 The published editions of Codices I I and I I I made an attem p t a t reproducing
pointing and punctuation b u t failed to distinguish between them.
3 The paragraphos was also used by the scribe of Codices IV-VI and V III-IX .
4 There are only four instances: 41,20; 49,14; 55,19 and 62,14.
6 When the final letter is the suffix K or C| the combination normally does have
a superlinear stroke. This is n o t th e case in Codex II.
6 It appears th a t the superlinear stroke is used only when the second consonant
functions as a sonant.
7 III 49,15 and 65,18. A slightly curved stroke or circumflex on 61 n 2 1 is norm al
for Codices IV -IX and X I (second hand).
4 TH E MANUSCRIPTS

l i n e a r s tr o k e . I f a p a t t e r n c a n b e o b s e r v e d a t a l l i t is t h a t t h e more
i m p o r t a n t a n d f a m i lia r h e a v e n l y b e i n g s a r e t h e m o r e lik e ly ones to
h a v e a s u p e r l i n e a r s tr o k e .. G e n e r a lly t h e s t r o k e s a r e u s e d o n ly in the
f i r s t c o u p le o f o c c u r r e n c e s o f a n a m e .1 T h i s s u g g e s ts t h a t o n ce the
r e a d e r c o u l d b e a s s u m e d t o b e f a m i l i a r w i t h t h e n a m e t h e su p erlin ear
s t r o k e w a s l e f t o u t . A ls o t h e p a r t i c l e o f r e l a t i o n N l i n k i n g a n ad jectiv e
w i t h t h e f o llo w in g n o u n is o f t e n n o t p r e s e n t b e f o r e p r o p e r names,
e .g . I l l 5 2 , 22f. 2 4 f. 2 6 ; 6 2 , 19.
C o r r e c tio n s in I I I , 2 a r e f r e q u e n t . T h e y w e r e m a d e b y w ritin g over
t h e e r r o r o r b y c r o s s in g i t o u t a n d w r i t i n g a b o v e t h e lin e . T h e w ritten-
o v e r r e a d i n g s c a n n o t a l w a y s b e r e c o v e r e d w i t h c e r t a i n t y , since they
h a v e o f t e n b e e n e r a s e d b y w a s h i n g o u t t h e in k . A n u m b e r o f the
c o r r e c tio n s w e r e d e f i n i t e l y m a d e b y t h e s c r ib e h im s e lf , a n d possibly
a ll o f t h e m w e re . H o w e v e r , m a n y o f t h e c o r r e c tio n s in v o lv e a change
o f m e a n in g a n d c a n n o t b e e x p l a i n e d a s c o r r e c tio n s o f s c rib a l errors.
T h u s e i t h e r t h e s c r ib e o f t h e c o d e x m a d e c h a n g e s in s u b s ta n c e after
c o p y i n g t h e t r a c t a t e o r t h i s w a s d o n e b y a n o t h e r s c r ib e w h o se hand
c a n n o t b e r e a d i l y d i s t i n g u i s h e d f r o m t h e c o p y i s t o f t h e c o d e x . There
a r e a n u m b e r o f a p p a r e n t c o r r e c tio n s b y m e a n s o f o v e r - w r itin g which
o n c lo s e e x a m i n a t i o n p r o v e d t o b e b l o t t i n g s f r o m t h e fa c in g page.
T h e f o llo w in g l i s t o f r e f e r e n c e s is m a d e u p o f c o r r e c tio n s which
d o n o t in v o lv e a c h a n g e o f m e a n in g ; d e t a i l s a r e g iv e n in th e notes
t o t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n : 4 2 , 5 ; 4 3 , 2 .3 ( b is ) .1 2 .1 3 ; 4 4 , 2 4 ; 4 9 , 2 0 ; 51, 8;
5 3 , 1 2 .2 3 ; 5 5 , 6 .1 3 .2 4 ; 5 6 , 3 .9 .2 2 ; 5 7 , 1 1 .2 5 ; 5 8 , 1 4 .2 0 ; 5 9 , 6; 60 ,1 .1 3 .1 6 ;
61 , 1 5 .2 0 ; 62 , 6 .1 5 .2 3 ; 63 , 7 .1 6 .1 9 .2 0 .2 2 .2 4 ; 6 4 , 3 ; 6 5 , 2 6 ; 66, 3.9.23.
2 4 .2 6 ; 67 , 1 .1 5 ; 68, 4 . 7 ; 69 , 12. M o s t o f t h e s e a r e m is ta k e s w h ic h were
n o tic e d i m m e d i a t e l y b y t h e s c r ib e a n d c o r r e c t e d b e f o r e h e finished
t h e lin e . T h e s e s c r i b a l e r r o r s i n c lu d e o m i t t e d l e t t e r s , h ap lo g ra p h y ,
d i t t o g r a p h y a n d m is a s s o c ia tio n w i t h a w o r d o r p h r a s e in t h e imm e
d ia te c o n te x t.
T h e f o llo w in g l i s t o f r e f e r e n c e s is m a d e u p o f c o r r e c tio n s which
d o o r m a y in v o l v e a c h a n g e o f m e a n i n g ; d e t a i l s a r e g iv e n in the
n o t e s t o t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n a n d t r a n s l a t i o n : 4 1 , 2 0 ; 4 4 , 1 7 ; 49, 2 2 ; 51,
1 ; 5 2 , 5 ; 5 3 , 11 ( b i s ) ; 5 4 , 8 ; 5 9 , 9 ; 62 , 1 3 ; 6 4 , 2 3 ; 6 5 , 5 ; 66, 2 .7 ; 67,14.
S e v e r a l o f th e s e , s u c h a s t h e c h a n g e f r o m s e v e n t y - f o u r t h t o fo u rth
in 5 4 , 8, c a n n o t b e e x p l a in e d a s s c r ib a l e r r o r s . T h e s e m a y b e from
t h e h a n d o f a n o t h e r s c rib e . I n 5 9 , 9 t h e s c r ib e w r o t e in a d v e rte n tly
t h e f i r s t m a n i n s t e a d o f t h e f i r s t c r e a t u r e . H e n o t i c e d h is m istake

1 The name C H has a superlinear stroke only in five of its tw enty-four occurrences
(51,20; 64,11; 60,9; 62,4; 68,2).
 T H E M ANUSCRIPTS 5

im m e d ia te ly , c r o s s e d o u t p c u M e , a n d f o llo w e d i t w i t h t h e co rrec t
w ord. S in c e t h i s d i d n o t r e s u l t i n a n e x t r a lo n g lin e , t h e s c r ib e c o u ld
n o t h a v e f o llo w e d t h e c o l u m n o f t h e C o p t ic m o d e l h e w a s c o p y in g .
T his is c o n f ir m e d b y o t h e r c o r r e c tio n s , a n d b y t h e f a c t t h a t t h e s e v e r a l
e x te n siv e c a s e s o f h o m o i o t e l e u t o n d i d n o t r e s u l t i n f e w e r lin e s p e r
colum n.
I n s p ite o f t h e m a n y c o r r e c tio n s , m a n y s c r ib a l e r r o r s r e q u i r i n g
e m e n d a tio n r e m a i n . I n t h e f o llo w in g c a s e s a w o r d w a s m is s p e lle d d u e
to h a p l o g r a p h y , d i t t o g r a p h y , o m itte d l e t t e r s o r s c r a m b le d l e t t e r s ;
d etails a r e g iv e n in t h e n o t e s t o t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n : 4 1 , 1 9 ; 5 2 , 6 .1 3 ;
5 4 , 8; 55, 3 .1 4 .2 1 ; 5 6 , 1 9 ; 5 8 , 5 ; 5 9 , 1 7 .2 2 ; 6 2 , 1 1 ; 6 5 , 4 ; 66, 2 6 ; 6 8 ,1 3 .1 9 .
A second c a te g o ry of e m e n d a t i o n s in v o lv e s n - and m n -. The
scribe is p a r t i c u l a r l y i n a c c u r a t e a t t h i s p o i n t .1

40, 18 N n e fC D T fo r mn n e ic u T ( I V 5 0 , 9).
40, 19 M TM H6 fo r MN TM H e ( I V 5 0 , 10).
52, 12 M O Y oem fo r N O Y o e iN .
53, 9 M T T M egqT O O Y fo r T TM ezqT O O Y .
53, 23 M n q jo m rr fo r MN n q jO M N T ( I V 6 5 , 17).
5 4 ,5 M N IA IC O N fo r MN N IA IC U N ( I V 6 5 , 2 4 ).
6 0 ,8 T ecnopa. fo r N T C T T O pA ..
60, 21 N ee n m ic c x fo r mn e e M ic c a . ( I l l 62, 20
a n d I V 7 2 , 3).
64, 24 TTNO 6 fo r m ttno 6 ( I V 7 6 , 15).

T h e r e m a in in g e m e n d a tio n s are m o re e x te n s iv e and th u s m o re

c o n tro v e rs ia l; d e t a i l s a re g iv e n in th e n o te s to th e tra n s c rip tio n :
40, 12; 4 2 , 5 ; 5 2 , 2 0 ; 5 5 , 1 5 ; 6 0 , 6 ; 6 2 , 2 4 f.
B o th t h e c o r r e c t i o n s a n d e m e n d a t i o n s i n d i c a t e t h a t t h e a c c u r a c y
of th e s c rib e o f I I I , 2 l e f t m u c h t o b e d e s ir e d . T h is c o n c lu s io n is
s u p p o r te d b y h is s p e llin g o f p r o p e r n a m e s .2
F in a lly t h e r e a re som e u n a tte s te d f o r m s w h ic h m a y b e d u e t o
scribal e r r o r : 4 3 ,7 (K 0 0 yN * fo r k . o y o y n * ') ; 51, 12 ( t o y N ^ fo r
t< o o y n = ) ; 5 4 , 15 (e c H T e f o r g c h t ) ; 5 6 , 7 .7 -8 ( M e e y f o r m a a y ) ;
60, 12.15 f c o e i N fo r j o e m e ) ; 62, 6 ( M i j T e f o r e M A . T e ) ; 6 3 , 8
( N o y ^ M - ) ; 4 1 , 19 ( M e q - f o r M e g - ) , cf. K a h l e , B a l a i z a h I , p . 1 4 5 .
I t is q u e s t i o n a b l e , h o w e v e r , w h e t h e r t h i s is a m a t t e r o f s p e llin g
errors. T h e s e f o r m s c a n a ls o b e e x p l a i n e d a s d i a l e c t i c a l o r o r t h o g r a -

1 See also the corrections in 51,1; 52,5 and 66,2.

2 See infra, pp. 16f.
6 TH E MANUSCRIPTS

p h ic a l p e c u lia ritie s . M eeye fo r M a .a .y and o e iN fr 2 o e iN

a r e v e r y w e l l p o s s i b l e , s i n c e a n e c a n r e a d i l y b e a t t a c h e d t o so n a n ts,
c f. in S a h id ic N H y e fo r n H y , \ x x y e fo r a n d o n t h e o th e r
hand, M e e y fo r M e e y e . S u c h a n e a ls o o c c u r s w ith n o n -so n a n t
s o u n d s ; t h u s e c H T e w o u l d b e c o n f i r m e d b y o y c u q p e , w h i c h o ccu rs
a lo n g s id e o f o y c u q j in th is t e x t .1 i s p o s s i b l e i n l i g h t o f th e
f a c t t h a t t h e f o r m M a . e is a t t e s t e d i n S a h id ic . N o y ^ M - w o u ld here
be an in s ta n c e o f status a b so lu tu s b e i n g u s e d f o r status constructus,
a p h e n o m e n o n t h a t is n o t f o u n d e ls e w h e r e in III, 2, but t h a t is
p o s s ib le in t h e d i a l e c t i c a l o r n o n - s t a n d a r d i z e d f o r m o f S a h id ic . The
re m a in in g fo rm s, ToyN <=> and k o o y n = c a n a ls o b e p e r m i t t e d to
s ta n d w ith o u t e m e n d a tio n w h e n o n e c o n s id e rs t h a t fo r b o th w ords
th e s p e llin g s v a r y c o n s id e ra b ly .
The fe w fo r m s w h ic h d e p a rt fro m s ta n d a rd iz e d S a h i d i c c a n be
g r o u p e d a s f o l lo w s :

1. O rth o g ra p h ic a l p e c u lia r itie s :

a ) S i n g l e i n s t e a d o f d o u b l e v o w e l: m o n c 6 0 , 1 3 ; M A .x e 68, 9 .
b ) M 6 N f o r m n 5 3 , 1 4 ; r e v e r s e d pN>* f o r p e N = 6 0 , 1 8 .
c) H oy in s te a d of H y; e p H o y 4 9 , 19 a n d e o y in s te a d o f e y :
M eoye 68, 19.
d ) p a > X 2 6 1 , 5 a lo n g s id e o f p c u K ^ 6 3 , 6.

2. A A 2 v o c a liz a tio n in a fe w p l a c e s :
a) a fo r o : n ^ m t 50, 22.
n x 6 66, 22.
b) e fo r a : eM A T e 54, 1; 55, 23.
M e e y ( e ) 5 6 , 6 .7 ( b is ) .
neT , n e e i, N eei 4 9 , 5 ; 66, 4 ; 67, 7 .
peN 68, 7 ; 69, 12.
2e n 63, 7.

3 . F o rm s t h a t c o rre sp o n d to A , A 2 o r B :
a .N H e 5 0 , 2 2 ; 6 0 , 2 2 ; 6 6 , 1 9 ; 6 8 , 2 4 .
c ^ h t-* 6 9 , 10. ( I t is t o b e n o te d t h a t e a r lie r a t 68, 2 .1 0 c \ 1*
o c c u r r e d . P e r h a p s t h i s s h o w s t h a t t h e t r a n s l a t o r s o f t h e c o lo p h o n
a n d t h e t r a c t a t e w e re n o t t h e s a m e p e rs o n .)
to y b o or ToyBO o* 64, 18; 67, 20.
m H e 40, 1 9 ; 55, 6 ; 64, 1 5 ; 65, 14.

1 P. E. K a h le , Balaizah (London 1954) I, p. 64f.

 T H E M ANUSCRIPTS 7

4. XCD i n s t e a d o f . x o . C f. K a h l e , B a la iz a h I , p . 8 2 .
V a r ia tio n s b e t w e e n x i n n a l o n g s id e o f oTn n a n d Z x ? e Z a lo n g
sid e o f Z X ? H Z o c c u r .

M o st o f t h e s e f o r m s w h ic h a p p e a r t o b e n o n - S a h id ic a r e i n re a lity -
ea rly s p e llin g s o f t h e p r e - c l a s s i c a l p e r io d . T h u s w h a t a p p e a r t o b e
S u b a c h m im ic i n t r u s i o n s a r e a c t u a l l y f o r m s w h ic h a r e r e g u l a r l y f o u n d
in th e S a h id ic t r a c t a t e s o f t h e N a g H a m m a d i l i b r a r y a n d o t h e r S a h id ic
m a n u s c r ip ts o f t h e s a m e p e r io d . T h is is c o n f ir m e d b y R o d o lp h e

K a s s e r s C o m p le m e n ts a u D ic t io n n a ir e C o p te de C r u m .
T h e re a r e a l m o s t n o u n u s u a l o r n o n - S a h i d i c g r a m m a t i c a l f e a t u r e s
in t h e t r a c t a t e . T h e P e r f e c t R e l a t i v e is n o r m a l l y n ta .* * b u t tw ic e
6 t a * (59, 1 2 ; 6 3 , 2 2 ) a n d o n c e e p - (6 0 , 2 6 ). is u s e d
w ith I I I F u t . (5 1 , 7f. 1 2 .1 3 f.; 5 9 , 1 7 ; 68, 19) a n d I I F u t . (5 0 , 2 4 f .;
51, 9f.; 5 4 , 6f.). x e is u s e d o n c e w i t h I I F u t . (6 7 , 2 5 ). O n ly o n c e
is a G re e k v e r b i n t r o d u c e d b y p - (6 7 , 13). A u n i q u e e x p r e s s io n f o r
th e p a s s iv e b y m e a n s o f a n im p e r s o n a l t h i r d p e r s o n f e m i n in e s in g u l a r
in ste a d o f t h e u s u a l t h i r d p e r s o n p l u r a l o c c u r s . T h is c o n s t r u c t i o n ,
w hich a ls o is f o u n d i n I I I , J , is in a r e l a t i v e c la u s e b o t h t i m e s ( I I I , 2,
66, 6 a n d I I I , 1, 3 3 , 17 ).

Codex I V , 2

F ew N a g H a m m a d i c o d ic e s h a v e g o t t e n i n t o a s m u c h d i s a r r a y
as C odex I V .1 A l t h o u g h p a r t s o f a l l i t s e i g h t y - o n e in s c r i b e d p a g e s h a v e
been p r e s e r v e d , t h e m a j o r i t y o f t h e m a r e e x t a n t o n l y in f r a g m e n t a r y
form a n d t h e s e f r a g m e n t s w e r e t h o r o u g h l y m ix e d u p b y t h e t i m e
th e y w e re put in p le x ig la s s c o n ta in e rs by M a rtin K ra u se . By
e lim in a tin g a ll t h e f r a g m e n t s w h ic h K r a u s e h a d id e n tifie d a s b e
longing t o I V , 1, t h e r e m a i n d e r c o u l d b e p r e s u m e d t o b e lo n g t o I V , 2.
The m a in c lu e t o t h e o r d e r a n d p o s i t i o n o f t h e f r a g m e n t s h a d t o b e
found in t h e p a r a l l e l v e r s io n i n C o d e x I I I . T h e s i t u a t i o n w a s f a r m o r e
d ifficu lt t h a n w i t h I V , 1, h o w e v e r , s in c e t h e v e r s io n s o f A p o c r y J n
in C odices I I a n d I V a r e a l m o s t i d e n t i c a l a n d t h e f o r m e r w a s w e ll
p re se rv e d e x c e p t f o r t h e f i r s t f o u r p a g e s .2 C o n s e q u e n t ly even s m a ll

1 Only Codex X rivals it. U nfortunately the tractates in Codex X have no parallel
versions, as do those in Codex IV, to bring order to the confusion.
2 An almost complete te x t of these first pages was available in the Codex Berolinensis
8502. W a l t e r C. T i l l , Die gnostischen Schriften des koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis
8 TH E M ANUSCRIPTS

f r a g m e n t s o f I V , 1 c o u ld b e i d e n t i f i e d w i t h c e r t a i n t y . I n co n tra st
t h e t w o v e r s io n s o f G E g y p t a r e i n d e p e n d e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s fro m the
G r e e k w h ic h d if f e r w id e ly i n w o r d in g , s y n t a x , a n d s o m e tim e s m e an in g .1
C o m p o u n d in g t h e p r o b l e m a r e t h e l a c u n a e in t h e f i r s t h a l f o f I I I , 2
a n d t h e l a c k o f p a g e s 4 5 -4 8 . T h e r e c u r r i n g l i t u r g i c a l f o r m u la e o f the
t r a c t a t e p r o v e d t o b e o f g r e a t h e l p in r e s t o r i n g t h e p a g e s o f IV , 2
f o r w h ic h n o p a r a l l e l w a s a v a ila b le . O n ly a n u m b e r o f s m a ll frag m en ts
r e m a i n u n i d e n t i f i e d .2 S o m e o f t h e t e x t o f s e v e r a l p a g e s o f C odex IV
h a s f l a k e d - o f f l e t t e r i n g . R e c o n s t r u c t i o n o n t h e b a s is o f t r a c e s o f letters
p r o v e d g e n e r a lly s u c c e s s f u l.
I n p r e p a r i n g t h i s e d i t i o n a n a t t e m p t h a s b e e n m a d e t o d o justice
t o e v e n t h e s m a l l e s t t r a c e o f a l e t t e r . W h e n a l e t t e r is c e rta in , in
d e p e n d e n t o f t h e c o n t e x t , e v e n t h o u g h i t is p a r t l y in a la c u n a , no
d o t h a s b e e n u s e d u n d e r t h e l e t t e r . A d o t h a s b e e n p la c e d u n d e r all
l e t t e r s o f w h ic h t h e t r a c e s o f i n k w e r e a m b ig u o u s . W i t h a parallel
t e x t a v a i l a b l e i t p r o v e d u s e f u l t o f ill in a s m a n y o f t h e la c u n a e as
p o s s ib le . T h e a v a i l a b l e s p a c e in t h e lin e a n d t h e lin g u is tic charac
t e r i s t i c s o f t h e t r a c t a t e w e r e u s u a l l y s u f f i c i e n t l y k n o w n t o m a k e the
r e c o n s t r u c t i o n v a l u a b le . A s a r e s u l t i t w a s o f t e n p o s s ib le t o ascertain
w h e t h e r t h e t w o v e r s io n s d if f e r e d in t h e p a s s a g e in q u e s tio n . I f no
p a r a l l e l t e x t h a d b e e n a v a i l a b l e i t w o u ld h a v e b e e n l i t t l e m o re th an
a f a t u o u s e x e r c is e in C o p tic c o m p o s iti o n .
M a r t i n K r a u s e r e p o r t s t h a t I V , 2 c o n s is te d o f p a g e s 50-83 with
p a g e 8 4 e m p t y .3 J a m e s M . R o b i n s o n , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , lis ts pages
5 0 ,1 - 8 2 , t o p .4 H o w e v e r , t h e r e is n o e v id e n c e o f w r i t i n g b e y o n d p ag e 81.
O n ly a f r a g m e n t o f t h e t o p o f p a g e s 81 a n d 8 2 is e x t a n t . O f p ag e 81
t h e l e f t h a l f o f t h e f i r s t lin e a n d t h e t o p o f t h e s e c o n d lin e is visible,
b u t t h e t o p o f p a g e 8 2 is b l a n k . P a g e 81 c o u ld r e a d i l y h a v e co n tain ed
t h e l a s t p a r t o f t h e t r a c t a t e u p t o t h e c o lo p h o n . T h is m e a n s t h a t either
p a g e 8 2 w a s e m p t y a n d I V , 2 la c k e d t h e c d lo p h o n , o r t h e colophon
w a s w r i t t e n o n p a g e 8 2 b u t b e g a n a t a lo w e r p o i n t o n t h e p a g e . Since
t h e c o lo p h o n is c l e a r ly s e c o n d a r y t h e r e is n o n e e d t o a s su m e th a t

8502 (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 602, 2 ed. by
H.-M. Schenke, Berlin 1972), pp. 78-195.
1 See infra, pp. 11-15.
2 Their identification depends on a prior successful reconstruction of the place where
the fragment belongs. Thus a t best they only help to confirm the text. Some of the
small fragments may actually belong to IV, 1 or to another codex.
3 Die drei Versionen, p. 21.
4 The Coptic Gnostic Library Today, N T S X IV (1968), 395. He changed this
to 50,1-81 end in The Coptic Gnostic Library, Novum Testamerdum 12 (1970), 83.
 T H E M ANUSCRIPTS 9

IY , 2 h a d t h e c o lo p h o n . T h e c o d e x h a s a f r o n t f l y l e a f a n d a b l a n k
p r o te c tiv e s h e e t i n t h e c e n t e r , b e t w e e n p a g e s 4 2 a n d 4 3 . I t is n o t c l e a r
w h e th e r t h e p r o t e c t i v e s h e e t e x t e n d e d o v e r t h e f u ll w i d t h . W h e t h e r
th e e n d p a p e r s b e l o n g e d t o t h e o r i g i n a l q u ir e , a s t h e y d o in C o d e x V I I ,
can n o lo n g e r b e a s c e r t a i n e d . N o t c o u n t i n g t h e e n d p a p e r s t h i s a d d s
up to a q u ir e o f t w e n t y - t h r e e s h e e ts . T h e l a s t t w o f o lio s o f t h e s e c o n d
h alf o f t h e q u ir e a p p e a r t o h a v e b e e n u n in s c r i b e d . F r a g m e n t s o f th e s e
b lan k p a g e s h a v e b e e n i d e n t i f i e d . D u e t o t h e f r a g m e n t a r y s t a t e o f t h e
codex a n d t h e in f e r io r q u a l i t y o f t h e p a p y r u s t h e e x t e n t o f t h e r o lls o r
strip s f r o m w h ic h t h e s h e e t s o f t h e q u i r e w e r e c u t c o u l d n o t b e e s t a
b lish ed w i t h c e r t a i n t y .
T h e o r ig in a l s iz e o f t h e p a g e s w a s 1 3 ,2 x 2 3 ,3 c m a n d t h e a v e r a g e
colum n o f w r i t i n g m e a s u r e s 9 ,5 X 1 9 ,5 c m . T h e p a g e s w e r e n u m b e r e d
ab o v e t h e o u t s i d e e d g e o f t h e w r i t i n g c o l u m n . N u m b e r s a r e p a r t i a l l y
or c o m p le te ly v is i b le o n p a g e s 7 1 - 7 8 . T h e e v e n - n u m b e r e d p a g e s h a v e
v e rtic a l f ib e r s a n d t h e o d d - n u m b e r e d p a g e s h a v e h o r i z o n t a l f ib e r s .
T h e h a n d o f C o d e x I V i s v e r y s i m i l a r t o t h o s e o f C o d ic e s V , V I , V I I I
and I X . T h e c o d e x is w r i t t e n i n a h a n d s o m e , r e g u l a r u n c i a l s c r ip t .
I ts r e g u la r i ty , c l a r i t y a n d l a c k o f e r r o r s i n d i c a t e a c a r e f u l a n d e x p e
rienced s c rib e . T h e l e f t m a r g i n is r e a s o n a b l y s t r a i g h t ; le s s c a r e h a s
been t a k e n w i t h t h e r i g h t m a r g i n . T h e r e a r e n o lin e f ille r s a n d t h e r e
is little c r o w d in g o f l e t t e r s . T h e s u p e r l i n e a r s t r o k e s a r e r e m a r k a b l y
precise, r u n n i n g f r o m t h e m i d d l e o f a l e t t e r t o t h e m i d d l e o f t h e n e x t
w hen tw o c o n s o n a n t s f o r m a s y l l a b l e .1 A ll p r o p e r n a m e s e x c e p t p la c e
n am es h a v e b e e n m a r k e d w i t h a lo n g s u p e r l i n e a r s t r o k e . T h e o n ly
a p p a r e n t e x c e p t io n s are ao^om cacdn and e A O K A i. P e rh a p s
th e y w e re n o t c o n s id e r e d b e i n g s b u t p la c e s .
T h e f in a l n o r t o f a w o r d a s w e ll a s t h e t in 6 T -, a .t- an d Mn t - 2
are c o n s is te n tly m a r k e d b y m e a n s o f a b a c k s t r o k e o r f l a g . T h e
p u rp o se is c l e a r l y t h e s a m e a s t h e p o i n t i n g i n C o d e x I I I . T h e v e r b
e i a n d t h e s y ll a b le Z 1 h a v e a s l i g h t l y r o u n d e d s u p e r l i n e a r s t r o k e

1 The same is tru e for the m ost beautiful hand in th e library found in Codices V II
and the second half of X I. In contrast the superlinear strokes in Codices I I and X II
are much less accurate. In Codex I I the stroke on the final letter of a construct form
does not connect the last two consonants of th a t form b u t rath er the last letter of the
construct w ith the first letter of its complement. In Codex X II the scribe placed the
stroke too far to the right.
* The exception is when th e superlinear stroke runs only over the M and N rather
than over all three letters (e.g. M N T M 6 ).
10 THE MANUSCRIPTS

o r c i r c u m f l e x .1 S in c e m o s t o f t h e s u p e r l i n e a r s t r o k e s a r e so m ew h at
r o u n d e d , i t is d if f i c u l t t o s a y w h e t h e r t h e s c r ib e i n t e n d e d t o d istin g u ish
b e tw e e n th e s tro k e o n e i a n d 1 a n d t h e n o r m a l s u p e r li n e a r stroke.
A d ia e r e s is is u s e d o n t h e i n i t i a l i o t a o r u p s il o n o f n a m e s . P a r a g ra p h in g
is a c c o m p lis h e d b y p la c in g t h e f i r s t l e t t e r o f t h e n e w p a r a g r a p h in
t h e m a r g i n (6 7 , 2 ),2 a n d b y m e a n s o f a c o lo n (7 8 , 1 0 ; 8 0 , 25).
T h e r e a r e o n ly f o u r c o r r e c tio n s in t h e e x t a n t t e x t (5 4 , 2 6 ; 5 7 , 11; 59,
20 a n d 7 7 , 1 ; se e n o te s in loco). E m e n d a t i o n s a r e n e c e s s a r y o n ly in the
f o llo w in g p la c e s (se e t h e t r a n s c r i p t i o n n o t e s f o r d e ta ils ) : 62, 2 ; 63, 4;
7 2 , 2 ; 7 4 , 8 .1 7 ; 7 5 , 3 a n d 7 9 , 11. H o w e v e r , I V is n o t w i t h o u t om issions.
I n s t a n c e s o f h o m o i o t e l e u t o n o c c u r a t 5 2 , 17 a n d 6 7 , 2 7 , a n d so m eth in g
h a s a ls o b e e n l e f t o u t b e f o r e 79, 17.
T h e t r a c t a t e c o n f o r m s t o s t a n d a r d S a h id ic s p e llin g . I t g e n e r a lly uses
o n e f o r m o f a w o r d c o n s i s t e n t l y e v e n w h e n t h e S a h id ic h a s several
o p tio n s . T h e r e a r e s o m e m in o r e x c e p t io n s a s w e ll a s s o m e pre-classical
a n d u n a t t e s t e d s p e llin g s , e t is u s e d i n s t e a d o f o t a s in m a n y other
N a g H a m m a d i t e x t s ; n t c u ^ (B ) in 6 4 , 2 5 a g a i n s t o th e r w is e
K oyoyN q in 75 , 9 a g a in s t fo u r t im e s K oyN **; gtbht *
63 , 4 f o r g t b h h t and a ^ o jp i n s t e a d o f a ^ c u c u p , 5 6 , 15; 60, 17;
nm - in 7 3 , 11 a g a i n s t m n - ; m g 2<i j o m g t 6 4 , 5 ; 68, 4 ; 7 7, 16 ag ain st
o th e r w is e m g ^ o j o m t . c o t ** 7 1 , 1 in p la c e o f c x t * m a y b e seen as
a n o v e r ly c o r r e c t f o r m . in 7 4 , 4 ; 7 5 , 10 a g r e e s w ith V 4 6 , 10 etc.
T h e f o r m TCUCUNq in 7 6 , 11 is u n a t t e s t e d , w h ile q j T p T p in 66, 1 is
a ls o f o u n d in A 2 a n d B o d m e r V I . I n 7 8 , 6 c o y c u N - is u s e d as status
constructus.3
T h e a r ti c le s n i , and ni are u se d v e ry f r e q u e n tl y , alth o u g h
n o t c o n s is te n tly . I n I V 5 5 , 3 i t is s t r i k i n g t h a t , c o n t r a r y t o th e norm al
u sa g e, th e p lu r a l a rtic le ni is u s e d b e f o r e t h e n u m b e r o jm t , although
t h i s m a y b e e x p l a in e d a s a n e r r o r r e s u l t i n g f r o m t h e f r e q u e n t use
o f t h e p l u r a l a r t i c l e in t h e c o n t e x t . N o t e w o r t h y in th is tr a c ta t e is
t h e a l m o s t e x c lu s iv e u s e o f n t g f o r t h e g e n i tiv e . T h e n is generally
d o u b le d b e f o r e e a n d o y , a n d ^ y c u is u s e d t o c o n n e c t ad jectiv es.
cyx gn w i t h t h e e x c e p t io n o f 65, 1 is n o t lin k e d t o t h e preceding
n o u n w ith th e n o rm a l a d je c tiv a l n . G r e e k v e r b s a r e in t r o d u c e d b y p-.

1 Also the Greek vocative particle <3 receives such a stroke b u t it does not occur
in IV, 2.
2 The first letter of 51,1 is in the margin but it appears th a t this is due to the fact
th a t the scribe had first written the G on the last line of page 50 b u t changed his mind
after he had already written the B O A on 51,1.
3 I t may or may not be accidental th a t these forms occur mostly in the last part
of the tractate.
 T H E M ANUSCRIPTS 11

T h e p r e f ix 6 i n - b u i l d s a m a s c u l in e n o u n a s i n B o h a ir ic (5 1 , 6). T h e
n o rm al P e r f e c t R e l a t i v e is G T i , b u t a ls o f i N T i * is u sed (5 8 , 5;
62, 15).1 T h e r e l a t i v e s u b s ta n tiv e s a re in tro d u c e d by th e dem on
s tra tiv e p r o n o u n s t t h , th , n h , a s in B o h a ir ic . T h e r e a r e o n ly t h r e e
d efin ite c a s e s w h e r e tta .T is t h e a n t e c e d e n t o f t h e r e l a t i v e c o n s t r u c t i o n
(53, 25; 55 , 13 a n d 6 0 , 4). O th e r w is e n a .T , T a J a n d naT are used
in 6 T 6 tta T tte and w hen no re la tiv e c o n s tru c tio n is in v o lv e d .
eT*.- f u n c ti o n s a s a T e m p o r a l a f t e r 2 0 t a . n in 66, 2 . F i n a l c la u s e s
are c o n s tr u c te d w ith ^ in a . a n d t h e c o n j u n c t i v e ,2 a n d o n c e w ith
jceK X & c a n d t h e I I F u t u r e (6 3 , 8). T h e t r a c t a t e f r e q u e n t l y u s e s
th e v e r b a l p r e f i x (5 1 , 1 5 ; 5 2 , 1 2 .1 9 ; 5 9 , 2 .4 .2 9 ; 6 1 , 9 .1 6 ; 6 3 , 2 2 ;
64, 13; 66, 2 9 ; 7 8 , 8 ; 8 0 , 10). T h e p a r a l l e l p a s s a g e s in I I I , 2, w h e n
e x ta n t, u s e t h e I P e r f e c t .3 M o s t li k e l y i t is t h e u s e o f t h e P e r f e c t
C irc u m s ta n tia l w h ic h h e r e d o e s n o t h a v e t h e u s u a l c i r c u m s t a n t i a l
fu n ctio n b u t r a t h e r c o n t i n u e s a p r e c e d i n g I P e r f e c t ( S t e r n , K o p t.
Gram. 423 ).

T h e tw o C o p tic v e r s io n s o f G E g y p t a r e i n d e p e n d e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s
of b a s ic a lly t h e s a m e G r e e k t e x t , a s is t h e c a s e w i t h t h e tw o v e r s io n s
of A p o c r y J n f o u n d i n B G 8 5 0 2 a n d I I I , 1. T h e e x t e n t t o w h ic h t h e
n u m e ro u s d if f e r e n c e s b e t w e e n I I I , 2 a n d I V , 2 g o b a c k t o v a r i a n t s
in th e G re e k V orlagen o r t o t h e C o p t ic t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n m u s t b e
in v e s tig a te d f o r e a c h p a r t i c u l a r c a s e a n d c a n n o t b e e s t a b l i s h e d w i t h
c e rta in ty . T h e r e a d e r is r e f e r r e d t o t h e c o m m e n t a r y o n t h e p a r t i c u l a r
passages. T h a t t h e s e m a n u s c r i p t s a r e c o p ie s o f e a r l i e r C o p tic m a n u
scripts c a n b e c l e a r l y d e m o n s t r a t e d in t h e c a s e o f I I I . F o r i n s t a n c e
this is se e n f i r s t a t I I I 5 5 , 21-22 w h e r e t w o lin e s o f t h e Vorlage h a v e
been o m it te d d u e t o h o m o i o t e l e u t o n , a n d s e c o n d ly a t I I I 6 3 , 2 w h e r e
t t n o y t c i n s t e a d o f TT'f is f o u n d .4 I n IV 5 2 , 17 a s i m i l a r c a s e o f
h o m o io te le u to n , w h e r e a c o m p l e t e l i n e is a p p a r e n t l y m is s in g , s u g g e s ts
th a t I V to o is a c o p y o f a C o p tic m a n u s c r i p t . I f o n e a s s u m e s t h a t
the C o p tic t e x t o f I I I h a s b e e n f r e q u e n t l y c o p i e d a n d e i t h e r i n t e r
preted o r e v e n c h a n g e d w i t h m o r e o r le s s s u c c e s s , t h e n a c o n s id e r a b l e

1 The N T X in 51,18 and 53,1 appears to be I I Perfect rath er th an the Perfect

Relative.
2 The third person singular is spelled NTGC| in 63, 2 and perhaps 63, 6, as in Bohairic.
Thejhird person singular feminine is spelled N T A C in 63,4 b u t this should be emended
to N T 6C . The other examples of the conjunctive conform to standard Sahidic.
3 The two exceptions are I I I 52,2 (CyA C) and I I I 66,6 (Conjunctive following I I
Future).
4 Cf. infra, p. 191.
12 THE MANUSCRIPTS

n u m b e r o f t h e v a r i a n t s c a n b e a t t r i b u t e d t o d e v e l o p m e n t s w ithin
th e C o p tic t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n . S im ila r ly , u n s t a n d a r d i z e d t e x t s such
a s t h e o ld S y r ia c a n d o ld L a t i n t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n s o f t h e N e w T e sta m e n t,
a s w e ll a s t h e C o p tic t r a n s l a t i o n s o f t h e b o o k o f P r o v e r b s reflect
t h e r a t h e r w id e d iv e r g e n c e s t y p i c a l f o r t h i s p e r io d .
In itia lly th e m o s t s t r i k i n g d if f e r e n c e b e t w e e n I I I , 2 a n d IV , 2
c o n c e r n s t r a n s l a t i o n p o lic ie s . A lth o u g h b o t h v e r s io n s a r e tra n sla tio n s
i n t o t h e S a h id ic d ia le c t, t h e d i c t i o n o f I I I , 2 is s tr ik in g l y different
f r o m t h a t o f I V , 2. I n I I I t h e t r a n s l a t i o n is r a t h e r f re e , w h e re a s IV
r e f le c ts a c o n c e r t e d e f f o r t t o r e n d e r t h e G r e e k a s f a i t h f u l l y a s possible;
f o r e x a m p le , pup b h p N'f M e T e fo r owevhoKetv, p ajti N cyopn
f o r irpoaireiv ( A . I T I in I I I ) ; eoye^M ;xtto fo r avayevvav (JCTTO
in III). I n I V 7 5 , 19 a . q o y o c q o y is a v e r y l i t e r a l tr a n s la tio n of
eKvpcoaev, t o m a k e m o ti o n le s s (cf. in fra , p . 1 9 3 f.). T h e u s e o f Greek
w o r d s is e s p e c ia ll y s t r i k i n g , s in c e t h e r e a r e tw ic e a s m a n y in I I I , 2
a s in I V , 2. I n t h i s r e s p e c t a ls o t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p o f th e s e tw o m anu
s c r i p t s c o r r e s p o n d s t o t h a t b e t w e e n I I I , 1 a n d B G A p o c r y J n . The
f o llo w in g t a b l e p r o v i d e s a l i s t o f t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g G r e e k a n d Coptic
te r m s u s e d i n b o t h v e r s io n s . T h e C o p tic o r G r e e k e q u iv a le n ts have
b e e n a d d e d in p a r e n t h e s e s i f t h e y a r e u s e d e ls e w h e r e in t h e tra c ta te
in q u e s tio n .

Ill IV

a y e iv (e iN e ) em e
d y ew r)T o s A TM IC G

a y io v ( e T O Y ^ A B ) s t o y a ^ b

a 8r]Xos (X T O J A J C e M M O =*) X T G ) X X e M M O ^

ald iv (M N TC yA . B N 2 ) GN G ( n o r m a lly aiayv)

aKXr]Tos (-v ) x t x * Z M ssi
aXrjOeia (M H , M e ) MG (aXijOeia)
aXrjOes aXr) 9a>s 2N O y M N T M e N2LMS

aXr)0a>s aXrjOcos 2N o y M N T M S N2LM6

d v d n a v a is M TON

a o p a r o s (-v) ( i T N A y e p o ==) a t n x y epo*

d ir a y e iv ( * ) x\
a ir e p L v o ^ r o s ATp^CI O O p M MO

apprjros (A T O J^ e MM O^) MMO*9

a p o e v iK T i ( 2 0 0 Y T ) 20o y T

a a r jix a v r o s A T t qjC U A Z e p o ^ . M M 2l6IN *n

 T H E MANUSCRIPTS 13

a vroytvrjs XTTO 6 B O A MMOf MXyXX*

( n o r m a l l y avroyevrjs)
avroyevios .x tto 6boa m m o^ M xyw*
a<j)6apGLa aiT^CCU^M , M NT3lT^CCU 2M

a<j)0apTOS ( - v ) a t jx c d jm
^anTLGfia (JC C U K M ) JCCL)KM, CDMC
jStjSAos* ( j c c u c u m g ) XCUCDMC
yewqTOS (.XTTO) XTJO

cooyN yv & a is ( c o o y N )

8vva[iis ( 60 m ) 6om
A 0 2 0 MGACUN p e q 'f e o o y
im yevvios ( n i p e 6 B O A ) n i p e 6 b o a m m o j* M x y x x *
imicXrjTOs TCDM
eiriTpoTTT) o y ^ 2 c a ^ n s
a r o y ^ M * * 1 (-ippLTjvevew) -ep/X T)VVIV
-evayyeX i^eadai A T T ^ q j e o e i q ? m m o*
v S o k lv i* M 6 T 6
v 8 o k I(L 't M 6 T 6
diXr/fia ( o y c u q j , o y c u q j e ) oya>a), o y c u q je

XC K XXC ?va ( . x e K a . a . c )
iepa ( e r o y x ^ s ) s to y ^ b
Kaipos ( o y o e i a j ) o yo eio )
KaraXvctv BCD A 6 BO A
Karaveveiv 't M 6 T 6
Ktpawvvcu 6cup6
koXttos ( K O Y O Y N T ^ ) koyn***, K o y o y n *
Kpiviv t e^n
Kvpovv ( T A J C p o ) r ^ x p o 9o y o c q ^

Aoyoyevrjs :x n o u t y x x e
xt\o * n o yiyx x e
Aoyos ( a ) x x e ) a)xxe
Xoijios (M o y ) moy
k o y o y n t firjrpa ( K o y n * * . K o y o y u * )
/ivrifirj (H e e y e ) neeye
IM>p<fyq ( e i N e ) e r n e (fiop^rj)
ovofia^eiv, -6 v o fid e tv ( t P * N ) + (p ^ n ), a .- rf p ^ln epo**
oVAieiv 2CUCUK
TrapaoTarris e T ^ e p a /r-*
TrXavav CCJD pM
JCCUK (irXtfpajfia) 7 r X r jp (x )iia
14 THE MANUSCRIPTS

ir p o y v to m s 6 l N pClJO pTT N C O O Y N
vpoeXdelv ( e i G BO a) e l c b o a , p c p o p n N ei g b o a
pcpopT T N O yC U N e CBOA
K ^ p cu q (a iy q ) Giyr) (K A p c u q )
oiyri ( K A p c u q ) KApcuq (atyri)
XO ( n o r m a l l y o ir o p d ) GTTOpa
a ravpovv e ic p e
av ve ai s ( c o o y n ) cooyN
GWvSoKLV p e p B H p N't* M C T C
reX eia ( X H K C B O A ) eT ^C H K G B O A
VGTp7j[JLa 2^e
<J>pOV7JGlS CBCU
(fxjovrj ( C M h ) CM H
o y o e iN (<jxxjarrip) <f>o)GTrip ( o y o e m )
(2MOT) 2 MOT
o y o e i c x ) (xpovos) X povos (o y o e ic p )
X(DpLV cp<cu>n (x< *> pLv)

Nee tbs ( N e e )

T h e l i s t d e m o n s t r a t e s t h e r e m a r k a b l e f a c t t h a t t h e la rg e n u m b er
o f G r e e k w o r d s in I I I d i d n o t c a u s e a n a p p r e c i a b l e r e d u c tio n in the
C o p tic v o c a b u l a r y u s e d in t h e t r a c t a t e . F o r e ls e w h e re in t h e tr a c ta te
I I I u s e s t h e C o p tic e q u i v a l e n t f o u n d i n I V o f h a l f o f i t s G re e k voca
b u l a r y . I n o t h e r w o rd s , i n a l a r g e n u m b e r o f c a s e s t h e u s e o f Greek
w o r d s in I I I is n o t d u e t o t h e l a c k o f a n a p p r o p r i a t e C o p tic eq u iv a le n t
n o r t o u n c e r t a i n t y a b o u t t h e e x a c t m e a n in g o f t h e G re e k w o rd . Here,
a s is g e n e r a lly t h e c a s e w i t h t h e G r e e k w o r d s i n C o p tic t e x t s , i t is not
a m a t t e r o f whether G r e e k w o r d s h a v e b e e n u s e d in t h e C o p tic tra n s
la t i o n , b u t how m a n y .
S o m e r e a s o n s f o r t h e la r g e n u m b e r o f G r e e k w o r d s in I I I a r e a p p a ren t.
G r e e k in t i t l e s a s w e ll a s w o r d s o r p h r a s e s w h ic h h a v e b e c o m e o r were
in t h e p r o c e s s o f b e c o m in g term ini technici a r e p r e f e r r e d . T h u s I II
r e t a i n s t h e G r e e k w o r d s f o r h o l y o n ly in t h e t i t l e a n d in holy
S p i r i t . A ls o s u c h w o r d s a s avroyev'qs, ala>v, avaiTavGLS, a<f>dapola>
Svvafits, iijo vG ia , e t c ., f a ll in t o th is c a te g o r y . On th is p o in t I II
s h o w s m o r e s e n s i t i v i t y t o G n o s tic r e lig io u s id io m t h a n I V . I l l does
n o t h a v e a c o n s i s t e n t p o lic y o n t h e n e g a t i v e d i v i n e a ttrib u te s .
T h e r e a p p e a r s t o b e a t e n d e n c y o n t h e p a r t o f t h e C o p tic -sp e a k in g
G n o s tic t o a p p r o p r i a t e f o r h is o w n t h e G r e e k t e r m i n o l o g y o f G nosti
c is m . T h is is e s p e c ia lly s t r o n g in t h e u n t i t l e d t r a c t a t e f r o m Codex
 T H E M ANUSCRIPTS 15

B r u c ia n u s . I t is n o t n e c e s s a r y t o a s s u m e t h a t t h e C o p tic t r a n s l a t o r s
of G E g y p t w e r e n o t a b l e t o t r a n s l a t e c e r t a i n w o r d s . R a t h e r , t o t h e
e x te n t t h a t s u c h w o r d s w e r e n o t a l r e a d y p r e s e n t in v e r n a c u l a r C o p tic ,
th e y in t e n d e d to m ake a c r e a t i v e c o n t r i b u t i o n t o t h e la n g u a g e b y
im p o rtin g G r e e k w o r d s . T h is w a s n o t h i n g u n u s u a l , s in c e a g r e a t m a n y
G reek w o r d s h a d a l r e a d y b e e n t a k e n u p i n t o t h e v e r n a c u l a r . T h e
fact t h a t in c e r t a i n p la c e s t h e t r a n s l a t o r o f I I I a llo w e d t h e f e m i n in e
ending o f t h e a d je c tiv e to s ta n d n e e d n o t i n d i c a t e l a c k o f s k i l l .1
This p h e n o m e n o n p r o b a b l y h a s b e e n o c c a s io n e d b y t h e fa c t th a t
the G re e k e x p r e s s io n f o r m e d a c o n c e p t u a l u n i t , f o r e x a m p le , apoeviKrj
irapdevos, TTvevjJL.aTt.Krj eKKXrjola, lepa filfiAos, vXiktj <ro<f>ia. T h e l a s t
ex p re ssio n d o e s n o t e v e n c o n f o r m t o C o p t ic g r a m m a r . In none of
these e x p r e s s io n s is t h e r e a n y r e a s o n t o m a k e c o r r e c tio n s .
T he a p p ro p ria tio n o f litu rg ic a l fo rm u la e in I I I b e tra y s th e sa m e
te n d e n c y a s t h e a p p ro p ria tio n o f g n o s t i c t e r m in o lo g y , c f o et, et
os et in I I I a n d I Y w ere ta k e n o v e r u n tr a n s la te d . I n a d d itio n I I I
has also l e f t et ev a n d a lw v o w v u n t r a n s l a t e d . O n e s h o u ld r e c a l l
th a t t h e C o p tic l i t u r g y r e ta in s e n tire G r e e k s e n te n c e s . It is a ls o
possible t h a t t h e C o p t ic t r a n s l a t o r s d i d n o t r e c o g n iz e t h e s e p h r a s e s
to b e G re e k , s in c e t h e y a r e f o u n d in c o n j u n c t i o n w i t h u n i n t e l l i g i b l e
speech.
T h e p la c e s in w h ic h I Y h a s a G r e e k w o r d w h ic h d if f e r s f r o m III
need m e n tio n in g . I n I V aepoSios is n o t u s e d b u t i n s t e a d i t is r e p l a c e d
by t h e g e n i t i v a l a t t r i b u t e M n i H p. aAAoyeVio? is r e p l a c e d by th e
m ore f r e q u e n t l y used w o rd aXXoyev-qs. In III airoTdooeaOai a n d
airoraijis o c c u r , w h ile I Y h a s t h e s y n o n y m airoTay-q. F u r t h e r m o r e I V
has o n c e eireiSrj f o r y a p a n d o v re f o r ov8e. I l l 5 4 , 1 3 ff. h a s a m a i n
clause w ith ro re w h e r e I V 66, 2f f. h a s a d e p e n d e n t c l a u s e w i t h o r av.
S c rib a l e r r o r s have a ls o o cc u red in G re e k w o rd s, e .g . Ill has
A N A y n A y c ic fo r an A n A y c i c , A.n<(>A.pTOC ( b o t h a n e r r o r a n d a n
u n o r th o g r a p h ic s p e llin g ) fo r A .<(>eA .pTO C, r e N i f o r r e N e i , and
C T p a irH T O C fo r C T p A .T H r o c . T hat IV has b o th nA .pA .A H M -
n T U j p o c a n d n A p A A H M . A a ) p o c is t o b e e x p l a i n e d p h o n e t i c a l l y ,
as is A n o p p o i A w i t h a s in g le p . A ls o n A .p e c T A .T H C in I I I fo r
TTApACTATHC n e e d n o t b e a m i s t a k e , it a a c c a in III in s te a d o f
nA A C ce is a ls o f o u n d i n B G A p o c r y J n a n d S J C (c f. i n d e x s .v .) .

1 Cf. A. B o h lig , Die griechischen Lehnworter im sahidischen und bohairischen Neuen

Testament (Miinchen 21958), pp. 124ff.
16 THE MANUSCRIPTS

I t c a n b e v ie w e d a s a c h a n g e i n t o a n o t h e r c o n j u g a t i o n , especially
w hen o n e c o n s id e r s t h a t t h e fo rm e y x a .p i C T A . is fo rm e d from
e y x a .p iC T e i. T h e u s e o f i t a c i s t i c s p e llin g s a n d t h e l ik e a re not
u n c o m m o n i n I V (e .g . e a > N ) , b u t I I I is a ls o n o t fre e fro m them
(ic e p o c , e c Q H d c ) . T h u s i t is n o t p o s s ib le t o d e d u c e t h e q u ality
o f t h e t e x t s f r o m t h e o r t h o g r a p h y o f t h e G r e e k w o rd s .
T h e p r o p e r n a m e s s h o u l d b e d is c u s s e d a l o n g w i t h t h e G re e k words.
T h e y w e r e n o t p a r t o f t h e v e r n a c u l a r , a n d a l a r g e n u m b e r o f them
lo o k lik e a r t i f i c i a l f o r m u l a t i o n s w h ic h m u s t n o t h a v e b e e n know n
t o a ll G n o s tic s . T h is m a d e e r r o r s p o s s ib le . A n u m b e r o f it a c i s t i c spellings
a n d t h e l ik e o c c u r in I V , w h e r e I I I , a p a r t f r o m o b v io u s m isspellings,
r e f le c ts t h e Vorlage. c e A M e x e x f o r c e \ M 6 A x e \ a n d t h e la c k o f B i.p
in c e c e r r e N < J ) A .p a .r r H C a p p e a r t o b e e r r o r s i n III, f o r exam ple.
CA.MACD i n s t e a d o f c a .m b a c d c o u l d b e a s o u n d - s p e llin g . T h e re are
a ls o d if f e r e n c e s i n e n d i n g s b e t w e e n t h e t w o v e r s io n s . T h e spelling
b a .p b h a .o n (III, 2) c o rre s p o n d s to th a t of III, 1 over ag ain st
BA.pBHA.(L> in I V , 2 a n d A p o c r y J n I I , 1; I V , 2 ; B G 8 5 0 2 . T h e g reat
J a m e s s t a n d s o v e r a g a i n s t t h e g r e a t J a c o b . T h o u g h in th e New
T e s t a m e n t t h e G r e e k e n d i n g is o n ly u s e d w h e n n a m i n g c o n te m p o ra ry
p erso n s, a n d ia .k o u b is u s e d f o r t h e p a t r i a r c h , o n e d o e s n o t expect
a r e f e r e n c e t o J a c o b h e r e .1 R a t h e r i t s h o u l d b e n o t e d t h a t t h e Greek
e n d i n g w a s n o t a d d e d w h e n t h e n a m e w a s m e n t i o n e d in a cerem o n ial
t o n e a s is t h e c a s e h e r e . W h y t h e a t t r i b u t e t h e g r e a t o c c u r s in stead
o f t h e j u s t is n o t c le a r . I s J a m e s t h e g r e a t b e in g c o n tra ste d
w ith Jam es t h e le s s ( B a u e r , Lexicon, s .v .) o r h a s J a m e s , who
s t i l l b e a r s J e w i s h - C h r i s t i a n t r a i t s i n t h e tw o a p o c a ly p s e s n a m e d after
h im i n C o d e x V , b e c o m e o n e a m o n g o t h e r g r e a t b r in g e r s o f s a lv a tio n ?
T h a t w o u ld f i t w e ll w i t h t h e a d v a n c e d p lu r a l is m in G n o stic ism as
i t is a t t e s t e d i n t h e N a g H a m m a d i l i b r a r y . F o r P e t e r s ta n d s along
s id e o f J a m e s i n A p o c r y J a s , a n d A p o c P a u l is f o u n d in t h e same
codex as I a n d I I A p o cJas.
F o r T e c c e y c M A . A . p e y c T e c c e . a . e i c e Y C , a s i n A p o c A d V 8 5 ,3 0 f .,
th e hym n in III 66, 8-22 h a s t h e v o c a t i v e T e c c e y M A .za.pey
T e c c e - a .e K .e y w h ile I V u ses th e n o m in a tiv e of th e s e c o n d de
c le n s io n , T e c c e o c e t c .2 O n t h e o t h e r h a n d b o t h m a n u s c r ip ts have
t h e a c c u s a t i v e - e x i n a p la c e w h e r e t h e a c c u s a t i v e m a y h a v e occurred
in th e Vorlagen. The a c c u s a tiv e a ls o r e m a i n s w ith o t h e r nam es:

1 B la s s -D e b r u n n e r 63,2.
2 Cf. Bohug, Lehnworter, pp. 117ff.
 T H E M ANUSCRIPTS 17

AKPAMA.N ( I I I , IV ) M IK S A N G H p a i ( IV ) , M IX A .N O P * (III, IV ),
MIX6 A. ( I l l , IV ), coaom hn ( I I I , IV ). T h e n o m in a tiv e o f th e s e
w ords o c c u r s in m i 5 a . n o h p ( I I I ) , M i x e y c ( I I I , b u t I V M i c e y c ).1
I n I V 7 6 ,4 m n h c i n o y c o u ld b e m n h c i N o y N ( I I I h a s m n h c i n o y c ) .
The N fa lls a w a y e a s ily , e s p e c ia ll y h e r e a t t h e e n d o f t h e lin e , w h e r e
it c a n b e i n d i c a t e d b y a s t r o k e o v e r t h e l a s t l e t t e r w h ic h c o u ld h a v e
been c o m b in e d w i t h t h e s t r o k e u s e d o v e r t h e p r o p e r n a m e . T h e n a m e
Mvqaivovs is a t y p i c a l G r e e k c o m p o u n d w o r d . T h e f o r m s f o r S o d o m
are e s p e c ia lly i n t e r e s t i n g . T o p r o t e c t t h e f i n a l c o n s o n a n t a n x h a d
becom e a t t a c h e d a s i n 'IepoaoXvp.a : Z o S o /x a I I I 5 6 , 10 ; 6 0 , 1 8 ; I V
71, 30. T h is w o r d , i n f l e c t e d a s a p l u r a l n e u t e r n o u n , h a s f o llo w e d
th e p a t t e r n o f ro p .o pp a, w h ile u n t i l n o w o n l y t h e r e v e r s e p h e n o m e n o n
was k n o w n .2 I n b o t h i n s t a n c e s o f t h e a c c u s a tiv e UoSo/x-qv i n III,
th e c o r r e s p o n d in g p l a c e i n I V h a s t h e n o m i n a t i v e UoSoprj. I t r e m a i n s
a q u e s tio n w h e t h e r t h i s h a d a l r e a d y d e v e lo p e d i n G r e e k o r is a c o n
s tr u c tio n o f t h e C o p t ic t r a n s l a t o r . T h e o c c u r r e n c e s o f 268op,a s p e a k
for th e l a t t e r . P e r h a p s i n I V t h e f i n a l N h a s f a ll e n a w a y b e c a u s e t h e
n e x t w o rd b e g in s w i t h n.
A p e c u l i a r i t y o f I V lie s i n t h e a tte m p t to tra n s la te Jo o /x e 'S a jv
once w ith p e q 'f * e o o y . A l t h o u g h I V a s a r u l e s t r i v e s t o b e f a i t h f u l
to th e G re e k t e x t , t h e t r a n s l a t o r w a s n o t a b l e t o a v o i d m i s t r a n s l a t i o n s
c o m p le te ly . I V 5 2 , 17 r e n d e r s 8oa b y m e a n s o f c o o y N , a l t h o u g h
here i t s h o u ld c e r t a i n l y b e t r a n s l a t e d b y eo o y a s in III. W hen
IV 76, 27 s p e a k s o f t h e s la in s o u l s i n c o n t r a s t t o I I I 6 5 , 7 s o u ls
of th e e l e c t , t h e d i f f e r e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s o f t h e G r e e k w o r d itjaipydeis
(A orist p a s s iv e p a r t i c i p l e o f i^ a ip e lv t o s l a y o r i^aipelaO ai t o e l e c t )
could h a v e b e e n i n t h e Vorlagen. L ik e w is e I I I 6 1 , 1 7 f. a n d I V 7 3 , 1
can go back to t h e d i f f e r e n t m e a n i n g s o f a/i.<^tj8o A ta, j u s t a s
Ta> 2 H in I V 7 5 , 7 m a y w e ll r e n d e r eVt/cAijTo?. R e a l m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g
seem s t o o c c u r i n I I I 6 0 , 2 1 . F u r t h e r m o r e , t h e r e a r e i n I I I a c o n s id e r a b l e
n u m b e r o f m i s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s , s e c o n d a r y e x p a n s i o n s a s w e ll a s o m is
sions. I n l i g h t o f t h i s , I I I m u s t b e c o n s id e r e d t h e i n f e r io r v e r s io n .
(See c o m m e n t a r y f o r p a r t i c u l a r s ) .

1 HI C e y C is no t a misspelling b u t goes back to palatalization, cf. xaola for KaKia

(E. Sohwyzeb, Griechische Qrammatik I, p. 160). Cf. also R ev 18:13 C I N i M U J M O N
(sa) for Kiwd/uiifiov.
2 B lass -D ebrottneb 38 and 67.
 THE T IT L E

E v e r sin c e J e a n D o r e s s e s b rie f d e s c r ip tio n o f I I I , 2 i n T ro is

l i v r e s g n o s t i q u e s i n e d i t s : f i v a n g i l e d e s f i g y p t i e n s , f i p i t r e d E u g n o s te ,
S ag esse de J6 su s C h ris t 1 th e tr a c ta te has been know n a s The
G o sp el o f th e E g y p t i a n s . T h i s is t h e n a m e g iv e n to t h e tr a c ta te
a t th e b e g in n in g o f th e s c r ib a l c o lo p h o n in III 6 9 , 6 . T h e fo rm a l
t i t l e o f t h e t r a c t a t e a s s t a t e d a t t h e e n d o f t h e c o l o p h o n I I I 6 9 , 16-17
a n d a g a i n , w i t h t h e u s u a l d e c o r a t i o n s , d i r e c t l y b e lo w t h e c o lo p h o n
(III 69, 1 8 -2 0 ) r e a d s tb ib a o c T 2 ie p A . m ttn o 6 N A .2 0 p a .T 0 N
M n N e y M i . (6 9 , 1 7 t t n a . ) A .m h n .2 T h e title The H o ly B o o k of
t h e G r e a t I n v i s i b l e S p i r i t s h o u l d h a v e b e e n p r e f e r r e d b u t D o r e s s e s
t i t l e is n o w t o o w e ll e s t a b l i s h e d t o c h a n g e i t . 3
S t r i c t l y s p e a k i n g , t h e c o l o p h o n d o e s n o t r e a d T h e G o s p e l o f th e
E g y p t i a n s b u t T h e E g y p t i a n G o s p e l ( n e y a . r r e A i o n n pM n k h M e).4
H o w e v e r , t h e a d je c tiv e in th i s c o n te x t w o u ld b e m o s t u n u s u a l if not
u n p r e c e d e n t e d . A l l p a r a l l e l e x p r e s s i o n s , s u c h a s t h e G o s p e l o f P e te r,
o f M a r y , o f t h e H e b r e w s , o f t h e E b i o n i t e s , e t c . , r e f e r t o p e r s o n s e ith e r
a s t h e u s e r s o f t h e g o s p e l o r a s t h e a l l e g e d a u t h o r s . S u c h ti t l e s as
t h e G o s p e l o f T r u t h o r t h e G o s p e l o f P e r f e c t i o n r e f e r e i t h e r t o th e
s u b j e c t m a t t e r o r m a k e a v a l u e j u d g e m e n t a b o u t t h e b o o k . T h e re fo re ,
th e a d je c tiv e E g y p tia n w ith g o s p e l s h o u l d b e r e j e c t e d a s re n
d e r i n g a m o s t u n l i k e l y , i f n o t i m p o s s i b l e , m e a n i n g . E i t h e r t h e scribe
s k i p p e d o n e o f t h e t h r e e N s o r t h e p l u r a l a r t i c l e w a s l e f t o u t , a s is done
m o r e o f t e n w i t h t h e n a m e s o f n a t i o n s i n t h e g e n i t i v e c a s e . 5 T h e G e rm a n
tra n s la tio n A g y p te r e v a n g e l iu m a llo w s o n e t o s k i r t t h e p r o b le m .6

1 Vigiliae Christianae I I (1948), 137-143.

2 The JA M H N in 69,17 closes the colophon and should not be considered a part
of the title. The final decorated title in 69,18-20 is a copy of the title a t the end of the
colophon and it consequently retained the 2 ^ M H N . A jagged line is placed directly
under the title decoration perhaps to prevent further writing on the page.
3 Doresse himself now uses the double title Le Livre sacr6 du grand Esprit invisible
ou L Sivangile des Sigyptiens, in his publication of the te x t and translation of III, 2
in Journal Asiatique 254 (1966), 317-435 (appeared early 1968).
4 pM N K H M G is the usual adjective of KH M G, see Crum, Diet. p. 110a.
5 See Hans Quecke, Das Markusevangelium Saidisch, Text der Handschrift PPalau
Rib. Inv.-Nr. 182 mit den Varianten der Handschrift M 569 (Barcelona 1972), pp. 46f.
6 This is the title used by A lexa n d er B ohlig in his publication of a tentative
translation and short commentary of I I I 40,12 - 55,16 and its parallel IV 50,1 - 67,1
in Die himmlische Welt nach dem Agypterevangelium von Nag H am m adi, Le Mueion
 T H E T IT LE 19

T h e q u e s tio n w h ic h r e m a i n s is w h e r e t h e t w o t i t l e s c a m e f r o m .
Ma r t in K r a u se b e lie v e s t h a t t h e f o r m a l t i t l e a t t h e e n d is a n a b b r e
v ia tio n o f t h e f u ll t i t l e g iv e n in th e c o lo p h o n : n e y a rre x iO N
(Jp M N K H M e T B IB A .O C N C 2j N N O y T T ie p A GT^HTT (6 9 , 6- 8).1
T his is u n lik e ly , n o t o n l y b e c a u s e i t is d i f f i c u l t t o s e e 6 9 , 1 6 -1 7 a n d
18-20 a s a n a b b r e v i a t i o n o f 6 9 , 6- 8, b u t b e c a u s e t h e f o r m a l t i t l e is
o b v io u sly t a k e n f r o m t h e i n c i p i t t o t h e t r a c t a t e ( I I I 4 0 ,1 2 f. = IV
50,1-3).
M any o f th e title s in th e N a g H a m m a d i lib r a ry p ro v e to b e se c o n
d a rily d e v e lo p e d f r o m th e in c ip it to th e tra c ta te . In th e e a rlie s t
stag e n o t i t l e is p r e s e n t b u t t h e i n c i p i t l e n d s i t s e l f t o a n e a s y i d e n t i
fic a tio n o f t h e t r a c t a t e . T h e G o s p e l o f T r u t h ( I , 2 ) is t h e m o s t o b v io u s
e x a m p le o f t h i s . O n e s t e p r e m o v e d f r o m t h i s is t h e t i t l e o f V I , 7 w h e r e
th e f i r s t p a r t o f t h e i n c i p i t T h is is t h e P r a y e r t h a t t h e y s p o k e
h as b e e n m a d e i n t o a t i t l e b y m e a n s o f s o m e d e c o r a t i v e lin e s a n d
diples. I n t h e n e x t d e v e l o p m e n t a p h r a s e o r a b b r e v i a t i o n o f t h e i n c i p i t
h as b e e n m a d e i n t o t h e f o r m a l t i t l e e i t h e r a t t h e b e g i n n in g o r a t t h e
end o f t h e t r a c t a t e . I n d e n t a t i o n a n d d e c o r a t i v e m a r k s c l e a r ly s e p a r a t e
it fro m t h e b o d y o f t h e t r a c t a t e . T r a c t a t e s i n t h i s c a t e g o r y a r e : t h e
H y p o s ta s is o f t h e A r c h o n s ( I I , 4 ), t h e A p o c a ly p s e o f A d a m (V , 5 ),
th e P a r a p h r a s e o f S h e m ( V I I , 1 ), a n d t h e T h r e e S te le s o f S e t h ( V I I , 5 ).2
T he f o r m a l t i t l e a t t h e e n d o f I I I , 2 c l e a r ly b e lo n g s w i t h t h i s g r o u p .
I n t h e n e x t g r o u p t h e t i t l e is f o r m e d b y m e a n s o f a s h o r t i n t e r
p r e ta tiv e r e p h r a s i n g o f t h e i n c i p i t . I n t h i s c a t e g o r y b e lo n g t h e A p o -
c ry p h o n o f J o h n ( I I , 1\ I I I , 1 ; I V , 1 ), t h e G o s p e l o f T h o m a s ( I I , 2),
th e B o o k o f T h o m a s t h e C o n t e n d e r ( I I , 7 ), t h e L e t t e r o f E u g n o s t o s
th e B le s s e d ( I I I , 3 ; V , 1 ), t h e A p o c a ly p s e o f P a u l (V , 2 ), t h e A p o c a ly p s e
of J a m e s (V , 3), t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f J a m e s (V , 4 ), a n d t h e L e t t e r o f
P e te r w h ic h h e s e n t t o P h i l i p ( V I I I , 2 ). A c lo s e r lo o k a t t h e s e t i t l e s
re v e a ls t h a t t h e r e w a s m o r e in v o l v e d t h a n t h e n e e d f o r a s h o r t a n d
m e m o ra b le p h r a s e . W h a t s ta n d s o u t is t h a t t h e c a n o n ic a l t e r m s
g o sp e l , l e t t e r and a p o c a ly p s e have been in tro d u c e d even

LXXX (1967), 5-26 and 365-377, and by Hans-Mabtin Schenke for his German
translation, based on Doresses transcription, in Das Agypter-Evangelium aus Nag-
Hammadi-Codex I I I , N T S X V I (1969/70), 196-208.
1 Die drei Veraionen, p. 19 n. 7.
2 Zost (V III, 1) probably also belongs to this category. V II, 1 has its title a t the
beginning, II, 4 and V II, 5 a t the end, and V, 5 both a t the beginning and a t the end
of the tractate.
20 TH E T ITLE

t h o u g h t h e s e d e s ig n a t io n s w e r e n o t u s e d i n t h e t r a c t a t e its e lf . These
s e c o n d a ry title s b e tr a y a C h ris tia n iz a tio n p ro ce ss.
I t a p p e a r s n o w t h a t t h e t i t l e a t t h e b e g i n n in g o f t h e c o lo p h o n in
I I I , 2 is s u c h a C h r i s t i a n i z a t i o n o f t h e f i r s t lin e o f t h e in c ip it. The
u n c e r t a i n t y is d u e t o t h e u n f o r t u n a t e l a c u n a e a t t h e b e g in n in g of
b o t h v e r s io n s . T h e g e n e r a l s t r u c t u r e o f t h e i n c i p i t is c le a r. A fter
th e d e s ig n a tio n h o ly book t h e r e f o llo w tw o c la u s e s . U sin g th e
e v id e n c e o f b o t h v e r s io n s t h e f o llo w in g r e c o n s t r u c t i o n c a n b e co n sid ered
c e rta in :

III TKXCDCDMe N T 2 [ i e ] p [ A . N T f i N ............... ] N T T T I N 0 6 N ATNXy

e p [ o q MTTNA.-]

IV [TT-XCDCDMe e T O Y 2 k .]* B NT6 N l [ ............... N T $ ] I7 IN O 6 NNA-

[t n a y e p o q m t t n a .-]

I t is i m m e d i a t e l y a p p a r e n t t h a t t h e t i t l e i n I I I 6 9 , 1 8 -2 0 is tak en
f r o m t h e i n c i p i t , c o m b in in g t h e i n t r o d u c t o r y p h r a s e t h e h o ly book
w ith th e se c o n d a t t r i b u t e in tr o d u c e d b y n t g . 1 A ll th a t rem ains
o f t h e w o r d f o llo w in g t h e f i r s t n T e is t h e p l u r a l a r t i c l e in C o d ex IV.
F o r t u n a t e l y t h e r e is a c lo s e p a r a l l e l t o t h e o p e n i n g lin e s o f G E g y p t.
T h e in c ip it o f 3 S tS e th ( V II, 5) r e a d s n o y cu rT ^ g b o \ (= 17 dno-
KaXvtf/is) N T e . 2 L a > c i e e o c n tg fq p o M T e n c th a h n ts c h o .2
The n o y c u N ^ g b o a is p a r a l l e l t o t h e t h e h o l y b o o k . T h e first
n tg in tro d u c e s th e p e r s o n w i t h w h o m t h e t r a c t a t e is asso ciated ,
in t h i s c a s e t h e m y th o l o g ic a l a u t h o r , a n d t h e s e c o n d n t g in tro d u c es
t h e m a i n s u b j e c t m a t t e r . T h u s t h e p a r a l l e l i n V I I , 5 s tr o n g ly suggests
t h a t th e w o rd in th e la c u n a re fe rs to p e rso n s. I f th e n e y a r r e A i o N
(N)NpMNKHMe is d e riv e d fro m th e in c ip it th e n th e s e persons
m u s t b e th e E g y p tia n s . A c a re fu l m e a su re m e n t o f th e av ailab le
s p a c e s h o w s t h a t p M N K H M e f i t s v e r y w e ll i n b o t h c a s e s .
T h e c o lo p h o n h a s a m u c h m o r e C h r i s t i a n c h a r a c t e r t h a n t h e tr a c ta te

1 Translations of some of the titles are often left p artly or completely in Greek.
Examples of this are:
IV, 1 KATA. TCD[A.N]HN A.TFOK.pY<|>ON (49,27f.)
VI, 3 2k.Ye e N T , K O C A o r o c (35,23f.)
v ii,2 A e Y T e p o c x o r o c t o y M er2 k A O Y c h o (70, 11- 12)
V II, 3 A.TTOK.a.A.Y+IC n T p O Y j 7 0 , 13; 84,14)
x i i i , 2 n A . o r o c NTeni<J>ak.NiA. r , n p u ) T N n o i a T p iM o p < j> o c r,
A r i a . rp A < j)H T T A T porpA < |> O C N T N O J C e i T 6 A G IA . (60,
18-21).
2 V II 118,10-12.
 T H E T IT L E 21

itself, w h ic h c a n a t b e s t o n l y b e c a lle d m a r g i n a l l y C h r is t ia n . T h is is
esp ec ially s e e n i n t h e p r e s e n c e o f t h e C h r i s t i a n c o n f e s s io n Iq o o v s
XpioTos deov vlos awT-qp f o llo w e d by th e ix e y c m o n o g ram
(69, 14f.). T h e r e f o r e , j u s t a s t h e t e r m evayycXiov i n t h e t i t l e o f th e
G ospel o f T h o m a s a p p e a r s t o b e a n a p o l o g e ti c a d a p t a t i o n o f t h e
secret w o r d s i n t h e i n c i p i t 1, s o t h e w o r d evayyeXiov in t h e c o lo p h o n
of I I I , 2 c a n b e s e e n a s a C h r i s t i a n i z i n g i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f t h e h o ly
book in t h e i n c i p i t . A ls o t h e s e c o n d lin e o f t h e c o lo p h o n r e f le c ts
th e c o n t e n t o f t h e tr a c ta te , tb ib a o c n c ^ a 'i N N oyTe T g ie p a .
6 T2 HTT (69, 7 f.) r e f e r s t o t h e a u t h o r s h i p o f t h e b o o k b y S e t h w h o
hid it in h ig h m o u n t a i n s o n w h ic h t h e s u n h a s n o t r i s e n .2
T h e m y th o l o g ic a l h e a v e n l y S e t h i n s p i r e d b y G o d w a s t h e a u t h o r
of th is w r itin g . W h e n o n e c o n s id e r s t h e f a c t t h a t S e t h w a s m a d e t h e
fa th e r o f t h e s e e d o f t h e p r i m a l F a t h e r , t h e n h e c a n a ls o b e a s s ig n e d
by th e p r i m a l F a t h e r t o w r i t e a h o l y b o o k . T h e m e a n in g o f t h e p h r a s e
in tro d u c e d b y n t g is d i f f i c u l t . I s i t a s u b j e c t i v e o r o b j e c t i v e g e n i t i v e ?
Is i t a h o ly b o o k w h ic h t h e E g y p t i a n s p o s s e s s a n d w h ic h is a b o u t t h e
g re a t in v is ib le S p i r i t o r w h ic h o r i g i n a t e s f r o m t h e in v is ib le S p i r i t ?
I f one fe e ls o b lig e d t o s e e a n e x a c t p a r a l l e l i s m t o t h e t i t l e o f 3 S tS e th ,
th e n t h e f i r s t m e a n i n g w o u ld b e f i t t i n g . I f o n e c o n s id e r s t h e c i r c u m
stance t h a t in G re e k , a n d c o r r e s p o n d i n g l y i n C o p tic , t h e g e n i t i v e
o ccu rred , o n e s h o u ld b e c o n s c io u s o f i t s a m b i g u i t y . O n e c o u ld c o n s id e r
it to b e a g e n i t i v e o f r e l a t i o n w h ic h is a ls o p o s s ib le i n t h e c a s e o f
3 S tS e th . S u c h a g e n i t i v e c a n m e a n p e r t a i n i n g t o , t h a t is, e i t h e r
b e lo n g in g t o o r c o n c e r n i n g .3 P e r h a p s t h e a m b i g u i t y is i n t e n d e d
for th e G n o s tic r e a d e r .
W h y d id t h e a u t h o r o f t h e c o l o p h o n r e - n a m e t h e w r i t i n g a g o s p e l ?
One c o u ld , o f c o u r s e , b e s a t i s f i e d w i t h s e e in g a m e c h a n i c a l p r o c e s s
in th is r e - n a m i n g , s in c e i n t h i s c a s e h o l y b o o k c o u ld m e a n g o s p e l ,
assu m in g t h e C h ris tia n iz in g te n d e n c y . A s c r ib e f a m i l i a r w ith th e
title o f t h e C h r i s t i a n a p o c r y p h a l G o s p e l o f t h e E g y p t i a n s w o u ld h a v e
been e s p e c ia lly t e m p t e d t o r e p l a c e h o l y b o o k w i t h g o s p e l .
B u t o n e c a n a ls o a r g u e o n t h e b a s is o f t h e c o n t e n t a n d n o t o n ly
on th e b a s is o f t h e t i t l e . T h e n i t w o u ld b e w e ll t o p r o c e e d f r o m t h e
passag es i n w h ic h J e s u s a n d C h r i s t o c c u r in t h i s w r i tin g . C h r is t is
a fig u re in h e a v e n a n d J e s u s is t h e e m b o d i m e n t o f S e t h o n e a r t h .

1 II 32,l0f.
2 III 68,1-4.
3 Cf. in Coptic TTA-, T X ~ , N 1 - .
22 THE TITLE

T h e c e n t r a l p o s i t i o n o c c u p ie d b y S e th in t h e w o r k m a k e s i t n o t difficult
t o se e i t a s a g o s p e l o f S e th , s in c e t h e c r e a t i o n o f S e t h is p r e s e n t e d in the
f r a m e w o r k o f t h e c r e a t i o n o f t h e h e a v e n l y a n d lo w e r w o r ld . T o be sure,
a g o s p e l f o r t h e G n o s tic s is n o t o n ly a r e p o r t a b o u t t h e w o rk and
w o r d s o f t h e h i s t o r i c a l J e s u s , a n d n o t a l i t e r a r y g e n r e a s in th e eccle
s i a s t i c a l f o r m a t i o n o f t h e c a n o n , b u t a v ie w o f t h e h is t o r y of the
w o r l d sub specie aeternitatis in w h ic h t h e w a y o f t h o s e t o b e redeem ed
a n d t h e w a y o f t h e r e d e e m e r is p r e s e n t e d . F o r t h i s a n ex p lan atio n
o f t h e i r o r ig in w a s n e c e s s a r y , a n d th e r e f o r e , a d e s c r ip tio n o f the
l ig h t - w o r ld . T h e o t h e r G n o s tic g o s p e ls a ls o c a n o n ly b e understo o d
o n t h e b a s is o f a r e a l G n o s tic - c o s m ic v ie w . T h e G o s p e l o f Thomas,
w h ic h h a s o n ly s a y in g s , is o n ly u n d e r s t a n d a b l e a g a i n s t t h e b ackground
o f th is c o s m ic v ie w . The G o s p e l o f P h ilip e m p lo y s m y thological
c o n c e p t io n s . I n t h e G o s p e l o f T r u t h J e s u s is p i c t u r e d a s t h e redeem er
in a c o s m ic f r a m e w o r k . I n t h e p r e s e n t d o c u m e n t t h e C h ristian izatio n
p r o c e s s is c o m p le t e d b y t h e w r i t e r o f t h e c o lo p h o n w h o ex p la in s the
b o o k a s a g o s p e l o n t h e b a s is o f t h e i d e n t i f i c a t i o n o f S e th w ith Jesus. It
is t o b e a s s u m e d t h a t t h e c o lo p h o n d id n o t e x i s t in I V , 2.
I t r e m a i n s a q u e s tio n w h y t h e w r i t i n g w a s c o n n e c te d w ith the
E g y p t i a n s . T h is c o u ld p o i n t t o a n o r ig in in E g y p t . O n e c a n , however,
ju s t a s le g itim a te ly a c c e p t th e e x p la n a tio n t h a t t h e n a m in g was
d o n e b y n o n - E g y p t i a n s w h o w a n t e d t o se e in i t r e f e r e n c e s to Egypt.
W i t h g r e a t c a u t i o n c a n o n e in f e r a c o n n e c t io n w ith E g y p t on the
b a s is o f t h e n a m e S e th a lo n e . P e r h a p s in E g y p t s o m e o n e m a y have
c o n n e c t e d t h e S e t h o f t h e O ld T e s t a m e n t w i t h t h e E g j^ p tia n g o d S eth .1
A l th o u g h S e th is o f t e n s e e n a s a n e v il g o d , t h e r e w e re s tr o n g tendencies
in t h e l a t e r p e r io d t o r e m o v e t h i s o n u s f r o m h im . I n m a g ic a l texts
h e is d e s i g n a t e d a s t h e g o d w h o h a t e s e v i l .2 I t is e v e n s a id o f h im th a t
h e d id not i n j u r e h is b r o t h e r . A c h a n g e in e v a l u a t i o n o f a b ein g from
n e g a t i v e t o p o s i t i v e is m o r e o v e r v e r y c o m m o n i n G n o s tic is m .3 One
e n c o u n t e r s a t y p i c a l e x a m p le in G E g y p t , w h e r e S o d o m a n d G om orrah
a r e s e e n n o t a s c itie s o f s in b u t a s h o ly c i t i e s .4 W h e n o n e considers
t h a t t h e E g y p t i a n g o d S e th w a s a c c u s e d o f s o d o m y , i t is a s h o rt step
t o se e G E g y p t a s a n a t t e m p t t o c h a n g e t h e r o le o f t h e E g y p tia n Seth

1 Cf. Hermann Kees, Seth in Pauly-Wissowa R E 2.R., 2.Hbd., col. 1896-1922;

cf. also Hans Bonnet, ReaUexikon der dgyptischen Religionsgeschichte (Berlin 1952),
Art. Seth, col. 702-715.
2 Cf. Kees, col. 1921.
3 A le x a n d e r Bohlig, Mysterion und H ahrheit (Leiden 1968), pp. 82f.
4 I I I 56,8-13 (IV is lost); I I I 60,9-18 = IV 71,18-30.
 T H E T ITLE 23

or to s u r p a s s h i m w i t h S e th , t h e s o n o f A d a m . T h e E g y p t i a n S e t h
who w as a w e ll- k n o w n a n d p o w e r f u l g o d , a n d w h o w a s i n c a r n a t e in t h e
P h a r a o h ,1 is t h e n c h a n g e d i n t o t h e b ib li c a l S e t h o f t h e G n o s tic s w h o
was r e v e a le d i n J e s u s . T h e S e t h i a n s t h e r e b y c l a im t o h a v e t h e c o r r e c t
theology o f S e t h .2
T he is s u e r e m a i n s o f t h e s t r a n g e T o f N T 2 i e p a . in III 40, 12.
I t sh o u ld b e k e p t in m i n d t h a t t h e t w i c e - s t a t e d t i t l e a t t h e e n d o f
th e t r a c t a t e a s w e ll a s t h e i n c i p i t o f I V , 2 s u p p o r t t h e r e a d i n g t h e
holy b o o k . S e c o n d ly , t h e C o p tic t r a n s l a t o r o f I I I , 2, w h o a ls o t r a n s
lated t h e c o lo p h o n a n d t h e t i t l e , h a s in t h e t h r e e p a r a l l e l o c c u r r e n c e s
of th e w o rd (6 9 , 6f. 1 6 .1 9 ) t r a n s l a t e d w o r d f o r w o r d : rj f3lf3\os r) U p a
= tb ib a o c Ti epA . T h e c o lo p h o n h a s th e ty p ic a l s ty le of an
in te rlin e a r v e r s io n , t h e r e b y s h o w in g i t s o r ig in f r o m a G r e e k Vorlage.
The f i r s t tw o w o r d s o f t h e i n c i p i t w e r e i n t h e s a m e w a y l i t e r a l l y
tra n s la te d b u t t h e G r e e k ij filftAos w a s s u b s t i t u t e d by rr-x c u tu M e ,
rj Upa. w a s r e t a i n e d , h o w e v e r , i n s p i t e o f t h e d if f e r e n c e o f g en d e r,
and p r e c e d e d b y N. C an one p erh a p s suppose th a t Ti e p A w as
seen as o n e w o r d a n d t h a t N is a c o n n e c t i v e p a r t i c l e i n d i c a t i n g t h e
a d je c tiv e ? A l t h o u g h t h i s c o n s t r u c t i o n is n o t a t t e s t e d , t h e a l t e r n a t i v e
of a s s u m in g t h a t t h e t i t l e in I I I , 2 d if f e r e d f r o m t h e t i t l e in I V , 2 is
more d if f ic u lt. T h e r e f o r e , t h e t e x t h a s b e e n e m e n d e d .

1 Cf. K ees , col. 1905-1908; 1911.

2 On the problem of identifying Sethian teaching see The Sethians and the Nag
Hammadi Library by F r e d e r i k W i s s e in Society of Biblical Literature 1972 Pro
ceedings Vol. 2, pp. 601-607.
 THE CONTENT

T h e s o - c a lle d G o s p e l o f t h e E g y p t i a n s is a t y p i c a l w o r k o f m y th o
lo g ic a l G n o s tic is m . I n s p i t e o f t h e b a s ic w o r k o f H a n s J o n a s , 1 w ritings
o f t h i s k i n d s t i l l d o n o t r e c e iv e t h e i r d u e a p p r e c i a t i o n . T h e y too
h a v e a s i t u a t i o n in lif e (S itz im Leben) in d e e d , a s i t u a t i o n in intellec
t u a l life . T o v ie w o u r s e lv e s o n ly a s t h e h e i r s o f t h e c la s s ic a l period
o f G r e e k p h ilo s o p h y , t o d e v a l u a t e o t h e r a n c i e n t w a y s o f th o u g h t,
a n d t o d i s c a r d w h a t is d i f f e r e n t is to o e a s y a s o lu tio n . I t is n o t the
t a s k o f a h i s t o r i a n t o b e c o m e a G n o s tic h im s e lf , b u t h e m u s t make
a s e r io u s e f f o r t t o d is c e r n t h e p e c u l i a r i n n e r lo g ic o f e a c h te x t. He
m a y n o t t e r m i n a t e t h e i n v e s t i g a t i o n w i t h t h e a s s e r tio n t h a t th e tex t
is a b s t r u s e .
T h e q u e s t i o n m u s t b e a s k e d w h y a c o n f u s in g a b u n d a n c e o f m y th o
lo g ic a l n a m e s a n d e v e n t s a r e o f f e r e d in a t e x t w h ic h in t h e colophon
is e v e n d e s i g n a t e d a s a g o s p e l. D o e s t h i s l i t e r a t u r e e m e rg e o u t of
th e o lo g ic a l a n d p h ilo s o p h ic a l t h o u g h t o r is i t t h e r e s u l t o f a partly
m a g ic a l, p a rtly f a n c if u l d e g e n e r a t i o n ? M a g ic a l c u r r e n ts , however,
a re to be fo u n d in N e o p la to n is ts w o rth y o f s e r io u s co n sid eratio n
( I a m b lic h u s ) , a n d t h e u s e o f m y t h (M y t h o s ) w a s a le g itim a te means
o f p h ilo s o p h ic a l p r e s e n t a t i o n s in c e P l a t o . T h e c o m b i n a t i o n o f dialogue
a n d m y t h h e u s e d h a s b e e n r e t a i n e d in th o s e G n o s tic w r itin g s in which
a m y th o l o g ic a l m a in p a r t s e r v e s t o a n s w e r a q u e s tio n , s u c h as II, 5,
f o r e x a m p le , w h e r e H e s i o d s th e s is o f t h e o r ig in o f t h e w o rld from
c h a o s p r o v id e s t h e p o i n t o f d e p a r t u r e f o r t h e d is c u s s io n . A nother
e x a m p le is f o u n d i n E u g n o s to s , t h e B le s s e d ( I I I , 3 ; V , 1) w h ere the
p r o b le m s o f p a g a n p h ilo s o p h e r s a r e a n s w e r e d w ith a m y th o lo g ical
p r e s e n t a t i o n . L ik e w is e i n t h e E x e g e s is o n t h e S o u l ( I I , 6) th e opinions
o f t h e w is e s e r v e a s t h e s t a r t i n g p o i n t o f t h e w r itin g . T h u s th e dispa
r a g e m e n t o f m y th o l o g ic a l G n o s tic is m b e c a u s e o f i t s u s e o f m y th s is
u n fo u n d ed .
A n o th e r q u e s tio n is w h e th e r th e m y th o l o g ic a l p r e s e n ta tio n so
p r e d o m i n a t e s t h a t i t b e c o m e s a n e n d in i t s e l f a n d e c lip s e s th e main
t h o u g h t w i t h t h e r e s u l t t h a t t h e lo g ic a l s t r u c t u r e o f t h e w o rk is no
lo n g e r a p p a r e n t . A s a p a r a lle l o n e c o u ld c i te t h e r e la tio n s h i p o f theo
lo g y a n d l i t u r g y i n t h e lit u r g i e s o f t h e e a s t e r n c h u r c h e s . A c c o rd in g to
c o n t e m p o r a r y o p in io n t h e in f lu e n c e o f a r i t h m o l o g y le d t o a n uncon-

1 H ans Jon as, Gnosis und spdtantiker Oeist (3 ed. Gottingen 1964).
 T H E CONTENT 25

trolled o v e r g r o w t h . A t l e a s t c o n c e r n in g t h e P y t h a g o r e a n s i t h a s b e e n
claim ed t h a t t h e o d d i t i e s o f s y m b o l ic e x p l a n a t i o n (Deuterei) in t o
w hich t h e y fe ll s h o u ld n o t c a u s e u s t o o v e r lo o k t h a t t h e r e b y t h e
a tte m p t w a s m a d e to r e c o g n iz e an e n d u rin g c o n c e p tu a l o rd e r o f
things a n d t o f i n d t h e i r u l t i m a t e b a s is i n m a t h e m a t i c a l r e l a t i o n s h i p s .1
The sa m e a llo w a n c e s h o u ld b e m a d e f o r t h e G n o s tic s , f o r w h o m n u m e
rical h a r m o n y a ls o p l a y e d a n i m p o r t a n t r o le .
L ik e w ise, t h e t h o u g h t p a t t e r n o f a p r o t o t y p e a n d i t s c o u n t e r p a r t
(U rb ild -A b b ild ), w h ic h a l r e a d y in a n o ld e r f o r m c a m e o u t o f P y t h a -
goreanism , r e q u i r e d a c o n s id e r a b l e e x p a n s i o n o f t h e m y th o l o g y . F o r
th e c o sm ic w o r ld m u s t in d e e d h a v e i t s p r o t o t y p e in t h e h e a v e n l y
world. T h e G n o s tic s w a n t e d t o h a v e i n f o r m a t i o n a b o u t t h i s h e a v e n l y
w orld, ir r e s p e c tiv e o f w h e th e r th e su p re m e , u n k n o w a b le G od w as
assum ed t o b e w i t h i n t h e h e a v e n l y w o r ld o r t o e x i s t a b o v e i t . F u r t h e r
more, so m e G n o s tic s m a d e a n o t h e r d i s t i n c t i o n w i t h i n t h e w o r ld i t s e l f
by s e p a r a tin g c o s m ic p r o t o t y p e f r o m a n e a rth ly c o u n te rp a rt. S u ch
sp e c u la tio n c a n lik e w is e b e e x p l a i n e d , p a r t i c u l a r l y s in c e t h e d u a l is m
in th e s e G n o s tic s y s t e m s is a p r o m i n e n t f a c t o r a s is a ls o t h e a s tr o l o g ic a l
view o f t h e w o rld .
T h e d is c u s s io n o f m a n a n d h is s o u l is a c t u a l l y t h e m a i n t h e m e
of G n o s tic is m . The c o s m o g o n ic and c o s m o lo g ic a l c o n s t r u c t i o n s o f
G no sticism f o r m t h e lo g ic a l p r e s u p p o s i t i o n s f o r i t s a n t h r o p o l o g y a n d
p sych o lo g y . T h e m y t h (M y th o s ) o f G r e e k p h i l o s o p h y is c o m b in e d w ith
the v ie w o f t h e h i s t o r y o f s a l v a t i o n a s i t w a s d e v e lo p e d b y J u d a i s m
and t a k e n u p b y C h r i s t i a n i t y . S u c h a c o n s t r u c t e d m y t h (K un stm yth o s)
m ade u s e o f i n d i v i d u a l m y t h s c i r c u l a t i n g in th e N e a r E a s t. The
sy n c re tistic m u l t i p l i c i t y a n d f r e q u e n t p a r a l l e l a r r a n g e m e n t a n d c o m
b in a tio n c a u s e t h e p i c t u r e t o a p p e a r k a le id o s c o p ic a n d c o n f u s in g f o r
th e n o n - s p e c ia lis t. H o w e v e r , w h e n o n e i n v e s t i g a t e s t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p
of th e r e lig io u s c o n t e n t t o t h e f o r m o f e x p r e s s io n , a d e f i n i t e s t r u c t u r e
can g e n e r a lly be d is c e r n e d . To see m y th o lo g ic a l G n o s tic is m as a
d e g e n e ra tio n w o u ld b e a m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f i t s m e t h o d . F o r e v e n
C h ris to c e n tric G n o s tic is m s u c h a s t h a t o f t h e G o s p e l o f T h o m a s , t h e
Gospel o f P h i l i p , t h e G o s p e l o f T r u t h , a n d t h e T r e a t i s e o n t h e R e s u r
rection c a n r e a l l y b e u n d e r s t o o d o n ly in t e r m s o f a m y th o l o g ic a l
u n d e r s ta n d in g o f e x i s t e n c e , a n d p r e s e n t s a le ss p e r p l e x i n g p i c t u r e
only b e c a u s e J e s u s C h r i s t is so m u c h i n t h e f o r e g r o u n d . S o m e o f t h e

1 W. W in d e lb a n d , Lehrbuch der Geschichte der Philosophie, ed. H. Heimsoeth

(15th ed. Tubingen 1957), p. 41.
26 THE CONTENT

N ag H a m m a d i w r i tin g s are d iffic u lt to u n d e rs ta n d b e c a u s e they

a r e c o m p ila tio n s o f v a r io u s p ie c e s o f t r a d i t i o n . Y e t t h e f a c t th at
s u c h a c o m p ila tio n h a s n o t a l w a y s b e e n s u c c e s s f u lly c a r r ie d o u t does
n o t c o n t r a d i c t t h a t G n o s tic is m w a s a b l e t o c o m m u n i c a t e b y means
o f m y th o l o g y , a s t h e f o llo w in g a n a ly s i s o f t h e c o n t e n t o f G E gypt
w ill a t t e m p t t o m a k e c le a r.
T h e t r a c t a t e c a n b e d iv i d e d i n t o f o u r m a i n s e c tio n s .

I. T h e o r ig in o f t h e h e a v e n l y w o rld : I I I 4 0 , 1 2 - 5 5 , 1 6 = I V 5 0 ,1 -6 7 ,1 .
II. T h e o r ig in , p r e s e r v a t i o n a n d s a l v a t i o n o f t h e r a c e o f S eth : I II
8 = I V 6 7 , 2 -7 8 , 10.
5 5 , 1 6 -6 6 ,
I I I . T h e h y m n i c s e c tio n : I I I 66, 8 -6 7 , 2 6 = I V 7 8 , 1 0 -8 0 , 15.
IV . T h e c o n c lu d in g s e c ti o n d e a lin g w i t h t h e o r ig in a n d tran sm issio n
o f th e tra c ta te : I I I 68, 1 -6 9 , 17 = I V 8 0 , 15-81 e n d .

I. T h e s u p r e m e G o d d w e lls in s o l i t a r y h e i g h t. H e is l ig h t a n d silence,
a n d h e is p r i m a r i l y d e s c r ib e d b y m e a n s o f n e g a t i v e a t tr ib u te s . His
P r o n o i a s till liv e s w i t h i n h im . H e d o e s n o t e m a n a t e a d iv in e being
in o r d e r t o b e g e t a t h i r d b e i n g w i t h h e r , b u t r a t h e r e v o lv e s in such
a w a y t h a t a t r i n i t y m a d e u p o f F a t h e r , M o th e r a n d S o n c o m es forth.
A t t h e s a m e tim e , t h e D o m e d o n ( L o r d o f t h e h o u s e ) c o m e s in to being
w h o is u s u a l l y c a lle d D o x o m e d o n ( L o r d o f g lo r y ). H e c a n b e considered
t o b e t h e a e o n w h ic h e n v e lo p s t h e w o r ld o f lig h t. O v e r a g a in s t the
a lie n , s u p r e m e G o d , h e m a y b e r e g a r d e d a s a k i n d o f se c o n d God.
A f t e r t h e m a i n d e s c r i p t i o n ,1 t h i s e v o l u t i o n a r y d e v e lo p m e n t is men
ti o n e d o n c e m o r e , t h i s t i m e f r o m a v ie w p o i n t w h ic h t a k e s t h e m em bers
o f t h e t r i n i t y t o b e o g d o a d s . T h e f i r s t o g d o a d , t h e F a t h e r , is made
u p o f e W o ta , AoyoSy a<f>dapoLay e t e r n a l life , deXrjfjLa, vovsy TTpoyvojois
a n d F a t h e r .2 T h e s e c o n d o g d o a d , t h e M o th e r , a ls o b e a r s th e name
B a r b e lo . H e r p a r t s a r e c o m p le x m y th o l o g ic a l e n t i t i e s w h ic h a re hard
t o i d e n tif y , p a r t l y d u e t o t h e la c u n a e in b o th v e r s io n s . T h e third
o g d o a d , t h e S o n , is m a d e u p o f h im s e lf t o g e t h e r w ith t h e s e v e n voices .3
A f t e r t h e d e t a i l e d d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e o g d o a d s fo llo w s a section in
w h ic h t h e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n is p i c t u r e d , n o w in g r e a t e r d e ta il, as a
h e a v e n l y t h r o n e r o o m . A p l a q u e h a s b e e n a t t a c h e d t o t h e throne
w i t h a n i n s c r i p t i o n o n i t m a d e u p o f a ll t h e v o w e ls o f t h e G re e k alp h ab et
w i t h e a c h v o w e l li s t e d t w e n t y - t w o ti m e s t h e t o t a l n u m b e r o f letters
i n t h e S e m itic a l p h a b e t .

1 I I I 41,7-23 = IV 50,23 - 51,15.

2 Cf. infra, pp. 171f.
3 I I I 41,23 - 43,8 = IV 51,15 - 53,3.
 T H E CONTENT 27

H a v in g p r o v i d e d a p i c t u r e o f t h e g e n e s is o f t h e h e a v e n l y p r i m a l
pow ers, t h e t e x t c o n t i n u e s w i t h th e ir litu rg ic a l a c tiv itie s . P re se n
ta tio n s o f p r a i s e a n d a c c o m p a n y i n g r e q u e s t s f o r t h e s e n d in g f o r t h
of a n e w p o w e r a r e n o w t y p i c a l f o r t h e f u r t h e r d e v e l o p m e n t o f t h e
action, p a r t i c u l a r l y i n t h e f i r s t s e c ti o n , a l t h o u g h t h i s l i t e r a r y d e v ic e
is also u s e d in t h e s e c o n d s e c tio n .
1. T h e p r i m a l t r i n i t y t u r n s t o t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p i r i t a n d t h e
B arbelo. A s a c o n s e q u e n c e t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h i ld f ills t h e D o x o m e d o n -
aeon.
2. T h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h i ld now sh o w n to b e lo n g t o th e g re a t
C hrist in t u r n m a k e s a r e q u e s t o f t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p i r i t a n d
the B a rb e lo . The m a le v irg in Y o u e l co m es in to b e in g . N e x t th e
S p le n d ite n e n s E s e p h e c h a p p e a r s . T h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild , Y ouel and
E se p h e c h a r e c o n s id e r e d th e f iv e s e a ls o f t h e p rim a l tr in ity and
to g e th e r t h e y f o r m i t s c o m p l e t i o n .1
3. T h e r e is a p r e s e n t a t i o n o f p r a is e , o f w h ic h t h e s u b j e c t h a s t o
be in f e r r e d ,2 o n t h e b o t t o m f r a g m e n t o f I Y 5 7 .3 I n I V 5 9 w e f i n d
a fem a le b e in g ( p r o b a b l y npovoLa) w h o , w h ile p a s s in g t h r o u g h th e
aeons, e s ta b l is h e s a n g e lic p o w e r s w h ic h a r e t o p r a i s e t h e t r i n i t y a n d
its p le ro m a . T h e p l e r o m a s e e m s t o b e m a d e u p o f t h e f iv e s e a ls a n d
is also r e f e r r e d t o h e r e a s t h e g r e a t C h r is t . A f t e r t h e g r e a t C h r is t
comes t h e g r e a t L o g o s , t h e d i v i n e avroyevtfs. T h e L o g o s f u n c tio n s
n ex t a s t h e h e a v e n l y c r e a t o r .
4. T h e L o g o s o f f e r s p r a i s e t o t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p i r i t . A s a r e s u l t
M irothoe a p p e a r s , a g r e a t c l o u d o f li g h t , w h o b e g e t s t h e L i g h t - A d a m a s .
The s u p r e m e G o d a p p e a r s in A d a m a s in o r d e r t o e l i m i n a t e t h e d e f i
ciency in t h e lo w e r r e g io n s . T h e L o g o s a n d t h e L i g h t - A d a m a s a r e
united.
5. T h e L o g o s a n d A d a m a s o f f e r p r a i s e a n d p r a y t o g e t h e r f o r t h e
plerom a o f t h e l ig h t s . A d a m a s , o n h is o w n , r e q u e s t s t h a t h e m a y
beget h is s o n S e th . A s a f u l f i l l m e n t o f t h e r e q u e s t , t h e lig h t s H a r m o z e l,
Oroiael, D a v i t h e and E le le th a re b e g o tte n , a n d lik e w is e t h e g r e a t
Seth. T h e f o u r l i g h t s , to g e th e r w ith th e p e rfe c t h e b d o m a d , fo rm
eleven o g d o a d s . I t is n o t f u r t h e r s p e c if ie d w i t h w h a t k i n d o f h e b d o m a d
we a re d e a lin g h ere . The lig h ts a re c o m p le m e n te d w ith c o n s o rts

1 They add up to eight although this is not mentioned.

2 The fragm entary state of IV 57-58 and th e complete loss of the corresponding
pages in Codex I I I leaves th e total num ber of the presentations of praise uncertain.
3 IV 57,13ff.
28 THE CON TEN T

(xapis* aiadrjais, arvveais, <f>povr)<jis) a n d t h u s b e c o m e th e m s e lv e s an

o g d o a d . A d d e d t o t h e s e is a n o t h e r o g d o a d m a d e u p o f m in is te r s and
t h e i r c o n s o r ts : G a m a lie l, G a b r ie l, S a m b lo a n d A b r a s a x w ith /xvtj/ztj,
d yd n r), elprjvr) a n d E t e r n a l L ife . T h e s e t w o o g d o a d s , to g e th e r with
t h e t h r e e o g d o a d s o f t h e F a t h e r , t h e M o th e r a n d t h e S o n form a
q u i n t e t o f o g d o a d s , a t o t a l o f f o r t y h e a v e n l y b e in g s .
6. T h e L o g o s a n d t h e p le r o m a o f t h e f o u r l i g h t s g iv e p ra is e and
r e q u e s t t h a t t h e F a t h e r m a y b e c a lle d t h e f o u r t h in r e s p e c t to the
i n c o r r u p t i b l e r a c e , a n d t h a t t h e s e e d o f t h e F a t h e r m a y b e called the
s e e d o f t h e g r e a t S e th . I n r e s p o n s e t o t h i s p r a y e r t h e th r ic e - m a le child
a p p e a r s t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e g r e a t C h r is t w h o c r e a t e s a c h u r c h o f angelic
b e in g s w h ic h p r a is e s t h e t r i n i t y o f F a t h e r , M o th e r a n d S o n , a n d their
p le r o m a . T h is c h u r c h h a s t h e t a s k o f b r in g in g t h e r e v e la ti o n to those
w h o a r e w o r t h y . T h e s e c ti o n e n d s w i t h a m e n , in d i c a t i n g t h a t the
f i r s t m a in p a r t h a s c o m e t o a n e n d .1

II. T h e s e c o n d m a i n s e c ti o n is d o m i n a t e d b y t h e w o r k o f Seth.
A s t h e s o n o f A d a m a s , h e w a s o n e o f t h e lo w e r p o w e r s o f th e w orld of
lig h t . T h r o u g h h im , t h e l i g h t i n t h e lo w e r w o r ld is c o n n e c t e d w ith the
s u p r e m e G o d . T h e f a c t t h a t t h e c h u r c h o f a n g e lic b e in g s w a s created
in a n s w e r t o t h e r e q u e s t t o c a ll t h e c h i ld r e n o f t h e F a t h e r th e seed
o f S e th , is p r o b a b l y a n i n d i c a t i o n t h a t t h i s c h u r c h o f a n g e lic beings,
w h ic h h a s b e e n b e g o t t e n b y t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild a n d C h rist and
t h u s is t h e s e e d o f t h e F a t h e r , n o w r e p r e s e n t s t h e h e a v e n l y p ro to ty p e
o f t h e r a c e o f S e th .
A ls o in t h i s s e c ti o n o f t h e t r a c t a t e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p ra ise with
p r a y e r a n d r e s p o n s e a r e u s e d tw ic e a s a s t y l i s t i c d e v ic e . H ow ever,
t h i s t i m e S e t h p e r f o r m s t h e a c tio n . T h e f i r s t p r a y e r b e g in s th e section
w h ic h d e a ls w i t h t h e c r e a t i o n o f t h e s e e d , i.e . t h e r a c e o f S eth. In
t h e s e c o n d p r a y e r S e t h a s k s G o d f o r g u a r d s f o r h is s e e d . A t h i r d segm ent
o f t h i s s e c ti o n t h e n d e s c r ib e s h o w S e t h h i m s e l f p e r f o r m s th e work
o f s a lv a tio n .
I n a n s w e r t o t h e f i r s t p r a y e r P l e s i t h e a , t h e v ir g in w i t h th e four
b r e a s t s , c o m e s i n t o b e in g . S h e is t h e m o t h e r o f t h e a n g e ls , t h e m other
o f t h e lig h t s , t h e g lo r io u s m o t h e r .2 S h e p r o d u c e s t h e se e d o f Seth
o u t o f S o d o m a n d G o m o r r a h , a n d S e t h a c c e p t s i t w i t h g r e a t jo y and
p la c e s i t i n t h e f o u r a e o n s , i n t h e t h i r d p h o s t e r D a v i t h e .

1 I I I 55,16 = IV 67,1.
2 I I I 56,6ff. (IV is lost).
 T H E CONTENT 29

F o llo w in g t h i s p re s e n ta tio n , a d e s c rip tio n o f th e o r ig in o f th e

cre a to r o f t h e w o r l d is i n s e r t e d t o c l a r i f y t h e b a c k g r o u n d o f t h e w o r k
of S e th a n d h is r a c e i n t h e w o r ld . H i s o r ig in g o e s >b a c k t o t h e w is h
of th e l ig h t E l e l e t h , w h o t h i n k s i t a p p r o p r i a t e t h a t a f t e r 5 0 0 0 y e a r s
a ru le r o v e r c h a o s and th e u n d e rw o rld s h o u ld co m e in to b e in g .
G am aliel, t h e m i n i s t e r o f t h e l i g h t O ro ia e l, s p e a k s t h e c r e a t i v e w o r d
upon w h ic h t h e h y lic S o p h i a , w h o a l r e a d y h a s c o m e f o r t h , d iv id e s
herself in to tw o p a r t s , t h e s e c o n d o f w h ic h b e c o m e s t h e a n g e l S a k la s .
T o g eth er w i t h t h e d e m o n N e b r u e l , h e c r e a t e s tw e l v e a n g e lic a s s i s t a n t s
and o r d e r s t h e m t o b e c o m e r u l e r s o v e r t h e i r w o r ld s . U p o n c o m p le t io n
of th e w o rld h e f i n a l l y s a y s i n m i s t a k e n s e lf - c o n f id e n c e , I a m a
jealous G o d , a n d a p a r t fro m m e , n o t h i n g h a s c o m e i n t o b e i n g .1
This c la im is r e f u t e d b y a v o ic e f r o m h e a v e n w h ic h r e b u k e s h im
w ith t h e w o rd s , T h e M a n e x i s t s a n d t h e S o n o f M a n .2 A lo n g w i t h
th e v o ic e , a n im a g e a p p e a r s w h ic h p r e s e n t s t h e o c c a s io n f o r t h e
cre atio n o f t h e f i r s t c r e a t u r e (vXaa/Jia). I n o r d e r to h e lp h im , th e
fieravoia a p p e a r s . On account o f G o d s a p p r o v a l (evSoKia) o f t h e
race o f t h e s o n s o f S e t h , h e s e n d s t h e /x e-rav o ia t o e lim in a te th e
variprjfia. S h e p r a y e d f o r ( t h e r e p e n t a n c e o f ) t h e c h i l d r e n o f t h e e v il
A rchon a s w e ll a s t h o s e o f A d a m a n d S e th .
A fte r t h i s c o s m o g o n ic s e c t i o n t h e a u t h o r r e t u r n s t o t h e c r e a t i o n
of th e s e e d o f S e th . A n e w m y t h o l o g i c a l f i g u r e , t h e a n g e l H o r m o s ,
ap p ears. H e c r e a t e s t h e s e e d o f S e t h i n a Aoyoyeves ctkcvos th ro u g h
th e H o ly S p i r i t , a l t h o u g h b y m e a n s o f m o r t a l m a id e n s . T h e g r e a t S e t h
sows h is s e e d i n t o t h e c r e a t e d a e o n s . A g a in S o d o m a n d G o m o r r a h
are m e n tio n e d . I t is t h e p l a c e o f t h e p l a n t i n g , o r t h e p l a c e o f o r ig in .
Still a t h i r d o r ig in o f t h e s e e d o f S e t h is r e p o r t e d . T h r o u g h a w o r d ,
E d o k la g iv e s b i r t h t o t r u t h a n d ju s tic e , th e b e g in n in g o f th e se e d
of life e t e r n a l a n d o f a l l t h o s e w h o p e r s e v e r e b e c a u s e t h e y k n o w
th e ir h e a v e n l y o r ig in , i.e . t h e c h i l d r e n o f S e th . T h u s t h e y a r e s c a t t e r e d
over b o t h t h e h e a v e n l y a n d t h e lo w e r w o r l d . T h e p r o b l e m lie s i n t h e i r
ex iste n ce i n t h e w o r ld , f o r t h e r e t h e y a r e e x p o s e d t o d a n g e r s . F lo o d ,
fire, s t a r v a t i o n a n d p e s t i l e n c e t h r e a t e n t h e m , a f f l i c t i o n s w h ic h o c c u r
because o f t h e m . T h e d e v i l is c o n s i d e r e d t h e o r i g i n a t o r o f t h e s e a f f lic

1 III 58,25f. (IV is lost).

2 III 59,2ff. (IV is lost). As an answer to th e arrogance of Ialdabaoth this voice is
also mentioned in OnOrW ld I I 103 (151), 19f. where it refers to the im m ortal m an of light.
The reference to th e existence of Man and the Son of Man also occurs in A pocryJn
(II 14,14f. = I I I 21,17f. = BG 47,15f.), b u t there it is directed tow ard Pistis Sophia.
30 THE CONTENT

tio n s . H e is c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y h is m a n y g u is e s a n d t h e s tr if e w ithin
h is r e a lm . T h e r e f o r e S e t h r a is e s h is v o ic e i n p r e s e n t a t i o n o f praise
a n d p r a y e r f o r t h e p r o t e c t i o n o f h is s e e d . I n r e s p o n s e , 4 0 0 a n g e ls come
f o r t h u n d e r t h e le a d e r s h i p o f A e r o s ie l a n d S e lm e lc h e l t o g u a r d th e
m e n o f S e th . T h e e a r t h l y h i s t o r y o f t h e c h i l d r e n o f S e t h b e g in s after
t h e c r e a t i o n o f aX-qOeia a n d ddfiiaaa a n d c o n tin u e s u n t i l th e end
o f t h e w o r ld , w h e n t h e j u d g m e n t o f t h e p r e s e n t a e o n a n d i t s archons
w ill t a k e p la c e .
T h e p i c t u r e w o u ld b e i n c o m p le te i f t h e s a v in g w o r k o f S e th in th e
w o r ld w e r e l e f t u n m e n t i o n e d . S e t h c a n n o t le a v e h is c h ild r e n alone.
I n a c c o r d a n c e w i t h t h e w ill o f t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p ir it, h e is sent
d o w n b y t h e h e a v e n l y w o r l d t o d o t h i s t a s k . F o r t h e s a k e o f pacify in g
t h e c o s m o s , h e a ls o s u f f e r s t h e h o s t i l i t i e s t h a t a r e c o n n e c te d w ith
e a r t h l y e x i s te n c e ; f o r t h a t p r e c is e l y is t h e m e a n s o f r e d e e m in g the
r a c e t h a t h a s g o n e a s t r a y . H e b r in g s b a p t i s m a s a r i t e fo r reb irth
t h r o u g h t h e H o l y S p ir i t. T o a c c o m p lis h h is m is s io n , h e p u t s o n the
liv i n g J e s u s a s a g a r m e n t . S a l v a t i o n is a c c o m p lis h e d b y a rec o n ciliatio n
o f t h e w o r l d w i t h its e lf , b y a d e n i a l o f t h e w o r l d a n d t h e g o d o f the
t h i r t e e n a e o n s , a n d b y t h e c o n v o c a t io n o f t h e s a i n t s a n d t h e h eav en ly
b e in g s , in p a r t i c u l a r t h e p r e - e x i s t e n t F a t h e r . S e t h - J e s u s is estab lish ed
a s L o r d o v e r t h e c o s m ic p o w e r s .
U p o n t h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e w o r k s o f S e t h f o llo w s a c a ta lo g o f all
t h e p o w e r s w h o d is p e n s e s a l v a t i o n ,1 b e g i n n in g w i t h Y e s s e u s , M azareus,
Y e s s e d e k e u s u p t o t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p i r i t . A t t h e e n d o f th e enu
m e r a t i o n t h e s p e c if ic m e a n s o f s a l v a t i o n a r e d e a l t w i t h a g a in . Yoel
is l i s t e d a s a p r e - e x i s t e n t h e a v e n l y b e in g w h o c o r r e s p o n d s to Jo h n
t h e B a p t i s t in t h e w o r ld . T h e n a t i m e r e f e r e n c e is g iv e n : fro m now
on ... .2 F r o m t h a t t i m e s t e m s t h e g n o s is o f t h o s e w h o a r e to be
r e d e e m e d t h r o u g h t h e i n c o r r u p t i b l e p e r s o n P o im a e l a n d th o s e th a t
a r e w o r t h y o f t h e b a p t i s m . T h e s e c ti o n c lo s e s w i t h t h e p ro m is e th a t
t h e s a v e d o n e s w ill n o t t a s t e d e a t h .

I I I . T h e h y m n i c p a r t a p p e a r s t o h a v e tw o s e c tio n s o f h y m n s . The
r e c o n s t r u c t i o n o f t h e m e t e r is g r e a t l y c o m p lic a te d b y t h e f a c t th a t
w e a r e d e a lin g w i t h a C o p tic t r a n s l a t i o n f r o m t h e G re e k . A g u ard ed
a t t e m p t h a s b e e n m a d e in t h e c o m m e n t a r y t o a r g u e f o r tw o hym ns
m a d e u p o f f iv e s t r o p h e s w i t h f o u r lin e s e a c h . I t is u n c l e a r to whom

i I I I 64,9 - 65,26 = IV 75,24 - 77 end.

* I I I 65,26 (IV is lost).
 T H E CONTENT 31

th e f ir s t h y m n is a d d r e s s e d . I t c o u l d r e f e r t o J e s u s . I n t h e s e c o n d h y m n
th e w o r s h ip p e r is a d d r e s s i n g a t r i n i t y o r a t e t r a d c o n s is tin g o f t h e
su p rem e G o d a s t h e F a t h e r , t h e M o th e r , J e s u s a s t h e S o n , a n d a n o t h e r
lig h t-b e in g . I n t h i s w a y h e e x p r e s s e s t h e e c s t a t i c - m y s t i c a l e x p e r ie n c e
of th e G n o s tic b e l ie v e r .

IV . T h e f i n a l s e c ti o n1 c o n s is ts o f s e v e r a l, o r i g i n a l l y i n d e p e n d e n t
units. F i r s t S e t h is d e s i g n a t e d a s t h e a u t h o r o f t h e b o o k .2 T h e f i r s t
p a rt m e n tio n s 3 t h a t S e t h h a d p l a c e d t h i s b o o k o n v e r y h i g h m o u n t a i n s
so t h a t i t h a s r e m a i n e d u n k n o w n u p t o n o w . N e i t h e r t h e p r o p h e t s
nor p r im it iv e C h r i s t i a n i t y w e r e f a m i l i a r w i t h i t .
A lso in t h e s e c o n d p a r t 4 t h e a u th o rsh ip is a t t r i b u t e d to S e th .
A tim e o f 130 y e a r s is i n d i c a t e d f o r t h e w r i t i n g .5 T h i s t i m e t h e m o u n t a i n
on w h ic h t h e b o o k w a s p la c e d is m e n t i o n e d by nam e: C h a r a x io .
The b o o k w ill r e v e a l a t t h e e n d o f t i m e t h e r a c e o f S e t h a n d i t s
a d h e re n ts w h o b e l o n g t o t h e i n v is ib le S p i r i t , h is fiovoyevrfs-s o n a n d
th e B a rb e lo . T h is s e c ti o n e n d s w i t h a m e n .6
F in a lly a c o l o p h o n f o llo w s .7 I n i t t h e t r a c t a t e is g iv e n t h e n a m e
T he E g y p t i a n G o s p e l or The G o sp el o f th e E g y p tia n s . T h e
a u th o r w h o m u s t b e o n e o f t h e c o p y i s t s o f t h e t r a c t a t e a s k s
for h im s e lf a n d h is f e llo w l i g h t s x<*Pls> o v v c a iy , a L a d ^ a is a n d <f>p6v t)a is.
The p r a y e r is a d d r e s s e d t o Itjo o v s XP1(TTS 6eov vlos aioTyjp w h o s e
m o n o g ra m ix e y c is added. The a u th o r h im s e lf m e n tio n s b o th
his s p ir itu a l n a m e , E u g n o s t o s , a n d h is n a m e i n t h e f le s h , G o n g e s s o s .

I n t h e r e c o n s t r u c t i o n o f t h e p r i n c i p a l id e a s , t h e p r e c e d in g s k e t c h
of th e c o n t e n t w a s b a s e d u p o n t h e v e r s i o n w h ic h a p p e a r e d t o b e
co rrect o r t h e o n e w h ic h w a s e x t a n t . T h e r e f o r e , t h e d e t a i l s a n d t h e
differences b e t w e e n t h e v e r s i o n s c o u l d n o t b e d e a l t w ith . T h e s e w ill
be t r e a t e d i n t h e c o m m e n t a r y . H o w e v e r , a g a i n a n d a g a i n i t b e c o m e s
obvious t h a t a n a d e q u a t e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n w i t h o u t t h e v e r s io n c o n t a i n e d
in C odex I Y is n o t p o s s i b le s in c e i t s e e m s t o h a v e b e e n b a s e d o n a

1 III 68,1-69,17 = IV 80,14-81 end.

2 III 68,2 = IV 80,15f.; I l l 68,10f. = IV 80,26-81,1.
3 III 68,1-9 = IV 80,15-25.
4 IH 68,10 - 69,5 = IV 80,26-81 end.
The 130 years are identical to th e tim e which passed, according to th e Hebrew
tradition, before A dam became father of Seth (Gen 6:3).
6 H I 69,5.
7 III 69,6-17 (lost or no t originally present in IV).
32 T H E CONTENT

b e t t e r G r e e k o r ig in a l a n d a ls o c o n t a i n s le s s e r r o r s a n d m isu n d er
s ta n d in g s th a n I I I .
T h e t r a c t a t e b e lo n g s t o t h o s e t e x t s w h ic h a r e g r o u p e d a s w ritings
o f S e t h in K o p tis c h -g n o s tis c h e A p o k a ly p s e n a u s d em C o d e x V von Nag
H a m m a d i b y A . B o h l i g - P . L a b i b , p . 8 7 . T h o u g h d i r e c t a c c e s s to these
t e x t s h a s c a s t d o u b t u p o n t h e S e t h i a n c h a r a c t e r o f s o m e o f th em 1,
i n t h e p r e s e n t w o r k w e a r e d e a lin g w i t h a w r i t i n g o f S e th in the
fu lle s t se n se o f th e w o rd . If w e a c c e p t th e title G o sp e l o f the
E g y p tia n s , th e n we have a S e th ia n g o s p e l b e c a u s e i n i t S eth s
w o r k o f s a l v a t i o n in b e h a l f o f h is c h i l d r e n t a k e s t h e c e n tr a l place.
B u t i t h a s b e e n c o m b in e d w i t h B a r b e lo - G n o s tic m a t e r i a l in which
t h e c r e a t i o n o f S e t h is m e n t i o n e d . T h u s t h e h e a v e n l y p ro lo g u e could
be g iv e n . For th is one s h o u ld co m p are A p o c ry Jn , w h ic h comes
fro m a s im ila r t r a d i t i o n . A ls o t h e r e , t h e in v is ib le , v ir g in a l Spirit,
w h o s e u n i q u e n e s s is b e s t e x p r e s s e d b y m e a n s o f n e g a tiv e a ttrib u te s ,
s t a n d s a t t h e h e a d o f t h e p a n t h e o n .2 B a r b e lo , h is evvoia, em anates
f r o m h i m a s a f e m i n in e c o m p le m e n t. I n a c c o r d a n c e w i t h t h e trin ity
o f F a th e r, M o th e r a n d S o n , w h ic h w a s c u r r e n t a t t h a t tim e in the
E a s t M e d i t e r r a n e a n a r e a , s h e a ls o g iv e s b i r t h t o a s p a r k o f light,
a fiovoyevrjs- T h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p i r i t a n o i n t s h i m a n d m a k e s him
X p io r o s . T h e e m a n a t i o n in A p o c r y J n is c o m p lic a te d b y t h e insertion
o f b e in g s s u c h a s N o u s , W ill, U n d e r s t a n d i n g , e tc ., i n t o t h e o rd er of
e m a n a t i o n . I n c o n t r a s t t o A p o c r y J n , G E g y p t p r e s e n t s t h e tr in it y of
F a t h e r , M o th e r a n d S o n a s a n e v o l u tio n o f t h e g r e a t in v is ib le Spirit.
I t s d e s c r i p t i o n is m o r e d is c ip lin e d . T h e u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f t h e in d iv id u al
b e in g s o f t h e t r i n i t y a s o g d o a d s is a n e w e l e m e n t. T h e D o x o m ed o n -a eo n
a n d t h e f i v e s e a ls a r e a ls o n o t p r e s e n t i n A p o c r y J n .
T h e A oyo?, t h e d i v i n e a v r o y e v r j s , p l a y s a m u c h g r e a t e r role in
G E g y p t t h a n in A p o c r y J n . I n t h e l a t t e r t r a c t a t e h e h a s m o v e d to the
b a c k g r o u n d i n f a v o r o f C h r is t. C h r is t is t h e d iv in e avroyevrfs w ho has
c r e a t e d t h e w o r ld t h r o u g h t h e Aoyos. I n G E g y p t , C h r is t h a s o n ly a peri
p h e r a l r o le . B o t h t e x t s k n o w a b o u t h is a n o i n t i n g b y t h e g r e a t invisible
S p i r i t .3 A n o t h e r i m p o r t a n t d if f e r e n c e is f o u n d i n t h e tim e o f the
c r e a t i o n o f t h e f o u r lig h t s . I n A p o c r y J n t h e y c o m e f o r t h fro m the
li g h t , w h ic h is i d e n t i f i e d w i t h C h r is t. I n G E g y p t t h e y a p p e a r upon
t h e r e q u e s t o f t h e L o g o s a n d A d a m a s .4 H e r e t h e L o g o s is given a

1 See F. W issb , The Sethians and the Nag Hamm adi Library .
2 BG 22,17ff. = I I 2,26ff.
a I I I 44,23f. = IV 55,12f.; BG 30,14ff. = I I I 9,24ff. = I I 6,23ff.
* BG 32,19ff. = I I I ll,15ff. = I I 7,30ff.; I l l 50,17ff. = IV 62,16ff.
 T H E CONTENT 33

c o n s id e ra b ly l a r g e r r o le ; h e p r a c t i c a l l y t a k e s t h e p la c e o f t h e C h r is t
in A p o c r y J n . H o w e v e r , C h r i s t p r e c e d e s h i m .1 T h is C h r i s t b e lo n g s
to th e s e c o n d g r o u p o f t h e p a n t h e o n , w h ic h is o n l y a t t e s t e d i n G E g y p t :
th e th r ic e - m a le c h i ld , t h e v i r g i n Y o u e l a n d t h e S p l e n d i t e n e n s E s e p h e c h .
The m e n tio n in g o f C h r i s t a p p e a r s t o b e s e c o n d a r y ; i t c o u ld b e a n
in te r p r e ta tiv e g lo ss . T h e f o u r l i g h t s i n A p o c r y J n h a v e n o t b e e n c o m
p le m e n te d b y c o n s o r t s t o becom e an o g d o ad , b u t a re su rro u n d e d
by tw e lv e (4 X 3 ) a e o n s . Y e t t h e f e m a le c o n s o r t s , a s d e s c r ib e d in
G E g y p t, a r e a ls o m e n t i o n e d in A p o c r y J n , a l t h o u g h r a t h e r a b r u p t l y .2
Also t h e o g d o a d o f t h e i r m i n i s t e r s is m is s in g . T h e c r e a t i o n o f A d a m
in A p o c r y J n t a k e s p l a c e a f t e r t h a t o f t h e l i g h t s b u t a ls o t h r o u g h t h e
avToyevr/s- H o w e v e r , i n A p o c r y J n h e is i d e n t i f i e d a s C h r is t , w h e r e a s
in G E g y p t h e is i d e n t i f i e d a s L o g o s . F u r t h e r m o r e , i n G E g y p t t h e
w ork o f M ir o th o e h a s b e e n i n s e r t e d , w h ile i n A p o c r y J n w e f i n d t h e
n p o y v a io is a n d t h e p e r f e c t vovs. The d if f e r e n c e i n th e c h a ra c te ri
za tio n o f A d a m a s is a ls o o f i n t e r e s t . I n A p o c r y J n h e is t h e p e r f e c t,
tru e h u m a n b e in g , w h ile i n G E g y p t h e o r i g i n a t e s f r o m M a n . T h is
la tte r f o r m u l a t i o n t h u s p r e s e n t s t h e c o n c e p t o f t h e G o d A n t h r o p o s .
All t h e m o r e i n t e r e s t i n g in b o t h v e r s io n s is t h e a s c r i p t i o n o f p r a i s e
to th e s u p r e m e G o d a s h e t h r o u g h w h o m a n d t o w h o m e v e r y t h i n g
was c r e a te d . I n G E g y p t th is re fe rs to M a n , w h ile in A p o c r y J n
it is s p o k e n b y A d a m a s a s a p r e s e n t a t i o n o f p r a i s e t o t h e in v is ib le
S pirit. I n b o t h t e x t s S e t h is t h e s o n o f A d a m a s . A l t h o u g h A p o c r y J n
also s p e a k s o f t h e d e s c e n d a n t s o f S e t h a n d s p e c if ie s t h e i r d w e llin g
place t h i s o c c u r s i n G E g y p t i n a d i f f e r e n t c o n t e x t t h e p r o b l e
m atic b e h i n d t h e p e t i t i o n i n I I I 5 4 , 6ff. is a b s e n t . H o w e v e r , i t is a
c h a r a c te r is tic e l e m e n t o f t h e t h e m e o f G E g y p t .
T h e p r o b l e m a t i c o f t h e s e c o n d m a i n s e c ti o n o f G E g y p t is c o m p le t e ly
d iffe re n t f r o m t h e s e c t i o n t h a t f o llo w s in A p o c r y J n .3 Y e t t h e s t o r y
of S o p h ia a n d h e r s o n , w h ic h is t r e a t e d a t g r e a t l e n g t h i n A p o c r y J n ,
is also u s e d in G E g y p t , t h o u g h i n a v e r y a b b r e v i a t e d f o r m .4 T h e
fall o f S o p h ia is n o t m e n t i o n e d h e r e , f o r t h e c r e a t i o n o f a r u l e r o f t h e
w orld is d u e t o a d e c is io n o f t h e h e a v e n l y r e a l m . E l e l e t h e x p r e s s e s
th e w ish t h a t a r u l e r b e c r e a t e d , p e r h a p s d u e t o t h e f a c t t h a t h e s t a n d s
closest t o t h e lo w e r r e g io n , a s t h e d w e ll in g p l a c e o f t h e m o r e s u s c e p t i b l e

1 IV 60, 7f. The corresponding page in I I I is lost.

2 BG 33,6f. = I I I ll,2 2 f. = I I 8,3f.
3 BG 36,I6ff. = I I I 14,9ff. = I I 9,25ff.
4 III 56,26ff. = IV 68,9 (the rest is lost).
34 TH E CONTENT

s o u ls . A d e s c e n d in g h i e r a r c h y o f lig h t s , m o r e o v e r , s e e m s t o b e in d icated
i n Z o s t ( V I I I , 1) w h e r e , s im ila r t o A p o c r y J n , A d a m a s a n d S e th appear
s u b s e q u e n t t o t h e l i g h t s .1 I n c o n t r a s t , t h e h i e r a r c h y in G E g y p t puts
a s p e c ia l e m p h a s i s o n S e th .
F o r t h e b i r t h o f t h e s e e d o f S e th , i t s d w e llin g p la c e , p re se rv a tio n
a n d s a l v a t i o n a s p r e s e n t e d in t h e s e c o n d m a i n s e c ti o n o f G E gypt
t h e r e a r e p a r a l l e l s a v a i l a b l e in s o m e o t h e r w r i tin g s in t h e N a g H am m ad i
l i b r a r y . P a r t i c u l a r l y r e l e v a n t a r e A p o c A d (V , 5 ), Z o s t ( V I I I , 1) and
T r i P r o t ( X I I I , 1). T h e C o d e x B r u c i a n u s s h o u ld a ls o b e m e n tio n e d at
t h i s p o i n t . I n G E g y p t a s w e ll a s A p o c r y J n , Z o s t a n d C o d e x B rucianus,
S e t h b e lo n g s t o t h e h e a v e n l y w o r ld . T h is is a ls o t h e c a s e in t h e ApocAd,
y e t h e r e t h e d o u b le a p p e a r a n c e o f S e t h a n d h is s e e d in h e a v e n and
o n e a r t h is e x p l a i n e d t h r o u g h a c le v e r d ia le c tic . A d a m c a lls th e son
w h o t a k e s t h e p la c e o f A b e l, S e th . T h is is t h e n a m e o f t h e heavenly
p r o g e n i t o r o f t h e g r e a t r a c e , w h o w a s g iv e n t h e k n o w le d g e (yvwois)
w h ic h A d a m a n d E v e l o s t .2 I n G E g y p t t h e h e a v e n l y S e th is th e son
o f t h e h e a v e n l y A d a m a s . B u t h is r e l a t i o n s h i p t o t h e w o rld a n d his
w o r k o f s a l v a t i o n a r e a c h ie v e d t h r o u g h h is d e s c e n t i n t o th e world,
w h e r e h e a p p e a r s a s J e s u s . F o r t h e m y th o l o g ic a l d e t a il s o f t h e creation
o f t h e c h i l d r e n o f S e th , w e h a v e , u n f o r t u n a t e l y , n o p a r a lle ls available
u p t o n o w . E v e n t h o u g h t h e m y th o l o g ic a l r e p e r t o i r e m u s t h a v e been
fa m ilia r to th e a u t h o r o f Z o s t, t h e r e f e r e n c e s t h e r e a r e e ith e r on
f r a g m e n t a r y p a g e s o r so s h o r t t h a t n o f u r t h e r c o n c lu s io n s c a n be
d r a w n f r o m t h e m . T h e t h r e a t o f t h e f lo o d a n d t h e f ir e t o th e race
o f S e t h a r e d e s c r ib e d i n d e t a i l in A p o c A d . W h ile i n A p o c A d th e race
o f S e t h is r e m o v e d b y a n g e ls ,3 in G E g y p t t h e r e a r e o n ly h in ts o f this,
s u c h a s t h e r e p o r t t h a t g u a r d i a n s w ill g u a r d th e m . S o m e o f t h e m y th o
lo g ic a l b e in g s w h o a r e e n u m e r a t e d a t t h e e n d o f t h e se c o n d main
p a r t a r e a ls o m e n t i o n e d i n A p o c A d , Z o s t a n d C o d e x B r u c ia n u s .
O n e c o u ld d e s c r ib e G E g y p t a s a w o r k in w h ic h t h e S e th ia n s p o rtra y e d
t h e i r s a l v a t i o n h i s t o r y . T h a t c o u ld h a v e b e e n t h e b a s is f o r t h e nam e
g o s p e l i n t h e c o lo p h o n . I f o n e e x t e n d s t h e t e r m g o s p e l som ew hat
b e y o n d i t s u s e i n t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t , t h i s c h a r a c t e r i z a t i o n is cer
t a i n l y le g i t i m a t e . J u s t a s t h e G o s p e ls o f t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t describe
t h e life o f J e s u s f r o m t h e h i s t o r y p r e c e d in g h is b i r t h a n d in the
G o s p e l o f J o h n f r o m h is p r e - e x is te n c e in h e a v e n t h r o u g h h is words

1 V III 29 and 30.

2 V 64,29ff.
3 V 69,19ff.; 76,17ff.
 T H E CONTENT 35

and w o rk s t o d e a t h a n d r e s u r r e c t i o n , s o t o o , i n G E g y p t , t h e life o f
Seth is p r e s e n te d : h is p r e - h i s t o r y , t h e o r ig in o f h i s s e e d , i t s p r e s e r v a t i o n
by th e h e a v e n l y p o w e r s a n d t h e c o m in g o f S e t h i n t o t h e w o r ld , a n d
his w o rk o f s a l v a t i o n , e s p e c ia ll y t h r o u g h b a p t i s m . I f o n e t a k e s i n t o
acco u n t t h a t l i t u r g i c a l a c t s h a v e a n i m p o r t a n t r o le in t h e u n f o ld in g
cosmic d r a m a , t h e n i t is p e r f e c t l y u n d e r s t a n d a b l e t h a t t h e e x p e r ie n c e
of s a lv a tio n is e x p r e s s e d i n a h y m n i c s e c ti o n . I t is S e t h h im s e lf w h o
p u ts t h e a c c o u n t a b o u t h i m s e l f in w r i tin g . T h e p r e s e n c e o f h y m n s
brings t o m in d t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e in 3 S t S e t h ( V I I , 5).1
T he m y s t e r y c h a r a c t e r o f G E g y p t s t e m s f r o m th e fa c t t h a t th e
book h a s lo n g b e e n h i d d e n . I t a ls o f i t s w e ll w i t h t h e n a t u r e o f G n o s tic
sects. T h e n a m e G o s p e l o f t h e E g y p t i a n s l e a d s a ls o t o a f u r t h e r
su g g estio n . I t is p o s s i b le t h a t t h i s t i t l e w a s g iv e n t o t h e b o o k b y
n o n - E g y p tia n s b e c a u s e t h e y k n e w t h a t t h e b o o k h a d b e e n t r a n s m i t t e d
by E g y p tia n s o r t h a t i t w a s e s p e c ia ll y li k e d in E g y p t . B u t in t h a t
case t h e r e m u s t b e a s p e c i a l f e a t u r e , w h ic h f o r m s t h e b a s is f o r t h i s
p o p u la rity . O n ly o n e c o m e s t o m i n d : S e t h , w h o i s a c e n t r a l f i g u r e
in th e t r a c t a t e .2 G n o s tic is m is f o n d o f i n t e r p r e t i n g as good w h at
tr a d itio n a lly w a s c o n s id e r e d e v il, e .g . t h e s e r p e n t i n p a r a d i s e . T h u s
it is p o ssib le t h a t t h e E g y p t i a n g o d S e t h o r S e t w a s r e i n t e r p r e t e d
in te rm s o f S e th , t h e s o n o f A d a m . P e r h a p s t h i s w a s d o n e b y t h e
S eth ian s f o r m i s s i o n a r y p u r p o s e s ,3 f o r w e k n o w o f a t t e m p t s t o r e h a
b ilitate t h e E g y p t i a n g o d S e t h f r o m m a g ic a l t e x t s .4 T h e y c a ll h i m
a god w h o h a t e s e v il, a n d t h e y d e n y t h a t h e i n j u r e d h is b r o t h e r .
Since h e is c o n n e c t e d i n th is tr a c ta t e w ith S o d o m a n d G o m o rra h ,
which h a v e b e e n r e i n t e r p r e t e d a s th e h o m e o f th e good seed o f
Seth, o n e is r e m i n d e d t h a t t h e E g y p t i a n S e t h w a s a c c u s e d o f s o d o m y .
F u rth e rm o re , t h e u s e o f t h e s y m b o l o f t h e f i s h m a y a ls o r e l a t e t o
this, fo r t h e f i s h w a s a t y p h o n i a n a n i m a l .5 A t t h e s a m e t i m e lx&vs
was a m o n o g r a m f o r C h r i s t ( Irja o v s xp io rd s deov vios otorrjp) w h ic h
is a t te s te d i n E g y p t i n T h e T u to r (Ila iS a y c o y o s )9 o f C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n

1 V II 1 1 8 ,1 0 - 1 2 7 ,2 7 .
2 For the original location and th e interpretation of th e Nag Ham m adi library it
ifl important to know w hether the place name C IJG N G C H T could mean th e trees
of Seth, since this place is located near Nag H am m adi. Cf. H. K ee s, Seth (in Pauly-
Wi88oivaf RE), col. 1903.
3 Cf. supra, pp. 22f.
4 Cf. H. K e e s , S eth , col. 1896-1922, especially 1921.
5 Cf. H. K e e s , S eth , col. 1901-1902.
6 Paed. I l l 11,59,2 ( = ed. S ta h lin , p. 270,8).
36 THE CONTENT

d r i a . P e r h a p s t h e m o n o g r a m in t h e c o l o p h o n w a s d e l i b e r a t e l y used.
I n t h a t c a s e E g y p t m a y b e t h e p la c e o f o r ig in o f t h e t r a c t a t e .
T h e w o r k c a n n o t b e c o n s id e r e d a u n i t y , f o r i t a p p e a r s t o in c o rp o rate
s e v e r a l g r o u p s o f t r a d i t i o n s . T h e f i r s t p a r t , w h ic h is r e l a t e d t o A p o cry Jn ,
m u s t b e c o n s id e r e d a t y p i c a l p r o d u c t o f B a r b e lo - G n o s tic sp ecu latio n .
Y e t t h e g r o u p i n g a c c o r d in g t o o g d o a d s c o u ld b e e v id e n c e o f V alen tin ian
in f lu e n c e . E v e n t h o u g h t h e r e d a c t i o n a p p e a r s t o b e v e r y sk illfu l, it is
e v i d e n t t h a t o ld e r p ie c e s o f t r a d i t i o n a l m a t e r i a l w e r e u se d . Thus
t h e t r a c t a t e g iv e s a s im p le d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e t r i n i t y a t f i r s t , b u t later
i t p re s e n ts an e x p a n d e d in te r p re ta tio n w h ic h u s e s t h e sc h em a of
ogdoads. T h is fu rth e r d e s c rip tio n need not be a ttrib u te d to the
c o m p ile r , s in c e i t c o u l d j u s t a s w e ll h a v e b e e n a p ie c e o f trad itio n
w h ic h c i r c u l a t e d o n t h e s u b j e c t . I n d e e d , s u c h a c o m p ila tio n o f pieces
o f t r a d i t i o n h e l p s t o e x p l a i n t h e v a r i a t i o n i n t h e o r d e r o f creation
b e tw e e n G E g y p t a n d A p o c ry J n .
E v e n m o r e t h a n t h e f i r s t s e c tio n , t h e s e c o n d s e c ti o n is c h a racterize d
b y a c o m p i l a t i o n o f d i s p a r a t e p ie c e s . T h e b i r t h a n d s e ttle m e n t of
t h e s e e d o f S e t h is m a d e u p o f t h r e e m y t h o l o g u m e n a d e sig n ed to
m a k e d i f f e r e n t c o n t r i b u t i o n s t o t h e s t o r y a n d t o f o r m a u n if ie d account.
T h e f i r s t d e s c r ib e s t h e b i r t h t h r o u g h P l e s i t h e a . A ls o Z o s t presents
h e r a s t h e m o t h e r o f t h e a n g e ls ,1 t h u s i n d i c a t i n g t h a t t h e heavenly
p a r t o f t h e r a c e o f S e t h is b e in g d e s c r ib e d . S in c e t h e c h ild r e n o f Seth
a r e n o t c o s m ic b e i n g s b y n a t u r e , t h e y r e c e iv e a p la c e in h e a v e n in
t h e t h i r d l i g h t D a v i t h e . C o n s e q u e n t ly t h i s f i r s t r e p o r t p re c e d e s th a t
o f t h e c r e a t i o n o f t h e w o r ld . B u t t h e s a m e t r a d i t i o n te a c h e s th a t
t h e c h i ld r e n o f S e t h a p p e a r i n t h e w o r ld . I n A p o c A d t h i s happens
r a t h e r u n e x p e c t e d l y ; n o t h i n g is s a i d a b o u t a c o n n e c t io n w ith the
h u m a n fo rm .2 T h e s e c o n d m y t h o l o g u m e n o n w h ic h fo llo w s u p o n the
c r e a tio n s to r y , se em s to d e a l w ith t h a t q u e s tio n . H e r e t h e angel
H o r m o s c l o th e s t h e s e e d o f S e t h i n h u m a n f o r m , a n d t h e y a r e b ro u g h t
b y S e t h i n t o t h e c r e a t e d a e o n s . I n b o t h m y th o l o g u m e n a , t h e story
h a s b e e n c o n n e c t e d w i t h S o d o m a n d G o m o r r a h a s t h e d w e llin g place
o f t h e s e e d o f S e th . H o w t h e o p in io n s o f t h e G n o s tic s d if f e r e d becom es
a p p a r e n t in C o d ex I I I 60, 12f f .,3 w h e r e c o m p e t i n g v ie w s a r e placed
d ir e c tly n e x t to e a c h o th e r.

1 V III 53,12f.
2 V 71,10ff.
3 IV 71,21ff. does not present these alternatives. Y et it is best to assume that they
were already present in the Greek Vorlage of III .
 T H E CONTENT 37

T h e t h i r d m y t h o l o g u m e n o n d e a ls w i t h t h e r a c e o f E d o k la . T h is
m u st r e f e r t o t h e s e e d o f S e t h c a lle d h e r e t h e s e e d o f e t e r n a l life .
T h ro u g h h e r c r e a t i o n o f t r u t h a n d j u s t i c e s h e e s t a b l i s h e s t h e b e g i n n in g
of a n e w e p o c h .1 T h e t i m e s p a n f r o m t r u t h a n d j u s t i c e u n t i l t h e
end is t h e e a r t h l y t i m e .
I f o n e a s s u m e s a c o m p i l a t i o n o f p ie c e s o f t r a d i t i o n , i t w ill a ls o b e
easier t o s e p a r a t e C h r i s t i a n f r o m p r e - C h r i s t i a n m a t e r i a l . F i r s t o f a ll,
th e c o lo p h o n b e lo n g s t o th e C h r i s t i a n i z e d p a r t s s in c e i t s p e a k s o f
Jesu s C h r is t, w h ile t h e t w o p r e c e d i n g c o n c lu s io n s a r e p ie c e s o f t r a
d itio n w h ic h , in c o n n e c t i o n w i t h t h e c o m p o s i t i o n o f t h e b o o k , s p e a k
only o f S e th . T h e t e a c h i n g o f t h e a p p e a r a n c e o f S e t h a s J e s u s , w h ic h
p re su p p o se s f a m i l i a r i t y o f t h e S e t h i a n s w i t h C h r i s t i a n i t y ,2 is e x t e n
sively d e v e lo p e d i n G E g y p t . J e s u s is a ls o s e a t e d in h e a v e n w i t h S e th .
F u rth e rm o re t h e h o s t i l e a t t i t u d e t o w a r d t h e la w is s ig n i f ic a n t . W h a t
is in t h e la w is c r u c if i e d . T h is is p r o b a b l y d u e t o P a u l i n e in f l u e n c e .3
C hrist is n o t m e n t i o n e d v e r y o f t e n . A p a r t f r o m t h e o c c u r r e n c e in
th e c o lo p h o n 4 t h e g r e a t C h r i s t a p p e a r s s ix t i m e s .5 I n a ll c a s e s
th e c o n t e x t le a v e s n o d o u b t t h a t x c ( IV ) o r x p c ( I I I ) i n d i c a t e s x p io r o ?
and n o t xprjaros. I t is p r o b l e m a t i c h o w fa r th e th r ic e -m a le c h i ld
has b e e n i d e n t i f i e d w i t h C h ris t* . T h is is in i t s e l f f u r t h e r e v id e n c e f o r
th e s e c o n d a r y r o le g iv e n t o C h r is t i n t h e t r a c t a t e .
S om e a llu s io n s t o t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t a r e e v i d e n t . I n t h e s o te r io lo -
gical p a s s a g e 2 C o r 5: 19 h a s b e e n r e i n t e r p r e t e d ,7 a n d a t t h e e n d
of th e p a s s a g e t h e r e is a r e f e r e n c e t o J o h n 8 : 52. I n th e d e s c rip tio n
of th e a n g e ls E p h 2 : 2 seem s to h a v e b e e n re in te rp re te d . F o r th e
cru c ifix io n o f t h a t w h ic h is in t h e la w , G a l 6 : 1 4 ; E p h 2 : 15f. a n d
Col 2 : 14 c o m e t o m in d . T h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f t h e c r o s s a s a s ig n o f
v ic to ry f u lly a g r e e s w i t h t h e G n o s tic w a y o f t h i n k i n g a n d w a s f a v o r e d
b y O rig e n a s w e ll. T h e f o r m u l a ap^cov to v alw vos to vto v can be
8 a n d c o r r e s p o n d s t o o apycnv t o v noofiov ( t o v t o v )
found in I g n a t i u s
in J o h n 12 : 3 1 ; 1 4 : 3 0 ; 1 6 : 11 a n d o 6eos t o v alcbvos t o v t o v in
2 Cor 4 : 4. W e a ls o m e e t t h e t e r m SiajSoAos*. A s in o t h e r G n o s tic t e x t s ,
b a p tism is m e n t i o n e d , b u t i t h a s n o t b e e n s p i r i t u a l i z e d a s in A p o c A d .

1 III 62,19ff. = IV 74,4ff.

2 E p i p h a n iu s , Panarion 39.1,2-3
(e d . H o l l , p. 72).
3 Cf. in fra , p. 196.
4 III 69,14 (not present in IV).
5 IV [55,6]; IV 55,12=111 44,22; IV [56,27]; 59,17; 60,8; IV 66,8 = I I I 54,20.
8 Cf. in f r a , p. 45.
7 Cf. in fra , p. 192.
8 Ig n atiu s, Eph . 17,1 et al.
38 TH E CONTENT

I t f u n c t i o n s i n s t e a d a s a s y m b o l o f t h e S p i r i t . T h u s C h r i s t i a n elem ents
a r e f o u n d t h r o u g h o u t t h e t r a c t a t e . T h is w o u ld i n d i c a t e a co m p o sitio n
d a t e in t h e s e c o n d o r t h i r d c e n t u r y i f w e c a n a s s u m e t h a t t h e tra c ta te
in i t s p r e s e n t f o r m is a c o m p ila tio n . Y e t s o m e o f t h e p ie c e s o f tra
d itio n m ay w e ll b e c o n s id e r a b l y o ld e r a n d , a s in t h e c a s e o f other
N a g H a m m a d i t r a c t a t e s , g o b a c k t o a G n o s tic is m w h ic h preceeds
t h e d e v e l o p m e n t o f C h r i s t i a n G n o s tic is m .
 THE P R E S E N T A T IO N S O F P R A IS E

P r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e a n d p r a y e r s p l a y a n i m p o r t a n t r o le in t h e
d e v e lo p m e n t o f t h e n a r r a t i v e in G E g y p t . T h e s a m e p h e n o m e n o n c a n
be o b s e rv e d in A p o c r y J n a n d t h e M a n ic h a e a n l i t e r a t u r e .1 I n th e s e
acts o f w o r s h ip t h e w h o le p a n t h e o n is r e c o u n t e d a s f a r a s i t h a s b e e n
d ev e lo p e d a t t h a t p o i n t in t h e n a r r a t i v e . I n o r d e r t o c o n s id e r t h e s e
m y th o lo g ic a l f ig u r e s a n d t h e i r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s in g r e a t e r d e t a i l a n d
to sim p lify t h e d is c u s s io n in t h e c o m m e n t a r y , t h e r e l e v a n t m a t e r i a l h a s
been b r o u g h t t o g e t h e r i n t o o n e c h a p t e r .
T h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e i n I I I , 2 a r e i n t r o d u c e d b y J* N o y c M o y 2
an d o n c e b y 'J' C M o y .3 I V , 2 o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , u s e s e m e e^paJ
N o y c M o y .4 U s u a l l y t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f p ra is e is f o llo w e d by a
p e titio n .5
T h e f o llo w in g b e i n g s a r e th e r e c ip ie n ts o f th e p re s e n ta tio n s o f
praise:

1. t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p i r i t ,
2. t h e m a le v i r g i n B a r b e lo ,
3. t h e g r e a t D o x o m e d o n - a e o n ,
4. t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild ,
5. t h e m a le v i r g i n Y o u e l,
6. E s e p h e c h , t h e S p l e n d i t e n e n s ,
7. t h e e t h e r e a l e a r t h .

1. T h e g r e a t in v i s i b l e S p i r i t is t h e s u p r e m e d e i t y w h o c a n o n ly
be d e s c r ib e d b y m e a n s o f n e g a t i v e a t t r i b u t e s . S u c h a d e s c r i p t i o n h a s
been e m p lo y e d i n G E g y p t a s w e ll a s i n t h e e x t e n s i v e i n t r o d u c t o r y
sections o f A p o c r y J n and S J C . I n s t a n c e s o f t h i s a r e p r e s e n t e d in
th e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e a s w e ll a s in s o m e o t h e r p la c e s . T h e t r a c t a t e

1 Kephalaia I I (Lfg. 11-12) ed. A. Bohlig (S tu ttg art 1966), p. 271,26ff. See also
Neue K ephalaia des Mani , in Mysterion und Wahrheit (Leiden 1968), p . 257
A. B o h l i g ,
2 III [44,25]; 49,23; 50,17f. where it refers back to the previous instance; 53,15f.
55,18; 61,23f.
3 III 44,10.
4 IV 54,14f.; 55,15f.; 56,7f.; 57,13; 60,22; 61,24; [62,16] where it refers back to the
previous instance; 65,8f.; 67,3f.; 73,7f.
5_In m , 2 it is introduced by A IT I : 44,13; 50,21; 51,6; 56,3; 62,12, and in IV, 2
by pjL IT I: 54,20; 56,8; [62,19f. 31]; 73,25.
40 THE PRESEN TA TIO NS OF PR A ISE

h a s b e e n n a m e d a f t e r t h i s b e in g t h e h o l y b o o k o f t h e g r e a t invisible
S p i r i t . I n a l l t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a is e h e is c a lle d g r e a t ( n o 6)
and in v is ib le (A .O f ' t o n in 111, 2 , a .T N iy epoq in IV , 2).1
T h e p r e d i c a t e v i r g i n a l ( n a . p e e N i K . O N ) is m is s in g in o n e in s ta n c e .8
F o u r tim e s th e a d d itio n a l p re d ic a te s u n c a lla b le 3 a n d u n n a m e a b le 4
h a v e b e e n u se d . O n ce th e p re d ic a te in c o m p r e h e n s i b l e (A T T A g o q )
o c c u r s .5 O u ts id e o f t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e t h e g r e a t invisible
S p i r i t is a ls o c a lle d F a t h e r .6
2. A f t e r t h e F a t h e r c o m e s t h e m a le v i r g i n B a r b e lo . S h e is found
in s ix o f t h e s e v e n p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a is e . T h e n a m e B a r b e lo in m ost
c a s e s h a s b e e n l e f t o u t in I I I , 2 .7 S u c h d if f e r e n c e s b e t w e e n t h e versions
m a y g o b a c k t o t h e G r e e k Vorlagen. I n I I I 4 4 , 2 7 t h e m a le virgin
is c a lle d T c d [ h a .].8 S in c e t h e m a le v i r g i n Y o u e l does not ap p ear
o n th e scene u n til IV 56, 20 t h e t e x t is u n c e r t a i n d u e t o lacunae
in I V , 2 a n d m is s in g p a g e s in I I I , 2 Y o e l w a s m o s t lik e ly m ista k e n ly
w r i t t e n f o r B a r b e lo . T h e r e is n o r e f e r e n c e t o t h e m a le v ir g in in IV
6 0 , 2 4 f .9
I n o n e p la c e B a r b e lo is c a lle d M o t h e r .10 S h e is t h e fe m a le com
p l e m e n t o f t h e F a t h e r . H o w e v e r , w e a r e d e a lin g h e r e w ith a higher
f o r m o f e x i s te n c e w h ic h is d i f f i c u l t t o g r a s p in t e r m s o f h u m a n concepts.
S h e is n o t s im p ly t h e d i v i n e c o n s o r t o f m y th o l o g y . S h e is a virgin
j u s t a s t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p i r i t is v i r g i n a l . T h e p r e d i c a t e m ale
i n d i c a t e s h e r t r u l y d i v i n e c h a r a c t e r . F o r t h e e s s e n c e o f d iv in e per

1 I I I 44,11.26; 49,23; 53,16; 55,19 ( 2 k .2 0 p A .T O C ) . 61,24 ^ O p i - T O N i8 missing;

probably the scribe skipped a line. IV 54,16; 55,17; 60,23 (the parallel in III is lost);
61,25; 65,10; 67,5; 73,9.
2 I I I 44,26 = IV 55,17.
3 2iKAH T O N in I I I 44,12; 53,17; 55,19 (A K A H T O C ); 61,24. All the parallel
occurrences in IV are partly or completely in lacunae. There is a question about the
way IV has translated a ^ T o v . The 2iK A H T O N in I I I 65,10 has for its parallel
in IV 77,5 2iT .X 2i2M [6C |] (but not in a presentation of praise). Since in IV 54,16
2iT^C[ is visible it is possible th a t the translator of IV, 2 consistently mistranslated
dKXrjTov by _[65,10; 67,5; 73,8]. _
4 I I I 44,11 XTX.CJJ M n [ e q p 2 iN ] ; 55,20 2iTO N O M 2L2:e M MOC|; I V : AT')
PAN e p o q 54,17; 65,11 (missing in the parallel I I I 53, 16ff.); 67,6. I t probably
also occurs in IV 73,9f., but IV has a lacuna and I I I appears to have skipped a line.
5 I I I 49,24. The parallel in IV 61,25 is in a lacuna.
I I I 40,13f. = IV 50,3 etc.
7 I t is spelled B ^ p B H A O N in I I I 42,12; 62,1; 69,3. This same spelling is found
in ApocryJn (III, 1), IV, 2 reads B ^pB H A C U in [52,4; 54,20; 61,27] and 73,12.
8 The parallel in IV 55,17f. is in a lacuna.
9 The parallel in I I I is lost.
I I I 42,12 = IV 52,4.
 T H E P R E SE N TA T IO N S O F PR A ISE 41

fection is t h a t u n i t y i n w h ic h m a le a n d f e m a le a r e u n i t e d .1 B a r b e lo
possesses p r e c is e l y t h o s e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s w h ic h b e lo n g t o t h e h i g h e s t
deity. L ik e t h e g r e a t in v i s i b l e S p irit, sh e to o is u n i n t e r p r e t a b l e ,
ineffable a n d s e l f - b e g o t t e n .2 A c c o r d i n g t o I r e n a e u s ,3 a s w e ll a s t h e
G nostic w r i t i n g A p o cry Jn, th e s o - c a lle d B a r b e lo - G n o s tic s m ade
B a rb e lo t h e i r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c d e i t y .
T h e m e a n in g o f th e nam e B a rb e lo re m a in s a n open q u e s t i o n .4
One w o n d e r s w h e t h e r b a r b e e lo h ( in f o u r is G o d ) is r e l a t e d t o t h e
rerpaKTvs o f G r e e k p h il o s o p h y . T h e s p o r a d i c u s e o f t h e n a m e B a r b e lo
in G E g y p t m a y b e d u e t o t h e f a c t t h a t t h e t r a c t a t e h a s b o r r o w e d
from B a r b e lo - G n o s tic is m y e t d o e s n o t b e l o n g t o i t b u t w a n t s t o g o
b ey o n d it.
3. T h e p o s it io n o f t h e t h i r d b e i n g in t h e o r d e r o f t h e r e c i p i e n t s
of th e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e v a r ie s . O n ly in o n e o f t h e f o u r o c c u r
rences d o e s t h e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n a p p e a r i n t h e t h i r d p l a c e .5 I n t h e
o th e r c a se s h e is p r e c e d e d b y t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild , Y o u e l a n d E s e
phech .6 H o w e v e r , s in c e t h e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n a p p e a r s u p o n t h e s c e n e
f i r s t 7 a n d p r o v e s t o b e t h e r e s t i n g p la c e o f t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h i l d ,8
he o u g h t t o b e d is c u s s e d t h i r d e v e n i f h e is l a s t i n t h e o r ig in a l s e q u e n c e .
The a lte r n a te n a m e o f th is b e in g is Aojj,e8cov Ao^o/xiScov. T h is
d ouble d e s ig n a t io n is r a r e .9 P r o b a b l y t h e f i r s t p a r t is t h e m o r e o r ig in a l
one, m e a n in g L o r d o f t h e H o u s e ,10 w h ic h t h e n w a s r e f o r m u l a t e d
to L o rd o f G l o r y i n a l i g h t - r e a l m th e o lo g y . E x c e p t f o r t h e f i r s t
tw o in s ta n c e s , w h e r e t h e d o u b l e d e s i g n a t i o n D o m e d o n D o x o m e d o n

1 Cf. ApocAd V 64,6ff.; 1 A pocJas V 41,16ff.; GPh I I 68,23-26; 70,9-17 (logia 71

and 78); 2 Clem. 12,2; C l e m . Strom. I l l 9,63 (from the apocryphal Gospel of the E gyp
tians). Furthermore it should be remembered th a t Philo considered the change from
female to male necessary. Cf. R . A. B a e r , Philo's Use of the Categories Male and Female
(Leiden 1970).
2 III 42,16ff. = IV 52,8-12.
3 Adv. Haer. I, 29.
4 Cf. H. L e i s e g a n g , Die Gnosis (4 ed. S tu ttg a rt 1955), p. 186.
5 III 53,19f. = IV 65,13f.
6 III 50,4f. = IV 62,4; I I I 56,1 (IV is lost); I I I 62,8f. = IV 73,19f.
7 III 41,13ff. = IV 51,2-5.
8 III 43,15f. = IV 53,13ff.
9 III 41,14f. = IV 51,2f.; I l l 43,9f. (the parallel in IV 53,5 reads only A 0 5 0 -
M6ACUN).
10 The name Domiel found in Jewish literature m ust be closely r e l a t e d to this meaning,
and was probably judaized by means of the -el which gives the being its heavenly
character. Cf. G. S c h o l e m , Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic
Tradition (New Y ork 1960), p. 33.
42 THE PR ESEN TA TIO N S OF PR A ISE

is f o u n d , t h e t i t l e t h e g r e a t D o x o m e d o n - a e o n is u s e d .1 S everal
o c c u r r e n c e s o f t h i s t i t l e a r e in t h e p l u r a l , i.e . t h e g r e a t D o x o m ed o n -
a e o n s .2 O n c e I V t r a n s l a t e s D o x o m e d o n i n t o C o p t ic a s p e q ' f e o o y . 8
T h is b e i n g is f u r t h e r d e s c r ib e d a s t h e a e o n o f t h e a e o n s .4
T h e q u e s t i o n r e m a in s w h o t h i s b e in g is a n d w h a t h e sig n ifie s. The
f l u c t u a t i o n b e t w e e n s in g u l a r a n d p l u r a l w o u ld i n d i c a t e a collective
b e in g . A ls o t h e f a c t t h a t h e is d e s c r ib e d a s a s p a c ia l e n t i t y p oints
i n t h i s d i r e c tio n . H e is p i c t u r e d a s a t h r o n e s u r r o u n d e d b y powers.
T h e r e l a t i o n w i t h t h e t r i n i t y o f F a t h e r , M o th e r a n d S o n 5 o n th e one
h a n d , a n d w i t h t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h i ld o n t h e o t h e r , m a k e h im a m ani
f e s t a t i o n o f t h e F a t h e r o f l i g h t w h o r e s t s in s e c r e c y a n d sud d en ly
a p p e a r s w i t h h is lig h t . F o r t h i s h e n e e d s a n a e o n in w h ic h h e p resents
h im s e lf a s a s e c o n d g o d o r a s a b e i n g w h o e n c o m p a s s e s t h e h eav en ly
r e a lm . H e is t h e g r e a t t h r o n e r o o m o f t h e g o d w h o a p p e a r e d in the
r e a l m o f l i g h t . T h is d e s c r i p t i o n r e m i n d s o n e o f t h e J e w i s h concept
o f th e nfrs?. O n th e o th e r h a n d , th e p re s e n ta tio n in term s
o f a n a e o n a ls o c o m e s i n t o p la y . I n H e r m e t i c i s m t h e a e o n h a s the
p o s i t i o n o f a s e c o n d g o d j u s t a s i t d o e s h e r e . 6 H e r e to o h e c o u ld be the
t o t a l i t y o f t h e r e v e a le d g o d . T h e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n w o u ld b e m eaning
le s s a n d in c o n c e iv a b l e i f h e w e r e n o t f ille d . T h a t is w h y h e should
n o t b e p i c t u r e d a s a p e r s o n a l b e in g , w h ic h is s u p p o r t e d b y th e fact
t h a t h e d o e s n o t s p e a k . I t is a ls o in s u f f i c i e n t t o se e h im a s ru le r sur
r o u n d e d b y h o s t s o f m i n i s t e r i n g a n g e ls , f o r h e is f ille d b y th e child
o f l i g h t a n d t h e l i g h t b e in g s w h o b e lo n g t o h im .
I t is u n c e r t a i n w h e t h e r t h e n a m e p la c e d o n t h e t h r o n e r e f e r s to D oxo
m e d o n o r t o t h e m a le c h i l d .7 G r a m m a t i c a l l y b o t h a r e p o ssib le. The
s p a c ia l d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n e x p l a in s w h y h e is listed
o n c e b e f o r e t h e m a le c h i ld a n d t h e o t h e r tim e s a f t e r E se p h e c h . The
m a le c h ild , t h e m a le v ir g in a n d E s e p h e c h a r e c lo s e ly c o n n e c te d w ith
D o x o m e d o n . P e r h a p s i t s t e m s f r o m t h i s t r i n i t a r i a n n o tio n t h a t the

1 I I I 43,15 = IV 53,12f.; I l l 44,20 = IV 55,8f.; I l l 50,4f. = IV 62,4; III 53,19f.

= IV 65,13f.; I l l 56,1 (IV is lost); I I I 62,8f. = IV 73,19f. The two exceptions are III
41,14f. = IV 51,2f. and I I I 43,9f. = IV 53,5. These also happen to be the two instances
where I I I has the double name -2lOMGACUN A O ^ O M e A C U N .
2 IV 62,4 (III 50,5f. has the singular); IV 65,13f. ( I ll 53,19f. has the singular but
the following pronoun refers to him in the plural); I I I 56,1 (IV is lost).
3 IV 73,19f.
4 I I I 41,15 = IV 51,4; I I I 43,10 = IV 53,5f.
5 I I I 41,17ff. = IV 51,7-10.
6 This agrees with Melch (IX 6,1; 16,30) where Doxomedon is called t h e f i r s t born Aeon
7 I I I 43,17-20 = IV 53,15-19.
 T H E PR ESE N TA T IO N S OF PR A ISE 43

tr in ity o f F a t h e r , M o th e r a n d S o n a r e a d d e d t o h i m .1 I n t h a t c a s e
th e f i r s t t h r e e b e i n g s a r e t h e c o n t e n t o f t h e D o x o m e d o n , t h e f o u r t h
is th e S o n , t h e f i f t h t h e M o th e r a n d t h e s i x t h t h e F a t h e r .
I t is t e m p t i n g t o i d e n t i f y Y e u ( i e o y ) o f P S a n d t h e B o o k s o f Y e u
w ith D o x o m e d o n . H o w e v e r , t w o d if f i c u lt ie s a r is e w h ic h r u n c o u n t e r
to th is s u g g e s tio n . F i r s t , Y e u d o e s n o t o c c u r i n a n y o f t h e t e x t s f r o m
N ag H a m m a d i. S e c o n d ly , t h e s p e llin g i e o y f o u n d in P S d o e s n o t
c o rre sp o n d w ith iH o y i n I I I , 2 a n d I V , 2. T h e s e c o n d o b j e c t i o n
is n o t v e r y s tro n g , because h and e a re in t e r c h a n g e a b l e , e .g .
hahahg a lo n g s id e of h agahg. T h e f ir s t a rg u m e n t h a s m o re
w eight, a l t h o u g h to be s u r e , p r e c is e l y th e tra n s fo rm a tio n o f Y eu
in to D o x o m e d o n c o u l d h a v e b e e n t h e b a s is f o r t h e l a c k o f a n y o t h e r
referen ce t o h is n a m e .
Y e u is c lo s e ly c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e l i g h t , a n d s in c e h e h im s e lf b r in g s
fo rth a p l u r a l i t y o f Y e u s, h e to o b e c o m e s a c o lle c tiv e e n t i t y . I n t h e
F irs t B o o k o f Y e u h e is d e s i g n a t e d a s t h e g o d o f t r u t h w h o h a s e m a n a
te d f ro m t h e h i g h e s t g o d a n d a p p e a r s i n m a n if o ld f o r m . I n t h e S e c o n d
B ook o f Y e u h e is d e s c r i b e d a s b e l o n g in g t o t h e e x t e r n a l t r e a s u r e s .2
H e is t h e e x t e r n a l f o r m o f t h e u n a p p r o a c h a b l e G o d . I n P S h e is s a id
to be t h e o v e r s e e r o f t h e l i g h t .3 H i s o r ig in is t r a c e d b a c k t o t h e p u r e
lig h t o f t h e f i r s t t r e e . H i s p r i m a c y c o m e s f r o m h is f u n c t i o n a s t h e
em issa ry o f t h e l i g h t 4 a n d a s t h e p r i m a l m a n .5 H e a ls o h a s d u t i e s w i t h
resp e ct t o t h e r e a l m o f t h e a n g e ls a n d t h e a r c h o n s . Y e u h a s a w id e r a n g e
of re s p o n s ib ilitie s . H e is t h e s e c o n d g o d w h o o r d e r s t h e c o s m ic w o r ld .
H is ta s k s e x c e e d t h o s e o f t h e D o x o m e d o n w h ile a t t h e sam e tim e
in c lu d in g t h e m . I t is i m p o r t a n t f o r t h e e v e n t o f s a l v a t i o n t h a t t h e
souls g o t o t h e i r r e s t in s i d e o f h i m .6
4. I n r e s p o n s e t o t h e r e q u e s t o f t h e t h r e e p o w e r s w h ic h f o r m t h e
trin ity , th e th r ic e -m a le c h i ld com es in to b e i n g .7 T h e e x p r e s s io n
tto jo m n t N ^ooyT n aao y in III o r n ic p M T 2Y T naaoy
in I Y is o p e n t o t w o i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s . T h e q u e s t i o n is w h e t h e r t h e
ujO M N T m o d if ie s x\o y or 2 Y T > i.e . th re e m a le c h ild re n
or th r ic e - m a l e c h i l d . T h e f i r s t i n t e r p r e t a t i o n is s u p p o r t e d b y t h e

1 III 41,13-19 = IV 51,2-10.

2 II J 307,30 transl. Sch m id t -T i l l .
3 PS 15,30; 20,38 etc. transl. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
4 PS 125,23f.; 208,25 transl. Sch m id t -T i l l .
5 PS 185,4; 208,25; 215,29.30 transl. S c h m id t -T i l l .
6 II J 307,32ff. transl. Sch m id t -Ti l l .
7 III 44,18f. = IV 55,3ff. The passage is seriously obscured by lacunae in both
versions.
44 THE PRESEN TA TIO NS OP PR A ISE

o c c u rre n c e o f th e p lu ra l n io jm t o o y T [n i] o jm [t re ] n o c 1w h ich is
an e x c e p t io n t o t h e r u le t h a t in C o p tic n u m e r a l s t a k e a singular
a r t i c l e .2 I l l , 2 in o n e p la c e h a s t h e a c c o m p a n y i n g v e r b in t h e p lu ra l .3
T h e s e c o n d i n t e r p r e t a t i o n is s u p p o r t e d b y t h e p r e d o m i n a n t u se of
t h e s i n g u l a r w i t h t h e v e r b s , a n d t h e o c c u r r e n c e o f a d j e c tiv e s form ed
w i t h T p t (a )- f o r i n t e n s i f i c a t i o n , e s p e c ia lly in G n o s tic and H erm e tic
lite ra tu re , e .g . TpiayLeyicjTos, rpiSvvafjios, 4 rpnrvevparos. Also
TpLadparjs o c c u r s : B u t (Se) t h e te n th F a th e r has a th ric e-m ale
(TpKjdparjs) f a c e , an A d a m a s face a n d a p u r e (elXiKpivrjs) fac e .5
In o t h e r C o p t ic - G n o s tic t r a c t a t e s rpLadpaiqs is f o u n d in tra n sla tio n .
I n 3 S t S e t h ( V I I , 5) t h e re p 2 iA 3 iM 2 ic , t h e f a t h e r o f S e th , is called
t h r i c e - m a l e .6 I n A p o c r y J n i t is s a id o f t h e B a r b e lo t h a t s h e becam e
a f i r s t m a n , w h ic h is t h e v i r g i n a l S p ir i t, t h e th r ic e - m a l e , th e one
w ith th e th r e e p o w e rs, th e th r e e n a m e s , t h e t h r e e c r e a tu r e s , the
a g e le s s a e o n .7 T h e v e r s io n i n C o d e x I I a ls o d e s c r ib e s h e r as the
fjL7]Tp07rdT0)p o f e v e r y t h i n g , y e t w ith t h e s a m e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c descrip
t i o n . I n S J C t h e s p i r i t o f S o p h ia , w h o is t h e f e m a le c o m p le m e n t of
th e p erfec t M an, is c a lle d t h r i c e - m a l e .8 A l th o u g h 3 S tS e th and
S J C s h o w t h a t i n t e n s i f i c a t i o n is t h e p r i m a r y m e a n in g o f t h e expression,
y e t A p o c r y J n o f fe rs a t t h e s a m e t i m e a s t r o n g e m p h a s is o n three
a s p e c t s so t h a t t r i n i t y a n d u n i t y d o n o t e x c lu d e e a c h o t h e r .9
T h e q u e s tio n r e m a i n s w h e t h e r t h e o c c u r r e n c e s in G E g y p t p resen t
a s u f f i c ie n t b a s is t o e s t a b l i s h t h e m e a n in g o f t h e e x p re s s io n . Most
o f t h e i n s t a n c e s i n t h e l is ts o f t h e m e m b e r s o f t h e p a n t h e o n are of
n o f u r t h e r h e l p .10 H o w e v e r , o n e i n s t a n c e r e a d s T T i^ o o y T N A A o y 11
a g a in s t n q jO M N T N 0 0 Y t N ^ A o y .12 T h is is p o s s ib ly , th o u g h not

1 IV 55,3.
2 Cf. W a l t e r C. T i l l , Koptische Orammatik, 162.
3 I I I 54,13f. The parallel in IV 66,2f. is of no help since the verbal prefix precedes
the noun. In I I I the noun stands in extraposition, and the verbal prefix is in the plural
as is the rule when the subject is a numeral. Cf. L. S t e r n , Koptische Orammatik, 486.
4 Cf. the Pistis Sophia (PS), the Books of Yeu (J) and the untitled treatise from Codex
Brucianus (U). Indices are available in the editions of S c h m i d t - T i l l and C. B a y n e s .
5 U 341,8 t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
6 V II 120,29; 121,8.
7 BG 27,17 - 28,3 = I I I 7,23-8,4. The parallel passage in I I 5,5-11 is considerably
different.
8 BG 96,3 = I I I 102,12f. I t is lacking in Eug (III, 3) due to homoioteleuton.
9 BG 27,19ff. = I I I 7,23ff.; cf. I I 5,6ff.
i I I I 49,26 = IV 61,28; I I I 53,23f. = IV 65,17f.; I l l 55,<21> = IV 67.8.
11 IV 73,12f.
12 I I I 62,2.
 T H E P R E SE N TA T IO N S OF PR A ISE 45

n e c e ssa rily , a n e r r o r . I n a n o t h e r p l a c e p r e s e r v e d o n l y i n I V t t a a o y
n n a [t ]- x [ c d m ] o c c u r s .1 I n b o th cases th e e x p r e s s io n i n t r o d u c e s
th e n a m e T e l m a e l T e l m a c h a e l E l i E l i M a c h a r M a c h a r S e th . The
th ric e -m a le c h i ld o f f e r e d p r a i s e a n d p r a y e d .2 H e c a m e f o r t h b e c a u s e
of th e f i r s t o g d o a d , t h e o n e o f t h e F a t h e r .3 H e r e s t s h im s e lf in t h e
D o x o m e d o n - a e o n . 4 F o u r t i m e s h e is l i n k e d t o th e g r e a t C h r is t to
w hom h e a p p a r e n t l y b e l o n g s .5 H i s a p p e a r a n c e is r e l a t e d in t i m e t o
th e a p p e a r a n c e o f C h r is t: W h e n t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h i ld c a m e f r o m
above d o w n to ... t h e r e c a m e f o r t h t h e g r e a t o n e w h o p o s s e s s e s a ll
g re a tn e s s e s o f t h e g r e a t C h r i s t .6 T h e p a r a l l e l p a s s a g e i n I I I r e a d s :
"T h e n t h e t h r e e m a le c h i l d r e n c a m e f o r t h f r o m a b o v e t o t h e b e lo w . ..
(and) t h e r e c a m e f o r t h t h e g r e a t n e s s , t h e w h o le g r e a t n e s s o f t h e g r e a t
C h rist .7 J u s t b e f o r e t h i s p a s s a g e t h e F a t h e r h a s b e e n c a lle d t h e
f o u rth ,8 p e r h a p s b y a d d i n g o n e t o a t r i n i t y t o f o r m a t e t r a d . T h is
te tr a d m a y a ls o b e i n v o l v e d i n t h e n a m e w h ic h is g iv e n t o t h e t h r i c e -
m ale c h ild , T 6A M A H A T 6A M 1 X A H A HAI HAI MAXAp MAXAp
CH 0 .9 S e th is a d d e d t o t h e n a m e s o f t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild , b e c a u s e
th e r a c e o f G o d is a ls o h is r a c e .10 T h e p r e s e n c e o f t h e n a m e S e t h c o u ld
in d ic a te t h a t t h e t r i n i t y o f t h e c h i l d c o m b i n e d w i t h S e t h h a s b e c o m e
a d iv in e t e t r a d .11 T h a t w e a r e d e a l i n g h e r e w i t h a t r i n i t y , o r a t e t r a d ,
in a u n i t y is c l e a r f r o m I V 5 9 , 1 7 f. A l t h o u g h t h e e x p r e s s io n is i n t h e
sin g u lar, t h e t h r e e f o l d c h i l d t o g e t h e r w i t h S e t h m u s t b e m e a n t s in c e
th e n a m e s f o llo w . T h e s a m e e x p r e s s io n is f o u n d i n I I I 5 6 , 1 6 f.12 w i t h o u t
th e n a m e s . H e r e S e t h a c k n o w le d g e s t h e c r e a t i o n o f h is se ed a s a
gift g r a n te d h i m b y t h e i n c o r r u p t i b l e c h i l d .
T h is s e e m in g ly c o n f u s in g m y th o lo g y is n o n e t h e le s s m e a n in g f u l
th r o u g h o u t. I t is m e a n t t o m a k e p l a u s i b l e t h e lig h t - o r i g i n o f t h e

1 IV 59,18f.
2 IV 56,6-9.
3 III 42,5ff. = IV 51,22ff.
4 III 43,15ff. = IV 53,12-15.
5 IV [55,6]; I I I 44,22f. = IV 55,I lf .; IV 59,16-21; I I I 54,13-20 = IV 66,2-8.
IV 66,2-8.
7 III 54,13-20.
III 54,7f. IV 65,26f. is obscured by lacunae.
IV 59,18-21 (III is lost); I I I 62,2ff. = IV 73,12ff.; I l l 65,8f. = IV 77,2ff. (See
also the com mentary p. 190).
10 Cf. I l l 54,6ff. = IV 65,25ff.
11 I t is possible th a t the topos of the three young men in the fiery oven and their
angel ( 3 + 1 ) did play a role in the form ation of this formulation.
12 IV is lost.
46 THE PRESEN TA TIO N S OP PR A ISE

s e e d o f S e th . T h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h i ld o r ig in a te s f r o m t h e s u p r e m e God.
T h is e x p l a in s h is c o n n e c t io n w i t h t h e f i r s t o g d o a d - F a t h e r . T h e child
f o r m s a t e t r a d w i t h S e t h w h o is a ls o a l i g h t - b e in g . E v e n d u r in g the
t i m e t h a t S e t h is n o t y e t a h i s t o r i c a l b e i n g h e is c u s t o m a r i l y m e n tio n e d
t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e n a m e s o f t h e c h ild . T h e p a s s a g e s in w h ic h th e child
is c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e g r e a t C h r is t a p p e a r t o b e s e c o n d a r y . T h e te n d en c y
w o u ld b e t o i d e n t i f y C h r is t w i t h t h e c h i ld a n d t h u s t h e se p arate
m e n t i o n i n g o f C h r is t a p p e a r s t o b e e v id e n c e o f a m y th o lo g u m e n o n
w h ic h w a s a l r e a d y p r e s e n t b e f o r e h a n d . T h e i d e n t i f i c a t i o n o f Jesus
w i t h a c h i ld o r y o u t h is k n o w n f r o m C h r is t ia n - G n o s tic te x t s . W hile
in t h e A c t u s V e r c e lle n s e s 1 a n d t h e A c ts o f J o h n 2 h e h a s a m anifold
a p p e a r a n c e , in A p o c P a u l h e is a y o u t h 3, a n d in A p o c r y J n h e states
u n a m b i g u o u s l y t h a t h e is a t t h e s a m e ti m e f a t h e r , m o t h e r a n d son .4
E a r l i e r in A p o c r y J n i t w a s m e n t i o n e d t h a t h e r e v e a le d h im s e lf as a
c h i ld , a n o ld m a n a n d a s e r v a n t .5 Y e t t h i s c o n n e c t io n b e tw e e n J e s u s and
t h e c h i ld a p p e a r s t o b e a s e c o n d a r y d e v e lo p m e n t. A lso in M an ich aeism
t h e c h i ld a p p e a r s a lo n e 6 a n d t o g e t h e r w i t h J e s u s .7 T h e c h ild is also
k n o w n f r o m t h e u n t i t l e d w o r k f r o m C o d e x B r u c i a n u s .8 I n th e la tte r
c a s e h e is a n 7 tI < jk o 7 to s a n d p r e s id e s o v e r a p la c e w h ic h d o es not
b e lo n g t o t h e t r u e d e p t h b u t f o r m s a m o r e a c c e s s ib le e n t ity . I n Zost
( V I I I , 1) t h e c h i ld p o s s e s s e s a s p e c ia l a s p e c t o f p e r f e c tio n a n d he is
a t r a n s c e n d e n t b e i n g .9 H e is a ls o c a lle d t h e p e r f e c t c h ild w ho is
h i g h e r t h a n G o d .10 T h u s t h e c o n c e p t o f t h e c h ild in d ic a te s a being
w h ic h e v o l v e d f r o m t h e lig h t . H e o c c u p ie s a s p e c ia l p o s it io n d ep en d in g
o n t h e f o r m o f t h e m y t h a n d t h e p e n e t r a t i o n i n t o G n o s tic is m o f the
p e r s o n o f J e s u s o r C h r is t w i t h w h o m h e w a s c o n n e c te d . H is threefold
c h a r a c t e r is e x p l a in e d b y t h e f a c t t h a t h e is o n e b e in g w h ic h co n tain s
th r e e p erso n s.
5. I n r e s p o n s e t o t h e p r a y e r o f t h e th r ic e - m a l e c h ild th e male
v i r g i n Y o u e l a p p e a r s .11 S h e f o llo w s h i m in t h e o r d e r o f th e p resen

1 H e n n e c k e -S c h n e e m e l c h e r , The New Testament Apocrypha II, p . 304 [209].

2Ibid., H , p . 225 [151].
3V 18,7.
4 BG 21,19ff. = I I 2,13ff.
5BG 21,3ff. = I I 2,2ff.
6See the index to the Manichaean Psalmbook.
7 Keph. 35,27 and Mittdiranische Manichaica aus Cliinesisch-Turkestan III, ed.
A n d r e a s - H e n n i n g (Berlin 1934), p p . 38ff. [878].
8 U 338,39; 339,12 t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
9 V III 2,9.
10 V III 13,4f.
11 IV 56,11-20. The te x t is obscured by lacunae.
 T H E PR ESE N TA T IO N S OF PR A ISE 47

ta tio n s o f p r a i s e .1 T h e n a m e Y o u e l is a l r e a d y k n o w n f r o m t h e u n t i t l e d
tre a tise f r o m C odex B r u c i a n u s .2 T h e m e a n i n g o f th e n a m e g iv e n
th e re , G o d f o r e v e r ,3 h a s n o p h ilo l o g ic a l b a s is . T h e n a m e refers
to th e 7rafJLfjLTjTwp. T h is l e a d s t o a d i f f i c u l t y w h ic h is a ls o f o u n d in
G E g y p t. F o r i n o n e p la c e t h e B a r b e lo , w h o is i n o u r t e x t t h e u n i v e r s a l
m o th e r, is c a lle d To) h a ., 4 p r o b a b l y a v a r i a n t o f T o y h a . C o n s id e r in g
th e ir c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s , an in te r c h a n g e o f B a rb e lo and Y ouel can
easily b e u n d e r s t o o d . T h u s j u s t a s V a l e n t i n i a n i s m h a s tw o S o p h ia
figures, so G E g y p t h a s t w o v ir g in s , t h e s e c o n d o f w h ic h h a s n o t b e e n
re le g a te d t o a n i n f e r i o r s t a t u s , h o w e v e r . I n Z o s t s h e is a ls o d e s i g n a t e d
as v i r g i n a l 5 a n d a s m o t h e r o f g l o r y .6 A t t h e s a m e t i m e s h e is v ie w e d
as a f e m a le SogoKpdrwp ( 'f p e q A . t M A j T e ] M neooy ),7 t h e (f.)
m ale a n d v i r g i n a l p o s s e s s o r o f g lo r ie s (T i [N ie o ]o y N ^ooyT
aycu M [ n A . p e ] e n i k o n )8 a n d s h e w h o p o s s e s s e s a ll t h e g lo r ie s
(ta N eo [o y ] th p o y ).9 T h a t m e a n s t h a t s h e h a s t h e c h a r a c t e r
of th e b e in g w h o f o llo w s h e r i n t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e in G E g y p t .
She a lso p o s s e s s e s SotjoKparla w h ic h i n th e u n title d tre a tis e fro m
Codex B ru c ia n u s is a ttrib u te d to th e ttamx-qraip a m o n g o t h e r s .10
T h u s in t h e s e c o n d s e r ie s o f li g h t - b e i n g s in o u r t e x t t h e r e is a c o r
re sp o n d e n c e o f t h e s e c o n d p e r s o n t o t h e s e c o n d p e r s o n o f t h e f i r s t
trin ity . T h e c h a r a c t e r o f t h e l i g h t - v i r g i n c a n a ls o b e i l l u s t r a t e d f r o m
o th e r G n o s tic t e x t s . W e ll- k n o w n is t h e c h a r a c t e r i z a t i o n o f t h e lig h t -
virgin in P S a s a j u d g e w h o r e s id e s i n t h e i n t e r m e d i a t e r e g i o n .11 I n
M a n ic h a e ism s h e is w i t h J e s u s i n t h e s h ip o f t h e m o o n a n d h e r f u n c t i o n
is t h a t o f p u r i f i c a t i o n .12 I n I I , 5 s h e f o r m s a t r i n i t y w i t h S a b a o t h a n d
Je su s .13 J e s u s s i t s t o t h e r i g h t o f S a b a o t h a n d s h e , c a r r y i n g t h e n a m e

1 T A .p C N IK H N 1 7 A .p e e N O C I 'o y H A in I I I , 'J '^ O O y T M T T A p e e -

NOC T o y H A in IV. I l l 50,If. = IV 61,29; I I I 53,24f. = IV 65,18f.; I l l 55,21f.
= IV 67,9; I I I 62,5f. = IV 73,16.
2U 339,33; 355,2f. transl. S ch m id t -T i l l .
8 U 355,2f. transl. S ch m id t -T i l l .
4 I II 44,27 = IV 55,18. This v arian t is also found in Zost (V III 59,13 and 64,11).
VIII 59,15.
VIII 56,16.
7 V n i 56,15.
8 VIII 59,13.
9 V III 55,14; 64,11; 65,10.
10 U 354,36 t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T h x .
11 PS 163f. t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
12 For his role as ootj>la see S c h m i d t - P o l o t s k y , Ein Mani-Fund in Agypten (Berlin
1933), p . 68.
13 II 105 (153),29f.
48 TH E PRESEN TA TIO NS OF PR A ISE

v ir g in o f th e h o ly S p irit , to th e le ft. We a re p ro b a b ly a lr e a d y
h e r e d e a l i n g w i t h t w o c o n c e p t s o f t h e t r i n i t y , t h a t o f F a t h e r - M o th e r -
S on, a n d th a t o f F a th e r Son S p i r i t . T h e c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n th e
t w o is t h a t in c e r t a i n s y s t e m s t h e M o t h e r is t h o u g h t o f a s b o t h v irg in
a n d s p i r i t . T h e c h a r a c t e r i z a t i o n a s j u d g e , w h i c h m a y h a v e c o m e fro m
t h e I r a n i a n c o n c e p t o f t h e daena , i s n o t p r e s e n t i n G E g y p t .
6. W i t h o u t a f u r t h e r r e q u e s t t h e a p p e a r a n c e o f Y o u e l is fo llo w ed
b y t h a t o f h c h c J j h x . 1 H e f o l lo w s h e r i n t h e o r d e r o f t h e p r e s e n ta t io n s
o f p ra is e .2 H e is id e n tif ie d as ttg tg m a jjtg m ttg o o y ( H I , 2 ) or
t t i pGC| a m a j > t g m ttgooy ( I V , 2 ). T h is e x p re s s io n c o rre s p o n d s
w i t h t h e M a n i c h a e a n t e r m <f>eyyoKaroxos o r S p l e n d i t e n e n s . T h is b ein g
in M a n ic h a e a n m y th o lo g y fu n c tio n s as th e firs t son o f t h e liv in g
S p i r i t . 3 T h e e x a c t c o u n t e r p a r t is SogoKpdrajp w h i c h is f o u n d in th e
u n title d tr e a tis e fro m C odex B r u c ia n u s .4 T h e nam e is d if f ic u l t to
in te r p r e t. T h e d e s ig n a tio n th e c h ild o f th e c h ild ( n A A o y M TTaA oy)
h a s b e e n a d d e d to th e n a m e .5
I n P S c h i l d o f t h e c h i l d r e f e r s t o t h e t w i n - s a v i o r . 6 I n t h e second
B o o k o f Y e u i t r e f e r s t o a b e i n g o t h e r t h a n t h e t w i n - s a v i o r w h o is
m e n t i o n e d i m m e d i a t e l y f o l l o w i n g i t . 7 I n t h e s a m e t r a c t a t e i t a p p e a rs
a ls o w i t h o u t a n y r e f e r e n c e t o t h e t w i n - s a v i o r i n t h e c o n t e x t . 8 The
c o n n e c tio n w ith th e t w i n - s a v i o r is p e r h a p s n o t h i n g m o r e t h a n an
in te rp re ta tio n o f th e nam e and w o u ld in d ic a te t h a t t h e o n e child
b e lo n g s to th e o th e r . O th e rw is e th e s e in s ta n c e s te ll u s little about
t h e o r i g i n a n d m e a n i n g o f t h i s m y t h o l o g u m e n o n . G E g y p t m a y h av e
g i v e n u s a s t a r t i n g p o i n t . F o r i f i t is l e g i t i m a t e t o s e e a s e c o n d tr in ity
o f f a t h e r , m o t h e r a n d s o n in t h e th r ic e - m a le c h ild , Y o u e l a n d E sep h ech ,
t h e n t h e c h i l d E s e p h e c h is t h e c h i l d o f t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild .
T h e p r a i s e is a l s o o f f e r e d t o t h e c r o w n o f h i s g l o r y . 9 T h is could

1 IV 56,20ff. The spelling in G Egypt is consistently with an X. In Zost it differs

between X (V III 45,11) and K (V III 45,2).
2 I I I 50,2ff. = IV 62,Iff.; I l l 53,25-54,3 = IV 65,19ff.; I l l 55,22ff. (IV is lost);
I I I 62,6ff. = IV 73,17ff.
3 Cf. F . O o m o n t , La cosmogonie m anicheenne (Bruxelles 1908), pp. 22ff., and the
Coptic Manichaean texts.
4 U 355,10 t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
5 IV [56,2If.] and 59,25 (III is lost); I I I 50,3 = IV 62,2f.; I l l 54,If. (missing in
IV 65,20); I I I 55,24 (IV is lost). In I II 62,7 = IV 73,18 it is missing in both versions.
6 P S 125,3; 147,38 t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
7 I I J 316,1 t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
8 I I J 306,11 t r a n s l. S c h m i d t - T i l l .
9 IV 59,26 (III is lost); I I I 50,4 = IV 62,3; I I I 54,2f. = IV 65,21; I II 55,23f. where
it precedes the child of the child (IV is lost); I I I 62,7f. = IV 73,18f.
 T H E PR ESEN TA TIO N S OF PR A ISE 49

be a c o s m ic r e f e r e n c e t o t h e s t a r s . H o w e v e r , t h e m o r e l i t e r a l m e a n in g
w ould s u f fic e . T h e S p l e n d i t e n e n s is, o f c o u r s e , s u r r o u n d e d b y l i g h t
w hich a d o r n s h i m lik e a c r o w n .
7. O n ly o n c e h a s t h e e th e re a l e a r th been added a t th e end
(TTKA2 N A e p o A i o c 1 = r iK A ? m t t a h p ) 2. The in te n tio n o f th e
w rite r is t o c o n t r a s t t h e e a r t h w h e r e m a n k i n d liv e s w i t h a h e a v e n l y
m odel b e c a u s e i t is i n h a b i t e d b y t h e m e n o f lig h t , p r o b a b l y t o b e
u n d e rs to o d a s t h e r a c e o f S e t h . T h e a u t h o r s t r o n g l y a s s e r t s h e r e h is
belief in t h e s p e c ia l n a t u r e o f t h e G n o s tic s . T h a t e t h e r e a l e a r t h
is a s e c o n d a r y a d d i t i o n t o t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f p r a is e is s u g g e s te d
b y th e f a c t t h a t t h e p l e r o m a is m e n t i o n e d tw ic e . T h e p h r a s e a n d
th e w h o le p l e r o m a w h ic h I h a v e m e n t i o n e d b e f o r e ,3 w h ic h r e a lly
belongs a t t h e e n d o f t h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n , h a s
been r e p e a t e d w i t h v a r i a t i o n s a f t e r t h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e e t h e r e a l
e a r th .4 T h e q u e s t i o n a r is e s w h e t h e r , a t l e a s t a t a l a t e r p o i n t , t h e
p le ro m a i n i t s o w n r i g h t w a s t a k e n u p s e c o n d a r il y a s p a r t o f t h e
list o f t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a is e . E s p e c i a l l y th o s e p la c e s w h e r e t h e
D o x o m e d o n -a e o n s t a n d s a t t h e e n d m a k e a r e f e r e n c e t o t h e p le r o m a
in th e c o n c lu s io n o f t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f p r a i s e e a s y t o u n d e r s t a n d .
J u s t b e f o r e m e n t i o n is m a d e o f t h e p l a c e w h ic h e m b r a c e s t h e r e a l m
of lig h t, a n d i t f o llo w s t h e f i n a l s u m m a r y i n t h e p l e r o m a w h ic h in c lu d e s
e v e ry th in g t h a t h a s b e e n s a i d a b o u t t h e r e a l m o f lig h t , i.e . w h ic h
I h a v e d e s c r ib e d b e f o r e o r w h ic h I h a v e m e n t i o n e d b e f o r e .5 I t is,
of c o u rse , a ls o p o s s i b le t o r e l a t e t h i s s e n t e n c e t o t h e p l e r o m a o f t h e
D o x o m e d o n -a e o n . I n t h a t c a s e i t w o u ld r e f e r b a c k t o h is d e s c r i p t i o n
in th e b e g i n n in g o f t h e t r a c t a t e . I n t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f p r a i s e w h ic h
has th e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n b e f o r e t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h i l d ,6 t h e p l e r o m a
was n o t m o v e d w i t h i t . W e m a y t a k e t h i s a s a n i n d i c a t i o n t h a t e v e n
if th e p le r o m a is n o t a b e i n g i n i t s o w n r i g h t , i t is s e e n a s t h e c o n c lu s io n
and s u m m a r y o f t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f p r a is e . P e r h a p s a f t e r t h e t r a n s
p o sitio n i t w a s f e l t t h a t t h e m e n t i o n i n g o f t h e p l e r o m a h a d b e c o m e
u n c o n n e c te d a n d t h e r e f o r e i t w a s f u r t h e r e l a b o r a t e d . T h e f a c t t h a t
th is tim e t h e r e is n o r e f e r e n c e t o t h i n g s w h ic h h a v e b e e n m e n t i o n e d

1 I II 50,10.
2 IV 6 2 ,9 .
3 I II 50,8ff. = IV 62,7f.
* I II 50,16f. = IV 62,14ff.
5 m 50,16f. = IV 62,14f; I I I 56,2f. (IV is lost); H I 62,I lf. = IV 73,23f.
* I II 53,19-24 = IV 65,13-18.
50 THE PRESENTATIONS OF PRAISE

b e fo re s u p p o rts th e a s s u m p tio n th a t it o r ig in a lly r e f e r r e d to the

p le ro m a o f th e D o x o m e d o n -a e o n .
T h e d is c u s s io n o f t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a i s e is n o t c o m p le t e w ith o u t
a w o r d a b o u t t h e f o r m o f t h e l i s t in r e l a t i o n t o t h e s t r u c t u r e o f th e
t r a c t a t e a s a w h o le . M o s t lik e ly t h e l i s t w a s o r i g in a lly a p ie c e o f tr a
d itio n a l m a te ria l w h ic h e x i s te d w e ll b e f o r e th e c o m p o s itio n and
re d a c tio n o f G E g y p t. T h e p r o b le m s d is c u s s e d above w h ic h arose
b e c a u s e o f t h e c h a n g e o f t h e s e q u e n c e a n d b e c a u s e o f a d d i tio n s w itness
t o t h is . O r i g in a l ly t h e l i s t h a d a n o t h e r p u r p o s e t h a n i t h a s a t p rese n t
w ith in th e tra c ta te . T h e seq u en ce w a s m o s t lik e ly t h e follow ing:

1. t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p ir i t,
2. B a r b e lo ,
3. t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild ,
4. Y o u e l,
5. E s e p h e c h ,
6. D o x o m e d o n - a e o n .

F r o m t h i s s e q u e n c e t h e p a r a lle l is m w i t h t h e t r i n i t y o f t h e so-called
B a r b e lo - G n o s tic s is e v e n m o r e a p p a r e n t . A c c o r d in g t o th is lis t the
trin ity o f F a t h e r , M o th e r a n d S o n w o u ld c o r r e s p o n d t o t h e first
t h r e e b e in g s in t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f p r a is e . H o w e v e r , t h i s is n o t the
c a s e in G E g y p t . T h e r e a s p e c ia l t r i n i t y o f F a t h e r , M o th e r a n d Son
c o m e s i n t o b e in g f r o m t h e g r e a t in v is ib le S p ir i t, n o t t h r o u g h em an a tio n
b u t t h r o u g h e v o l u tio n . T h e F a t h e r a n d t h e S o n r e m a i n an o n y m o u s
a n d o n ly t h e M o th e r is i d e n t i f i e d , a s B a r b e lo . T h e f a c t t h a t th e lists
o f b e in g s w h o a r e p r a i s e d r e t a i n t h e t r a d i t i o n a l f o r m w itn e sse s to
t h e i r o r ig in a l c h a r a c t e r . A s c a n b e s e e n f r o m t h e p la c in g to g e th er
o f t h e t r i n i t y a n d t h e f i v e s e a ls ,1 G E g y p t h a s r e g r o u p e d th e m . H ere
a n e w a n d s e c o n d t r i n i t y is f o r m e d w h ic h c o n s is ts o f f iv e persons.
W h e n th e y t h e t h r i c e - m a l e c h ild , Y o u e l a n d E s e p h e c h are
d e s c r ib e d a s f i v e s e a ls , t h i s is t o e x p r e s s t h e i r c h a r a c t e r a s t h e im ag e
o f t h e f i r s t t r i n i t y . T h e D o x o m e d o n - a e o n f o r m s t h e s p a c ia l fram ew o rk ,
w h ic h is , a s t h e e m b o d i m e n t o f t h e e m a n a t i o n s , in d e e d t h e se c o n d God.

1 IV 56,24f.
TH E G O SPEL OF T H E E G Y P T IA N S

TEXT AND T R A N S L A T IO N
52 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

Th e In tro d u ctio n : 111 40,12-41,7

I I I 40,12 TT-XCDCDMe N {T } 2 [ ie ]j> [A N T e N p M N I C H M e ]

n tc ttin o 6 n a t n a y e p [o q m ttn a n e i ]
14 cut natjccd M neqpA [N neN T A qei e]

B O A N N C T J tO C e N T [ e TTIJtCDK. TTOy]

16 o e iN N n o y o e i N nn[iaio> n N o y o ]

e iN n o y o e i N N T e t [ c it h ntttpo]

18 n o i a <m>n n e i c u f n t c i p h ij[ o y o e iN ]

M n q jA J c e m <n > tm hc n o y o [e m nn i]

41 [M l]

[A .< t> ea.]pc![v n o ] y o e i N e T e mn A pH Jcq-

2 [ri]n eip e c b o a n niaicun N o y o e iN

NTe n e ic o f n a t o y o jn ^ c b o a n a c h

4 M 1N TO C N A TA A O N A T ey A IT eA l MMOq

TTA[l]CDN NNIA ICD N N A y T O re N H C N

40,12 See supra, p. 20 and 23.

41, 5 Perhaps emend to <T T>A yTO reN H C (IV 50,18).

T h e [ h o ly (le p d )] b o o k [ o f t h e E g y p t i a n s ] / a b o u t t h e g r e a t invisible
[ S p i r i t (irvevfia), t h e ] F a t h e r / w h o s e n a m e c a n n o t b e u t t e r e d [, he
w ho cam e] / 15 f o r t h f r o m t h e h e i g h t s o f [ t h e p e r f e c tio n , th e ] lig h t / of
t h e l i g h t o f t h e [ a e o n s (ala>v) o f lig h t ] , / t h e l i g h t o f t h e [sile n c e (aiyr\)
o f th e ] p r o v id e n c e (n p o v o ta ) / < a n d > th e F a th e r o f th e silence
(o iy rj), t h e [ lig h t] / o f t h e w o r d a n d t h e t r u t h , t h e l i g h t [o f th e ] 11
41 [ in c o r r u p t i o n s (d<f>0a p a ia ), t h e ] i n f i n i t e lig h t , / [ th e ] r a d ia n c e from
t h e a e o n s (a lw v ) o f l i g h t / o f t h e u n r e v e a la b le , u n m a r k e d (dcnjfiavTos), I
a g e le s s , u n p r o c la im a b le (-e v a y y e X i^ e a d a i) F a t h e r , / 5 t h e a e o n (alwv)
o f t h e a e o n s (ald>v), a u t o g e n e s (a v ro y e v rjs ), /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 53

T h e In tro d u ctio n : I V 5 0,1 -23

IV 50 [n]

[TT-XCDCUMe e T O Y A ] * B N T e NI

2 [ p M N K H M e N T e ] ITINOfi N N i

[t n ay epoq m t t n a .] tt ic d t * n a t 4

4 [ jc o j M n e q p A N e T A ] q p c y o p r f n

[e i e B O A m ] .x ic e n o y o

6 [ e i ] N N T e [n i]jc c u K n o Y o e i N

qjA e N e ^ ntc N ieN e^ n o y o

8 [e]m o y c ith ^ n O Y npoN oiA

mn o y cith n t c ttic u t * noyo

10 [ei]N O Y qjA xe mn oym ntm c

[no]yoeiN n n a .t\x c d 2 m n o y o

12 [ e i N ] N N A l ' X I O O p M M O q 1TOY

[oei]N e T A q p q jo p rt Nei cboa q ja .

14 [eN e^] NTe N ieN e? ntc t tic d t *

[n N ]A * i>c p A .x e M M o q A y c o n

16 [ n a t * ] '! ' a ) w \ 2 e p o q a y c u n n a t *

[T A ]q je o e i q p M M o q n e c o N n

18 [t ] N e c u N n u c n o bboa MMoq

50, 2 See supra, p. 20.

[The] h o ly [ b o o k ] o f t h e / [ E g y p t i a n s a b o u t t h e ] g r e a t / [ in v is ib le
S p irit (TTvevfia),] t h e F a t h e r w h o s e / [ n a m e c a n ] n o t [b e u t t e r e d , he
who] j 5 [ c a m e f o r t h f r o m t h e ] h e i g h t s , t h e l i g h t / o f [ th e ] p e r f e c tio n ,
th e e t e r n a l l i g h t / o f t h e e t e r n i t i e s , t h e l i g h t / i n s ile n c e (oty-q), i n
th e p r o v id e n c e (v p o v o ia ) j a n d s ile n c e (aiyr\) o f t h e F a t h e r , t h e l i g h t /
10 in w o rd a n d t r u t h , / [ th e ] i n c o r r u p t i b l e li g h t , t h e / in a c c e s s ib le
light, t h e / e t e r n a l [ lig h t] / o f t h e e t e r n i t i e s , w h ic h h a s com e
fo rth , o f t h e / 15 i n e f f a b l e a n d / [ u n ] m a r k e d a n d / u n p r o c l a i m a b l e
F a th e r, t h e a e o n (alwv) / [ o f] t h e a e o n s (alwv), h e w h o b e g e t s /

50,8.10 in or from see com mentary.

54 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 4 1 ,6 [ A y lT o r e N io c N e n i r e N N i o c N A X A o re

[ n ] | O C n a. I CUN N M 6 A A H S C U C

s e lf - b e g o tte n (a vro ye vio s), s e lf - p r o d u c in g (em yevvios), a lie n (aXXoyevios),

I th e r e a l l y (aXi]dcos) t r u e a e o n (alcbv).

T h e a p p e a ra n c e o f the three p o w e rs: I I I 41,7 -1 2

A .y n p o

8 [eA e]e boa N ^HTq n 6 i q jO M T e n 6 om

[b n ] a T nc n e iw r tm xxy n q jH p e e

10 [boa] ^ n t c it h c to n 2 rfrn p e cboa

[n e i ] c u f NA<J)A.pTOC N3tT N T 3 lY e i e

12 [ B O A ] N T C ! f H A G M n i i A H X O C N 6IC U T

T h r e e / p o w e r s c a m e f o r t h (irpoeXdetv) f r o m h i m ; / th e y a re the
F a t h e r , t h e M o th e r ( a n d ) t h e S o n , / 10 f r o m t h e liv in g sile n c e {aiyf\),
w h a t c a m e f o r t h f r o m / t h e i n c o r r u p t i b l e (d<f>dapros) F a th e r . These
( + S e ) c a m e / [ f o r th f r o m ] t h e s ile n c e {o iy q ) o f t h e u n k n o w n (aSrjAos)
F a th e r. /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 55

IV 50 [m a.y*]a .<1 a.yco n i n i p e c b o a

20 [M M oq] M i y n q a.yco m n ni

[ 3 k . A ] A O r e N H C J' 6o m N N A /rp^ep

22 [M ]H N eye m m oc n t c nicui*

[N N ]A .T * a }A ..X e M M o q

him self, a n d h e w h o c o m e s f o r t h f r o m / 20 h im s e lf , a n d t h e / a l ie n o n e
(aAAoyev-qs), t h e u n i n t e r p r e t a b l e (-ipfirjve ve iv) p o w e r / o f th e in e f
fable I F a t h e r .

Th e appearance o f the three powers: I V 50,23 - 51,2

A y e i

24 [c b ]o a M M oq n 6 i q jo M T e n6o m

[ e ] T e n a T N e- n ic o i* t m i

26 [A y ] n q j H p e N i n i p e c b o a m

[M o]oy M i y n y c b o a n o y

28 [ c ir ] H e c o N f c ] N T e tticut* n a t *

[jc Jc p ^ M n a T M y p q j o p r t N e i

51 [ n J.]

cboa n oyci[rH NTe ttic d t * n n i t 1]

2 M M o[q

T hree / p o w e r s c a m e f o r t h f r o m h i m ; / 23 t h e y a r e t h e F a t h e r , t h e
M o ther / ( a n d ) t h e S o n , t h e y w h o c a m e f o r t h f r o m / th e m s e lv e s , f r o m
th e j liv in g [ s ile n c e (a ty*})] o f t h e i n c o r r u p t i b l e F a t h e r . / T h e s e c a m e / /
51 f o r t h f r o m t h e s ile n c e (oiyrj) [ o f t h e ] in e f f a b l e / [ F a t h e r .]
56 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e c o m p o sitio n o f the re a lm o f lig h t: I I I 41 ,13-23

III 41 [ * .y c u ] 6 b o [ a ]m t t m a e T M M i y A qnpo

14 [ e A .e e cboa n ] 6 [ i] a o m 6A U ) n a o S o m c
[ a c u n tta ic u n n ] t g n i a i c u n A ycu n o y

16 [oeiN N Te T o y ]e i T o y e i n n 6om n
[ t a y A .y c u N T ] e i 2 e n q j H p e * q e i

18 [ e B O \ M M ]e2 q T o o y t m a a y n m b ?

[ j e n e i c u ] f M M eqcoo{o}y N eqo

20 [ ] A A A A. N N A .T 't C O C I T

[epoq tta T ] 6 T e y i c H M i . N T 0 c n e j n

22 [ n i6om T H ]poy N ie o o y mn n ia

[ $ O A . p l C l A.

41,18f. The reconstructions are 2 letters shorter th an expected perhaps due to an

imperfection in the papyrus.
20 Corr. AA over TT6 .

[ A n d ] f r o m t h a t p la c e / D o m e d o n D o x o m e d o n c a m e [fo rth ] (npoeX-

Oelv), J 15 [ th e a e o n ( a Iw v) o f] t h e a e o n s (a lw v ) a n d t h e [light] /
[o f] e a c h o n e o f [ th e ir ] p o w e r s . / [A n d ] t h u s t h e S o n c a m e / [forth]
f o u r t h ; t h e M o th e r [ f if th ; ] / [ th e F a t h e r ] s ix t h . H e w a s / 20 [ ]
b u t (aAAa) u n h e r a l d e d / [ ; i t is h e ] w h o is u n m a r k e d (darjfiavTos)
a m o n g / all [ t h e p o w e r s ] , t h e g lo r ie s a n d t h e / [ in c o r r u p tio n s (a<f>9ap-
a la )\
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 57

T h e c o m p o s itio n o f th e r e a lm o f lig h t: I V 5 1 ,2 -1 5

IV 51, 2 ...] . N T [.... A O ]

S O M A C p [N . . A O ]M A [ ( U N

4 m ecD N n [ t g N ie c u j N n p [ y o e i N A q]

p c p o p r t N e l B O [A M ]M A.[y 6 T n A f ]

6 n e tt 6 in I b o a n [t T o y e i T o y ]

ei N T e N e y 6 o M [A y c u N ^ e t t o jh ]

8 pe A .q e i c b o a e n M e fc q T O o y ]

T M i i y A e e c e M M [e 2 -fe ]

10 n ic u i* A e e [q e M M e ^ c o o y ]

2 [ ]^ e [ a a a a ]

12 [o ]y A .T M a ([n n e n A .T A e N e q ]

e M M A e iN a n [ N 2 ]N 0 [o m ]

14 t h p o y 2 6 N e [o ]p y n a [t\ x c u ]

2M

51, 2 The letter before N T is 2l or A.

14 No superlin. stroke is visible on N .

[ ] D o x o m e d o n / [D o m e d o n ] / t h e a e o n ( a id>v) [o f t h e a e o n s
(accui/)], t h e [lig h t] / 5 c a m e fo r t h fr o m [th e r e , i.e .] / t h e c o m in g fo r th
of [each o n e] / o f t h e ir p o w e r s. [A n d t h u s t h e S o n ] / c a m e fo r th [fo u r th ], /
and (8e) t h e M o th e r is [th e f if t h ,] / 10 a n d (Se) t h e F a th e r [is t h e
sixth.] j [ b u t (aAAa)] / [h e is] w it h o u t m a r k [, a n d (Se)
he was] / u n m a r k e d [a m o n g ] a ll [p o w e r s,] / in c o r r u p tib le g lo r ie s. /
58 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e th ree o g d o a d s: I I I 4 1 ,2 3 - 4 3 ,8

a) T h e ir a p p e a r a n c e : I I I 4 1 ,2 3 - 4 2 ,4

III 41 BOA 2M 17MA. eTMMi-Y

24 [A.Y6I e]BOA n 6 i t o jo m t g n 6 o m -

42 MB
T U JO M T 6 N 2 0 r A O A C 8 T 8 [n e iC O T ]

2 2 n Y clrH MN TeqnpoNCMA. [erne]

M M OOy B O A 2N KOYOYNTq 6 T 6 N

4 to o y n e ic u f tm u y nuiHpe-

F r o m t h a t p la c e / t h e t h r e e p o w e r s [c a m e ] fo r th , / / 4 2 th e three
o g d o a d s (o y S o a ? ) t h a t [th e F a th e r ] / [b r in g s ] fo r th , in silen ce (aiyrj)
w it h h is p r o v id e n c e (irpovoia), / fr o m h is b o s o m , i.e . / th e Father,
t h e M o th e r (a n d ) t h e S o n .

b) T h e f i r s t o g d o a d : 1 1 1 4 2 ,5 -1 1

T q j o < p n > e N 2 0 r A 0 3 lC e T e t b [ h ] h t [ c ]

6 A n q j o M N T N2 0 0 Y T n a a o y n [ p o ]

e A e e eB O A gtg t g n n o ii t e mn [n A O ]

8 r o c MN TA.<j)ApCIA. MN TTCD[N2 n ]

o ja eN C 2- n e o e A H M i ttn o [y c ]

10 mn TenporNCUcic n200Y T [C2>]

M e NGICDT-

42, 5 Corr. OJ over 6 ? The scribe wrote T ty O M T C perhaps under the influence
of 42,1.

/5 The < f ir s t > o g d o a d (oySods), b e c a u s e o f w h ic h / t h e thrice-m ale

c h ild cam e fo r th(irpoeXdeiv), / w h ic h is t h e t h o u g h t (evvota), and
[th e ] w o rd (Aoyo?), / a n d t h e in c o r r u p tio n (a<f>6apaia), an d the
e te r n a l / [life], t h e w ill (deX-q/xa), t h e m in d (vovs), / 10 a n d th e fore
k n o w le d g e (rrpoyvcools), t h e a n d r o g y n o u s / F a th e r .
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 59

T h e th ree o g d o a d s: I V 5 1 ,1 5 - 5 3 ,3

a ) T h e ir a p p e a r a n c e : I V 5 1 ,1 5 - 2 2

IV 51 e a .Y P < y o p r t N e i e [ B o \ ]

16 M M o q n 6 i c p o M T e n 6 [ o m ]

6 T 6 O JPM TC N N O r [ A O iC ]

18 NA.T NTAniCUT* N T O fY e B O A ]

2 N ic o Y N q n o Y P ir H [ m n ]

20 p y n p P N P i A e T e na.[T N e ]

n i o j i * t m a . a .y [ n a ? H ]

22 pe

15 There c a m e [fo r th ] / fr o m h im t h r e e [p o w e r s,] / w h ic h a re t h r e e o g d o a d s

(o ylo a s) j w h ic h t h e F a t h e r b r o u g h t [fo r th ] / fr o m h is b o s o m in
silence {oiy-q) [a n d ] / 20 p r o v id e n c e (Trpovoia), w h ic h [are] / th e
Father, t h e M o th e r (a n d ) [ th e ] / [S o n ].

b) T h e f i r s t o g d o a d : I V 5 1 ,2 2 - 5 2 ,2

22 'Jq j o p r f N O f A O i c t [ h ]

e T A .n iq ^ M i* j p p y t * n a .a p [ y ]

24 ei bpa c tb h h tc e[T e ta T ]

t 'fe N N P i A mn n iq j A [J c e m n]

26 nio>N2 NNa.[i*]JcaJ2 M cp[a. e]

N 2 PY<uop- p y n p y [c ]

52 [ nb]
[m n P Y 6 m p a j p ] p r f n c p p y n

2 [nicu]T* N 2 [ o o Y 1* c]iMe
52, 2 Superlin. stroke on N is in the lacuna.

The fir st o g d o a d (o y S o a ? ), t h e [o n e ] / b e c a u s e o f w h ic h t h e th r ic e -
male c h ild I c a m e fo r t h , [w h ic h ] / 25 is t h e t h o u g h t ( e w o ia ) , a n d t h e
word, [a n d ] / t h e e te r n a l, in c o r r u p t ib le life , / w ill, m in d (v o v s ), j I 5 2
[and] fo r e k n o w le d g e , / [th e ] a n d r o g y n o u s [ F a th e r ].
60 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IH, 2

c) T h e se co n d o g d o a d : I I I 4 2 ,1 1 -2 1

II I 42 TM2 CNTe n 6o [m n]
12 20I\2 l0A.C TMA.A.Y TBA.[pB]lHAON [M n ip ]
noc eT T m T ia> x[.]r [
14 xi M eM 6N 8iiM N [ ne]
T2IJCN m e - K.a.pB[
16 t 6 o m N a . e p M y [ N Y e m m o c ]

t m 3la.y Njk.fcya.jce [m m o c a .c n e i]
18 pe 6 boa 2[
m m oc a c n p o e A o e 6 [ b o a a .cey ]
20 A o i c e i m n n e i c u f M [n iK A p c u q n ]

K ^pcuq

The secon d ogdoad (o y S o a ? )-/ p ow er, th e M o th er, th e virginal

( 7ra p d e vo s) B a r b e lo n / e n i T i T i c u x [ ] / ju , M eM eN ea m eN
[ w h o ] I 15 p r e s id e s over th e heaven, K A p s[ ] /
t h e u n in te r p r e ta b le ( -ip fiy v e tfe iv ) p o w e r , / t h e in e ffa b le M other [.
S h e o r ig in a te d ] / fr o m h e r s e lf [ ]; / s h e c a m e fo r th (vpoeAdeiv);
[sh e ] j 20 a g r e e d (evS oK etv) w ith t h e F a th e r [o f th e ] s ile n t / [silence].
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 61

c) T h e se c o n d o g d o a d : I V 5 2 ,2 -1 4

IV 52, 2 * |'6 o m

[ M M ] e 2 C N [ T e e y o ] r .A .O A .c tb

4 [ t m a J a y + [ b a p b h a ] co M i r i p e e N o c

[ N 2 0 ] P Y [ t * . ] .K .1 B 1 AJLCDN6 -

6 [ ] n H e -fK H 2 i^XN T i r e

[ ] . [ . ]AK.pCUBCUpi A c u p

8 [ ...] . i'0 O M N N A T p^ ep M H

[N e y e] m m o [c ] A.ya> nnat*

10 [cp x a ce m m oc] t a T .p M . [

[ ] k A[cni]p[e]
12 [e B O A mmoc M & ]y n c e i c

[ p q ^ o p r t IT ei ] b o a a .c 'l' m ctb

14 [m n] tticdt * [ n ] t 6 j'C irH cto n ^

52, 5 Trace appears to be H.

6 There is a faint C at the end of the line, perhaps erased.
11 There may be too little room for CTTI in the lacuna.

The I se c o n d p o w e r [w h ic h ] is [a n ] o g d o a d (o y S o d s ), / [th e ] M o th er ,
the [m ale] v ir g in (-,rrapdevos) [B a r b e lo ] / 5 [ J .k a b a , a .a c u n /
[ ] h e w h o p r e s id e s o v e r t h e h e a v e n / [ ] A .K p c u B c u p ii.c u p /
[ , ] t h e u n in te r p r e ta b le (-ipfj.r]v v iv) / and in [e ffa b le ] p o w e r ,
1 10 she ... I [ ]. S h e o r ig in a t e d / [fr o m ] h e r s e lf, a n d s h e /
[came] fo r th . S h e a g r e e d / [w ith ] t h e F a t h e r o f t h e liv in g s ile n c e
(m y r j ) . /
62 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

d ) T h e th ir d o g d o a d : I I I 4 2 ,2 1 - 4 3 ,4

III 42 T M e ^ q jO M T e [ n 6 o m n 0 ]

22 I\2lOA.C TTOJHpe NTC[lI*H n c it h ]

MN n e K A O M NTCITH N C l[rH m n ]

24 n e o o y M n eio jf m n T ip e [T H n t]

43 [M r]

[MA.A.Y '] ira.T e q e m e eboa n nkoa

2 [ t t o c ] N T c a .u jq e n 6 o m m ttn o 6 n

[o y o ] in N T C A .q jq e n c m h ^ y < u n q j a .

4 [x e n ]e ney-xcuK

42,23 H and N are connected by a down-sloping diagonal stroke.

43, 2 Corr. C over X.
3 Corr. M over erasure. A in A y CD over I ?

T h e t h ir d o g d o a d (o y S o a s) / [p o w er ], t h e S o n o f t h e [sile n t (cnyjj)
s ile n c e (<ny>j)], / a n d t h e c r o w n o f t h e s ile n t (criyrj) silen ce (aiyrj),
[a n d ] I t h e g lo r y o f t h e F a th e r , a n d t h e v ir tu e (a p errj) [o f the] //
43 [M o th e r. H e ] b r in g s fo r t h fr o m t h e b o s o m (koXitos) / th e seven
p o w e r s o f t h e g r e a t / lig h t o f t h e s e v e n v o ic e s , a n d th e w ord / [is]
th e ir c o m p le tio n .

e) T h e s u m m a r y : I I I 4 3 ,4 -8

4 NA.T N e TU JO M T 6 N

[ 6 o m ] T q jO M T e N z o r A o a i c N T a r r e i

T h e s e a re t h e t h r e e / 8 [p o w er s], t h e t h r e e o g d o a d s (o y S o a s) that
th e F a th e r /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 63

d ) T h e th ir d o g d o a d : I V 5 2 ,1 5 - 2 4

IV 52 [t< M e 2 > o )]o M T e A e n 6 om e y o r A [ o j ic ]

16 [ T ] n [ l ] t p H p e N T 6 't'CITH MN

[O Y K A .p ]cu q m n o y c o o y n n

18 [ t nia> ]T * m n o y ^ p e T H n t

[ t m ] a a y tta T e A q p q j o p r t n

20 [ e m e e]B O A n k o y n c | N C A q jq e

[ n 6 ]o m n t t t in o < 5 N o y o e i N

22 [ n ] t 'I 'c a .q ^ q e n c m h e T [e Y ]

[ b ] o a m m o o y i r e n q ? A .x e

24 [ N T e ] TT6 YTTAH ptOMJL *

52,15 There is not enough room for 'f M 2 <p in the lacuna.
16 l_ has flaked off. Perhaps homoioteleuton: 'j'C I TH MN <TTIKAOM
N>OYK.A.pa>q, or a whole line dropped out: O Y K A p tD q MN n i KAOM N.

15 A nd (Sc) t h e t h ir d p o w e r w h ic h [is] a n o g d o a d (o y S o d s ), / th e
Son o f t h e s ile n c e (aiy-rf) a n d / < s ile n c e , and th e crow n o f t h e >
silence, a n d t h e k n o w le d g e / [ o f t h e F a th e r ] , a n d t h e v ir tu e (ape-nj)
of I [th e] M o th e r , w h o [b r o u g h t] / 20 [fo r th ] fr o m h is b o s o m s e v e n /
powers o f t h e g r e a t lig h t / o f t h e s e v e n v o ic e s fr o m / w h ic h is t h e
word j [o f] t h e ir c o m p le t io n (n X qpcofia ).

e) T h e s u m m a r y : I V 5 2 ,2 4 - 5 3 ,3

24 6 T6

[ na T] Ne qjoM T e n 6 om e T e
26 [q)o]M T e n q M a o i c Ne na [T]

These j * a r e t h r e e p o w e r s , i.e . / t h r e e o g d o a d s ( o y S o d s ), t h e s e / /
64 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 4 3 ,6 [ c u t 2]n T e q n p o N o ia i e i N e m m o o y

[g b o a ] n K o o y N T q a .q e m e m m o o y

8 [ 6 BOA] M TTM3l 6 TMMJLY

43,6-8 D oresse was still able to read all except the first letter of each line (JA 254,
1966, p. 340).

[th r o u g h ] h is p r o v id e n c e (irp o vo ia ) b r o u g h t / [fo r th ] fr o m h is bosom.

H e b ro u g h t th e m / [fo r th ] a t t h a t p la c e .

T h e d e s c r ip tio n o f th e D o x o m ed o n -a eo n : H I 4 3 ,8 - 4 4 ,9

8 a .q n p o e A

[ e e ] b o a n 6 i a o m 6a o ) n a o ^ o m c

10 [ a c u n ] n a .ic u n n n i a i c u n m n n e

[ e p o ] N O C e T N ^ H T q ' MN N A YN A .M IC

12 [e T K ]c u T [e e p ] o q N i e o o y mn n ia .

[< J) a.]p c[iai n e ] | c u f M n N o 6 N o y o

14 [e iN N T a .q e i b ] o a m TTiKa.pcuq n e

[ n N o 6 n a o 2 o m ] c j lc u n n a ic u n c t c

16 [n q jO M N T N 2 o ] P Y T N a iA o y M TON

[ M M o o y M M ]o q a y c u a .y T a .J c p o n

43,9-12 D oresse was still able to read all except the first letter of 10 and the first
two letters of 9, 11 and 12 (JA 264, 1966, p. 340).
12 Corr. X over?
13 Corr. O in o y over e .
14f. Stop after q is unusually high and large. Perhaps it is not a punctuation mark.
^Alternate reconstr. n e e IN O 6 .
17 M M O O y preferable to M M o q to account for the available space.

D o m e d o n / D o x o m e d o n c a m e fo r th (irpoeA detv), / 10 t h e a eo n (alcav)

o f th e aeon s ( a ^ j , an d th e / [th r o n e (d p o vo s)] w h ic h is in him,
a n d t h e p o w e r s (S vva/ju s) J [w h ic h su r r o u n d ] h im , t h e glories and
t h e I [in c o r r u p tio n s (a<f>dapoia). T h e ] F a th e r o f t h e g r e a t lig h t / [who
c a m e ] f o r t h fr o m t h e s ile n c e , h e is / 15 [ th e g r e a t] D o x o m e d o n -a e o n (aldsv)
in w h ic h / [ t h e th r ic e -] m a le c h ild r e sts. / A n d t h e th r o n e (dpovos) /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 65

IV 53 [ nt]

NTA.TTICUT* [NTOY CBOA 2N KOy]

2 Nq 2^ o y c ifrH mn 0]y n p [0N 0i2L ]
NTA.q MTT![MA. 6 TMMJAY *

53 th e F a th e r [b r o u g h t f o r t h fr o m ] h is [b o s o m ] / t h r o u g h s ile n c e
(oiyrj) [an d ] h is p r o v id e n c e ( n p o v o ia ) / a t t h a t [p la c e ].

T h e d e s c r ip tio n o f th e D o x o m e d o n -a e o n : I V 5 3 ,3 - 5 4 ,1 3

TT[ IMA.]

4 e T A .q p q 7o p [T f] N [ o y ] c u N 2 [ b o a ]

MMiy n 6 i a o 5[ om ] a [ cun n ie ]
6 cu n n t g N ie c u N [ m n N i e p o N o c ]

e T N 2 P Air N 2 HT<I t MN n i 6 o m e i* ]

8 [K jc u T e e p o o y m [n o y e o o y ]

[m]N OyM-NTA.T*[0 C<U2 M ' m an*]

10 [ n t ] n iN O 0 [ N o y o e iN A q e i]

[g b o a ] ^ n o y M [

12 [ ] . . [ ..............t t i n o 6 n a o ]

[5o ] mgacun [NNetUN T q m otn ]

14 [M ]M o q N 2 H T q n [ 6 i n iq ^ M i* 2 0 ]

[o ]y i* N A .A o y [A .y c u A .q T A x p o ]

53,11 Perhaps O y M [N T p e q K A .p C U q .

[At th a t p la c e ] / D o x o m e d o n a p p e a r e d , / 5 [th e ] a e o n ( a lw v ) / o f t h e
aeons (a lw v ) [a n d th e th r o n e s ( d p o v o s)] / th a t a re in h im , [a n d
the p o w ers w h ic h ] / s u r r o u n d t h e m , [a n d g lo r y ,] / [a n d ] in [c o r r u p tio n .
The F a th er ] / 10 [o f] t h e g r e a t [ lig h t c a m e ] / [fo r th ] fr o m [ ] /
[ t h e g r e a t D o x o ] m e d o n / [-a e o n (a lu tv)] in [w h ic h ] / [th e
thrice-m ale] c h ild [r e sts]. / 15 [ A n d t h e t h r o n e (O povos)] /
66 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 4 3 ,1 8 fep A T N j H T q ] M n e o p o N o c M n e q e

[o o y natf 6 T ]e neqpa.N n a to y < u n 2

20 [eB O A C H 2]2,tu tu tl 2 ^ T n y s o c
[ ].c o y x n e n u p x x e n e i
22 [ cdt M noY o]em MnTHpq* neN
[TA.qei] 6 b o a 2 n tc ith eqMTON
24 [ mmo ] cj niicxpcuq na.T e T e n e q
44 MA

pa.N n oycym boaon N a .fc o p a .T O N oym y]

2 cth p io n e q ^ H r f N 3k.TN[A.y e ] p [ o q a . q n p o ]

e A e e B O A * 111111111111111111 l[l 11 ]

4 hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh[hh o]

o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o YYtyyy]

44, 1 Superlin. stroke on N is not visible.

o f h is [g lo r y ] w a s e s ta b lis h e d [in it ,] / [th is o n e] o n w hich his

u n r e v e a la b le n a m e / 20 [is in sc r ib e d ], o n t h e t a b le t (irvos) /
[ ] o n e is t h e w o rd , t h e [F a th e r ] / [ o f t h e lig h t] o f every
th in g , h e I [w h o c a m e ] fo r th fr o m t h e s ile n c e {oiy-q), w hile he
r e s ts I in t h e s ile n c e , he w h o se // 44 nam e [is] in a n [invisible
(d o p a ro v )] s y m b o l ( o v f i f io A o v ). [A ] / h id d e n , [in v isib le ] m ystery
(fjivoTrjpiov) I cam e fo r th (u poeX delv) i I I I I I I I I I I I I I I IIl
[ill] I h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h h [ h h o ] I
5 o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o y y [ Y Y Y ] ^
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 67

IV 5 3 ,1 6 [N 2 ]pa.'f N ^ H -fq n<5i n [ i e p 0 N 0 c ]

[ n ] t n e q e o o y u [h eTA.Yc 2 *.fl
18 [N^pjatf N^HTq [MneqpA.N T e ]

[M ety-xooq N '|'[tty 5 o c
20 [. .].cun 6 T 6 17[a.T n e n a ^ u c e ]
[ n t ] nicui* Aytco n o Y o e m ]
22 [n t ] naJ th p o [Y tta.T T boa]

[ n] o y c ith a.y [ cu na.T e T i q ]

24 [p ] c p o p T t Nl b[ o a o y c i]
[ m ] n * .T e i* M O [ T N M M o q n ]

26 [ o y c ] ! i * h na.T e [ T e n e q p ^ N ]

[2 N o ] y c y m b [ o a o n e q e n i]

28 [ t n ] a.y e p o q [
54 [nX |

[ ............... a i q p q p ] o p r f N ei c b o a

2 [n 6 i o y ]m y [c th p io ]n NNA.i*qpA.

[jce] HMO[q 11111]11111111111

4 [iiiiii] h h h [ h ] m h [ h ] h h h h h h h

[hh h]hh [hh ]h o o o o o o o o o

6 [ o o o o o o o ] o o o o o o YYY

63,20 Perhaps [m]eCD N.

21 Perhaps A.Cj [ instead of i y [ .

of his g lo r y [w a s e s ta b lis h e d ] in it , / [ th is o n e ] o n [w h ic h ] / [h is] in e ffa b le

[name w a s in s c r ib e d ,] / o n t h e [ t a b le t (irv ijo s) ] / 20 [ t h e a e o n
(aiwv) (?)] w h ic h [is t h e w o r d ] / [o f] t h e F a t h e r a n d [ t h e lig h t ] / [o f]
everyth ing [, h e w h o is fr o m ] / s ile n c e (o iy r j) a n d [h e w h o ] / cam e
forth [fro m s ile n c e ( a iy ij) ,] / 25 h e w ho r e s t s [in ] / s ile n c e (a iy rj),
he [w h ose n a m e ] / [is in ] a n [in ] v is ib le / [a n d h id d e n ( ?)] s y m b o l
(ovufioXov) /j 54 [ . T h e r e ] c a m e fo r t h / [a n ] in e f fa b le m y -
[stery (( iv o r r jp io v )] / [ I I I I I ] II I I I I I I I I I / [ I I I II I ] H H
h [ h ] h h [ h ] h h h h h h h I * [ h h h ] h h [ h h ] h
OOOOOOOOO I [OOOOOOOjOOOOOOYYY I
68 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 44, 6 YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY e e e e e [

e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e e a.a.a.a.a.a.a.[a.a.aA]
8 x x x xxxxxxxx cu cu cu cu cu cu cu cp [c u c u c u ]

CUCUCDCDCUCUCUCUCUCUCU'

44, 6 There is room for 2 more letters at the end of the line. Perhaps a diple was put
here.
8 D oresse was still able to read all except the last two letters (JA 264,1966, p. 344).

YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYe e e e e / e e e e e e e e
eeeeeeeeexxxxxxx[xxxx]jxxxxxxxxx
a .a .cu cu cu cu cu cu cu cu cu [cu cu ]/cu cu cu cu cu cu cu u > cD w
cu .

T h e p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e a n d req u est o f th e o g d o a d s: I I I 44,9-21

a .y c u [ N T e e i ]

10 ze A -T q^O M Te n 6 o m f C M O y 6 T i[n o 6]

Na. 2 0 p a.T O N n tF n a . N a .i\x c u M n [ e q p a .N ]

12 Mna.peeNiKON naicahton mn [Teq]

apceNiKH N nipeeN H a.ya.iT[i N oy]

44,9-12 D oresse was still able to read all except the last letter in 10 and 12, and the
last three letters in 9 and 11 (JA 254, 1966, p. 344).
13 n i p e e N H (sic!) cf. Schw yzer, Griechische Grammatik II, p. 32 note 4.

A n d [in th is ] / 10 w a y t h e th r e e p o w e r s g a v e p r a ise t o t h e [great], /

in v is ib le (a o p a r o v ) , u n n a m e a b le , / v ir g in a l (ira p d eviK o v), uncallable
(an-Atjtov) S p ir it (rrvvp.a), a n d [h is] / m a le (dpaevLKTj) v ir g in (vapdevrj).
T h e y a sk e d ( a lr e iv ) [for a] /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 69

IV 54 [YYYYYlYYYYYYtYl
8 [YYYYYYlY e e e e e [ e e ]
[e e e e e e e ]e e e e e e [e e ]
10 [ m . m m ] A . m [ n . ]

[ m i m cu cu] cu [cu cu ]

12 [ c u c u c u c u c u c u ] c u c u c u cu [cu ]

[cu cu cu cu cu cu ]

[YYYYYlYYYYYYtYl/tYYYYYYlyeeeee
[ e e ] / [ e e e e e e e ] e e e e e e [ e e ] / 1(l [ i i i i i

[u )cu cu cu cu cu ]cu cu cu cu [cu ]/[cu cu cu cu cu cu .]

The p re se n ta tio n o f p r a is e a n d re q u e st o f th e o g d o a d s: I V 5 4 ,1 3 - 5 5 ,1 1

A ycu N 't '2 ^

14 [* t-c y o M T ]e n 6 o m A .y e i N [ e ]

[e g p a jf N o y jC M o y m t t i n o 6 n

16 [N a .T N * .y e p ] o q a .y c u N3k.T*^[a.2l

[m c| n n a .t* '! pa.]N e p o q t t i[ t ia .]

18 [ p e e N I K O N M]lJNA. N T e n t ic u i* ]

[ a .y c u ' f ^ o o y t ] M n a . p e N [ o c ]

20 [tB ^ p B H A C U ] A < Y > p a .lT I n [ o j o ]

54,14 Imperfection in the papyrus may have caused unusual spacing.

16f. Perhaps A.lJCJk.gMeq (77,5), A.T,JCCU2 M (60,11) or if J C O O q . Cf. also
65,10; 67,5; 73,8f.
20 MS. 2k.Cpa.ITI.

And in t h is w a y / [ t h e th r e e ] p o w e r s b r o u g h t / 15 p r a ise t o t h e
great, / [in v is ib le ] , a n d [ in c o r r u p tib le ] / [ u n n a m e a b le ] o n e , t h e [v ir
ginal (TrapdeviKOV)] I S p ir it ( 7TVV[jLa) o f t h e [F a th e r ] / [a n d t h e
niale] v ir g in (T ra p d iv o s) / 20 [B a r b e lo ]. <T hey> a s k e d ( a crew ) /

54,19f. MS. reads: [And the male] virgin [Barbelo] asked etc.
70 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 44,14 6 om a.cnpoeA.e c b o a n 6 | o y c itr H n]

o y c ith e c o N 2 n 6 i e N [e o o Y ] mn fee N ^ ]

16 <|>ea.pcia. naicun [ a .i]

CUN 2N TB3k. eY O Y O [M TT]

18 o jo m n t n j o o y t T[poMTe n 6 in ]
jc n o n ^ o o y t N re N [e a . n z o o y t * Y l

20 M2 n N o 6 n ao 3 o m [g acu n naicun n]
t 6 om M n o j a - x e M n e n [A H p c i> M a . th pcj]

44,15 Superlin. stroke on MN is not visible. _

17 Corr. e y o y o j over erased word beginning with N.
19 Or : r N [O C

p o w e r . A s ile n c e ( cnyrj) o f liv in g s ile n c e (aiy-q) / 15 c a m e fo r th (npoeX-

delv), n a m e ly [g lo ries] a n d / in c o r r u p tio n s (a<j>6apala) in t h e aeons
(a lw v ) [ aeons ( a lw v )] / m y r ia d s a d d e d [o n ,
th e ] I t h r e e m a le s, [ th e th r e e ] / m a le o ffsp r in g , t h e [m a le ] races (yevea)
j 20 f ille d t h e g r e a t D o x o m e d o n - [a e o n (a lw v ) w ith ] / th e pow er of
th e w ord o f th e [ w h o le p le r o m a ( ttX-q p w /x a ).] j
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 71

IV 54 [p it nnoy^om ] a cp c y prt n

22 [ o y o j n 2 8 0 ] a n 6 i O Y C [ir H ]

[ e c o N 2 N ci]rH n o y ^ o m

24 [NA.T T 2 e N 0 ]0 Y Ne MN
f c e N V iV x c u ^ M ] n i ecu n e t
26 [ n t] 'N'ecuN
55 [m s]

nH 6 t k h e f e p a l e .x N n im y cth ]

2 piON N i l e [ T 6 2 6 N i N T B l N 6 ]

n i c j m t * ^ lo o lY tT * ' N i] o p M [ t r e ]

4 n o c n i ^ o o y L t * m ]n N ireN [ea]

n ^ o o y t * N ie [o o Y n t c n ic u i* ]

6 [ N ] i e o o Y N T e 1 7 [in ]o 6 [ n x c mn]

[ N i ] p e N O C N ^ o o y tT * ] N ir [e N e a i n ]

8 [ta J y m o y ? M niN O 0 [n n c c u n ]

[N A ]o s o M e A C U N [n ]2 [ n 6 o m n ]

10 [ T e o ] Y q ? a u c e N T e n [in A H p c u M a .]

[ n o ]y o I n [-]

[for a p o w e r.] A [ liv in g ], / [ s ile n t (oxy q ) s ile n c e (o iy q )1 / [a p p e a r e d ]

in a p ow er, / [ th e s e w h ic h ] a r e [g lo r ie s] and / 25 [in c o r r u p tio n s,]
the aeon (alwv) w h ic h / [ (alwv), / / 5 5 h e
o f] th e a eo n s
who p resid es [o v e r t h e ] / [m y r ia d s o f ] m y s t e r ie s ( fLvorrjpiov), / t h e
three m a les, [th e ] t h r e e [o ffs p r in g (yevos)], / t h e m a le s [a n d ] t h e
male r a c es (yevea), / 5 t h e [g lo r ie s o f t h e F a th e r ,] / [th e ] g lo r ie s o f
the g reat [C h rist a n d ] / [th e ] m a le o ffs p r in g ( yevos), t h e [r a c e s (yevea)]
I filled t h e g r e a t / D o x o m e d o n [-a e o n (alwv) w it h p o w e r s o f] / 10 a
word o f t h e [p le r o m a (nXijpwfia)] / [o f] lig h t .
72 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e o f th e th ric e -m a le c h ild : I I I 4 4 ,2 2

III 4 4 ,2 2 T O T 6 TTCpOMNT N ^ O O y tT N A A O Y MTTN0 6 ]

N x p c N T A qT A gcq n 6 i n [ N o 6 n a ^ o ]

24 p a.T O N MTTNA. n i l N T ^ Y *!* P AN 6 T q ]

6 o m x e a i n o n i q - f [ n o ] y [ c m o y m]
26 i t n o 6 n a . o p a .t o n m t t n a [m n T e q ]

A p c e N i K H M n i p e e N o c Tcd [ h a mn]

28 tcith n cith n c i t h mn t m n t [ n o 6]

44,24 Corr. N in TTN X over 6 1. It seems the scribe began to write TT61 CDT.
45,Iff. are missing.

T h e n ( r o r e ) t h e th r ic e -m a le [c h ild o f t h e g r e a t] / C h rist (xpicrros)

w h o m t h e [g re a t] in v is ib le (a o p a r o v ) / S p ir it (Trvevfia) h a d anointed
h e [w h o se ] / 25 p o w e r [w a s c a lle d ] A in o n g a v e [p ra ise to] / the
g r e a t in v is ib le ( a o p a r o v ) S p ir it (nvevjjba) [a n d h is] / m a le (apaeviKrj)
v ir g in (n a p d e v o s) Y o e l, [a n d ] / th e s ile n c e (a ty ri) o f sile n t (cnyr\)
s ile n c e (criyrj), a n d t h e [g r e a tn e ss] / /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 73

The p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e o f th e th ric e -m a le c h ild : I V 5 5 ,1 1 - 5 6 ,1 1

IV 55 t o t n iq p [M i]

12 f e o o y lt n a a [o y M n i]y o 6 [n x c ]

[n ]a .T e T a .q T a .2 t c q n 6 i n m o 6 n]

14 [a.T]N3k.Y e p o q M[mTa. na.T 6T a.y]

t t P ]^ n T e q 6o [M a.iNON a q e m e ]
16 [ 2 ]p a .T n o y c m o y y [rriN o 6 n]

[a.TN]a.y e p o q M [nN i mn fjo ]

18 to y l'i' M n a .p [e N o c Tcu h a t l

[c ith N ]o Y K a .p [c u q N o y c irH t ]

20 [M IN T N ]o 6 T N [ T 6 ]

[M e ]y ;* o o q - .[ N M if ]

22 t9 ] u e H H O [ q . . . ] . . . [

[N a .T ]p o y o > ^ a jp c u q * y ]< u nn[]

24 [T p ]2 e p M H N e [y e M ]M o q n [i]

[q ? o ]p rt T a .q to y a jN ]2 [e ]B o ;\

26 [a jy c u N N a .i,T ta .q ? ]e o e | (p

[M ]M O q N N ^T* . . ] 6 l M 2k.'

65,15 There is no room for JC6 before A. I N ON .

Then (ro r e) t h e [th r ic e -] / [m a le ] c h ild [ o f th e ] g r e a t [C h rist (x P L(JT s ) ] l

whom [th e g r e a t] / [ in ] v is ib le [S p ir it (m 'eu /za )] had a n o in t e d
[he] I 15 w h o s e p o w e r w a s c a lle d [A in o n b r o u g h t] / p r a ise t o [th e
great] / [in ]v is ib le [S p ir it ( n v e v n a ) a n d t h e m a le ] / v ir g in ( v a p d e v o s )
[Yoel, th e ] / [ s ile n c e ( o iy r j) o f s ile n t (criyTj)] s ile n c e , [th e ] / 20 g r e a tn e s s
that [ ] I in e ffa b le . [ ] / [in ]e ffa b le [ ] /
[u n a n sw e r a b le a n d / [u n ]in t e r p r e t a b le (-epixrjvevecv), t h e / 25 f ir s t
one w h o h a s [c o m e f o r t h ,] / a n d (w h o is ) u n p r o c la im a b le / , u n [

]//
THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III,

Pages 45-48 are missing.

 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 75

IV 56 [N S ]

[ ] e 6 T 6 H M O t^ e

2 [ N N A .i* < y a .]x e M M oq

[. . ] o y [ ]q n i N i m i

4 [ t n ] o 6 T H [p o ]Y [ n ] o y m n t n o 6

[n ]T 6 tc ir [H N ]N O Y K a .p a jq M

6 [ttim a .] e [T M ]M a .Y n i c j M i * ^ [ o ]

[ o y t *] N A [ A o ] y iq e r n e e e p fju r n ]

8 [ o y c ] m o y a y c u a .q p a .iT [ i n o y ]

[6 om ] e B O x fiT O O T q M n [iN o 6]

10 [ n n a .t ] n [ a .y 1 e p o q m it n a . ii[n A .p ]

[e e N iK o ]N -

56 [ ] w h ic h is w o n d e r fu l / [ in ]e ffa b le / [
], h e w h o h a s / a ll t h e g r e a t n e s s e s [o f] g r e a t n e s s / 5 [o f]
the silen ce {aiy-q) [o f] s ile n c e a t / t h a t [p la c e ]. T h e th r ic e -[m a le ] /
[child] b r o u g h t / p r a is e a n d a s k e d (alrelv) [fo r a ] / [p o w er ] fr o m
the [g rea t,] / 10 [ in v is ib le , v ir g in a l (napdeviKov)] / S p ir it (m 'cu/xa).

T h e a p p e a r a n c e o f Y o u e l: I V 5 6 ,1 1 -2 0

TOTe A .qpqj[oprt]
12 [ n o y ]< P N 2 s b o a m it im a . t [m ]

[m a y ] n [6 i ]c T [

14 [ e ] T N a .Y e ^ e N e [ o o Y l

[ eeN ^ co p 2N oy[

66,13 P e rh a p s T T I < j ) C U ] C .

Then (ro re ) th e r e / a p p e a r e d a t [ t h a t ] p la c e / [ ] w ho [ ] /

[ w h o ] s e e s [g lo r ie s] / 15 [ ] t r e a s u r e s in a [ ] /
THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III,

Pages 45-48 are missing.

 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 77

IV 56,16 [ 2 ]eNMycTHp[iON]
[N N iT N i]y e p o o y ee[N
18 [ ]. NT 't'CIIH [ T 6 ]
[T 3J T t'200]y'I* MTTA.p[eeN]
20 [o c T o y H A

56,18f. Or: [T] / [ON N 6l.

[ in v is ib le ] / m y s t e r ie s (fivar-qpiov) t o [ ] / [ ] o f th e
silence (atyy) j [w h o is t h e m a le ] v ir g in (itapdivos) / 20 [Y o u e l.]

T h e a p p e a r a n c e o f E s e p h e c h : I V 5 6 ,2 0 -2 2

20 to]t a.qpq?[opTf]
[Noyo>N2 ] boa n< 5 [i n ^A ]
22 [o y ntc na.]^.oy h c h <|)[hx ]

Then (ro r e) / [ t h e c h ild o f t h e ] c h ild / E s e p h e c h [a p p e a r e d .] /

T h e s u m m a r y ( ? ): I V 5 6 ,2 3 - 5 8 ,2 2

3 lY < P [N *f*2e ] e B [O A ]

24 [ n ] 6 i n[ia>T* T ]M iiy nq j[H ]

[p]e t 'f t e Nc<|)p]a.nc *f*6p[M n ]
26 Na.TJcp[o e p ]o c T n*.[T n e ]
n m o 6 [ n x c ] n t c Nia.i\3c[a>]
57 [ nz]
2 m th p o y [

And [th u s] h e w a s c o m p le t e d , / n a m e ly , t h e [ F a t h e r , t h e ] M o th e r ,
the [S on ,] / 25 t h e [ f iv e ] s e a ls (a<f>payis), t h e / u n c o n q u e r a b le p o w e r
which [is] I t h e g r e a t [C h r ist (xpicrT os)] o f a ll t h e in c o r r u p tib le / / 5 7
ones. [ ] j
THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS HI,

Pages 45-48 are missing.

 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 79

IV 57, 2 e T o y u [ B ] n i [

T T IA .p H .X q f [ ] N T . . [

4 JC O J2H MN N [ ]o y N[

2 6 n 6 o m n m [ n 2 N e o o y ]

6 [m ] n 2 e N A .i* A :c p [2 M

[ . . .] a .y e i b o a [

8 [. . . ] n c b c d . [

[
10 [ ] . 6 BO [A

[ . . ]e e 'T N i.[

12 [ . ] . [ . . .]c e e [

lja J A q e rn e e fe p a tf N o y c M o y ]

14 M n [i]A .T o y c p [N 2 c b o a n m y c t h ]

[p io ]N e i* 2 H i^ [

16 [t ti] k a a y t t t [ o c ]p [

[.. J o n c [

18 [.. ].h n * e [

[ ]+ < ? [

20 [ ] o >t [

[m ] m o c | 2 m n [ I*

22 [m n ] N ie c u N .[ ]p o

67, 4 Perhaps N [ i e o ] o y .
8 Trace appears to be C|.
14 Although N before TT is unprecedented in IV, 2 the trace cannot be M.
17f. Superlin. stroke is visible above C indicating the beginning of a name perhaps
extending to H N in line 18.

holy [ ] I the end, [the] incorruptible [ ] / and

[ ,] I 5 th ey are powers [and glories] / [and] incorrup
tions [ ] I [ ] they came forth [ ] / (lines 8-12) /
This one brought [praise] / to the unrevealable, / 15 hidden [mystery
(jivuTrjpiov) ] I [the] hidden ( kclAvtttos) [ ] /
(lines 1 7 -2 0 ) / him in the [ ] / [and] the aeons (alibv) [ ]
thrones (Opovos), /
THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

Pages 45-48 are missing

 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 81

IV 57 [n ]o c G N .[ ] *yC D [

24 [tto ]y * tto y * [ ] .[ .] o n [

[i]y K .c u [T ]e e p [o o ]y n 6 i [n ]

26 [i]N T B A . N [6 o M N N i ] t f H n [e ]

58 [ NH ]

[e p o o y 2 N e o ]p y m n n

2 [a .T \ x ]a > 2 M [ ] xycD e y

[ ]Y e [ N T ]e n itu i*

4 [ mn ] t m i [ jly mn ] ija jH p e mn
[ t t iit a h p t U M a ] T n p q e N T 2 j p q } p [ r t ]

6 [N ^ c o o q mn "H + e N c < j> p a .[ric ]

[M N n iM Y C T H p ]lO N N T 6 6 [ n ]

8 [ M y c T H p i o n ] * y o y <u [ n 2 ]

[6 B O A ].[

10 [ ] .O A 0 A [

[ ]P Y O N .[

12 [ ]. N . [. . .] .[

[ eT*]K.H e ^ p ^ T e

14 [JC N ] MN N ie C U N N

[ 2 ^ o ]y M N T M [e ]

57,23 Trace at the end of the line may be superlin. stroke.

24 Trace appears to be G.

[ ] and I each one [ ] / 25 m y r ia d s o f [p o w e r s]

I w ith o u t n u m b e r su r r o u n d [ th e m ,] / / 5 8 [g lo r ie s] a n d / [in ]c o r r u p tio n s
[ ] and th e y / [ o f ] t h e F a th e r , / [a n d ] t h e [M o th e r,
and] t h e Son, and / 8 [th e ] w h o le [p le r o m a (TrArjpcofMa)] w h ic h I
[m en tion ed ] / b e fo r e , [a n d th e ] fiv e s e a ls (o<j>payls) / [a n d th e
m ystery (fxvcrTrjpiov)] o f / [ m y s t e r ie s (yLvar-qpiov).] T h e y [a p p e a r e d ]
I (lines 9 -1 2 ) / [ w h o ] p r e s id e s [o v e r ] / [ ] and th e aeon s
(alwv) [o f] j 15 [ r e a lly ] /
THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III,

Pages 45-48 are missing.

 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 83

IV 58,16 [ n im ]y mn n ([

[ ]qNA- m[
18 p?[ ]c p ie N e ^ [
M[ ]peq[
20 e[ ]. Be .[
n[ ] mn n ig u >[n n]

22 a)x e[N2 2 N o]yMNTM$ [n im e]

58,16f. Perhaps N l [ m p ] [ N O C .

tru ly[ ] an d th e [ ] / [ ] / [ ]
eternal [ ] / (lin e s 1 9 -2 0 ) / [ ] a n d t h e / [r e a lly ] t r u ly
[eternal] a e o n s (ala>v). /

T h e a p p e a r a n c e o f P r o n o ia : I V 5 8 ,2 3 5 9 ,2 9

To tg [Acei bo]a n6 i o y [n p o ]
24 [ n ]o ia 2[n o y c ir H ] m n oy[KA.p]
tuq [e ]q [o N 2 n t ]c t t it t n a . [m n ]

26 [o]yqpa..xe [ n tc ] rncpT* mn [oy]

[o]eiN ea.[c ] . . N['twt'e]
59 [n g ]
N c < j> p a .ric n h eT3k.n[i(ui' NToy]
2 c b o a 2N KoyiTq- ea.cciN [e g b o a]
2n NiecoN t h p o y eTA.Tpap[prt]
4 N-xooy a.yco eA.cTa.Jcpe 2 n

Then (r o r e ) [ p r o v id e n c e (irp o v o ia ) c a m e fo r th ] / [fr o m s ile n c e (criyij)],

and th e [ liv in g s ile n c e ] / 25 [o f] t h e S p ir it (TTvevjxa), [a n d ] / t h e W o r d
[of] th e F a th e r , a n d [a] / lig h t . [S h e t h e f iv e ] / / 5 9 s e a ls (cr<f>payis)
w hich [th e F a t h e r b r o u g h t] / f o r t h fr o m h is b o s o m , a n d s h e p a s s e d
[through] I a ll t h e a e o n s (alcow) w h ic h I m e n t io n e d / b e fo r e . A n d
she e s ta b lis h e d /
THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III,

Pages 45-48 are missing.

 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 85

IV 59 e p o N o c N N e o [ o ] y [ m ] n 2 e N [ a .N ]

6 [ t b ]*. N ^ rre A o c [ nnat *]*!' H ne

[eT a]yK coT e e [p o o ]y 2 n [6 o ]m
8 [mn e e ]N e o o y n [n v i\x ]c p [ 2 m ] e y
fccuc a.]yco e y f e o o y e [y c ]M o y
10 [N T o o y ] T H [p]oy n o y [c m ]h
[N oycu]T e 2 n [o Iy ^ik c o n [2 n ]
12 [o y 2 p o ]o y N^i*KApa>q [

[ m ] t t ! [ c d ] t * m [ n ] t [ m a .a .y ]

14 [ mn n q j]H p e . [ . . ] . [ . . ] . [ mn ]
[NITTAH]pa>M[A. T H po]y e[T3Ufp]
16 [cypTt n] ocoo[y e T e ] n*T n e [n i]
[ n o 6 n ] x c n i[e ]B O A O Y tc irH ]

18 [e T e tt*]T n e nA A oy n n a [ t*]:x
[a > 2 M ] T6AM1HA TEAM 3k.X[3k] HA
20 [h a j h a ] i m a . x a .p m X x ^ p

[C H 6 't']60M [T]ON2 2 ^ OyMN

22 [ t m c na ] m m[ n 't'20 ] 0 Y1' M
[ n i p e e N ] o c eTNM [M ]i[q T ]o y H A

59,14 Trace after UJH p e may be e , the next trace may be A.

20 Corr. C after H A ]l crossed out.

5 thrones (0 p o vo s) o f g lo r y [a n d m y r ia d s ] / o f a n g e ls (a y y e X o s ) [w ith o u t]
num ber / [w h o ] s u r r o u n d e d th e m , [p o w e r s] / [a n d in c o r r u p tib le ]
glories, w h o / [sin g ] a n d g iv e g lo r y , a ll g iv in g / 10 p r a ise w it h [a
single v o ic e ,] / w it h o n e a c c o r d (eiKa>v), [w ith ] / [o n e ] n e v e r s ile n t
[voice ] I[ to ] t h e F a th e r , a n d t h e [M o th e r], / [a n d th e ] S o n [
and] I 1S [a ll t h e ] p le r o m a s (irArjpcofia) [ t h a t I] / m e n tio n e d
[before,] w h o is [th e ] / [g r e a t] C h r ist (x p icrro s), w h o is fr o m [s ile n c e
(<nyij),] I [w h o ] is th e [in c o r r u p tib le ] c h ild / T e lm a e l T e lm a c h a e l
I 20 [E li E li] M a c h a r M a c h a r / [ S e th , t h e ] p o w e r w h ic h r e a lly
truly liv e s , / [a n d t h e ] m a le / [v ir g in (n a p d e v o s )] w ho is w it h
[him,] Y o u e l, /
THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III,

Pages 45-48 are missing.

 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2

IV 59,24 [ mn hc ] h <J)hx rripeq[A]MA2Te

[MTTeOO]Y TT[AAO]Y MT6 TTAAOfY]
26 [ mn ttika] om n [t ] neqeooY
[ ]. n [ ] NTe i'*t'[e]
28 [Nc<|>p3i]nc [niiTAHjpcuMa. e[N]
[TA.Tpq?p]it N.x[ooq]

[and] E s e p h e c h , [th e ] s p le n d ite n e n s , / * t h e [c h ild ] o f t h e c h ild /

[and t h e c r o w n o f ] h is g lo r y / [ ] 0 f t h e f iv e / s e a ls
(<j<j>payls), [th e ] p le r o m a (TrX-qpoj/xa) [ th a t] / [I m e n tio n e d b e fo r e ].

T h e a p p e a r a n c e o f th e L o g o s: I V 5 9 ,2 9 - 6 0 ,2 2

eA qpcpfoprt]
60 [f]
[N ei bo ] a mm ^ y n (5 i ttino 6 n
2 [u ju c e ] N iY T o r e N H c g t o n ^

[n N O Y ]T e 2 n o y M N T M e - 'f t J J Y

4 [c ic N ]N A .fH ic e m T e 'J 'N X x o )

[M ]neqpAN eTJccu m m oc .xe

6 [ . . . ] * T * [ ............ ] A . c u c u c e . [ . ]

[e]T e m T n [e n ]q jH p e M n j[N o 6 n ]
8 x c e T e [m T ] ije n q jH p e [ n t g 'f ]

Cir[H N ]N [A 1 * ]q jA JC e m m o[c e]

10 & q e [i b] o a ttino 6 na.[t n a y ]

e p [o q a ]y c o n a t , 4c c u ^ [ m M n N i]

There / / 6 0 t h e g r e a t s e lf - b e g o t t e n (a v ro y e v -q s ) / liv in g [W o r d c a m e
forth,] J [th e ] t r u e [g o d ], t h e / u n b o r n p h y s is (<f>vais), h e w h o s e / 5
nam e I s h a ll t e ll s a y in g : / [ ]3 J a .[ ] a .c u c o c [ ], /
who [is t h e ] s o n o f t h e [g r e a t] / C h r ist, w h o is t h e s o n [o f]
I [th e in ]e ff a b le s ile n c e (< n yq)[, w h o ] / 10 c a m e fo rth fr o m
the g r e a t [ in v is ib le ] / and in c o r r u p t ib le [S p ir it (u v e v f ia ).] /
88 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

Pages 45-48 are missing.

 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 89

IV 6 0 ,1 2 n [q jH ]p e N T e J 'c it h m n [ o y c i ]

pH [a iq ]o Y a )N 2 [b]o a n [

14 [ ]+[] th [

3 ltn ]^ y e p [o

16 [ . - 2 ]H n [ .. n p c u ]M e t [

[m n n ] lin e u p [n t 6 n ]e q e o [o Y t o ]

18 [t i]q o Y C D N 2 e ? o \ m it[

. [ . ] 6 T O Y O N 2 [i]Y ti> J iq t T ^ o ]

20 e [ p ]3 iT O Y M n i q [ T ] o o Y n [ n c d n ]

2 [n ] o y a jx x e A [q ]T * .2 0 0 [Y e p * ]

22 Toy'

60,14 Trace before f* appears to be N .

16 Perhaps [ O Y i i B ] , see 62,11.27.

The [son] o f t h e s ile n c e {a iy r j) a n d [s ile n c e (a ty rj)] j a p p e a r e d [

] I [ ] I i [ in v is ib le [ ] I [
m an] / [a n d t h e ] t r e a s u r e s [o f] h is g lo r y . [T h e n (Tore)]
I he a p p e a r e d in t h e r e v e a le d [ ]. / A n d h e [e s ta b lis h e d ]
I 20 th e fo u r [a e o n s (cuo6v).] / W it h a w o r d [h e ] e s ta b lis h e d / th e m .

T h e p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e o f th e L o g o s : I V 6 0 ,2 2 -3 0

22 i q e m e [e ^ p ]^ n [o y c m o y ]

m i t i n o 6 n n [ a .t ] n a y [e p o q m ]

24 T T A .p e e N [iK ]p N m t t n a .[ - J' c i t h ]

n t rr[ic u ]T* j>N o Y C i[rH n t c J']

26 cith [ t ] o n 2 N ]N O Y K .[a .p cu q ]

[ n i] M A T q M O [ T N ] M[ MOq NHTq]

He b ro u g h t [p r a ise ] / t o t h e g r e a t, [ i n v i s i b l e , / v ir g in a l (ira p d eviK o v)

Spirit {TTvcvfia), [ t h e s ile n c e ( o iy q j ] / 25 o f t h e [F a th e r ] in a s ile n c e
(viyrj) [o f t h e ] / liv in g s ile n c e {a ty rj) [ o f s ile n c e ,] / [th e ] p la c e w h e r e
the m an r e s t s . /
90 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e c re a tio n o f A d a m a s : I I I 4 8 la s t lin e - 4 9 ,7

III 49 [M e]

[ g b o a nM A e ] t m m a.y n6i t 6h

2 [n e M n]N o6 NOYoeiN t a y n a m ic
[e]TON2 ' TMA.AY NNIJk.<f>eApTOC 6TOY
4 [ a] ab t n o 6 n a y n a m i c TM ipoeoH
aycu Acocno Mrreei e'J'ONOMASe
6 MneqpAN eeu ccu m m o c x e TeN
[T]eN e x e x e x n o j o m n t n c o t t

] II 4 9 [a p p e a r e d a t (or: fro m )] t h a t [p la c e] th e cloud /

[ o f t h e ] g r e a t lig h t , t h e liv in g / p o w e r (S v v a f iis ), t h e m o th e r o f the
h o ly , in c o r r u p tib le (a<f>dapros) o n e s, / th e great pow er (Sw afiis),
t h e M ir o th o e . / 5 A n d s h e g a v e b ir th t o h im w h o s e n a m e / I name
(o vo fid ^ eiv ) sa y in g : ie N / ie N ex ex ex t h r e e t im e s . /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 91

IV 60,28 [n ]6 i npo)M [e .]e iq [

[ ]bo a it o [o t .] n t .[

30 [e] b o a -

60,28 Perhaps e i q [ o y C D N 2 ].

] I through [ ] / 30 [ ].

T h e c r e a tio n o f A d a m a s : I V 6 0 ,3 0 - 6 1 ,8

30 to [t ic ]e i b o [ a jm ]

61 m
TTMi eT H M iy n6 i 'fNfod nkaoo ]
2 Ae NTe n o y o e iN n6 i oy[6oM ]
eco N 2 T M iiy NTe nia .t\ x [ o>2m]

4 e io y iiB n n in o 6 n 6 om [
[i]ycD a.cjcito M n[if elfN it-xco m]

6 [n e ]q p iN eTxcu m[m]oc x e [ n tk ]
[ o y i n ] tk o y i n t [ k o ] y i [
8 [ex e^.] e i

60,30 Superlin. stroke on 1 is in lacnna.

61, 2 Unusnal nse of N 6 1.
4 Perhaps [ T H p o y ] ; there is room for 3 or 4 letters.
7 Perhaps NCOTT r]; the scribe of IV used the numeral sign perhaps also in
65,27 and 68,2; cf. also Koptisch-gnostische Apokalypsen ed. Bohlig-Labib, p. 11.

Then ( to te ) t h e r e c a m e f o r t h [ a t (or: fr o m )] / / 6 1 th a t p la c e t h e
[great c lo u d ] / o f t h e lig h t , n a m e ly , a liv in g / [p o w e r ], t h e m o th e r
of th e h o ly / in c o r r u p t ib le ] o n e s , o f t h e g r e a t p o w e r s [ ]. / 5 A n d
she g a v e b ir th t o h im [w h o s e ] / n a m e I s h a ll [te ll] sa y in g : [T h o u a rt] /
[One,] t h o u a r t O n e, [ t h o u a r t] O n e [ ] / [ e i e i] e i.
92 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e o r ig in o f A d a m a s : I I I 4 9 ,8 -1 6

III 49, 8 [m]T r*p a ^ a m a c n o y o e i N eT poyo

[e]iN n 6 TBOA npcuM e n e j o y

10 [e i]T N p c u M e n e N T A N K A nim <ycu

ije c b o a NHTq n u nim e^ oyN

12 e p o q T 6 u c N T q M T r e M iy q jc u n e

A qnpoeAee eboa n 6 i m cuT n i t

14 N o e i M M oq N N i n e p i N O H T O C Aq

e i 6 b o [ a ] ocn M n c A ^ p e o j a n e c H T

16 o j a n M o y N ic M nq^cucuf

49, 9 I f one reads n e ( 6 ) T 6 BOA the meaning will be similar to IV 61,8f.

For (yap) it is [th is o n e ], A d a m a s , t h e s h in in g lig h t , / w h o is from

t h e M an , t h e f ir s t / 10 M an , h e t h r o u g h w h o m / a n d t o w h o m everything
b e c a m e , / (a n d ) w it h o u t w h o m n o th in g b e c a m e . / T h e unknow able
(-v o e w ), I in c o m p r e h e n s ib le (avepivorjros) F a th e r ca m e forth
(vp o cX d clv). H e I 15 c a m e d o w n fr o m a b o v e / fo r th e a n n u lm en t of
t h e d e f ic ie n c y .

T h e u n io n o f A d a m a s a n d the L o g o s: I I I 4 9 ,1 6 -2 2

16 t o t 6

n N o 6 N A O roc n A y T o r e N H C n

18 N O y T MN n A < J )0 A p T O C N p t D M e

lA iM ic AyMoyxT mn n e y e pH

20 oy Aqupume n 6i o y A o ro c NTe

49,20 Corr. q over y. The singular is demanded by the subject.

T h e n (ro re) / t h e g r e a t L o g o s (Aoyos), t h e d iv in e A u to g e n e s (avro-

yevrjs), I a n d t h e in c o r r u p tib le (a^dapros) m a n / A d a m a s mingled
w it h e a c h o th e r . / 20 A L o g o s (A oyos) o f m a n cam e in t o being. /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 93

T h e o r ig in o f A d a m a s : I V 6 1 ,8 -1 8

IV 61, 8 e n iA e i j [ a .T ] i A [ i M i c ]

[o Y o y o e iN ] n e e a .q m p e [e B o \ ]

10 [N o y o e i]N n B M n t c n [o y o e iN ]
[n e na.T] ra.p m q jo p r t Npcp[Me]
12 [n e 6 T 6 ] tbhhtcj na.T T H p[oy Ne]
[e T e e p o ]q th p o y N[e] *y[<v a. n]
14 [Tq mn a ]3 l3lY* n[icui*] T [a.q ei]
[6 B O \ N ]N iT pJC I0[0]p MM[oq A-Y^]
16 [ n a t p ] m[ o ]! MMoq e i q e i e[BOA M]
[ncA.p]e e[]pA.r qja. n q cu T [e] 6 [ bo \ ]
18 [NTe ni]cp<ucui*-

For (en etS ij) t h is o n e , A d [a m a s ,] / is [a lig h t ] w h ic h r a d ia te d [fr o m ] /

10 [th e lig h t; h e is] t h e e y e o f t h e [lig h t]. / F o r (y a p ) [ th is is] t h e f ir s t
man, / b e c a u s e o f w h o m a ll t h in g s [a re ,] / [to ] w h o m a ll t h in g s [a re,
and w ith o u t] / [ w h o m t h e r e is n o th in g ,] t h e [F a th e r ] w h o [c a m e ] /
15 [forth ,] (w h o is) in a c c e s s a b le [a n d ] / [ u n k n o w a b le (-voeiv),] a n d w h o
cam e / [d o w n fr o m a b o v e ] f o r t h e a n n u lm e n t / [o f t h e ] d e f ic ie n c y .

T h e u n io n o f A d a m a s a n d th e L o g o s : I V 6 1 ,1 8 -2 3

18 t o t 6 n m [ o 6]

[N q p A J c ]e N * . Y T O r e N H C n n o [y t ]

20 [ m n n ia .] i* .x a > 2 M N p c u M e 3 l [ a i m i c ]

[eA .Y ^ P a , ] TTe 2 N o y t f c u p d e [ T e na.T]

22 [n e npcu]Me- a .Y C0 a.qqja>n[e jJ6 i]

Then (r o r e ) t h e [g r e a t,] / s e lf - b e g o t t e n ( a v r o y e v ijs ) , d iv in e [W o r d ] /

20 [and t h e ] in c o r r u p t ib le m a n A [d a m a s ] / [b e c a m e ] a m ix t u r e [w h ic h
is] / [m a n ]. A n d [m a n ] c a m e /
94 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 49 npcoM e a y <d nptUM e

22 N T A q c p c D n e 2 i t n 'O Y ' ? ^ * x e

49,22 Corr. KG crossed out; O y above the line.

H o w e v e r , t h e m a n / c a m e in t o b e in g t h r o u g h a w o r d .

T h e p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e o f th e L o g o s a n d A d a m a s : I I I 4 9 ,2 2 - 50,17

22 Aq
J* NOyCMOY MTTNOd N3k.20pA.TON
24 NA.TT3k.20q MTT3k.peeNIK.ON M
TTN A MN TApceNIKH N TTA p e C N O C

26 m n n q j o M N T N2 0 0 Y T n a a o y

50 [n ]

MN TApceNI K[H NnA]p[eeNOC]

2 To y h a mn HCH(|)HX neT[eM A 2]
Te M neooY ttaaoy mttaaoy mn

4 tte k a o m M neqeooY m n ttno6

NAOSOMeACDN NAICUN MN
6 N ee p o N o c eTN2Hl * MN n
6 om eT K C O T e e p o q N i e o o y m[ n]

8 n i A < ) > e A p c i a mn t t 6 Y t t a h p[<u]

He j (aoparov), j in com p reh en sib le,

g a v e p r a is e t o t h e g r e a t, in v is ib le
v ir g in a l (napdeviKov) / 25 S p ir it (vvevfia), a n d t h e m a le (apoevuaj)
v ir g in (irapdivos), / a n d t h e t h r ic e -m a le c h ild , 1 / 5 0 a n d th e male
(apoeviK-q) [v ir g in (vapdevos)] / Y o u e l, a n d E s e p h e c h , t h e splendite-
n e n s , / t h e c h ild o f t h e c h ild a n d / t h e c r o w n o f h is g lo r y , a n d the
g r e a t / 5 D o x o m e d o n -a eo n (ala>v), a n d / t h e t h r o n e s (dpovos) which
a r e in h im , a n d t h e / p o w e r s w h ic h su r r o u n d h im , t h e g lo r ies and /
t h e in c o r r u p tio n s (d<f>6apota), a n d t h e ir w h o le p le r o m a . (nXr/pcJ^a.) /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 95

IV 61 [npojM ]e cboa o Y cp a k .[^ e*

into b e in g th r o u g h a w o rd .

The p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e o f th e L o g o s a n d A d a m a s : I V 6 1 ,2 3 - 6 2 ,1 6

*q]
24 [er n e e fc p a J n o y c m q y [m ttin o 6 ]
[ n a t n ] a .y e p o q ayco N[a.T*Ta.2 o q ]
26 [A-Y^ Mn]A.pNIKO[N MTmk mn ]
[^ o o y ]-! * MTTA.pee[NOc 'f'B^pBH]
28 [aoj mn ni]q?Mi* ^ o o y t t nolaoy]

[ mn Mnat[peNoc Toyha ]
62 [5 1 ]
[m n t t a a J o y h c h < | ) h x r n p e q a . M a .2

2 [T e m t t ] o o y m n < n a .A O Y > NTe n i

[a a o y ] mn n iK A O M N T e n e q e o o Y *

4 [mn n ]in o 6 NNecuN n a o s o m g a c u n

[mn Nl]pONOC eTN2HTOY M~N
6 [ni6o]m e[TK.]<pTe ep o o Y * e[Ne]
[o o y ] mn 2 e[Nat]i*JccD2 M mn [ttittah ]

62, 2 MS. reads TTCOOY (influence of preceding G O O y)-

[He] j [b r o u g h t] p r a is e [ to t h e g r e a t,] / 25 [in v is ib le ,] a n d [in c o m p r e

hensible,] I [a n d ] v ir g in a l (irapdeviKov) [S p ir it (uvevfia), a n d ] / [ th e
male] v ir g in (vapOevos) [B a r b e lo ], / [a n d t h e ] t h r ic e -m a le [c h ild ,] /
[and th e ] m a le [v ir g in (irapOevos) Y o u e l,] jj 62 [a n d t h e c h ild ] E s e p h e c h ,
the s p le n d ite n e n s , / and th e < c h ild > o f th e / [c h ild ] and th e
crown o f h is g lo r y , / [a n d t h e ] g r e a t D o x o m e d o n - a e o n s (alcov), / 8 [a n d
the] th r o n e s ( dpovos ) t h a t a r e in th e m , and / [th e p o w ers th a t]
surround t h e m , / [g lo r ie s] and in c o r r u p t io n s , and [th e w h o le ] /
96 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 50 m i TH pq N T i.e i.x o o q n o j o

10 prr m n t t k a .2 N A e p o A i o c n i

u ? a tt N o y T e e ^ o y N e p o q ttm a

12 e q } A y .x i ^ i k c d n N ^ H T q n 6 i

NpcuMe eT oyA A B m tt n o 6

14 N oyoeiN NpcuMe m ijicu t

NTCITH NCITH [ t ] O N TTCICOT

16 mn n ey n A H p cu M A THpq n

e e N T A e u c o o c Nqjop[ri]

w liic li I m e n tio n e d b e fo r e , / 10 a n d t h e e th e r e a l (aep o S io s) earth,

t h e I r e c e iv e r o f G o d , w h e r e / t h e h o ly m e n o f t h e / g r e a t lig h t receive
s h a p e ( e i K w v ) , / t h e m e n o f t h e F a th e r / 15 o f t h e s ile n t (o iy rj), living
s ile n c e (criy^), t h e F a t h e r / and t h e ir w h o le p le r o m a (irX-qpcojia)
a s I I m e n tio n e d b efo re .

T h e re q u e st o f th e L o g o s a n d A d a m a s : I I I 5 0 ,1 7 - 5 1 ,1 4

Aq+
18 N oycM oy n 6 i ttno6 N A oroc

T T A yT oreN H c n No y T e mn

20 n A < J )0 A p T O C N p t D M e A A A

MAC A y A I T I N O y A y N A M 1C MN

22 O y N A M T C NO?A A N H ^ e M n A y

T O r e N H C M<TT>TTAHpCUMA MTTC

The I g r e a t L o g o s (Aoyo?), / th e d iv in e A u to g en es (avroyevrjs),

and I 20 t h e in c o r r u p tib le (a fid a p T o s) m a n A d a m a s g a v e praise /
(a n d ) t h e y a s k e d (airelv) fo r a p o w e r (Svvafiis) a n d / e te r n a l strength
f o r t h e A u t o g e n e s (avroyevqs) / fo r t h e c o m p le t io n (nXtjpoifia) o f the /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 97

IV 62, 8 [pa>M*] Ttf[pq] eTAYp<yprt [iJjcooq]

[mn n K ] ij [M n]inp ni[p]e<j[cyerf]
10 [ n o y tg ] e p o q ttima. [c t o y -XI i]
[ ko) n n]6 [ i] NipcuMe e[TO Y iiB n]
12 [t n]QYoeiN n tc tticp[t NTe f]
[cith ] mn -fTTHTH eT O N fcS cith ]
U [tti]<dt mn ttittahp[ cdma. th pq]
[ t n ] t [coy N]e eNTA.V[pqppTt n]
16 [jco] oc

62,11 I has flaked off.

15 T N T O )Y see 64,25; or 6 T N T A .Y see 66,24.

[plerom a (irXrjpojfjLa)'] t h a t I [ m e n t io n e d ] b e fo r e , / [a n d th e ] e a r th [ o f th e ]
air (arjp), t h e [r e c e iv e r ] / 10 [ o f G o d ,] w h e r e t h e [h o ly ] m e n / [r e c e iv e
shape ( cIk w v ),] (th o s e ) / [ o f t h e ] lig h t o f t h e F a th e r [ o f t h e ] / [s ile n c e
(atyrj)] a n d t h e liv i n g [ s ile n t (o ty rj)] sp r in g ( v q y r j) , j [th e ] F a th e r
and [th eir w h o le ] p le r o m a (TrX-qpcD/jia) / 15 a s I m e n tio n e d / [b e fo r e .]

T h e re q u e st o f th e L o g o s a n d A d a m a s : I V 6 2 ,1 6 - 6 3 .8

16 [a .q e iN ]e e p a .T [ n o y c m o y ]

[n 6 i tt] in o 6 Nq?xxe NA.[YT o re]

18 [n h ] c n n o y t c m n [ t t ] ! [ a .t ' j c c o 2 m ]

tN]pCUM iA iM iC A.y[a) ^ Y P ^ 'l

20 [t i ] n o y ^ o m m n o Y 'X t p o q ja . e ]

[n ] 2 MN O Y M N 1 ,a .T * ^ [O J2 M m ]

22 [n]iA.YTOreNHC Y[nAHpo)]

[The] g r e a t, / [ s e lf - b e g o t t e n ( a v r o y e v r js ) ,] d iv in e W o r d / and [ th e
in corru p tib le] / m a n A d a m a s [ b r o u g h t p r a is e ] a n d [ t h e y ] / 20 [a s k e d
(oireiv)] fo r a p o w e r a n d [ e te r n a l] / [ s tr e n g th ] a n d in [c o r r u p tio n
for] / [th e ] A u t o g e n e s (a v T o y e v rjs), fo r [ c o m p le t io n (irX rjpain a)] /
98 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 50,24 q T o o y na.icdn o c e K A A .c box

2 I t o o t o y eqNAOYUJN^ c b o a .
51 [na]
[ ................. n ] 6 [ i ] n e o o y 'm 'n t a y

2 [N iM ]!C M n ^ 2 P ^ T O C N e ic u f n

NpcuMe c t o y ^ ^ b h t t n o 6 n o y
4 o e iN tta.T e T N H O Y e n K 0 C M 0 C

e q o M n iN e N T e Y ty n TTA.<J>ea.p

6 [t]O C NpcuMe l A i M i C 2k.qA.ITI NA-Y

NOY<yHpe 6BO A N^HTq X G K X

8 x c e q e q ja m e tJe ic u T N Tre N e a .

? T M e C K IM N A .< t> 3 k .p TO N J C

10 K.X.XC BOA 2ITOOTC eCNA.C>YtUN2

BOA N 6l TCITH MN T<J>CDNH
12 a y c u g b o a j i t o o t c e q e T O Y N q

n 6| TTA .IC U N 6 T M O O Y T JC e K A A .C

14 eqeK[*]TA.AY *

51, 8 Corr. CU over N ?

four aeons (attov), in order that, / 25 through them, there may

appear // 51 [ ] the glory and the power (Svvapus) / of the
invisible (aoparos) Father of / the holy men of the great light /
which will come to the world ( k o c t / x o ? ) / 5 which is the image of the
night. The incorruptible (a<f>0apTos) / man Adamas asked (alrelv)
for them / a son out of himself, in order / that he (i.e. the son) may
become father of the / immovable, incorruptible (a<f>6aprov) race
(yevea), so / 10 that, through it (i.e. the race), the silence (oiyrj) /
and the voice (tf>wvrj) m ay appear, / and, through it, / the dead aeon
(alwv) may raise itself, so that / it m ay dissolve (KaraXveiv).
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 99

IV 62 [ M l ] N T e TT i qTOOY M[ NeCUN]

24 [2iN ]i cboa 2 i t o o t o [y NTeq]

[ oy ] con2 boa n 6 i n [ e o o y mn ]
26 [ t 6 o]M N T6 n i c u i 1 n . [ . . . n n ]

[ptOMe e]TOY*.AB n t c n [ m o 6 n ]
28 [ o y o i] n nH e T N ie [ i e n e c H f]
[ t y i TTIKO]CMOC N 6 | [ N N O Y t p H ]

30 [TOTe] nim \xco2M [ n n o 6 n ]

[ p t O M e 1 A 1 M ] 1 C l q p i [ l T I n]

63 [Ir]

oY<yHpe N iq cboa MMO[q ^ ina ]

2 NToq NTeqqpcune N enpt'f N-f]
r e N e i n a Y k im a y ^ n [ a .t \ x o >]

4 2 m ^-Y10 ctbhtc NT<e>cp[<yopit]

N O Y O J N 2 c b o a n [ 6 i - f c l i i - H [ m n -f*]

6 [c]MH l Y ^ 6TBHHTC N [q T C U ]

[o)Nq n ]6 i n iecuN eTMo[oYi*]

8 [ x e K i]a c eqNiBCUA b[oa

62,26 The remnant after N is not T.

31 The line is about 3 letters shorter than the preceding ones. Perhaps the scribe
did not want to split up O Y tp Hpe between 2 pages.
63, 4 MS. reads N T I C .
6 N[Teq TCU] is possible but rather long.

of th e fo u r [a e o n s (a lcov)], / [in o r d e r t h a t (<W )], t h r o u g h t h e m , / 25 t h e r e

m ay a p p e a r t h e [ g lo r y a n d ] / [ t h e p o w e r ] o f t h e [ ] F a th e r [o f
the] I h o ly [m e n ] o f t h e [g r e a t] / [lig h t] t h a t w ill c o m e [d o w n ] / [to
the n ig h t-lik e ] w o r ld (k o o h o s ). / 30 [T h e n (ro re )] t h e in c o r r u p tib le ,
[great] / [m a n A d a m ] a s [a s k e d (a t re tv)] / / 6 3 fo r h im s e lf a s o n o u t
of h im self, [in o r d e r t h a t (tv a )] / h e (i.e . t h e so n ) m a y b e c o m e F a th e r
[of th e] / im m o v a b le a n d [ in c o r r u p t i b le r a c e (y e v e a ), / a n d t h a t
because o f i t (i.e . t h e r a c e ) / 8 [th e ] s ile n c e (<nyfj) [a n d th e ] v o ic e
may a p p e a r, / a n d t h a t b e c a u s e o f i t t h e / [d e a d ] a e o n (ala>v) [ m a y
raise its e lf,] / [s o t h a t ] i t m a y d is s o lv e .
100 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e c r e a tio n o f th e f o u r lig h ts a n d S e th : I I I 5 1 ,1 4 -2 2

III 51,14

C e i B O A . X I N NTTCA.2Pe n 6 i ta y

16 N a.M ic M n N o b N o y o e i N T6

npo<J)A.NiA. a .cjctto M neqTooy

18 M<( ) a)CTHp 2 ^ P M O * H A OpoT&HA.

jL A yeiee hahah e T N A .c y c u q

20 MN T T N 0 6 N A <|) aipT O C C H TTOJH

pe MnA<()ApToc NpcuMe aaa

22 MA.C

A n d t h u s / 15 t h e r e c a m e f o r t h fr o m a b o v e t h e p o w e r (Sw a/xij) /
o f t h e g r e a t lig h t , t h e / M a n ife s ta tio n (irpo<f>dvia). S h e g a v e birth
t o t h e fo u r g r e a t / lig h t s ((fnoarqp) : H a r m o z e l, O ro ia el, / D avithe,
E le le th , / 20 a n d t h e g r e a t in c o r r u p tib le (a<f>dapTos) S e th , th e son /
o f t h e in c o r r u p tib le (a<f>0apTos) m a n / A d a m a s .

T h e c o m p le tio n o f th e h eb d o m a d : I I I 5 1 ,2 2 - 5 2 ,3

22 a.ya> N T eei^e x cjc cu k c b o a

n 6 | TjeBAO M AC N T A eiA TA.T

24 e T a jo o T T gN 2 e N M Y C T H P ,ON

52 [ NB]

e y^H Tf e c q p A .N Jc [i M ]i7 e [o o y ]

2 0 7 A .C P O Y 2 e N A K 3 k . C N 2 9

r A O iC

A n d t h u s / t h e p e r fe c t (re X e ia ) h e b d o m a d ( i^ S o fia s ) w h ic h / exists

in h id d e n m y s te r ie s (/xvor-qpiov) b e c a m e c o m p le t e . / / 5 2 W h en she
[ r e c e iv e s] t h e [g lo r y ] / s h e b e c o m e s e le v e n (iv S e K a s) / o g d o a d s (oySooj).
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 101

T h e c r e a tio n o f th e f o u r lig h ts a n d S e th : I V 6 3 ,8 -1 7

IV 63, 8 xya > ]

[ir f z e a .c p ]u > o p T t N ei [b o a n c i ]

10 fcpaJ n 6 i t ]6 o M '| 'n o 6 [n 6 o m ]

[n t c n ]m o 6 N o y o e iN < n > n p [e ic u o y ]

12 [ly c u ic ]J c n o M n iq T O o y m [<J>o >c ]

[T H p A .p ]M O * H A 0 [p ]0 T lH A

14 [ A i y e i e e ] h a h a h [ ] m n tt [in o 6]

[ n i t *j c c u ] 2 m c h n iu ? H p [e n t c ]

16 [n iN o 6 n i]i* jc o j2 M N pcuM e

[lA A M IC

[And] I [th u s t h e ] p o w e r c a m e [fo r th ] / 10 [fr o m a b o v e ,] t h e g r e a t

[power] I [ o f t h e ] g r e a t lig h t , < t h e > [M a n ife s ta tio n .] / [A n d it ] b e g a t
the fou r [ lig h ts (^ c o tm jp )] /: [A r ]m o z e l, O r o ia el, / [ D a v it h e ,] E le le th ,
and th e [g r e a t,] / 15 [ in c o r r u p tib le ] S e t h , t h e s o n [o f] / [ t h e g r e a t,]
in corru p tib le m a n / [A d a m a s .]

T h e c o m p le tio n o f th e h e b d o m a d : I V 6 3 ,1 7 -2 4

A ]y c u N 't* ? 6

18 [ c b o a N ' f f c e B A O M i c eiVacHK.

[c b o a th e i* ]q jo o T t ^ n o y M y

20 [CTHpiON] N T e 2 N M y C T H p iO N

[e y ^ H T f ] t h t a c j c i M n eo [o y ]

22 [....... ] a ea.cu> am e NOty^eN]

[ A 6 K 1 C ] N O r A O l C INA. [ N T e c ]

24 [ jccuk 2 ] n qTO N o rA O ic
63,24 The superlin. stroke is in the lacuna.

And th u s [th e ] / p e r f e c t h e b d o m a d (i^So/M as) w a s c o m p le t e d / [w h ic h ]

exists in a m y s t e r y (/iv a T ^ p io v ) / 20 o f [h id d e n ] m y s te r ie s (fiv o r r jp io v ), /
she w h o r e c e iv e d t h e [g lo r y ] / [ ] and w ho b e c a m e [ e le v e n
(eVSefca?)] / o g d o a d s ( o y S o d s ), in o r d e r t h a t (Iv a ) [s h e m a y ] / [b e c o m
pleted b y ] fo u r o g d o a d s (o y S o a s ).
102 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e co n so rts o f th e lig h ts : I I I 5 2 ,3 -1 6

III 52 A y tD ak.qK A .T A .N eye n 6 i

4 n e ic D T A q c y N e y A o ic e i n6 i

TieiTAH pCUM A TH p q N N 6

6 <J)cucthp A yei cboa. n 6 i N ey<cy>

Z y ro c enjecDK NT2 orAOAC m
8 n A y T o r e N H C n N o y T e T e

XA.pic M n e ^ o y e i f N o y o e i N

10 A p M O ^H A T 6 C 0 H C IC M TTH e^C

NAY N o y o e i N OpO' f AHA T C y N

12 2e c ic HnM e^qjoM NT < N > oyoeiN

A A y e ie e T e < | )p o N H c ic N <n>M e2

14 q T o o y N oyoeiN h a a h . ta T

T e T e ^ o y e i T e N2 r A O A C n t t a y

16 ToreNHC n N o y T e -

52, 5 Corr. M crossed out before N N .

12 MS. reads H O y o I N .
13 MS. reads N T M e ^ .

A n d t h e F a th e r n o d d e d a p p r o v a l (K a r a v e v e w ); / t h e w h o le pleroma
(rrXripcofjLa) o f t h e / 5 lig h t s (<p a jc m jp ) w a s w e ll p le a se d (avvevSoKelv). /
T h e ir c o n s o r ts (a v ^ v y o s ) cam e fo r th / fo r t h e c o m p le tio n o f the
o g d o a d (o y S o a s) o f / t h e d iv in e A u to g e n e s (a vT o yevr/s) : th e / Grace
( x a p is ) o f t h e f ir s t lig h t / 10 H a r m o z e l, t h e P e r c e p tio n (aLaOrjms)
o f t h e se c o n d / lig h t O roiael, t h e U n d e r s t a n d in g (a v v e o is ) / o f the
th ir d lig h t / D a v it h e , t h e P r u d e n c e (<f>povrjms) o f t h e / fo u r th light
E le le t h . T h is / 15 is t h e f ir s t o g d o a d ( o y 8 o a ? ) o f t h e / d iv in e A utogenes
( a v r o y e v r js ).
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 103

T h e c o n so rts o f th e lig h ts : I V 6 3 ,2 4 - 6 4 ,1 0

IV 63,24 [xyco]
[a .q 1 * M e J r e n 6 i n u p f [^ Y ^ > * q p ]

26 [ q ^ B H p N*|*] M 6 T 6 i i 6 l TTI1J[aH ptUMA.]

[N T N I< J)]tp C TH p ^ Y p ^ y t o p ^ N]

28 [ o y <u n 2] boa n 6 i eNCY[NXYr o c ]

[eniTTAHp Jcu m a. NTe -J -o r A to A c ]

64 RX]
[ n t s niA.]YToreNHC n n o y t b
2 [n^Mo]-!* Mniq^oprt M<J>o)CTHp
[A.pMO]*HA TCHCIC MITI M62
4 [CN^Y] H<J>U>CTHp OPOYAHA
[ncooJY N Mn[i]Me2qjOMei* m
6 [<J)o>c ] t h p A A y e ie e t c b [ cu]

[MniM]2qTOOY M<J>CUC[THp]
8 [ haha ] ho 6 T6 taT t i'tqjoprf]
[N orA .o]ic nt nia.YT[oreNHc]
10 [n n o Y T ]

64, 2 Superlin. stroke on MIT I is in the lacuna.

[And] I 2S t h e F a t h e r [a p p r o v e d , a n d ] / t h e [p le r o m a (v A ijp c jfia ) o f

the] I lig h t s (<f>a)<7Trjp) [jo in e d ] in a p p r o v a l. / [C o n so r ts (o v v y o s )

appeared] / [fo r t h e ] c o m p le t io n (v X ^ p a jfia ) o f t h e o g d o a d (o y S o a ? ) / /

64 [o f th e ] d iv in e A u t o g e n e s ( a v r o y e v - q s ) /: [ th e G ra ce] o f t h e f ir s t
light ((jx jja T -q p ) I [A r m o ]z e l, th e P e r c e p t io n (a ia O rja is ) of th e /
[second] lig h t (<f>axjT-qp) O r o ia e l, / 5 [th e U n d e r s t a n d in g ] o f th e
third I lig h t (f f x o a r - q p ) D a v it h e , t h e P r u d e n c e / [ o f t h e ] f o u r th lig h t
(tfuDorijp) j [ E le l] e t h . T h is is t h e [fir st] / [o g d o a d (o y S o a ? )] o f t h e
[divine] / 10 A u t o [ g e n e s (a v T o y e v r js )-]
104 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e m in is te r s o f th e lig h ts a n d th e ir co n so rts: III 5 2 ,1 6 - 5 3,12

III 52,16 3k.ycu a.c| k i t i

Neye n 6 i neicuf A q c y N e y A O
18 Kei n 6 i n e n A H p c u H a . t h pq n
N o y o e i N Jk.ynpoeAe g b o a n
20 6i n <a i a k o n o c > n e ^ o y e i f n N o 6
Nra.MAAiHA n e ^ o y e i f nNO<5
22 N o y o e i N 2 ^ P m o ^ ha aLycu n N o 6
raiBpiHA ttme j c n a.y n n o 6 n
24 o y o e i N opo 'teHA A.ya> ttno 6
cjlmauj MnNo6 NoyoeiN A a y
26 e i e e Aycu ttno 6 Jk.Bpa.c2i3 n
53 [ Nr ]

[ttno 6 N o y o e iN ] ha6 aho a.yuj

2 [ak.Ncy]N^yroc n n j J n p o e A e e e
b o a z M n oycu q p NTeyAO Kiai
4 M n e i c u f t g m n h h h M n N o6

n e ^ o y e i f rjk.M3k.Ai h a T3k.r3k.nH

52,20 Or emend A I J lKCDN. MS. reads C y N ^ y r O C .

21 n n o 6?

A n d I t h e F a th e r n o d d e d a p p r o v a l ( K a r a v e v e iv ); t h e w h o le pleroma
(-nAriptDiia) / o f t h e lig h t s w as w e ll p le a s e d (avvevS oK clv). / The
C m in is t e r s (8 ia .K o v o s )> c a m e fo r th (TrpoeXOeiv): / 20 t h e first one,
th e great / G a m a lie l (o f) t h e f ir s t great / lig h t H a r m o zel, and
t h e g r e a t / G a b rie l (o f) t h e se c o n d g r e a t / lig h t O roiael, and the
g r e a t / 25 S a m lo o f t h e g r e a t lig h t D a v it h e , / a n d t h e g r e a t Abrasax
o f / j 5 3 [ th e g r e a t lig h t] E le le th . A n d / [th e ] c o n s o r ts (ov^vyos)
o f th e se c a m e fo r th (TrpozXOniv) j b y t h e w ill o f t h e g o o d pleasure
(evS o K ia ) I o f t h e F a th e r : t h e M e m o r y (fivq/xTj) o f t h e g re a t one,
I 8 t h e f ir s t G a m a lie l, t h e L o v e (a y a ir q ) /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 105

T h e m in is te r s o f th e lig h ts a n d th e ir co n so rts: I V 6 4 ,1 0 - 6 5 ,5

IV 64,10 a .y c u A.q-j' m [ T n 6 i t t i ]

[ c u t 3k.]yq> a q p q j B H p N -f [ M e i e ]

12 [ n 6 i] t t i t t a h p cum a th pq [NTe]

[ n i< J ) ] c u c t h p ea.ypq?o[prt Nei]

14 [ b ] o a n 6 i ^NA.i3k.Kcp[N n i q j o ]

[pTf] NN0 6 K3k.M3k.AI H [A MT6 n i]

16 [N 0 6 ] M<()CUCTH p [3k.pMOZHA ]

M[n] TTIN0 6 T3k.Bpi h [a NTS TTIN0 6 ]

18 M M e e C N 3 k .y M<J)CU[CTHp 0 p 0 T 3 k .H A ]

TTINOb C3k.M BACU N [ T e TTIN0 6 ]

20 MMe^CpOMT* M<|)CU[CTHp]

A3k.yeie 3k.Bp3k.c3k5 k?[ttino6]

22 [ M ] M 2 q T O O y M <|)Cp[CTHp]

[ h a ] h a h 3k.ycu 3k.ye[i c b o a n 6 i]

24 [ 2 N ]cy N Z y ro c j n o fy j']
[ M T ] e h iT c u o y n t n ticut]

26 [n iM e e y ]e M niqjop[Tt n n o 6]

[r3iM 3k.Ai] h a - T3k.r3k.rr[H M n r n e ^ ]

64,16 Superlin. stroke on M is in the lacuna.

18 The line must have been unusually long.
21 Superlin. stroke on M is in the lacuna.
26 Superlin. stroke on M is in the lacuna.

And [th e F a th e r ] a p p r o v e d , / a n d t h e w h o le p le r o m a (vX -qpojfia) /

[of th e ] lig h t s (<pojcrrrjp) j o in e d in / [a p p r o v a l.] M in is te r s (S ia K w v ) /
[cam e] fo rth : [ t h e f ir s t ] / 15 g r e a t G a m a lie l [ o f t h e ] / [g r e a t] lig h t
((fxoar-qp) [A r m o z e l,] / a n d t h e g r e a t G a b r ie l [ o f t h e g r e a t] / s e c o n d
ligh t (<f>a)OTijp) [O r o ia e l,] / t h e g r e a t S a m b lo o f [ t h e g r e a t] / 20 th ir d
ligh t (<jxooT tfp) I D a v it h e , A b ra sa x o f [ t h e g r e a t] / fo u r th lig h t
(<j>(i)OTyp) j [ E l] e le t h . A n d c o n s o r ts ( a v ^ v y o s ) / c a m e [fo r th ] t h r o u g h
[the] 1 25 [g o o d p le a s u r e ] (sh o n e ) t o t h e m b y t h e [F a th e r ]: / [ th e M e m o ry ]
of th e f ir s t [ g r e a t o n e ] / [ G a m a l ie l , t h e L o v e (d yd n T j) [ o f t h e s e c o n d ] /
106 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 53, 6 m t t n o 6 n M e^ C N A Y rABpiH A

't'PHNH MTTMejCpOMNT TTNO6

8 NCA.MBACU n C U N 2 NOJA N e 2

m t t n o 6 { m } t t m 2 < j t o o y a .s p a .

10 c a .5 N T e e i ^ e A Y ^xtu K . g b o a n

6rT'*J'e N2orA ^ c oY2Me ' ec-XHK. e

12 BO A N O Y ^ O M N A .T O Y ^ 2 M e c

63,11 Corr. O Y 2 M over erasure.

12 Corr. 2 over I *

o f t h e g r e a t o n e , t h e s e c o n d G a b rie l, / t h e P e a c e (etptfvrj) o f th e third

one, th e great / S a m b lo , t h e e te r n a l L ife / o f t h e g r e a t one, the
f o u r th , A b r a s a x . / 10 T h u s w e r e t h e f i v e o g d o a d s (o y S o a s) com pleted,
I a t o t a l o f f o r t y , / a s a n u n in te r p r e ta b le p o w e r .

T h e re q u e st o f th e L o g o s a n d th e p le r o m a : I I I 5 3 ,1 2 - 5 4 ,1 1

12 TO

T TTN0 6 N A O r O C TT A YT Or e N HC

14 <m"n> TTCpAJCe MTT6 TTAH pCDM A.

M n e q T o o Y n o y o g i n * Y t n

16 O Y C M O Y NTTNOtf NA. 2 0 pA.T 0 N

NTTNlk. N I I C A H T O N N T T A p e e N I

18 KON MN T A . p C N I K H NTTA.pe
N O C MN TTN0 6 NAOSOMeACUN

53,14 MS. M N . Cf. Cbum, Diet. 169b.

T h e n (r o r c ) / t h e g r e a t L o g o s (Aoyos), t h e A u t o g e n e s (avroyevrjs), /
a n d t h e w o r d o f t h e p le r o m a (vAypatfia) / 15 o f t h e fo u r lig h ts gave /
p r a ise t o t h e g r e a t, in v is ib le ( aoparov ), / u n c a lla b le (a/cA^rov), virginal
(irapOevLKov) S p ir it (irvevp.a), / a n d t h e m a le (dpaevnaj) virgin
(irapdevos), / a n d t h e g r e a t D o x o m e d o n - /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 107

IV 64,28 [C N A y ] NN0 6 r* B p iH [A - fpH N H ]

[M T T l]N 0 6 M M e 2 0 j[O M T * C A .M B A C D ]

65 im
n tO N 2 NOJA NG 2 M nN O [6 HM62]
2 q T o o y A.Bpa.ca.3 Aycu N ^ 2 [e *Y]
JCCOK 6BOA n 6 i 'f 't e NOrA[OAC]
4 '(ANgMe e t-x m c c b o a J'[6 o h ]
NNATp2e PMHN[e Yle HM[OC-

great o n e G a b r ie l, [ t h e P e a c e (etprjvrj)] / [ o f t h e ] g r e a t [th ir d ] o n e

[Sam blo,] / / 6 5 t h e e t e r n a l L ife o f t h e [g r e a t] / fo u r th o n e A b r a s a x .
And th u s / th e f iv e ogdoads (oySods) w e r e c o m p le t e d , / a t o t a l
of fo rty , t h e / 5 u n in te r p r e ta b le (-ip/xrjveveiv) [p o w e r .]

T h e re q u e st o f th e L o g o s a n d th e p le r o m a : I V 6 5 ,5 -3 0

to ]

6 [T ]e t t i n o 6 N ( p u c e N * y T [ o r e N H c ]

[M]N TTITTAHpCDMA. T H p q n [ t 6 ni]

8 [ q T 0 0 ] y m<J>cdcthp A y[eiN e]

[ 2 p ]V f N o y c M o y m t t i n [ o 6 n ]

10 [a .T N A y ] e p [ o q ] ^ y c u N ^ t t - X ^ M q ]

[na.t**!'] p a .[ n ] e p o q M n ip [e e N iK O N ]
12 [m ttn]^ h n 'f2 0 0 Y'1* M n [ip ee]
[ N O C ] MN N I N 0 6 NNCON N A [ 0 5 0 ]

65, 6 Superlin. stroke on N 2^/yT is in the lacuna.

7 Superlin. stroke on N is in the lacuna.
10 For or [.XCU^M] see supra 54,16f. note.

[Then (ro re)] / t h e g r e a t , s e lf - [ b e g o t t e n ( a v r o y e v r js ) ] W o r d / [a n d ]

the w h o le p le r o m a ( 7r A ^ p a ^ a ) [ o f t h e ] / [fo u r] lig h t s (<f>iooT-qp) [b r o u g h t] /
praise t o t h e [g r e a t,] / 10 [ in v is ib le ,] a n d in c o r r u p t ib le ,] / [u n n a m e a b le ,]
virginal (irapO eviK ov) / [S p ir it ( w e v / x a ) ,] and th e m a le [v ir g in
(napdevos),] / and th e g rea t [D o x o m ed o n ] -/
 108 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 53,20 NAICUN MN N eepO N O C T N 2 h

T o y mn n 6 o m t k . c d t e p o o y

22 mn 2 N e o o y mn ^ e N e s o y c i A

MN n 6 o M M<N> TTCyOMNT N ^ O O y T

24 NAAOy MN T A pceN IK H NTTAp

NOC fo yH A . MN H C H (| > H X

54 NA
n e T e M A g T e M ije [o ]o [y ttaaoy ]

2 m ttaaoy mn neKAOM M irefqe]

o o y nenA H pcuM A t h pq mn ni

4 e o o y T H p o y eTMMAy NinAH
PCUMA T MN A p H - X O y M<N> NIAI

6 (UN N i T O N O M i ^ e MMOOY x e

k a a c e y N A 'f p a n e n e ic u f x e

8 n M A ^ 'q T O o y ' n e m n T r e N < e > A n

a < |) A p T o c e y e M o y T e e T e c n o

10 pA N n i c u f x e T e c n o p A n t t n o 6

NCH0 *

53,23 Corr. T in M N T over N .

54, 8 Corr. CX)C|T2lC| crossed out. CJTOOy written above the line. T changed
to TTG, but probably to be deleted.

20 a e o n ( ald>v), a n d t h e th r o n e s ( Bpouos) w h ic h a re in / th e m , and the

(i^overla), / and
p o w e r s w h ic h su r r o u n d t h e m , / g lo r ie s , a u th o r it ie s
t h e p o w e r s, < a n d > t h e th r ic e -m a le / c h ild , a n d t h e m a le (dpaevuaj)
v ir g in (irapBevos) j 25 Y o u e l, a n d E s e p h e c h , 11 54 t h e splenditenens,
[ th e c h ild ] / o f t h e c h ild a n d t h e cr o w n o f [h is] / g lo r y , th e whole
p le r o m a (vX-qpojp-a), a n d / a ll t h e g lo r ie s w h ic h a re th e r e , t h e / 5 infinite
p le r o m a s (nXrfpuifjia) < a n d > t h e / u n n a m e a b le (-6vop.deiv) aeons
(at<6v), in I o rd er t h a t t h e y m a y n a m e t h e F a th e r / t h e fourth
w it h t h e in c o r r u p tib le (a<f>6apros) / r a c e (y e v e a ), (a n d ) th a t they
m a y c a ll t h e s e e d ( airopd) J 10 o f t h e F a t h e r t h e s e e d (avopa) o f the
g r e a t / S e th .
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 109

IV 6 5 ,1 4 [m A (u n ] m n N i e p o N o c e * f[N ]

[e p a J n h t ] q y n i 6 o m t k [cu]

16 [t e p o o ]Y m n ^ e N e o o Y m [n Z ^ n ]

[ 6 om m] n 2[eN ]e5oY ciA . mn iju jm [ t*]

18 [2 o o y t * n ^ ] q y m n + 2 o o y t * m

[n A p e e N o c ] T o y h a m n h c h ^ h x

20 [tti pe<j a m M n e o o y m n

[n iK A O M N T e ] n e q e o o Y mn

22 [tt it t a h p Ju j m a T H p q m n N ie o o fY ]

[THpOY] 6TN2PAT 2N NUTAH p(l)[MA]

24 [NNOk.T*JCl]OOp m m o [ oy ] m[ n n i ]
[ e c u N nn]a.t**|* p a n e p [ o o Y 2 * N3kJ

26 [ntooy] n ccm o y t? [enicui* .x e]

[n m e ^ A ] mn 'freN eA [ na.t*kim ]
28 [N0k.T\xa>2]M n t nfilcu fi4 aycu]
[n to]oy N c e M o y ie [e p o c x e ]
30 [J'cJijopok. NTe n i N o 6 c[h g -

66,20 TTAAOY MITOk.A O Y is omitted.

24 Or^[N Nl]._
27 For [ n I M e.A .] 8ee_supra 61 ,7 note.
29 Saperlin. stroke on N is in the lacuna.

aeons (ala>v), a n d t h e th r o n e s ( dpovos ) t h a t [a re] / 15 [in ] th em ,

and th e p o w e r s w h ic h [su r r o u n d ] / [ th e m ], g lo r ie s , / [p o w e r s , a n d ]
a u th orities (igovoia), a n d t h e t h r ic e - /[ m a le c h ild ,] a n d t h e m a le /
[virgin (napdevos)] Y o u e l, and E s e p h e c h , / 20 [th e ] s p le n d i[te n e n s ,]
and I [th e c r o w n o f ] h is g lo r y , a n d / [th e ] w h o le [p le r o m a (n-Xijpojp.a),]
and [all] t h e / g lo r ie s t h a t a r e in t h e [in ]a c c e s s a b le / p le r o m a s (irArj-
pwfia), [a n d t h e ] / 25 u n n a m e a b le [a e o n s (aluiv), in o r d e r t h a t ( i v a ) ]
I [th ey ] m a y n a m e [ t h e F a th e r ] / [ t h e f o u r th ] w it h t h e [im m o v a b le ,
in corru p tib le] / r a c e (y e v a ) o f t h e [ F a t h e r , a n d ] / [ t h a t t h e y ] m a y
call [it] j 30 [ t h e ] s e e d (airopa) o f t h e g r e a t [ S e th .]
110 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

T h e re sp o n se to th e req u est: I I I 5 4 ,1 1 - 5 5 ,2

III 54 TOTS AyXIM n 6| NK.A

12 nim Aycu aoTecTCUT x i n n i a
<|>eApTOC TOTC TTtpOM N T N 0
14 o y f n a a o y A y n p o eA .ee g b o a
X in N ncApe o ja n e c H T e n
16 z ? xf 2 N NAreNNHTOc mn n a y
T o re N io c mn NeNTAY^xnooy
18 m nreNNHTOC A c n p o eA .ee
6BOA n 6 i "fMNTNOb 'J'MNT
20 n o 6 THpc M nN o6 N xpc Aq
T A ^ cp o N g e N e p o N o c N o y e o o y

22 c n t b a e M N T o y n n e NpAT
2 m n e q T o o y naicun M n ey
24 KtUTe 2 6 n t b a e M N T o y H n e

j e N A y N A M i c mn ^ e N e o o y

55 Ne
mn eN A < |> e A p ciA " x y tu A y n p o e A

2 e e 6 boa N T e ij e

T hen (to tc ) e v e r y t h in g s h o o k , / a n d t r e m b lin g t o o k h o ld o f the

in c o r r u p tib le ( a<f>0apTos) / o n e s. T h e n (rore) t h e th r e e m a le / children
cam e fo rth(npoeXOelv) f 15 fr o m a b o v e d o w n / in to t h e unborn
(ayevvrjros) o n e s, a n d t h e se lf- / b e g o t te n (avroyevios) o n e s, an d those
w h o w e r e b e g o t t e n / in w h a t is b e g o t te n (yewrjros). / T h e greatness
c a m e fo r th ( irpoeXdetv), t h e / 20 w h o le g r e a t n e s s o f t h e g r e a t Christ
(xpioros). H e I e s ta b lis h e d th r o n e s (Opouos) in g lo r y , / myriads
w it h o u t n u m b e r , / in t h e fo u r a e o n s (a iw v ) a r o u n d t h e m , / m yriads
w it h o u t n u m b e r , / 25 p o w e r s (Swap-is) a n d g lo r ie s / / 5 5 a n d incor
r u p tio n s (d<j>dapoia). A n d t h e y c a m e / fo r t h (irpoeXdelv) in th is w ay.

64,18 Or: in the begotten one.

 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 111

T h e r e s p o n s e to th e re q u e st: I V 6 5 ,3 0 - 6 6 ,1 4

IV 6 5 ,3 0 to]

[T6 A.yKl]M n 6 i NOj TH p[oy]

66 [5s]
[A y c u O Y q ^ ]T p T p A q T A g o n n i a t *

2 [jco) 2 ] m 2<>Tak.N T0k.ni(ym* ^ o o y i*

[ n a a o ] y e i b o a NCA2pak.T qjAZpatf
4 [eNIA.1*]MIC MN N ljcno BOA MMO

[OY M]aiY^[^Y] MN 62PA.T 6NH t [A.Y]

6 [Jc n o o ]Y e z p x l e n u c n o A q e i [b o a ]

[N6l T T | ]n o 6 IT A. n i m n t n o [ 6 t h p o y ]

8 [n t c ] ijin o 6 nxc ay^ A qT ^[po]

[N2N ] pO N O C N T e TTOOY [2H]
10 [niqTOOY] riNecuN [ayoj n t * y]

[lC(OT]e [e]pO O Y N ^ l ZeNANlTBA n]

12 [ 6 o m ] NAi*,j* H n e e p o o y [j c n ]
[e o ]O Y m n 2 [e ]N * T \ x a > 2 M [a y c u n -J*]

14 fee] A q e i s b o a

T hen (to tc )] / a ll o f t h e m [ s h o o k ,] // 6 6 [a n d a] d is t u r b a n c e s e iz e d
the in c o r r u p t ib le ] / on es. W h e n ( o t o v ) t h e t h r ic e -m a le / [c h ild ]
came fo r th fr o m a b o v e d o w n t o / [ t h e u n ]b o r n o n e s, a n d t h e s e lf
b egotten I 5 o n e s , a n d t o t h o s e w h o [w e re ] / [b e g o tt e n ] in t o w h a t is
b egotten , t h e r e c a m e [fo r th ] / [th e ] g r e a t o n e w h o p o s s e s s e s [a ll]
greatn esses / [ o f] t h e g r e a t C h r ist ( x p io r o s ) . A n d h e e s ta b lis h e d /
thrones (d p o v o s) o f t h e g lo r y [in ] / 10 [ t h e fo u r ] a e o n s (a la tv ), [a n d ] /
[m yriads o f p o w e r s ] / w it h o u t n u m b e r [su r r o u n d ] t h e m , / [g lo r ie s]
and in c o r r u p tio n s . [ A n d t h u s ] / h e c a m e f o r th .

60, 6 Or: into the begotten one.

112 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The emergence o f the heavenly church: 111 55,2-16

III 55, 2 A.yoj i c i a j i e i n

61 't'A < <|> e> A pT O C NTTNeYMATIICH

4 n k k a h c i a . NpAT 2M n e q T o o Y n

oyoem m ttno6 n x y T o r e n h c e
6 t o n 2 TTNoyTe NTMHe e y c M o y

6 Y 2 0 JC e y l * e o o y N o y c M h n
8 oycu T oy^iKCUN N o y t a t t p o

e M e c M TO N m m o c e n e i c u f mn

10 t m a . a .y m n n q j H p e m n n e y n x H

pcuMA T H p q N e e N T A . e i . x o o c n

12 T 'I'e NC<j>pA.riC C T NA. NITBA. MN

N T A .p XI 6.X N NIAICUN MN N T

14 4>opei M n e o o y NNiCTpA<T>H<r>0 C

56, 3 MS. reads ATT<|)A.pTOC. See also ApocryJn III 11,16.

6 Corr. TT over S \ ?
11 CpOpTT dropped out after N. It is unclear what else is missing (see IV 66,25).
13 Corr. N in N 6 T over T.
14 MS. reads C T p a r H T O C .

A nd I t h e in c o r r u p tib le (a<f>6apros), s p ir itu a l (irvevfiaTiKrj) j church

(eK KX rjaia) in c r e a s e d in t h e fo u r / 5 lig h t s o f t h e g r e a t, liv in g A utogenes
(avroyevrjs), / t h e g o d o f t r u th , p r a isin g , / s in g in g (a n d ) g iv in g glory
w it h o n e v o ic e , / w it h o n e a c c o r d (clKcav), w it h a m o u th / which
d o e s n o t r e st, t o t h e F a th e r , a n d / 10 t h e M o th e r , a n d t h e S on , and
t h e ir w h o le / p le r o m a (nX^pw/xa), j u s t a s I m e n tio n e d < b e f o r e > . /
T h e f iv e s e a ls ( a<f>payls) w h ic h p o s s e s s t h e m y r ia d s , a n d / th e y who
r u le (apxeiv) o v e r t h e a e o n s ( alwv) a n d t h e y w h o / b e a r (<f>opelv) the
g lo r y o f t h e le a d e r s ( crrpaT-qyos) /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 113

T h e em erg e n c e o f th e h e a v e n ly ch u rch : I V 6 6 ,1 4 - 6 7 ,1

IV 6 6 ,1 4 A ycu A .c jc [ic e n 6 i t ]

[a i* ] j c c d 2 m- 'It t n a t [ i k h ngk]

16 [ k a h ] c |j . n ^ P a T m n iq T [o o y m ]

(J jc d c th p n t n ;[N o 6 N tt ) a x e ]

18 N A y T o r e N h c 6 t [o n 2 n iN o y T e ]

n t TMNTM6 - e y tc M o y A yco ]

20 e y ^ c p c e y t P [o y o y c M h]

th p o y gN o y 2 ik c d [ n N o y c u T e ]

22 N o y ^ p o o y N A i* K A p c p [q m ttic d t 1]

mn t m a a y mn n o > H p [e MN n i ]

24 [JC C D jK [ B O ] A 6 T N T A Y ' [N @ e 6 N ]

[T a u fp o jo p T t] N jc o o q e .. [. -J-fe n ]

26 [c < J)p A ric ] e t K H 6 2 P A .T [ . x n n i]

[A N T B A ] MN NH e t[p a k .p x i 62PAT]

28 [ 6 JCN N 1e]C D N MN N IC [A ]'t'rO [C N H ]

[e T p < | )o ]p i M n e o o y

66,14 Reconstruction -X[l CG corresponds to in I I I 66,2 = av(avo$ai;

cf. Crum, Diet. 788b.
26 Perhaps B .[
27 MN very uncertain.

And [th e] / 15 [ in c o r r u p t i b le , s p ir itu a l (irvevfjiaTiK-q) j [c h u r c h (c/c-

xXrjala) in c r e a s e d ] in t h e [fo u r ] / lig h t s ((fxooTijp) o f t h e [g r e a t] /
self-b eg o tte n (a v T o y e v -r js ), [ liv in g W o r d , t h e g o d ] / o f t r u th , a ll [p r a isin g
and] I 20 s in g in g , g iv in g [ g lo r y w it h o n e v o ic e ,] / w it h [o n e ] a c c o r d
(eik<uv), j w it h a n e v e r s ile n t v o ic e , [ t o t h e F a th e r ,] / a n d t h e M o th er ,
and t h e S o n , [a n d ] / t h e ir [p le r o m a , j u s t a s] / 2S [I] m e n tio n e d [b e fo r e .
. . . t h e f iv e ] / [s e a ls ( a < f > p a y is )] w h ic h p r e s id e [o v e r t h e ] / [m y r ia d s ,
and] t h e y w h o [r u le ( a p x e tv )] / [o v e r th e ] a e o n s (a iio v ), and th e
leaders ( o r p a r r jy o s ) / [w h o b e a r (<f>opetv)] t h e g lo r y w e r e g iv e n /
114 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

I I I 55 a .y 'f' < n a . y > N T e n iT p o T T H e o y a )N cboa

16 N N T H n q )A 2A M H N

15 w e r e g iv e n t h e c o m m a n d (i-m T p o v q ) t o r e v e a l / t o t h o s e w ho are
w o r th y . A m e n (d/iTjv).

T h e p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e o f S e th a n d the re q u e st f o r h is seed:

I I I 5 5 ,1 6 - 5 6 ,3

16 TO TS ttno 6

NCH0 TTOpHpe MTTA<J>eApTOC N

18 pcuMe i A i M i c a .q 't N o y C M o y

MTTNO<> N2k.20p2k.T0C n n a k a h t o c
20 N A T O N O M a ie MMoq M n ^ p e e

NI KON MTTN& MN T<2k.pC>N I KH

< N n a .p e e N O C mn t t o jo m n t n

20oyf n a a o y mn T2k.pcemKH>
22 NTTApONOC ToyHA MN HCH(|>HX
neTSM A ^Te M n e o o y mn n e
24 kaom M n e q e o o y na.A oy mttAAo y
56 n s

MN NN0 6 NAOSOMeACUN n a icu [n ]

55,21 MS. reads TT2LpOGNIICH. The soribe skipped almost 2 lines due to homoiote-
leuton.
24 Corr. X over I. The scribe began to write TTI W O Y*

T h e n (r o r e ) t h e g r e a t / S e th , t h e so n o f t h e in c o r r u p tib le (a<f)dapTos) /
m a n A d a m a s , g a v e p r a ise / t o t h e g r e a t, in v is ib le (a o p a r o s), uncal-
la b le ( aK X rjros), / 20 u n n a m e a b le (-o v o fid ^ e iv ), v ir g in a l (irapdeviKov) /
S p ir it ( 7rv vfia ), and th e < m a le (d p a eu iK T j)> < v ir g in (irapOivos),
a n d t h e t h r ic e -m a le c h ild , a n d t h e m a le (ap crvi/c^ )> / v ir g in {irapdlvos)
Y o u e l, a n d E s e p h e c h , / t h e sp le n d ite n e n s , a n d t h e / c r o w n o f h is glory,
t h e c h ild o f t h e c h ild , / / 5 6 a n d t h e g r e a t D o x o m e d o n - a e o n s (a tc6v), /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 115

IV 66,30 [NAY M]noyak.2 CA2 N6 [eoycuN e]

67 [H ]
6 BO A NN H eTM TTU jtA ] ^ [ A M H N : ]

th e c o m m a n d [ to r e v e a l] / / 6 7 t o t h o s e w h o a re w o r th y . [A m e n
(o / m jv ).] I

The p r e s e n ta tio n o f p r a is e o f S e th a n d th e re q u e st f o r h is seed : I V 6 7 ,2 - ?

2 T O T TTIN0 6 C H TTCyHpe [ N T TTl]

a t \x o j 2 m n pcuMe a [a ]a m [a c A q e i]

4 N e e ^ p A 'f n o y c [m o y ] m tt [in o 6 n ]

N A T N A Y e P O [ q AY u> N A t - X A ^ M q ]

6 [ a y ] c d 'n[a]t*"|* p a n e p o q [ M T T A p e e m ]

[K.ON M]TTNA MN f*20 0 Y[T' MTTAp]

8 [ 0 N 0 ] C MN TTIOJMT* 2 0 0 [Y T * N A A .O y]

[M N f l ^ o o y -l 4 M IT A p [e N O C TO Y H X ]

10 [ ]..[

11 ff. a r e lo s t .

67, 6 For [.X A J M q ] or [.XCD2 M] see supra 54,16f. note.

Then (r o r e ) t h e g r e a t S e t h , t h e s o n [ o f t h e ] / in c o r r u p tib le m a n A d a
m as, b r o u g h t j [p r a ise ] t o t h e [g r e a t], / 5 in v is ib le , [a n d in c o r r u p tib le ,] /
[and] u n n a m e a b le , [ v ir g in a l ( n a pOeviKov)] / S p ir it (-nvevfia), a n d t h e
m ale [v ir g in ( irapdevos),] / a n d t h e t h r ic e -m a le [c h ild ,] / [a n d t h e ]
m ale v ir g in ( vapdevos) [Y o u e l,] / ( lin e s 10 - ?)
116 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 56, 2 mn nenAHpcDM A N T ^eiJC ooq n

qpopTT MN Te q c n o p o k . A q a i 't i ' mmoc

and the pleroma (irX'qpwixa) which I m entioned / before; and he

asked (atrctv) for his seed {ottopa). /

P le s ith e a a n d h er w o rk : I I I 5 6 , 4 - 1 3

h T O T G A C 6 I 6 BO A M n M * 6 TMMAY

n 6 i tn o 6 n a y n a m i c m t t n o 6 n

6 o Y o e iN n A H c ie e a k . T M e e Y n n a t

r e A o c T M e e Y e n n o y o g i n tm c

8 e y e e e i e o o Y T T T A p e e N o c t a te

q T O NK iB e e c e iN c n t t ic a p t t o c e

10 B O A N TO M O p p A N n H TH MN CO

A O M A 6 T 6 TTIC A p TTO C N TTTH rH N

12 TO M O p p A 0 T N 2 H T C A C 6 I 6 B O A

2 iT O O T q m i t n o 6 n c h *

56, 9 Corr. B over erasure, perhaps M.

Then ( t o t c ) there came forth from that place / 5 the great power
(Svvafiis) of the great / light Plesithea, the mother of the angels
(ayycAos), / the mother of the lights, the / glorious mother, the
virgin (Trapdevos) with the / four breasts, bringing the fruit
(KapiTos) I 10 from Gomorrah as spring (7Trjyrj) and Sodom, / which
is the fruit (Kapnos) of the spring (irrjytf) of / Gomorrah which is in her.
She came forth / through the great Seth.
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2

Plesithea and her work: I V 67, ?-27

11-23 are lost.

IV 67,24 [ ]n[

t ]T MTT[

26 [ ]M e?H T .[ 6BOA]

feiT O O T q] m ttino[6 n c h o -

67,24ff. The line numbers are based on an estimate.

(lines ?-24) / 25 [ ] the [ ] / [

through] j the great [Seth.]
118 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The rejoicing of Seth: I I I 56,13-22

III 56 TOTG
14 rrNod n c h o AqTGAHA. 62PAT gjcm
n e j M o f N TA yxA pue MMoq NAq
16 6BOA 2ITOOTq MTTA<|>eApTOC N
AAoy Aqju N T e q c n o p a. gboa .
18 2ITOOTC N T l TeqTO NKIBC TTIAp
66NOC A.qTA20 MMOC epa.T<C> NM
20 MAq N2P^T 2^ n M 6 2 q T o o y nai
o >n 2 m nMG2cpoMNT n n o 6 n
22 o y o e iN A A y e i e e

66,19 MS. reads epATq.

Then (rore) / the great Seth rejoiced about / 15 the gift which was
granted (xapl^eaOai) him / by the incorruptible (a<f>6apTos) / child.
He took his seed (oTropa) / from her with the four breasts, the
virgin (wapQevos), / and he placed it with / 20 him in the fourth
aeon (ala>v), / in the third great / light Davithe.

The creation of the rulers of the world: I I I 56,22 - 58,22

22 M N N CA 't'O y
n o jo N p o M n e ne^cAq n 6 i t t n o 6
24 N o y o e m h a c a h g x e M A p e o y A p
ppo e^cM n e x A o c mn a m n t g

66,22 Corr. O crossed out before Oy (dittography).

After five / thousand years the great / light Eleleth spoke, Let
someone / 25 reign over the chaos (x^os) and Hades. /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 119

The rejoicing of Seth: I V 67,27 - 68,5

IV 67 xq]
28 [T6A.HA e p ]a J [ g ] jcn nietM Oi* 6 t ]
[ a y ----- ]i* MMoq N[a.q e B o x f i ]
30 [TOOTC|] MlT[l a ] t\XCD2[M n ia o y ]
[e^ci T e q ]c n [o p A ] [
68 m )
[ ] f n i p e e N O C T i

2 [ n k ib g jl] eTA .qTa. 2 0 c e p ^ T C nm

[MA.q 2m] n iq T O O Y n n 6 o > n 2m n i
4 [ n o 6 M ]M e[2]cp[o]M ei' m <|)cdcthp
[A A .Y e i]e e

07,27-31 The line numbers are based on an estimate.

68, 2 See supra 61,7 note.

[He] I [rejoiced] about the [gift which] / [ ] him [by] / 30 [the

incorruptible [child] / [to take his seed ( a i r o p d ) ] from [ ] //
68 [ ] the virgin (7r a p d e v o s ) with / [the four breasts,]
which he placed with / [him in] the four aeons (ataIv) in the / [great]
third light (<f>waTijp) / 5 [Davi]the.

The creation of the rulers of the world: I V 68,5 - 70,?

[a \a i] m nnca t o y n
6 [q jo N poM ire neJc]A.q n 6( n m o [ 6 ]
[M<j>a>CTH]p HAHA.HO X G M[A]pe[OY]
8 [o n p p p o ] e 2 pAT eacN t t x a o [ c mn]

[But (d,AAa)] after five / [thousand years] the great / [light ((/xoar-ijp)]
Eleleth [spoke] Let [someone] / [reign] over the chaos (xcto?) [and] /
120 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 56,26 a y u ) a .co y a > N 2 gboa. n 6 i o Y 6 H n e

57 [u z]
[e T e n e c p A N n ] e 2Y a.ikh c c x f m
2 [ A C]6U )qjT 6BOA 6N M 6

[ p o c M n ex A o c] e p e n e c 2 0 o N e e n
4 [ 2 lM n e c c M O T N eq
[ ]c N o q a.Yc0 neaca.q
6 [ n 6 i t t n o 6 N a J r r e A O C ra.M A.A ih a

[MTTNOd TABpi H]A TTAIA.K.CUN M

8 [n N o 6 m<|)cuct]hp opoi'aiHA n e
[xxq ace MApeYl^-rreAOC e i g b o a
10 [aceka.ac e q e p p]po exM n e x i o c
[mn a m n t g t ] o t T b H n e ' e c M i
12 [ t c u o y a .cei b o ]a 2 n t m o n i c c n t c
[ 6 Y N T 6 T O Y 6 I t ] O Y 6 I N O Y O eiN N
14 [ e p o N ] o c neNT3iCTai20 (l
[epa.Tq N2P^'] 2^ T<5Hne mttca<2>
16 [p e TOT6 AqN]AY n 6 i C A K \i TTNOd

57, 2 Perhaps 2iCTTpoeA.0 G in the lacuna.

11 Corr. G above the line is partly blotted (haplography).
14 Perhaps in the lacuna: [TOC MN n60_pON]OC or.........2JTeA]OC.
15f. Perhaps MTTC2ip[2 e is a misspelling of MTTC2i2 pe.

And there appeared a cloud // 57 [whose name is] hylic (vXlktj) Sophia
I[ She] looked out on the parts (fiepos) / [of the chaos
(x<zo?)], her face being like / [ in] her form ... / 5 [ ]
blood. And / [the great] angel (ayyeXos) Gamaliel spoke / [to the
great Gabriel], the minister (Siolkcdv) of / [the great light (c/xDVTrjp)]
Oroiael; / [he said, Let an] angel (ayyeXos) come forth / 10 [in order
th a t he may] reign over the chaos (%ao?) / [and H ades .] Then (rorc)
the cloud being / [agreeable came forth] in the two monads (iiovas\ /
each one [of which had] light. / [ the throne (dpovos)], which she
had placed / 15 in the cloud [above.] / [Then (totc)] Sakla, the great /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 121

IV 68 [ a m n t 6 * a ] y J A cei c b o a n 6 i o [y ]
10 [ k a o o a .6 . . . ] t [
11-25 are lost.

26 ]6 A C JC .[

C]N T NT[
28 ] M n iK o y [
]N n H [e]TA [CTA 2oq e]
30 pA Tq ] e i B O \ [e]BO A [n
]e n i [ . . . . ] . . [
69 [ le ]
n 6 i c a k a a n i N o 6 [NArreAOC e]

1,26-31 The line numbers are based on an estimate.

[Hades.] And [a cloud] came forth / (lines 10 - 25) / [ ] she

[ ] I [ J two [ ] I[ ] t h e ... [ ] I
[ ] the one which [she had placed] / 30 [ ] came forth from
[ ] I [ ] the [ ] I/ 69 Sakla, the great [angel
(ayyeAo?), saw] /
122 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 57 [N ArreA oc e ]ijN o 6 n aaim cd n e

18 [TNMMAq NeBp]oyHA.- Aycu A y cp o m e
[NMMA-Y NOy]TTNA N.XTTO NTe TTK.A2
20 [A yjcno N2N]ArreA.oc eynApAC
[ t a t g i - ne.XAq] n 6 i c a k a a m ttn o 6
22 [n a a im cd n NeB]poyHA x e MApoycpcu
[ n e n 6 i t t m n t c ] n o o y c n aicd n m
24 [tt ]aicu n j n k o c m o c n
[ ne]^CAq n 6 i t t n o 6 NAr
26 [r e \o c cak aa] n oy cu u j m tta y to
58 [h h ]
reNHC x e e p e n e [
2 N T H n e NCAO^q[
Ayo> n e x A q n n [ in o 6 NAr'reAOc]
4 x e MAtye n h t n N [T en oyA n o y A ]
mmcdtn <p>ppo eneq[KOCMOC Ay]
6 q je n 6 i n o y A n o y [A g b o a n n e e i]
m n t c n o o y c N [A rreA O C ncpopri]
8 N ArreA oc n e A e[a> e ttaT gtutuq]
57,25 Corr. 6 in N6 1 over N (dittography).
58, 8 TTA'f ^CDCDq uncertain.

[angel (ayyeXos), saw] the great demon (Salfxcov) j [who is with

him, Nebr]uel. And they became / [together a] begetting spirit
(TTvevfia) of the earth. / 20 [They begot] assisting (irapaoTareLv) angels
(dyyeXos). / Sakla [said] to the great / [demon (Saljxcov) Neb]ruel,
Let I [the] twelve aeons (alwv) come into being in / [the ] aeon
(alwv), worlds (kou^ os) / 25 [ ] the great angel (ayyeAos) / [Sakla]
said by the will of the Autogenes (avroyevtfs), // 58 There shall [be] the
[ ] / of the number of seven [ ]. / And he said to
the [great angels (ayyeAo?)], / Go and [let each] / 5 of you reign over his
[world (*ro<7ju.o?).] j Each one [of these] / twelve [angels (ayyeAoy)]
went [forth. The first] / angel (ayyeAo?) is Ath[oth. He is the one] /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 123

IV 6 9 ,2 nH 6 TNMMK 1 N e B p [ o y H \n m o d N]
a g m c u n - A ycu a ly c p a m e n m m i y n ]
4 o y n N A . N a n o [ n t g nica.^- n i m n t c n o ]
o y c NA.[r]r[eAOC
6 ff. are lost.

him who is w ith him, Nebr[uel, the great] / demon {haijxcov). And
[they became together] / a begetting spirit (irvzviia ) [of the earth.
The twelve] / 5 [angels (ayyeXos) ] /
124 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 58 neTOYMOYTe ep [o q n 6 i n n o 6 Nre]

10 NA NNpCDMC X S [ * TTMe^}
C N x y n e 2 *pMA.c [e T e ttb a a m ttkoj^t]
12 n e nM e 2 <yoMN[T n e p aaiaa. nM e]
q r o o Y n e Tcdbha [nM e^-foY n e x]
14 a c u n a io c n e T 0 YM[0 YTe e p o q x e c a ]
bacuo- n M e^ co o Y [n e ica.Tn n e T o y ]
16 m o y t e p o q n 6 i n [ n o 6 NreNeA. n]
ppcoMe x e npH n[MeCA.qJq n e a b c a ]
18 nMe^qjH A K ipecciN A ijlM e^'l'ic T oyb h a ]
nMe^MHf n e A.pM[oYniA.HA nM e]
20 MNTOYHe n e A.px[eip A A tuN em ]
nMe^MNTCNOOYtc n e b c a ia c n c]
22 e i NeT^iJCN iM N T [e mn n e x A o c ]

68,11 Or MnKOJ^. see ApocryJn II 10,31.

14 Corr. Cl) over X.
20 Corr. X over M.

whom [the great] generations (yevea) / 10 of men call [ . The]

I second is Harmas, [who] is [the eye of the fire.] / The third [is
Galila. The] / fourth is Yobel. [The fifth is] / Adonaios, who is [called]
j 16 Sabaoth. The sixth [is Cain, whom] / the [great generations
(yevea) of] / men call the sun. The [seventh is Abel;] / the eighth
Akiressina; the [ninth Yubel.] / The tenth is Harm[upiael. The]
1 20 eleventh is Arch[ir-Adonin.] / The twelfth [is Belias. These] / [are]
the ones who preside over Hades [and the chaos (^do?).] /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 125

IV 70 [o]
[ . . n e T 0 YM]0 Y Te e p o q n 6 i Nre
2 [NA. TH poy] NT NipCDMe ace npH*
[nM e^cA ajq a b c a .]* TTMezqpMoyN
4 [ iK ip e c c i N i - it meg]'I'e in1 ToyBH^.
[n M e ^ M H i* 2 ^ P M o ]y ij[ iA H A ] T T M [eg]

6 ff. are lost.

70,3 Part of the stroke over 1 B6 \ is visible.

II 70 [ whom all] the generations (yevea) / of men call the sun;

I [the seventh Abel]; the eighth / [Akiressina; the] ninth Yubel; /
5 [the tenth Harmupiael;] the / (lines 6- ?)
126 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The arrogance of Sakla: I I I 58,23 - 59,1

III 58 Aycu m n h c a n c A B jte mitkocmoc ]

24 n eo ce c i k a i NNeqA[rreAOC oce a]
NOK 1NOK OYNOy[T NpeqKCUg]
26 aocnt M n e \ii[Y cp am e eq m ]
59 [N e]
e e T e q 2 YirroCT^ c , c

And after th e founding [of the world ( koo/jlos)] / Sakla said to his
[angels (ayyeAo?),] / 25 I, I am a [jealous] god, / and apart from
me nothing has [come into being , since he] // 59 trusted (nelOeadai)
in his nature (vTTooraots).

The rebuke of Sakla and the creation of man: H I 59,1-9

TOTS OYCMH
2 A cei n o t ic e ecoca> m m oc x e q q jo
o n n 6 i npa>M mn ncpH pe Nnpcu
4 Me 6 TB6 T K iT lB iC IC NTJIKCUN H
n cA 2 p e e f N e n t c c c m h n o tic e
6 n t 2 ikcun NTA.c6 a> qjf eBOA e
b o a 2 itm n 6 cuq?T n t 2 IKo>n m
8 n c A 2 p e a y t t a a c c a . M n e 2 0 Y e if n

lT A lC M l

69, 0 Corr. 6 B over TT6 .

9 Corr. pCUMB crossed out at the beginning of the line.

Then (rore) a voice / came from on high saying, / The Man exists,
and the Son of the Man . / Because of the descent (Karafiaois)
of the image ( cIkwv) j 5 above, which is like its voice in the height /
of the image (cIkcjv) which has looked out, / through the looking
out of the image (cIkcov) / above, the first creature (ttXaofia) was /
formed (irXdaoeiv).
THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 127

IY 70, 6 end is lost.

128 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The redeeming activity of Metanoia: I I I 59,9 - 60,2

III 59 TTA'f 6TBHHTCJ A

10 t m c t a n o ia q ja m e a c x i M n ec
occuk. mn T ec6 o M M n o y c o q je
12 M n e ic o f mn Teqey.AOK.iA eTAq
eyAOKi e^ N t n o 6 N reNeA n a
14<J>ApTON 6 T 6 MeCICIM NNIN0 6
n pcuMe N-xcocope M nN o6 n c h o -
16 eTpeqJCco mmoc cnaicun n t a y
x< n > ooy oceKAAC g b o a ^ it o o t c e y e
18 JCCUK CBOA Mni^ycTepHMA N
A cei rAp b o a z 1 n cA ^ p e e n e c H T
20 enKOCMOC t o M n m e NTeycyH
N T e p e c e i actcob ^ mn n c a T e c n o p A
22 MTTApXCDN M neeiAicoN mn < N >e5oy
c ia N TA yqjcone e b o a N^HTq th
24 CTCOOq CTNATAKO NT6 TTNOyTe
N peqocne aaim cun mn n c a T e c n o

59,17 For the emendation see 60,11.

Because of this / 10 Metanoia came to be. She received her / com

pletion and her power by the will / of the Father and his approval
(evSoKia) with which he / approved (evSonetv) of the great incor
ruptible (a<f>dapTov), I immovable race (yevea) of the great, / 18
mighty men of the great Seth, / in order that he may sow it in the
aeons (alwv) which / had been brought forth, so that, through her
(i.e. Metanoia), / the deficiency (voTeprjfia) may be filled up. / For
(yap) she had come forth from above down / 20 to the world (/co'ct/xoj)
which is the image of the night. / When she had come, she prayed
for (the repentance of) both the seed (airopd) / of the archon (apxmv)
of this aeon (alwv) and < t h e > authorities (e(-ovola) / who had
come forth from him, that / defiled (seed) of the demon (haljuov)-
begetting god / 25 which will be destroyed, and the seed (anopa) jj
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2

The redeeming activity of Metanoia: I V 70, ? - 71,11

IV 71 ox
n H e T A .q c o T C ezpxl e m e c u N N ^ n o

2 NK.A.2 INA. 6TBHHTC NCC.XCDK. N6[l]

N ieaL eoy t h [rajp eT a .c e i e n e c H f
4 boa 2 M n o t ic e e^paJ e n ic o c M [o c ]
N eiN e N oyojH ea...[.]A .c i c e f i e e ]
6 [p]Hi*- A.ycu mn n c i T cn o p a i n [ t c ]
[n]a.pxcDN NTe neTncDN [a^yto n i[c b o a ]
8 [MM]oq [ t ] h e i* c o o q A.yco [e]T*[TA.ic]
[ h y ] t* N T e n iN o y T e n 6 .[

71, 5 Perhaps eA.yK.[A.]A.C.

7 The line is unusually long.

(lines 70, ?-end) // 71 who sowed it in the earth-born aeons (ald>v), /

so that (tva), because of her, the deficiencies / may be filled up.
For (yap) she who came down / from the height to the night-like /
5 world (Koofios), [having been appointed (?) came to] / [pray] for
(the repentance of) both the seed (anopd) [of] / [the] archon
[apxiov) of this aeon (alatv) and those [who] / [are from] him,
[which (i.e. the seed)] is defiled and [perishable] / of the [ ] god, /
130 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 60 3
pA n a a a m T e f N e NnpH mn n
2 n o <5 n c h o
60, 1 Corr. X in p 2i over O.

60 of Adam and the great Seth, / which is like the sun.

The work of Hormos: 111 60,2-8

2 t o t s A qei n 6 i t t n o 6
NArreAOC ^ o p m o c e c i B T e c b o a
4 2 i t o o t o Y N H n ip e e N O c Mne
TJCO CT-XA^M * NTe neeiAICUN N
6 O Y d c e y o c NAOroreNHC e<q>OYA
AB 6 BOA 2ITOOTq MTTCTTNA NA
8 n o N <N >T ecnopA M nNod NCHe
60, 6 MS. reads eyOYA.

Then (rore) the great / angel (ayyeXos) Hormos came to prepare, /

through the virgins (irapdevos) of the / 5 corrupted sowing of this
aeon (alwv), in / a Logos-begotten (Aoyoyev-qs), holy vessel (okcvos), /
through the holy (ayiov) Spirit (Trvevfia), / the seed (onopa) of the
great Seth. /

The 'placing of the seed of Seth: I I I 60,9-18

t o t s t t n o 6 ch A qei A q eiN e NTeq

10 CTTOpA AY<U AY-XO MMOC NAICDN
n t a y ^ t t o o y eT eY H n e n e ncpi n
12 COAOMHN OeiN eYXOJ MMOC

Then (rore) the great Seth came and brought his / 10 seed
(OTTopa). And it was sown in the aeons (alwv) / which had been brought
forth, their number being the amount of / Sodom. Some say /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 131

IV 71,10 |>Y<U m"n NCA] tcttopa n a [a a m npH]

[mn c h nm]<? 6 -

io [and] the seed (cmopa.) of [Adam, the sun,] / [and Seth the] great.

The Work of Hormos: I V 71,11-18

t o t 6 A qefi g b o a ] n 6 i
12 [TTIN0 6 N]Arr?A.OC ^OpMOC ep [o ]B T
[GBOA 2*TOOT]OY NNITTApeeNOC
14 [NTe T cn o p ]A eVJCA^M NTe neTAicp[N]
[ n o y c k ] y o c njctto N o jA x e e q
16 [OY^AB CBOA jJlTOOTq Mn[TT]N A
[ t o y a a b N T c]n opA NTe [ it ] |n o 6
18 [n ch -

Then (rore) [the great] / angel (ayyeAo?) Hormos [came forth] to

prepare, / [through] the virgins (napdevos) / [of the] corrupt [seed
(airopd)] of this aeon (alwv), j 15 [in a] Logos-begotten, [holy] vessel
(okcvos), I through the [holy] Spirit (irvev/jLa), / [the] seed (airopa) of
[the] great / [Seth.]

The placing of the seed of Seth: I V 71,18-30

18 TOT]e t t i n o 6 c h [ o A q]ei
[A q e iN e N T e]q cn o p A a [y ^> A]qcA
20 [TC 62PAT Nl]eCUN NJt[no N]KA2
[e T neY ?i n e ] [H n e e ]p o
22 [q n t c ] c o a o m h n t [ o o y Jkje Ay

[Then (rore)] the great Seth came / [and brought] his seed (ottopa),
[and] he sowed / 20 [it in the] earth- [bom] aeons (alwv) / [of which
the amount is] an uncountable (number) / [of] Sodom. [But (8e) they] /
132 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 60 xe co aom hn ne nM i nm ong

14 m ttn o 6 n c h e T e roM o^pa. n e

O e iN Jl XB AJTN06 N C H S q i M
16 n e q T t u d e c b o a n roM o^pA. a y co
a.qTO> 6 e m m oc M tim c^ T o n o c
18 cn A .y na.T NTA.q'f* pTiq x e c o a o m i

60,13 Corr. NG over and ?

16 Corr. in rOMO<>p2i over p.

that Sodom is the place of pasture / of the great Seth, which is Gomor
rah. I 15 But (Se) others (say) that the great Seth took / his plant out
of Gomorrah and / planted it in the second place (tovos) / which
he gave the name Sodom. /

The race of Edokla: I I I 60,19 - 61,1

ta.Y T e TreN ea. NTA.cei c b o a 2 , t o

20 o t c n g a cu k a a . A.cocno ra.p m nqja.
x e N T A .A H e iA <M >N {n}mICCA. T A .p

22 x h N T ecn o p a . MnojN 2 noja. a.

NH eTOJOOTT MN NeTNA.YnO

60,21 MS. reads N6 6 NMICCA; see 62,20.

This is the race (yevea) which came forth through / 2# Edokla. For
(yap) she gave birth through the word / to Truth (aX-qdeia) and
Justice (Oefuooa), the origin (apxv) I f the seed (anopa) of the
eternal life / which is with those who will persevere (vnofieveiv) /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 133

IV 71 [M oyT e] e p o o y x e c [o a o m ]h n
24 [T e n m o ]6 C H e -e T e [taT Te] to m o
fepA a cjtco o y J n n 6 i t t i[ n o 6 ch ]
26 [ 6 b o \ 2 n 1*]nHrH n t c [roM ol
[pA NTCTTOp A] AyO) A C |[to 6 c]
28 [?m niMe^MA] c n a y o[ym a]
[m m o o n s] cuouq a y m [ o y t 6 ]
30 [e p o q x e c ]o [a ]o m a -

[called] them [Sodom] of / [the great] Seth, which [is] Gomorrah. / 25 The
[great Seth carried] / [the seed (airopa) from the] spring (Trrjyr)) of /
[Gomorrah] and [planted it] / [in the] second [place], even in [a place] /
[of pasture;] they [called] / 30 [it] Sodom.

The race of Edokla: I V 71,30 - 72,10

30 ta T [t c ]
[freNeA in t a c o I y c d n ^ c [b o a ]

72 OB
2 IT O O T C NNCACUKAA'
XCXTTO TAP N o y u j x x e N A A <H > eA
MN 6 6 M ICCA - ? T 6 TA pX H T 6 N T 6
o y c n o p A NTe ttigdnz <}a c n c ?
MN OYO[n] N[l]M eTNAP 2 YTTOMIN[e]

72, 1 The line is extra short due to some large cursive writing in the top right corner
of the page.
2 MS. omits H. 6 A for IA.

This [is] I [the race (yevea) that] appeared // 72 through Edokla. /

For (yap) she gave birth through a word to Truth (aXr/deia) j and
Justice (Be/iiaoa), which is the origin (apx7?) f I the seed (arropa)
of the eternal life, / 5 and everyone who will persevere (vnofieveiv) /
134 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS in, 2

III 60.24 M ine eT B e n c o o y N N T eya.n o

2 POia. tjlT T e t n o 6 NreNea. n i
26 <J)A.pTOC e p e i 6 BOA 2ITN <POMNT
61
NKOCMOC enKOCMOC

because of the knowledge of their em anation ( airoppoia ). / 26 This

is the great, incorruptible (a<f>dapTos) / race (yevea) which has come
forth through three 1 1 61 worlds (koct/xo?) to the world ( k o o / j l o s ) .

The perils facing the seed of Seth: I I I 61,1-15

x y o> i n K A

2 t a k a y c m o c q jc u n e N o y T y n o c
qja. TcyN TeA ia. MnautDN naJ a c
4 ceNAOcooyq e 2 P*T enKOCMOC e
TBe T c e ir c N e a . oyN o y p c u x ^ n i
6 q jc u n e 2 '-XM nica^- xycu e p e n e ^
m o t q^cunc mn NeTHri e T r e
8 nJl c b o a 2 iT 0 0 T 0 y NNenpo<J>H
THC MN N^OYP11* T2^PH2 entU N2
10 N T reN ex eT B e T e e ir e N e * e p e
2eN 2eB coajN cp cu n e mn 2N a o i

And the / flood (KaraKXvafios) came as an example (tvttos) j for

the consummation (avvreXeia) of the aeon (alcov). B ut (Sc) it / will
be sent into the world ( Koofios) / * because of this race ( y e v e a ) . A
conflagration will / come upon the earth. And grace / will be with
those who belong to the race (yevea) / through the prophets (7r/oo^rij?)
I and th e guardians who guard the life / 10 of the race (yevea).
Because of this race (yevea) / famines will occur and plagues (Xoipos). /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 135

IV 7 2 ,6 [e]BOA. ^ it o o t c N ^ rN tu ctic] NT[e]

TOYAi7 [o ]p o iA taT T e 'fNotf N[re]
8 [ N e ] i A[y]tu nat*jccu2 m - th t [ ac ]
[ o y <u n ]2 boa . cpoMi* ITk[o c ]
10 [h o c ]
72, 9 Trace appears to be M rather than 2-
because of the knowledge (yvcoois) of / their emanation (airoppoia).
This is the great / and incorruptible [race (yevea)] that [has] / [appear
ed] in three / 10 [worlds (fcoa/xos).]

The perils facing the seed of Seth: I V 72,10-27

10 ^Y*0 qNAO}[a>ne n 6 i tti]

k[ a t a ] ic;vyc m o c Y [T Y n oc uja ]
12 [TC]YNTA.IA NT TJietp[N N qei]
e^pAT e n K o c M o c [ c t b g t c T]
14 reNCA ceN A q jcu n [e n 6 i 2 g n ]
p<UK2 2 I.XNn|C^ I
16 . n [..] nh N T 6 tM [ qNAOJCU]
n e n [ 6 i] ni^Moi* ? [ b o \ ? t o o t o y ]
18 N[Ninp]0<|>HTHC M[N NI^OYPII*]
n t [c *fr]eN eA t [ o n 2 e T s e ]
20 Te[TreNe]A ceN A O j[cune n 6 i]

2 [ n m o ]y mn 2 eN ? ^ Ba,ta,N ]
72,16 The first letter is C or 6.
18 Or M[N N ipeqA pe^].
And [the] flood ( K a .T a K A v o p .6 s ) will / [come] as an [example ( t v t t o s )
for] I [the] consummation (ovvreAeia) of the aeon (ala>v), [and it
will come] / into the world (Koofios) [because of this] / race (yevea).
Conflagrations will come / 15 upon the earth [ ] / [ ]
of the [ ] / grace [will come to be through] / [the] prophets
(irpo^r-qs) [and the guardians] / of [the living] race (yevea). [Be
cause of]/ 20 [this race (yevea) plagues] / will [occur] and famines. /
136 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

I I I 61,12 moc N it A e e Y N a q jo m e eT B e *f*

n o 6 NreNea. Na.<J>eai.pToc eT B e
14 T e e ir e N e a . e p e g N n ip a c M o c ojcu
n e o y n A iN H Nnpo<J>HTHC nnoy-X

61,15 Corr. N inTTA2iNH over?

But (Sc) these things will happen because of the / great, incorrupti
ble (a<f>dapTos) race (yevea). Because of / this race (yevea) tempta
tions (TreipacrfMos) will come, / 15 a falsehood (wAavrj) of false pro
phets (npo(f)rjTr]s). j

Seth recognizes the devil's schemes: I I I 61,16-23

16 t o t s ttno 6 NCHe a.qNA.y eT C N ep

n a . M nAiiBOAOC mn n eq a.T O n
18 c m o t mn N e q M e e y e eT N A .q jo jn e
eocN T e q re N e a . NA.<|)eai.pTON e T e
20 MeCKIM MN NAICUrMOC NNeq
6 om mn N eq arreA O C mn T e y
22 ttaa.n h oce 3lY t o a m 3i e p o o y mm in
M M OOy

61,20 Corr. NO6 crossed out at end of line.

Then (rore) the great Seth saw the activity (evepyeia) / of the devil
(SiajSoAo?), and his many / guises, and his schemes which will come /
upon his incorruptible (a<f>0apTov), immovable race (yevea), / 20
and the persecutions (Stoy/z.o?) of his / powers and his angels (ayyeAoj),
and their / error (nXavr)), that they acted (roXpav) against them/
selves.
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 137

IV 72,22 na[T T H p]oy ceN a .q jo J n [e eT B e]

t T [n o 6 Nr]eNA Aycp [nat*]
24 xcpfeM ] 6 TB6 TeT[reNea.]
c[eNA.qj]a>TTe n 6 [i z eN n eip a .]
26 [CMOC M]N 2GNnAA.[NH NT]
[Ninpo]<|)HTHC N[NOyX

All [these] things will happen [because of] / this [great] and [incorrup
tible] race (yevea). / Because of this [race ( y e v e a ) ] / 25 [temptations
(neipaafios) will] come / and falsehoods (irXdvrj) [of] / [the false]
prophets (vpo<f>rjTr)s).

Seth recognizes the devils schemes: I V 72,27 - 73,6

to]

28 [ t c t t in ] o 6 c h g NTtAqNAy]
[e'j'e]N epria. m[tti] a [ ia b o a o c ]
73 qM

MN NeqiCOTC TNTA.q" Ayo) MN

2 TTiMeeye e[T]NTA.q eTqNA.
NTq e^pauf e^ N 'I'reNeA. [ nat*]
4 k.im mn niA .icurM [oc NTe N eq]
[ 6 ]om mn N eqarreAO C [mn T eq]
6 [tta ]a n h x e qNApTOAMA. [e p o q ]

[Then (rore)] / [the] great Seth [saw] / [the] work (ivepyeia) of

[the devil (Staj8oAo?),J / / 73 and his crooked tricks, and / his scheme
which he will / bring upon the [im]movable race (yevea), / and the
persecution (Sioyyfios) [of his] / 5 [powers] and his angels (ayyeAos),
[and his] / error (-nXdvrj), that he will act (roX^av) [against himself.] /
138 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

Seth requests guardians for his race: I I I 61,23 - 62,13

I I I 61 TOT6 t t n o 6 n ch a.q't*
24 N o y cM o y m ttn o 6 n a k a h t o n
MTT3ipeN IICON MTTNA. MN TA.p
62 5[B]
c c n i k h M n ip e e N o c tb & p b h a o n
2 MN nqjOMNT NJOOyT N iA O y TGA
MA.HA TAMiHA ' 2HAI 2HAI * MAXAp
4 MAXA.p ' CH6 T 6 OM 6TON2 1AH06C
aahocuc mn TA .pceN i k. h i i n i p e e
6 NOC ToyHA MN HCH<J)HX neTMA .2
T e M n e o o y mn ttckaom M n eq eo
8 O y MN TTN0 6 NAOjOMeACDN NA.I

CUN MN NeepONOC TN2HTq MN

10 n 6 om eTKcuTe e p o o y mn nenA H
pCDMA. TH pq N NTA.6 IOJp<TT> NJCO

02, 0 Corr. N in MN over H.

Then ( r o r e ) the great Seth gave / praise to the great, uncallable

(a/cAijrov), j 25 virginal (rrapdevLKov) Spirit (vvevfia), and the male
(dpaevtKrj) // 62 virgin (7rapdevos) Barbelon, / and the thrice-male
child Telmael / Telmael Heli Heli Machar / Machar Seth, the power
which really truly (aX-qdes aXrjOios) / 8 lives, and the male (apoevixrj)
virgin (napdevos) / Youel, and Esephech, the / splenditenens, and the
crown of his / glory, and the great Doxomedon-aeon (alwv), / and the
thrones (dpovos) which are in him, and / 10 the powers which surround
them, and the whole / pleroma (77Xqpoip.a). as I mentioned before. /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 139

Seth requests guardians for his race: I V 73,7-26

IV 73 [ t o ] t s t t i n o 6 c h A q eiN [e 6 2 PAT]
8 [N o y ]c M o y m ttin o 6 n[na*i\xa]
feMq] n n a t n a y e p o q N fA-ft pan]
10 [e p o q ] MTTA[p]N I ICON M[TTNA] N
[ t n icu]i' nm *t*2 0 0 Y'1' MnApe
12 [ n o c 't'B]A.pBHA.a> mn n ij o o y i*
[N]AAOy T6 AMAHA T6 AMAXAHA
14 [H]AI HAI MAXAp MAXAp CH
[fldO M 6TON2 " 2^ OyMN[T]M6 NA
16 [M]e 't2 Y '1' M nA p eN o[c] Toy[HA]
[mn H]CH(|>HX T TipeqA M A JTe M
18 [n e o o ]Y mn ttk aom n t n e q e o
[o y ] mn t t i n o 6 rTNecuN N peq
20 [*|* e ] o o Y mn n i p o n o c c t n j p a T
[N^jHTq MN NIN0 6 eYlCCUTe
22 [e p ]o o Y mn 2 e N e o [o ]Y mn
[2 ]nat*jccu 2 M mn [tti]ttahpcd
24 [ ma] th pcj eTATpojprf N x o o q

73, 8f. For [JCA2Mq] or [.Xa>2 M] see supra 54,I6f. note.

0 Superlin. stroke on NN is in the lacuna.

[Then (totc)] the great Seth brought / praise to the great, [incor
ruptible,] I invisible, [unnameable,] / 10 virginal (napdeviKov) [Spirit
(nvevfia)] I [of the Father,] and the male virgin (irapdevos) /
Barbelo, and the male / child Telmael Telmachael / Eli Eli Machar
Machar Seth, / 15 [the] power which really truly / lives, the male
virgin (napdevos) Youel, / [and] Esephech, the [splendi]tenens, /
and the crown of his glory, / and the great glory-[giving] / 20 aeon
(alwv), and the thrones (dpovos) that are / in him, and the great
ones who surround / them, glories and / incorruptions, and
[the] whole / pleroma (vA-qpatfia) which I mentioned before. /
140 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 62,12 o c Aycu a c ja iti N eN p eq a.p e 2 e T e q

cn o p a .

And he asked (alretv) for guards over his / seed (a-rropa).

The arrival of the guardians: I I I 62,13-24

TOT6 A yei 6 BOA j n n n o 6 n

14 aicun n 6 i q T o y q je N N A e p o c io c n
A rreA oc eqNMM&y n 6 i t t n o 6 n
16 AepOCIHA MN TTN0 6 CAM6X6A 6
z ^ p e z t n o 6 NreNea. na.<J>a.ptoc
18 n e c K A p n o c mn n n o 6 NpajMe
M nNod ch x i n M n e o y o e iq j mn
20 n K e p o c NTAAHeeia. mn c m ic c a
qja. TcyNTeATa. mttaicun mn Neq
22 ApXCUN NA.T NTA.yKpi N MMOOy
n 6 i n n o 6 n k p i t h c qja^paJ e
24 n M oy

62,13 Corr. Y over ^|-

14 C for 2l in 2 i S p O C I O C , see Schw yzer, Oriechische Qrammatik I, p. 208.
15 Corr. SC| NM over erasure.
23 Corr. T over N in K p i T H C .

Then (rorc) there came forth from the great / aeons (alwv) four hundred
ethereal (aepoSios) / 15 angels (ayyeXos), accompanied by the great /
Aerosiel and the great Selmechel, to / guard the great, incorruptible
(a<j>0apros) race (yevea), / its fruit (Kaprros), and the great men /
of the great Seth, from the time and / 20 the moment (icaipos) of
Truth (aXrjOeia) and Justice (Qep.icjua) / until the consummation
(avvreXeia) of the aeon (alwv) and its / archons (ap\wv), those
whom the great judges (Kpirtfs) / have condemned (xplveiv) to / death.
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 141

IV 73 [vycD ] a . q p a . m N qjoprt n^ gn

26 [p eq ]a.p e n t b T e q c n o p a .

25 [And] he asked (alrelv) for / guards of his seed(airopa). /

The arrival of the guardians: I V 73,27 - 74,9

[t o ]t g Ayej c b o a N n in o [6] n

28 [Ne]u>N n 6 i q T o y q je N [a.rre]

[ a o c M n i H ] p e q N M M A . [ y n 6 i]

74 [o ]jl

A e p O C I H A MN TTINC>6 C 6 A M 6 A X 6 A

2 N ip [e ]q a .p e 2 n t * t* N o 6 N a n ,J c a > 2 M

N r[e]N ei mn n e [ c K ] ip n o c mn N ipcu

4 [M e e T ] N 6 i y N T e n m o 6 C H ei eqj

[... n ] |x p o [ N ] o c m n T T io y o eiq j n

6 [ i \ H e e i ] i m n e e M i c c A . qja. T c y [ N ]

[t a i x m tg ] N eifxicuN m n N e y a .p x [a > N ]

8 [mn nh eT ]A .y't' n 6 i n i n o 6 N [ K. p i ]

[ t h c q ja ^ p a J e n M o y

74, 4f. Perhaps U)[OCN as form of ICX 6 N (B).

8f. MS. omits epOO y. One could also emend (N X y >

Then (rore)] there came forth from the great / aeons (atwv) four
[undred [angels (ayyeAo?)] / [of the air (aijp)] accompanied by //
h4 Aerosiel and the great Selmelchel, / the guardians of the great,
7ncorruptible / race (yevea), and [its] fruit (Kapnos), and the / great
imen of the great Seth, / 5 [from (?) the] time (%povos) and the moment
of I [Truth (dX-rjdeia)] and Justice (0e/uaaa) until the / [consummation
(awreAeta) of] these aeons (aitbv) and their archons (ap^oiv), /
[and those whom] the great [judges (/cpmj?)] have / condemned to
death.
142 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The mission of Seth: I I I 62,24 - 63,4

I I I 62,24 T O T 6 TTN06 N CH O A qT N

N ooy g b o a 2 ITO T o y M n eqT O oy

26 N o y o e iN 2 m neeeAHM A. MnAyTO
63 3r
reNHC mn nenAHpcuMA. t h pq ^ itm
2 <n,J'> mn TeyjLOKia. M nN o 6 n a
2 0 pa.T0 N Mima. mn T 'fe N c ^ p a r ic
4 mn nenAHpcuMa. THpq
62,24f. Perhaps A.<y>TNNOOy<q>.
63, 2 MS. reads TTNOyTG; see infra p. 191.

Then (t o t c ) the great Seth was / 25 sent by the four / lights, by the
will (deArjiia) of the Autogenes (avToyevr/s) 11 63 and the whole
pleroma (7rAi7pa>/xa), through / < th e g ift> and the good pleasure
(evSoKia) of the great invisible (aoparov) / Spirit (mevjj.a), and the
five seals (a<f>payls), / and the whole pleroma (irX-qpojfia).

The work of Seth: I I I 63,4 - 64,9

2 iq O Y < O T B

NTOJOM Te NnA.pOYCIA. NTA.6 IJCOOY

6 NOJOpri MN TIKA.TA.ICAYCMOC MN TTpCD
K2 mn n ^ e ri n n a.pxtun mn N A yN i

8 m ic mn N eso Y cia . en o y ^ m t h c ttta a .

63, 7 Corr. over N.
8 N O Y 2 m normally construot form used here as if absolute.

He passed through / 6 the three parousias (vapovaia) which I men

tioned j before: the flood (/cara/cAva/xos1), and the conflagration, /
and the judgement of the archons (apx<*>v) and the powers (StW/xis) /
and the authorities (itjovvla), to save her (i.e. the race) who went
astray (7r\ava<rdai), /
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 143

The mission of Seth: I V 74,9-17

IV 74 TOTe n [ m o 6 ]
10 [c h e * y t ]*Y 0<I b b o a 2 i t [ o o t o y ]
[HniqTo]c>Y n n o 6 m <J>c u c t [ h p m ]

12 n [oY ]cu q je n t e nia.Y T o reN [ HC mn]

TT|TTAHptUMA. THpt| eT[NTAY 2*0
14 OYl* NTA.q MN OY+ M6 T6 [NTe]
n i N o 6 n n a . t n a y e p o q m ttn[a]
16 mn i l*e NC<J>pA.nc mn n in A [H ]
PCUMA T H p q -

Then (rore) the [great] / 10 [Seth] was sent by / [the four] great lights
(<l>u>OTyp), [by] I the will of the Autogenes (avroyevrfs) [and] / [their]
whole pleroma (irX-qpu)fj.a), [by] / a gift and good pleasure [of] / 15 the
great invisible Spirit (irvev/Ma), j and the five seals (a<f>payls), and
the j whole pleroma (vX-qpajfAa).

The work of Seth: I V 74,17 - 75,24

e < q > c |[ N ] e cb oa 2^
18 't*[qj]OMTe M nA .poYciA . e[TA.Tp]
<y prt njcooy ' c b o a jlb [^ m n i]
20 K.A.TA.KAYCMOC MN l7ipaj[K2]
MN N T e NIA.pXC 0 N m[n]
22 NieSOYCIA. MN NI^OM 6 NO[y]

74,17 MS. reads eC C l[N ]e.

< H e > passes through / the three parousias (irapovcjla) [which I] /

mentioned before, through ( + Se) [the] / 20 flood (/cara/cAucr/xo?),
and the conflagration, / and the judgement of the archons
(ap^oav) [and] / the authorities (e^ovala) and the powers, to save /
144 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

I I I 63 NA. ITM n^CUTTT MTTICOCMOC MN

10 ttba.ttticm a. i t n oyA ororeN H C N
ccuma. NTA.qcBTO>Tq NA.q n 6 i n N o 6
12 NCH N OyMyCTHpiON CBOA 2,to
o t c N T n ip e e N O c eT p o y o cn o n n c
14 to y a .a .b 21 TN n e n N i eToyA.A.B i t n
^eN cy M B O A O N n a .z o p a .to n e y 2 H n

16 2 n oy^ coT n m tticocm oc e n ic o c

m oc ^ it n n i n o n c c e m tticocm oc
18 MN TTNOyTe MnMNTOJOMTe NAICUN
MN NenilCAHTOC NNeTOyA.A.B MN

20 NI3l2PHTOC MN NIA.<J)A.pTOc NICOA

n o c mn n N o 6 N o y o e iN M n eicu f

63,16 Corr. final C over ?

19 Corr. T over p.
20 Corr. over p.

through the reconciliation of the world (koohos), and / 10 the bap

tism (jSaTTTKj/ia) through a Logos-begotten (A o y o y ev ij? ) / body (awjia)
which the great Seth / prepared for himself, / secretly (fivorfpiov)
through the virgin (vapdevos), in order th a t the / saints may be
begotten by the holy Spirit (irvevfia), through / 15 invisible (aoparov),
secret symbols (avp.f3o\ov), / through a reconciliation of the world
(koohos) w ith the world (/coct/xo?), / through the renouncing (dwro-
rdaaeadai) of the world (/co o /to ? ) / and the god of the thirteen aeons
(alatv), I and (through) the convocations (em/cA^ro?) of the saints,
and I 80 the ineffable ones (apprjros), and th e incorruptible (a^Oapros)
bosom (koXttos), / and (through) the great light of the Father /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 145

IV 74 2 m n t h ta .c c c d p m c b o a 2 it [ n ]
24 OY2a>T[rt] n k o c m o c - mn n [ix c o ]
KM n o [y c]c p m a * B o [A ] 2 [ i ] t m [n i]
26 x n o N c y a x e tth e[T]a.qcBT[a)Tq]
n 6 i tti[ n ] o 6 c h n q y m [y c t h ]
28 piON g b o a i t o o t c [ N] i na.p [e]
n [o ]c e o Y C 2 H x n o n n c t q Iy ]
30 [ aa.b - e]BOA iTOOTq m[ttttna ei*]
75 o [e ]

OYAA.B MN 26NCYMBOAON NNA

2 t n ^ y e p o o Y ^ Y ^ eY^Hrt c b o a
itn o y sc u tb n [t]c o y k o c m o c
4 6 YKOCMOC- BOA ?TN OY^TTO
TATH NTe OYKOCMOC MN TTNOY
6 T NTe TTIMNTttJOMTe NN6 CDN'
CBOA^ITN OYTCU^H BOA ^ITN N[e]
8 TQYA.A.B MN N IA1*ajAJC MMOOy
MN NIA.l'XCU^H NKOYPYNq N[T]
10 n o Y o e m eTN ea.q- tth ertp u jp rt]
74,24 Or CDT[ B]; see infra 75,3.
75, 3 2 COTB sound spelling for ^CDTTt; see also infra p. 192. Superlin. stroke
on N[T]e is in the lacuna.
her (i.e. the race) who went astray, through / cosmic ( kou/xos)
reconciliation, and the [baptism] / 25 of the body (aw/xa), through
[the] I Logos-begotten one, which the great / Seth secretly ((xvcrr-qpiov)
prepared / through the virgin (wapdevos), / to beget again the [saints] / 30
through the holy [Spirit (7rvcu/ia),] 11 75 and invisible / and secret
symbols (ovfxfioAov), / through the reconciliation of world ( kou/xos) /
with world (Koa/xos), through the / 6 renunciation (aiTorayq) of
the world ( kou/xos) and the god / of the thirteen aeons (alwv), /
through convocation by the / saints, the ineffable ones / and the
incorruptible bosom [of] / 10 the great light which [pre-]exists /
146 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

I I I 63,22 eTA.qpujpn Nqpcurie mn T e q n p o

noTa a.ycu aqicypoY g b o a ^ i t o o t c
24 n t t b m t t i c m a eToyaa.B eToya.TB*
e m e g b o a ^iTOOTq Mma<|>ea.pTOC
64 5A
N A o ro re N H C mn i h c n e T O N ^ mn
2 n e N T a q -f MMoq zicu cu q n 6 i t t n o 6
n c h a y cu a .q a > q f n n a y n a .m ic
4 M n M N fq jO M T e n a ic d n a y a > A.q
KY P Y g b o a ^ iT O O T q N N C T ir e mn
6 N 6 Ta.na.re a q ^ o n A i^ e m m o o y
2 n oy^onAO N n c o o y n n tc T a a h
8 e e ia . o y A y N a M ic N a f x p o e p o c
NTe Ta.<t>ea.pcia.

63,22 Corr. (| in 6T3 lCJ over p.

24 Corr. T in Oy^TB over X (dittography).
64, 3 Corr. Y in ^ over M over T*

who pre-existed with his Providence (7rpovoia) / and established

through her / the holy baptism (jSa7rrtcr/xa) that sur
(K v p o v v )

passes j 25 the heaven, through the incorruptible (a<f>dapTos), //

64 Logos-begotten (Aoyoyevtfs) one, even Jesus the living one, even
I he whom the great Seth has / put on. And through him he nailed
the powers (8vva/zis) / of the thirteen aeons (alcov), and / 5 established
( Kvpovv ) those who are brought forth (ayew) and / taken away
(dndyeLv). He armed ( ottXI^ lv) them / with an armor ( ottXov) of know
ledge of this truth (dXrfdeia), / with an unconquerable power (SiW/lus)
I of incorruptibility (d<f>6apala).
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 147

IV 75 NU}[0]0Tt 2N OYTTpONOia. A.Y<P

12 Txacpo M netoY ^a.B cboa . z I t o o t c
MN TTICDMC e t C ^ P ^ T NNITTHY6
14 6 b o \ iTOOTq MnetOY^^-B mn
n[i]aLi*Jco)2M mn ic nH eTAYOcnoq
16 2 n OYq^^JCe [e ]q o N 2 nH eTA qTA
Aq fTcucuq n 6 i n m o 6 c h a[y]cp
18 a.q't' eiqi* n n i6 o m n t niMNi*
qjOMTe n n ccu n a y o j x q o Y O cq o Y
20 c b o a ^iTOOTq- o j a y n t o y ^Y[a ,l
c p A Y JC iT O Y * A .Y C U q j a . Y 2 0 K . O Y

22 2 n o y ^ o t t a o n NTe n c o o y N n tm
N O Y ^O M N A .T \X [a )]2 M flA lV x p O

24 epoc-

in Providence (irpovoia) and established / through her the holy one /

and the baptism that surpasses the heavens, / through the holy one,
and 115 the incorruptible one, even Jesus who has been begotten / by
a living word, he whom / the great Seth has put on. And / through
him he nailed down the powers of the / t hirteen aeons (alwv), and
rendered them / 20 motionless. They are brought (forth) and / taken
back, and are armed / with an armor (onXov) of the knowledge of
the truth, / with an incorruptible, unconquerable / power.
148 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The list of the bringers of salvation: I I I 64,9 - 65,26

III 64 a.qoycuN 2 N i y e
10 boa n 6 i t t n o 6 N nA .pecT A .T H C T ecc eA
M A A p e A T 6 C C 6 A 6 K 6 A * TTMOOy

12 6TON2 ' MN N IN 0 6 NCTpATHTOC

Ta k c u b o c t t n o 6 mn eeoneM

14 n T O C MN TCA O yH A MN N C T ^ I^ N
TTTHTH MMH6 M IX A MN MIXAp
16 MN M N H C IN O y C MN nCT^IJCM
nOCCUK>1 N N 6 T O N 2 ' MN N I p<|
18 t o y b o mn cecerreN <(>A pA rrH N

MN N 6 T 2 I 0 C N M n y A H N M M oyeio

20 o y e M ix e y c mn m ix a p mn n c t

21-Xm n T O o y n c c a a a c u m n n c a a T

22 NOC MN NeNTTApAAHMTTTCDp N

There appeared to them / 10 the great attendant (rrapaaTaTrjs) Yesseus /

Mazareus Yessedekeus, the living / water, and the great leaders
(aTparrj-yos), / IaKCjfios the great and Theopemptos / and Isavel,
and they who preside over / 15 the spring (rrrjyij) of truth, Micheus
and Michar / and Mnesinous, and he who presides over / the baptism
of the living, and the / purifiers, and Sesengenpharanges, / and
they who preside over the gates (nvAij) of the waters, / 20 Micheus
and Michar, and they who / preside over the mountain Seldao and
Elainos, / and the receivers (iTapaXijfiTTTwp) of /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 149

The list of the bringers of salvation: IV 75,24 - 77, ?

IV 75,24 Ay[cu A y ] o y o ) N 2 boa.

n n in o 6 e T a .2 e p a .T o y T eceA
26 MACApea T e c c e Z e ic e A niM o
Oy 6TON2 MN NINO(> NCAftrOC]
28 nm o6 Ya k c u b m n e o n f e M T T T O c ]

76 os
MN TCAOyHA. MN TTH TKH 62PAT
2 e^M TIN A MH17[..]HA. ' MN N H T*
KH 2PAT JCN NITTHTH NT6 TMG
4 MIXA M[N] MIXAp MN MNHCINOy
mn nH efK H 2PA'f e x N n ix c u
6 KM NT NTON2 TIipeqTBBO
cecerreNBAp<j>ApArrH<; mI j
8 [ n ] h e tK H 2 P a T eocN nittya.h n
[ t n i ] m o o y NTe nicu N 2 M jc e y c
10 [MN] MIXAp MN NH ei*KH 2P[A]T
XN n T O J c u N q c e x A A c u mn e \ e

12 NOC MN NITTApAAH MTTTCDpOC

75,27 Superlin. stroke on N2 is in the lacuna.

76,2 Or MHT[
9 M i c e y c for M i x e y c ; cf. Sch w yzee, Griechische Grammatik I, p. 210.

And they revealed / 25 the great attendants to me: Yesseus / Mazareus

Yessedekeus, the / living water, and the great leaders (oTpa-njyo?), /
the great 'IaKuyfi and Theop[emptos] 11 76 and Isavel, and he who
presides / over the grace, Mep[. .]el, and they who / preside over the
springs (nrfyrj) of the truth, / Micheus and Michar and Mnesinous, /
5 and he who presides over the baptism / of the living, the purifier /
Sesengenbarpharanges, and / they who preside over the gates (irvXrj) /
[of the] waters of life, Micheus / 10 [and] Michar, and they who preside
over J the rising, Seldao and Elenos, / and the receivers (TrapakruxTTTiop) /
150 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 64 T N 0 6 NTNA NA<|>eApTON N {l}p a >

24 Me Noccucupe <M>nNo6 NCHe * n j lia
k o n o c M n e q T O o y N o y o e iN
26 TTN0 6 NrAMAAIHA TTNO<) NPABpi
HV n N 0 6 CAMBACD mn t t n o 6
65 5[e]
N ABpACA.BE * MN N6T2IJCM n p H T q l
2 h Nei eBOAOACHC mn 2Yn N e Yc MN
2 eypyM A , o YC mn n g t z ij c n t s ^ ih
4 Ncpe e^ o y N g t a n a { y } t t a y c i c mttujn^
NOJA N 2 NinpYTANIC MI^ANOHp
6 MN MIXANOpA MN NeT^Ape^ N
'J'Yx o o Ye NNCtOTTT AKpAMAN MN
8 C T p eM 'l'oyxoc mn t n o 6 n a y n a m ic

64,23 MS. has I squeezed between N and p, probably a correction.

65, 5 Corr. N in NI over TT.
8 Between lines 8 and 9 TGAM^lHA (bis) has inadvertently been left out.

the great race (ycvca), the incorruptible (a<f>6aprov), / mighty men

< o f > the great Seth, the / 25 ministers ( S l c l k o v o s ) of the four lights,
j the great Gamaliel, the great Gabriel, / the great Samblo, and the
great jj 65 Abrasax, and they who preside over the sun, its / rising,
Olses and Hypneus and / Heurumaious, and they who preside over
the j entrance into the rest (av<L7ravais) of eternal / 5 life, the rulers
(7rpvravis) Mixanther / and Michanor, and they who guard the /
souls {ipvxr/) of the elect, Akramas and / Strempsouchos, and the
great power (Svva/iis) /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 151

IV 76 NTe fr e N e a . b t o y a a b mn ni
14 a i ^ cd^ m NpcuMe Ayco b t ^ o
o p NTe t t i n o 6 ch - n ia [i]a k u > n
16 [ n t ] g n i q T o o y mcJjcucthp n i
n o 6 ntam a a ih a . mn t t i n o 6 n
18 fABp[l]HA MN TTIN06 CAM BA. Cl)
MN n m o 6 ABpACAS MN NH e t
20 kh e^pAf eatN ff'H Nel gb oa.
(ITe TipH OACHC MN YMN60C
22 mn ey[p]yM e[o]y[c] mn nh ei*
kh e^p A T gjcn n i [ M o ] e n * n g i e
24 2Y n enM TON N T e tticon^

o^a eN e^ <J>p it a n ic mn mTkXan

26 [H]pA MN MIXANOpA MN NI
[p e q A ]p [e ]^ n t b Ni'J'yxH ei^O T B
77 [0 2 ]
AKpAMAN MN CTp'eM'|'OyX[OC]
2 mn *J'no6 n 6 om [tg a m ]a x a h [a ]

76,15 I has flaked off.

18 I has flaked off.

of the holy race (yevea) and the / incorruptible and mighty men /
18 of the great Seth, the ministers ( 8 1 a k c o v ) / [of] the four lights
(<f>u)OTr]p), the / great Gamaliel, and the great / Gabriel, and the

great Samblo, / and the great Abrasax, and they who / 20 preside
over the rising / of the sun, Olses and Umneos / and Eurumaious,
and they who / preside over the entrance / into the rest of eter
nal 1 25 life, Phritanis and Mixanther / and Michanor, and the / [guar
dians] of the slain souls II ^ Akramas and Strempsouchos, /
and the great power [Telm]achael /
152 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

I I I 65 2 hai MAXAp MAXAp C H MN

10 TTN0 6 NAJJOpATOC NAKAHTO N NATO
NOM A2C MMOC) MTTApQCN I KON M
12 TTNA MN TCIPH MN TTN0 6 N O yO C IN
2APM 02HA. - TTMA MTTAyTOrCN HC 6
14 T O N 2 n N O y T e NTM H 6 MN < n ) 6 T{N }N M
MAq nA<J)ApTOC NpCOMG J A i M i C
16 n M 6 2 C N A y OpO'fAHA TTMA m t t n o <>

N C H 0 ' MN 1C TTA TTCDN^' MN TTGNTAq

18 e i A q c T A y p o y m ttct^m n N O M o c
n M egcpo M N T A A y e i e e ttm a n n

20 q jH p e M n N o 6 n c h n M e ^ q T O o y
h a g a h q " ttm a e T e p e N 'J 'y x o o y e
22 N N q jH p e MTON MMOOy NgH Tq
n M e^ + o y Tcuha t t g t 2 i.xm ttpan
24 MneToyNATAAC NAq cxcoicm 2M
TIBATTTICMA CTOyAAB CTOyATB CTTTe
26 niA<tApTOC

65, 14 MS. reads N.

26 Corr. O over I.

Heli Heli Machar Machar Seth, and / 10 the great, invisible (aoparos),
uncallable (aKXr/Tov), / unnameable (-dvofid^eiv), virginal (napde-
vikov) j Spirit (TTvevfia), and the silence (aiyrj ), and the great light /
Harmozel, the place of the living Autogenes (avToyevrjs), / the God
of the tru th , and <he> who is with / 15 him, the incorruptible
(a<f>QapTos) man Adamas, / the second, Oroiael, the place of the
great / Seth, and Jesus, who possesses the life and who came / and
crucified (aravpovv) th a t which is in the law (vo/ios), / the third,
Davithe, the place of th e / 20 sons of the great Seth, the fourth, /
Eleleth, the place where the souls (tfjvxrj) / of the sons are resting, /
the fifth, Yoel, who presides over the name / of him to whom it will
be granted to baptize with / 25 the holy baptism (j8a7mor/ia) that
surpasses the heaven, / the incorruptible (d<f>0apros) one.
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 153

IV 77 T 6 AMAXAHA HAI HAI MAXAp

4 MAXAp CH MN n m o 6 n n a [ t ]
n a y ep [o ]q a y o ) n AT*.XA2 M[eq n]
6 PAN e p o q - 6 T 6 TTAY N OY
tt[n ]a mn o y c ii-h mn t t i n o 6 [n]
8 <}>cdcth p a p m o ^ h a tt[i ma] e*r[qM]
Moq n 6 i niAYTop[e]N[Hc ejTONfe]
10 TTN[o]YTe N oyMNTMe eq[N]M
MAq n 6 i ttiat\xo>'>m NpcuMe
12 AAAMAC MN OpOfAHA niMA [Tq]
mm a y n 6 i t t i n o 6 c h mn 7[c]
14 NTe ncuN^' nH eT A q ei ayco A[q]
e iq j e mtth ct^ a n [N ]o M o c
16 n iM e z a jo M e i 4 A [A Y ei e niMA]
g t o y m o t n m m oo[y] NHT[q n 6 i]
18 NajHpe m tiin o [ 6 ] ch - 17!m [62]
qTOOY HAHAH [TTl]M A e[
20 ..[] . Y t

21 ff. are lost.

Telmachael Eli Eli Machar / Machar Seth, and the great, / 5 invisible
and incorruptible, / unnameable one, who is in / spirit (rrvev/xa) and
silence (cnyrj), and the great / light (<f>iooTr)p) Armozel, the [place] where
Ithe living Autogenes (avroyevr/s) is, / 10 the God in truth, with whom
is I the incorruptible man / Adamas, and Oroiael, the place [where] /
the great Seth is, and [Jesus] / of the life, he who came and / 15
crucified that which is under the law (vo/xos), / the third, [Davithe,
the place] / where the sons of the / great Seth rest, the / fourth,
Eleleth, [the] place [where] / (lines 20- ?)
154 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The certainty of salvation in the present: I I I 65,26 - 66,8

III 65,26 a a a a :xn N -fN oy

66 5S
ITM TTipCDMe N i(|)eip T O C TTOI
2 MAHA. MN NeTMTTCy* NeTTIKAHCIC
N i.n o T A .5 ic N T 'f e N c (j)p a .n c M

4 n iB in T ic M i MnnrH N eei eyN A

c o y N NeynApaiAHMnTCup N e e
6 eTCTCABo MMooy e p o o y N e e
c o y c u N o y c b o a i t o o t o y naT
8 NNeyoci i ' n e MnMoy

66, 2 Corr. M NN6 over erased word beginning with N N. TM written above the
line. TTCyA over ( p .
3 Corr. AnO over 6 TTIK. (dittography).
7 Corr. T O y over T q .

B ut (aAAa) from now on Ij 66 through the incorruptible (a<f>dapros)

man Poimael, / and they who are worthy of (the) invocation (cVi/cA^cris), /
the renunciations {airoralis) of the five seals (v<f>payls) in / the spring
(7r7jy^)-baptism (]8a7rri(7/xa), these will / 5 know their receivers
(TTapa\rjfnTT(x)p) as / they are instructed about them, and they will /
know them (or: be known) by them. These / will by no means taste
death.

Hymnic section {part I): 111 66,8-22

ih ie y e
H CL) o y H CL) c o y * 2l\ H 0C U C a A H 0 C D C

10 i s c c e y M ^ ^ p e y le c c e A S K e y
TTMOOY S T O N 2 T J X \ 0 \ M n a A o y

06, 9 Corr. first over A. (dittography).

ih I e y e I ho) o y hcd a>yA ! Really truly (dAi?0<2s aXrjdcos), / 10 0

Yesseus Mazareus Yessedekeus,/0 living water, 0 child of the child, /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 155

The certainty of salvation in the present: I V 77, ? - 78,10

IV 78 [o ] h

[. . . ] N 6 B O A ^ I T O O T q MTTH 1*

2 [oy]*A B A[yo> NA]t.xa>2M ttim a h a

[mn] n h e T N n q ji n n ix w k m
4 [n t]g'('A n oT A rH mn N!C<|)pA
[r ic NlNA-fajAoce MMo[o]y n t s
6 [ne]yjccuKM [n]aT A y co y co N
, [N e ly n A p A A H M A tu p o c 2 U )C

8 [A y ]T c[B o o ]y e p o o y e i y e m e
[g b o a 2 i t ] o o t o y Aycu N N [e]y
10 [aci] "1*176 MnMoy :

78,1-10 Part of the text has become illegible due to flaking.

[ ] II 75 [ J through him who / [is holy and incorrup

tible, Poimael, / [and] those who are worthy of the baptisms / [of]
the renunciation (a-noTayrj) and the / 5 ineffable seals (a<f>payis)
of I [their] baptism, these have known / [their] receivers (rrapaXrifjLVTajp)
as (J>s) I they [have learned] about them, having known / [through]
them, and they shall not / 10 taste death.

Hymnic section (part I): I V 78,10 - 79,3

10 T ecceoc
[ o h ] cu H oyco cuyA N o y M n
12 [TM]e NAM6 T e c c e o c MACApeOC
[T e c c ]e A 6 K e o c n r n o o y g t o n ?
14 [n]A A [o]y NTe n A A o y n[ip]AN

Yesseus / [ . h] cd Hoycu cuyA, really / truly, 0 Yesseus Mazareus /

[Yess]edekeus, 0 living water, / [0 child] of the child, [0] name /
156 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 66,12 npAN e e a e o o y a a h cu c a a h o c u c

AICUNOCUN III! H H H H O O

14 o o y y y y cucu cucu a a a a { a } a
A H eeC X \ H CD C HI xxxx cu cu

16 cucu neT cpoorf btnay cn ai cu n

A A H eec aahqcuc A ee hhh m i
18 YYYYYY c u c u c u c u c u c u c u c u
n e T q jo o r f n o ja a n H g e N eN eg
20 AAH06C AAH0CUC IHA AIO) M
(Ji h t n e T c p o o r f Y ^ .e i e i c A e i

22 e io e i e io c e i
66,14 The scribe probably wrote one X too many.

0 g lo r io u s n a m e , r e a ll y t r u l y (dXr/duis aXrjdws), / alw v o tov, m i HH

hh eeee o o / o o YYYY cucucucu aaaa{a}, r e a ll y (aXrjdes) /
15 t r u l y (dXrjdws), h i AAAA 0 )0 )/0 )0 ), 0 e x is tin g one who se e s
th e aeons (a l w v ) ! / R e a l l y t r u l y (aXrjOes dXrj6u>s), A ee h h h i i i i
1 YYYYYY ) 0 ) cucucucu cucu, /
0 w h o i s e t e r n a l l y e t e r n a l, / 20 r e a lly
t r u l y (aXrjdes dXrjdws),IHA AlO) in / t h e h e a r t , w h o e x is t s , Y ael els
aei, el o el , el os e l !

Hymnic section (part II): I I I 66,22 - 68,1

22 n eeiN A d N p A N
e T N T A K . 2l"X C U ei TTIATCpCUCUT

24 N A Y T O r e N H C 1TAT eT M T T A B O A AN

eeiN A Y epoK tti a tn a y epoq n

66,23 Corr. first CU written above crossed out O.

24 Corr. G in GTM over N.

This great name / of thine is upon me, 0 self-begotten (avroyevrfs) Perfect

one, who art not outside me. / 251 see thee, 0 thou who art invisible /
66,24f. Or: Thou who art not outside me, I see thee.
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 157

IV 78 [NTe N i]e [o o y ] T H poy oyMN

16 [tm ] Ni[Me] n e 'fq jo p T f qja. e
[N]e?!!H [H]HHH e e e e o o o o
18 tY Y lY ty ] tp tu c u c u i i i i 2 [n ]

[O yM N TM e N i]M [ 6] o h [i x x x x ]
20 ff. are lost.

79 [o f]
N 2 ei*qjooTf j>n [niHT*]
2 TTiqja. 6 N 6 2 Y t^ei e i c x e i ]
e [io ] e i e i o c e [i*
79, 1 TTI^HT is too short. TKApAI^ fits well but is not attested in Coptic.

1S[of] all [the glories], really / [truly], who exists eternally, / [ 1111 h h h ]h
e e e e o o o o / [YYYY] ujcdojcd x x x x , / [really truly, o h i
a.&a.a.,] I (lines 20-end) 11 79 eternal who is in [the heart,] / 0
Eternal one, y [<* tV act,] / el [o] el, el os el.

Hymnic section (part 11): I V 79,3 - 80,15

ttT n o 6 Npa.N]
4 o y [ . . o ]y M e p o [c
t m h [ . ..] aJoy[ n ia ]
6 Tp^^6 ' e y x n o 6 [b o a MMoq MA.y]
AAtj n e e y e 2 [ o y c i 2k. c b o a m]
8 Moq M3k.ya.Aq n e it[h e T e n n x t ]
N ^y e[p ]o q c a b o a mm[oT nH e i e ]

[This great name] / [ ] a part (fxipos) [ ] / s the [

, 0 ] I Perfect one who art [self-] begotten / (and) autono
mous (iovcria), j [who art in]visible / except to [me, who art] /
158 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS m, 2

III 66,26 NA2 PN o y o N <n>im nim rAp t t c t n Acp

Xtupi MMOK N K.6 CMH TCNOy
67 32
x e A eicoycuN K A e m o y j c t mmo
2 e i e n e T e M eqqjiBe Aei^OTTAUe
MMoei o y jo tta o n N oyoem
4 A e ip o y o e m NepeTMAAy rAp m
TTMA. CTMMiy 6 TBC 'j'MNTCAei
6 e e T N e c tu c n t c n e ^ M o f eT B e
ne'f AemcDpo? n n a 6 i.x c b o a e y
8 KH B * AC IOCI MOp<J)H M TTKyKAOC
n tm n tp m m a o MTToyoem eqgN
10 K oyoyN T eqi* Mop<J)H m ttia to
n ju to 2 M n o y o e iN e T e mn c n k a h
12 ma x \ e^ oyN e p o q f-NAxtu Fine
K e o o y AAHecuc x e A eipxcupi m
14 MOK c o y IHC IA A6 ICD ACIC OIC CD
66,26 Corr. G over ?
67, 1 Corr. first I over C. _
14 Corr. COy over erasure. N faintly written above the y.

to everyone. For (yap) who will be able / to comprehend (x<*>petv)

thee in another tongue? Now // 67 that I have known thee, I have
mixed / myself with the immutable. I have armed (oirXieiv) / myself
with an armor (oirXov) of light; / I have become light. For (yap)
the Mother was at / 5 that place because of the / splendid beauty
of grace. Therefore / 1 have stretched out my hands while they were /
folded. I was shaped (/iop<f>-q) in the circle (kvkXos) / of the riches
of the light which is in / 10 my bosom, which gives shape (nofxfyq)
to the many / begotten ones in the light into which no complaint
(lyxA^/xa) / reaches. I shall declare thy / glory truly (aA-qdcos), fori
have comprehended (xcopetv) / thee, c o y ih c u e Aei CD A e ie o i c <L j
67, 7 Or: spread out my hands which were folded.
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 159

IV 79,10 n n a t n ^y e p o q N N [oyoN nim ]

o y tap nei*qj<cD>rf [ mmok n o y ]
12 cmh mn o y c M o y [eaJcoycuN K ]
4NOK tNOya.TMOYt^T' MN neK ]
14 TO>6 e- a.you [alTfecucDK mmoT]
jJqpcune [^Jn o ty ^ o n x o N n t c n i]
16 ^ mot* MN n io y [ o e iN a tfp o y o eiN ]
AyCU CBOA 2ITOO[Tq JUfTTCDpq} n ]
18 n a 6 i.x [ c b ] o a e[yKHB- a.ya> Altoci]
MOp(J)H[. .]. N[
20 M N o y K a iA Y [M M A N T e J M N T p M ]

m ao ecK tU T [e
22 n o y m h [t p a

2 N o y e m [e
24 [
N OyMNT[Me X S JUfpXCUpi M]
26 mok 7 c NTe nH eT*[
H e e A ie e o i c [cu

79,11 MS. reads OJOOTT.

25 Superlin. stroke on MN is in the lacuna.

10invisible to [everyone]. / For (yap) who comprehends [thee in ]/v o ice

and praise? [Having known thee] / I now have mixed [with thy] /
steadfastness, and [I have armed myself;] / 15 I have come to be in
[an armor ( oitXov) of] / grace and the [light; I have become light.] /
And because of [it I have stretched] / out my hands [while they were
folded. And I was] / shaped (fiop<frf) [ ] / 20 a veil
(KaXvyLfia) [of the] richness / which surround [ ] / a [womb
(firjTpa) ] I in a likeness [ ] / [
] I 25 truly, [because I have comprehended (xtopctv)] f thee,
Jesus of the one who [ ] / H ee A ie e o i c [cu ]//
79,17f. Or: spread out my hands which were folded.
160 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

III 67 a k d n aicon n N o y T e ntcith "J*

16 i j i o y mmok t h p k n t o k n e n i
ma n m t o n nqpHpe hc hc o e m
18 iTCMOT eTOJOOn^N NUTCMOT
e q t y o o n eqToyN O C MnptOMe
20 e T K N A T o y B o e i n ^ htcj e ^ o y N

eneK O )N2 ka.ta. ttc k p a n e r e Meq

22 o)jcn eT B e ttaT n e c T o e i mttcdn^
n h t AeiK epA MMoq j n oyMO
24 [o ]y e n T y n o c n n a p x o jn t h p o y
x e eeiNAcuN^ ? a t h k j n '('phnh
26 NNeToyAAB n e T U io o n n o ja e N e j
68 5h
A.AH0CDC AAHQCDC

67,15 Corr. N over C?

68, 1 AAHGCDC 2lAHOCUC could also belong with the following paragraph.
The several possible translations are discussed in the commentary.

15 alwv, alwv, 0 God of silence (cnyrj) ! I / honor (aijiovv) thee

completely. Thou art my / place of rest, 0 son h c h c o e, the
I formless one who exists in the formless ones, / who exists, raising
up the man / 20 in whom thou wilt purify me into / thy life, according
to (Kara) thine imperishable name. / Therefore the incense of life /
is in me. I mixed (icepav) it with water / after the model (tvttos)
of all archons (dpx<ov), j 25 in order that I may live with thee in the
peace (etprjvr)) j of the saints, thou who existeth really truly (aAr)6d>s
aXrjdws) j I 68 for ever.
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 161

IV 80 [n]
[ e]Toya.a.B T TN o y Te
2 [NTe'J'C ith [ n t ] ok it?
[ ] n m t o n n t [ n]qjH
4 [p e ]eTO)Q[oTt] n
[ ]n m i[ei]N n r n i
6 [ ] NoypcuM e a k t[b ]
[bo mmoT NHTq] 2 m neicajN ^
8 [KATai nekpA N N]NAtqcUT 6 BOA
[eT B e tta.T qqpo]oTt NHTq n 6 i o y
10 [c T o e i n t n aj]N 2 e*.c|0q }p 6
[OYMOOY N-X]CDKM N[Te] NIApXCUN
12 [ t h p o y eTpa.a>]N 2 2 a . t o o t k n o y
[ipHNH NTe Nei*oy]A.A.B [ni]qpA. e n e ^
14 [tth eT qjooTt] [ n ] oyMNTMe na .
[Me*
80,14 See III 68,1 note.

80 [0] holy [ J, 0 God / [of silence (a 17/77) .] Thou

art I [ ] of rest of [the] son / [ ] who exists
in I 5 [ ] the [mark], the place( ?) / [ ] a man,
thou hast I [purified me in him] in thy life, / [according to (/cara)
thine] imperishable [name.] / [Therefore, there is] in him / 10 [incense
of life] that has mixed with / baptismal [water] of [all] the / archons
(apxtov), [in order that I may] live with thee in the / [peace (elprjvr))
of the saints. 01 eternal one / [who exists] really / 15 truly.
162 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The first conclusion: I I I 68,1-9

III 68 TAt T TBIBAOC

2 NTA.qcAC n 6 i n N o 6 n ch AqKtu
m m oc 2 eNTOOY e y j c o c e cm
4 n en p H o ja e x c o o y o \& .e cm n
6 om Ayo) -XiN N e ^ o o y N N enp o
6 <j>HTHC MN NinOCTOAOC MN N
kh py5 M n en p eN' ^ o a o j c t a a o
8 e x N N eY 2HI o y T e mn u j 6 om
x \a > M n e n e y M i^ e ccdtm e p o q

68, 4 Corr. XCUO over e tu q .

7 Corr. G in pG over H ? See 68,4.

This is the book (jStjSAo?) / which the great Seth wrote, and placed /
in high mountains on which / the sun has not risen, nor (ovBe) is
it I 5 possible. And since the days of the prophets ( ) , / and
the apostles (dirooroXos), and the / preachers (Krjpvg), the name
has not at all (6Xa>?) risen / upon their hearts, nor (ovre) is it pos
sible. j And their ear has not heard it. /

The second conclusion: 111 68,10-69,5

10 T eeiB iB A o e 3k.qca.2C n 6 i t t n o 6
NCH N 2 eNC2Al NOJCMAAB
12 N poM ne AqKtu mmoc nTO
{ o } o y eojA Y M o y re e p o q x e x i
14 pASitu x g k a a c NAe NN

10 The great Seth wrote this book (jSijSAos) / with letters in one
hundred and thirty / years. He placed it in the mountain / that is
called Charaxio, / in order that, at the end of the /
 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 163

The first conclusion: I V 80,15-25

IV 80 neTJca>u>]Me [aJqcA eq n 6 i
16 [ t t in o 6 c h Ayco] &qica.a.q N^paiT 1
[jcn o y t o o y e q ]a c o c e nH e T e ma
18 [penpH cpa. ezp a J eoccuq] o y T e
[ ] e [ . ..] x y< v n
20 [OCIN N 6 2 0 0 Y NNinp]0<|)HTHC H[n ]
t MN Nl]ATTOCTOAOC
22 [ ]m~nco>[
[ ] e i 6 b[o a

24 t Aycu neylM A
[jce Mmjca>TM e ] p o c :

[The great Seth] wrote / [this book, and] he placed it on / [a] high
[mountain] on which / [the sun] does not [rise] nor (ovre) / [
.] And I 20 [from the days of the] prophets (irpo<fyqTrjs),
[and] I [ and the] apostles (airocrToXos), / [ ]
... / [ ] come forth / [ , and their] ear /
[has not heard] it. /

The second conclusion: I V 80,26 - 81, ?

26 [n e 'te u x u M e a.q]caq n 6 i t t i n o 6
81 [n il
c h 2 n 26NC2^T [
2 * q ic * * < | [ . .].[

3 ff. are lost.

The great Seth wrote [this] / 81 [book] with letters [ ]. / He

placed [it
164 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

I I I 68 x p o n o c mn N icep o c neee
16 AHMA MTTAyTOreNHC NNOyT 6
MN neTTAHpCDMA TH pq ITM Trf
18 N n o y co cp e n i t n pATq n a t
M e o y e e p o q N e ic u t eq < e> n p o
20 e A e e 6 b o a N qoycoN g N T eei
rN 6 A NA<J)ApTOC TOyAAB
22 NTe n N o 6 n c c d th p mn N e t
6 a a h o y e p o o y n oyArAnH mn
24 n N 0 6 NA^OpATOC NOJA ANH
mttna mn neqMONoreNHC
26 Nq^Hpe mn n o y o e iN n o ja e
69 s
N2 mn T e q N o 6 N cy N S y ro c
2 NA<J)ApTOC MN TA<()ApTOC N
CO(}>lA MN TBApBHAON MN OynAH
4 pcuMA t h pq 2 N OyMNTCpA e N e ^
2 AMHN

15 times (xpovos) and the eras (Kaipos), by the / will (deXijfia) of the
divine Autogenes (avroyevrjs) / and the whole pleroma (TrX^pa>[j.a),
through the gift / of the untraceable, unthinkable, / fatherly love,
it may / 20 come forth (irpoeXdetv) and reveal this / incorruptible
(a<f>0apros), holy race (yevea) / of the great savior (oaiTrjp), and
those who / dwell with them in love (aydirr)), and / the great,
invisible (aoparos), eternal / 25 Spirit (irvevfia), and his only begot
ten (flovoyevqs) / Son, and the eternal light, 11 69 and his great, incor
ruptible (a<j>dapros) I consort (avtpyos), and the incorruptible (a<f>6ap-
ros) I Sophia, and the Barbelon, and the / whole pleroma (irXrjpcjua)
in eternity. / 8 Amen (a/M-qv). /
THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2 165

IV 81, 3 end is lost.

166 THE GOSPEL OF THE EGYPTIANS III, 2

The colophon: I I I 69,6-17

I I I 69, 6 neyA freA iO N <n>npm nkhm

TBIBAOC NCgJtf NNOYT6 T ie
8 pa. CTgHrf TXApiC TCYN2GCIC
T e c o H c ic t< J>ponhcic mn n e
10 p c z h t c eyrNcucTOC nA.rA.nH
tik o c n en N A 2 n TCAps
12 nApeN n e r o r r e c 'c 'o c mn n a
a jB p o y o e iN 2 n OY*.<|>ea.pciA
14 ic n e x c n q jH p e M nN oyT e
n c c u T H p i x o y c eeorpA<f>oc
16 T B IB A O C T 2 ie p A M nNO b N A 20
PATON MnNA23iMHN

9,0 See supra, p. 18.

The gospel (evayye'Atov) of < t h e > Egyptians. / The God-written,

holy (lepa.), secret / book (/Ji/JAo?). Grace (xapis), understanding
(avveats), / perception (atadrjcns), prudence ((fcpovrjois) (be) with
him I 10 who has written it, Eugnostos the beloved (dyairrjriKos) /
in the Spirit ( i t v e C / x a ) in the flesh (oap) / my name is Gongessos
and my / fellow lights in incorruptibility (d<f>6apaia), / Jesus Christ
(xpioros), Son of God, / 15 Savior (acoriqp), ix o y c . God-written
(9eoypa<f>os) (is) / the holy (lepa) book (j8ij8Ao?) of the great, invisible
(aoparov) / Spirit (m>evp.a). Amen (ap.'qv).

The title : I I I 69, 18-20

18 T B IB A O C T 2 ie p A M n N o 6
NA2 0 PATON MITNeY
20 m a 2 *m hn

The holy ( i e p a ) book (/St'/SAo?) of the great, / invisible (a o p a ro v)

Spirit ( v v e v f i a ) . / 20 Amen ( d p ,r j v ) .
 THE GOSPEL OP THE EGYPTIANS IV, 2

Only a blank top fragment of IV 82 survives.

The colophon was probably absent (see pp. 8f.).
 COMMENTARY

The Introduction: III 40,12-41,7 = IV 50,1-23.

I l l 40,12f.: See the chapter on the title, supra, pp. 20ff.
The holy book is linked with the Spirit, which is at first charac
terized in three ways expressing its nature and origin. Then follow
a series of seven more appositives which describe the Spirit as light.
After these come three other appositives: the Father, the Aeon of
the aeons, and the uninterpretable Power. To each of the first two of
these appositives, three attributes are added. The third attribute
is different in the two versions. Since some of the differences between
III, 2 and IV, 2 can be explained in terms of mistranslations from
the Greek, the Vorlage has been reconstructed as follows:

7) f i l f i X o s rj l e p a tco v A ly v iT T io jv
to v f i e y a X o v a o p a r o v iT v e v fia T O S ,

T O V TTOLTpOS a K X r j T o v ,
T O V T rp o eX Q o V T O S K t Gj V VIplGTCDV,

T O V T e X e iO V T O V (friDTOS,

to v < f)toT os e l s a l c o v a t u >v a lc L v c w ,

to v <f>u)Tos (e tc ) a i y i j s T r p o v o l a s k a l a iy r js to v ir a T p o s ,

to v <f>ajTos ( k ) X o y o v K a l a X r j O e i a s ,
to v <f)(jL)TOS d < f> 6 a p a ia jv ,

to v <f>cjTds d i r e p d v T o v ,
to v <f>(jDTOs to v n p o e X d o v T o s e ls a lw v a to jv a lto v c jv ,

tov ir a T p o s
to v a S tfX o v
to v a a r jfx a v T o v

(t o v d y r jp a r o v )
tov a v e v a y y e X i^ o fie v o v ,

to v a lc o o s to jv a lu )v a )v ,

(t o v avroyevovs)
to v a V T o y e v io v
to v e m y e v lo v

to v a X X o y e v lo v
T r j s d vep /JL T jvevT O V S v v a fJ L e c J S to v d p p r jT o v n a T p o s

III 40,15f.: I l l mistakenly read t o v T e X e l o v <<perfection,, (Lampe,

p. 1381a) with the preceding rather than the following noun. This led to
 COMMENTARY 169

the merging of the first two light clauses. I l l 40,16f.: it is not clear
why III translated e l s a l c o v a t c o v a I c b v c o v by n i^lIcdn N o y o e m
(cf. 41,2). 40,17f.: I l l usually supplied a definite article where the
Greek must have been indefinite. The varying translations, n e ic D T
n t c it h in III 40,18 over against o y c ir H N T e n e ic u T in IV
50,9, presuppose the same Greek Vorlage, c r t y r j s t o v n a T p o s . Since
atyrj lacked an article in Greek, III mistakenly assumed that it
depended on t o v r r a r p o s . Thus the intended parallel between Pronoia
and the Father was lost (cf. I l l 42,I f .; 43,5 f.; 63,21f.). The genitive
constructions in III 40,17.19 correspond to the phrases with N-
in IV 50,8.10. It is likely that both the genitive constructions in III
40,17.19 and the phrases with N - in IV 50,8.10 go back to the
same text. The intention of the text is to qualify the term light
by specifying its origin. Therefore the genitive in III can be seen as
the translation of the original Greek text (genitive of origin). On the
other hand, IV perhaps interpreted the Greek genitive as k plus
the genitive (2 N- often equals g b o a N -; cf- C ru m , Diet. p. 684a).
Here the genitive of origin comes very close to a partitive genitive.
The striking rendering of (e/c) oiyrjs Trpovolas as N o y c ir H N
oynpoNO iA shows that IV interpreted aiyrjs and rrpovoias as
coordinate nouns. On the other hand, k could have occurred before
the first genitive as IV suggests and III has simplified it. The same
applies to the subsequent expression in III 40,18f. = IV 50,9f.
Ill 41,1: The same conflict between III and IV is found in III 41,22f.
par.; 42,8 par.; 64,9 par.; IV 59,8. In III 41,2 n e ip e c b o a
come forth includes the concept light (cf. C ru m , Diet. p. 267a).
Ill 41,3f.: Most likely both III and IV mistakenly connected this
clause to the preceding with n t g , forgetting that it stands in
apposition to the great invisible Spirit. IV normally connects a series
of adjectives with x y c j. The x r f q^cu^e ( ^ c h m ^ n t o c ) may mean
that the supreme God cannot be expressed in writing. Na.TA.A.o
( t o v ayrjpdrov) is missing in IV 50,16. The aeon of aeons expresses

primacy of origin. One could consider N ^ y T o reN h c in III 41,5

as a comment in the margin, that was included in the text by a later
scribe, or that I7 a .y T o re N H C needs to be emended to na.yT oreN h c .
In the latter case the translator of III, 2 did not recognize that t o v
a v T o y t v o v s in the Greek Vorlage stands in apposition to the great

invisible Spirit. Then IV translated t o v a v r o y t v o v s t o v a v r o y t v i o v

by means of a single expression, since otherwise it would become an
overly redundant construction in Coptic translation. IV turned the
170 COMMENTARY

attributive adjectives tov hnyeviov and tov aXAoyevlov into sub

stantives parallel to tov avToyevovs. The forms ending in -ios are
unattested and must have been designed for stylistic effect (cf. Zost
VIII 18,14 N i^ y T o re m o N [ n n ] g c u n ). The difference between avro-
yevios and im yevios may lie in that the former indicates that the
Spirit had his origin in himself while the latter stresses that he appeared
out of himself (cf. I l l 41,2 = IV 50,13). I l l 41,7 differs greatly from
IV 50,21f. Perhaps IV is closest to the original while III restates
41,5. Ending with the ineffable Father would appropriately round
off this section which spoke of the metaphysical and mysterious
domain of the great invisible Spirit.

The appearance of the three powers: III 41,7-12 = IV 50,23-51,2.

The trinity of Father, Mother and Son does not originate
through emanation, as in ApocryJn, but through evolution, a self-un
folding of the supreme God. m p e is a typical expression for the
coming forth of light (supra, p. 169). In IV N in ip e is an appositive
to Father, Mother, Son (in 50,26f.). The Vorlage may have been
67Tiydvioi K aiyrjs ^cbarjs to v irarpos a<f)6dpTov. I ll, however, saw
to v TTaTpos as an appositive to aiyrjs uxjrjs, and thus introduced
both with g b o a 2 n - I f one considers III to be correct, then n n ip e
would be either an appositive to c i t h or to Father, Mother, Son
seen collectively as the offspring of the primal Father. In the former
case, the Greek may have been k myrjs ^cogtjs to v einyevlov (eV)
to v rraTpos d</)6dpTov. For the latter possibility, o imyevios may
have been in the Vorlage instead of to v im ytvlov. This last recon
struction could habe led to the translations of both III and IV. The Se
in III 41,12 is no longer postpositive, perhaps due to a transposition
of the verb by the Coptic translator.

The composition of the realm of Light: III 41,13-23 = IV 51,2-15.

(Cf. supra, pp. 41ff.) IV cannot be reconstructed with certainty.
Apparently the sentence in Greek began with avro v Ao^ofieSa>v
which III interpreted to refer to a place (cf. I l l 41,23 par., I ll 43,8
par.). The designation aeon of the aeons has also been attributed
to the great invisible Spirit. However, here it appears not to refer
to primacy of origin but to the all-comprehensive character of his
being, in which the light, i.e. the supreme God, presents himself.
Some text has dropped out in III 41,16 (cf. IV 51,4-6). Their powers
refers to the Doxomedon as a collective entity. According to this
 COMMENTARY 171

section he contains a trinity (41,22f.; cf. 41,1 comm.), which is sup

plemented by a second trinity.

The three ogdoads: III 41,23 - 43,8 = IV 51,15 - 53 ,3 .

a) Their appearance: III 41,23 - 42,4 = IV 51,15-22.
The ogdoads come forth from the Doxomedon (see 41,13 comm.).
This is a speculative description of the trinity. The from him in
IV could refer both to Doxomedon and the great invisible Spirit. In IV
npoNCHA. is parallel to c it h and a characteristic of the Father.
In III npoN O lA appears to be a mythological figure as is suggested
by 40,17f. and par., 43,6 and par. Thus III has his Pronoia, i.e.
his female complement. This is in agreement with the origin of the
ogdoads pictured as a birth. In Gnosticism ogdoad refers first
of all to the firmament of fixed stars which stands above the hebdomad
of the planets. Secondly, and probably originally, it was a numerical
grouping, a unit of eight, which was, especially in Valentinianism,
used as a description of the intelligible world. For the Egyptian
ogdoad concept see K u r t S eth e, Amun und die acht Urgdtter von
Hermopolis (Abh. Preuss. Akademie d. JFm., Berlin 1929, No. 4).
GEgypt employs the ogdoads as a stylistic device for the arrangement
of the heavenly world. Thus the heavenly lights form together with
their consorts one such ogdoad (infra, p. 179f.), as do their ministers
with their consorts (infra, p. 180). Together with the three ogdoads
of the trinity they form five ogdoads, a total of forty heavenly beings
referred to in Coptic idiom as a forty (III 53,11 = IV 65,3f.). The
trinity and five seals also add up to eight.
b) The first ogdoad: III 42,5-11 = IV 51,22-52,2.
The first ogdoad belongs to the Father. Since the ogdoad contains
the person which brought it into being, the ogdoad remains a part
of the trinity. The Fathers unity and originality is attested by the
fact that he is androgenous. See supra, pp. 43ff. on the thrice-male
child. I l l and IV differ in the list of the parts of the first ogdoad.
Surprising is the translation of a<f>6apaia by n a .tjco ) 2 M in IV 50,11;
51,26; 59,8; and 75,23 (see III 41,1 comm.). Thus IV collapsed in
corruption and eternal life into eternal, incorruptible life. I l l is
supported by ApocryJn BG 28,15 - 29,4, where ewoia, Trpoyvtoois,
a<f>8apoia and alaivia t,oir\ come forth at the request of the Barbelo,
while vouj, deXrjfia and Aoyo? come forth through Christ, i.e. the
Son (BG 31,6-16). Since Father, Mother and Son are identified with
the three ogdoads (IV 51,16ff.), the question arises whether the
172 COMMENTARY

naming of the androgenous Father indicates that he alone is equated

with the entire ogdoad or that he, together with seven other beings,
forms the ogdoad. The latter corresponds fully with gnostic thought
patterns.
c) The second ogdoad: III 42,11-21 = IV 52,2-14.
For Barbelo and her role in this writing, see supra, pp. 40f. The
lacunae in both versions preclude the possibility of knowing the
secret names used in this section. The text in the lacuna in IV 52,10f.
is missing in III unless it was in the lacuna in 42,18. The n e ip e
in 42,17f. must here too mean originate (cf. supra, p. 169). The
v8oklv in III 42,19 par. testifies to the legitimacy of Barbelo.
d) The third ogdoad: III 42,21 - 43,4 = IV 52,15-24.
The Son is described in terms of his origin. He is the offspring
of the primal Power and as such he is the Son of silence. I ll 42,23
is missing in IV. He is called the Soa of the Father and aperrj of
the Mother which recalls the use of both attributes in 2 Pet 1 : 3,
although here they are distributed between two divine beings. co o y N
in IV 52,17 is a misinterpretation of Soa. The Son completes himself.
Most likely the planets are meant, and the voices would refer to the
harmony of spheres which is based on Pythagorean number mysticism.
For the use of the plural k o X t t o l see Lampe, p. 766a. IV 52,22f.
should be preferred. The Logos is the product of the hebdomad.
I l l has simply placed hebdomad and Logos beside each other without
explaining their relationship.
e) The summary: III 43,4-8 = IV 52,24 - 53,3.
The relative particle in IV 52,24 and in other places probably cor
responds to a relative construction in the Greek. (For the relationship
between the Father and Pronoia cf. I ll 42,1 f. comm.) The section on
the trinity of ogdoads ends as it started with a reference to the place
where they came into being. This is the same place where the Doxome-
don-aeon originated and thus it must refer to the all-encompassing realm
of light.

The description of the Doxomedon-aeon: III 43,8 - 44,9 = IV 53,3 -

54,13.
In IV 53 ,3 f., in contrast to III 43,8f., the coming of the Doxomedon
is closely linked to the preceding event. The reconstruction tth or
ttaT in IV 53,3 is too short. ttaT n e or ttaT tt (cleft sentence)
is possible although this construction is not used elsewhere in IV.
The M M 2 i Y in IV 53,5 leaves no doubt that the t t i m a in the pre
 COMMENTARY 173

ceding section is meant. The transition to this section is made by

means of the relative clause (n iM i = ottov) the antecedent of which is
niHJk. e T M M i Y ' (For the Doxomedon-aeon cf. supra, pp. 41ff.). The
plural with p o n o c in IV 53,6 is supported by the e p o o y in
IV 53,8 and shows that IV consistently understood the Doxomedon-
aeon to be a collective being. The singular n e e p o N O c in III 43,10f.
may go back to a variant in the Greek text but more likely, since
all the parallel occurrences are plural, III made the change to fit
the throne in 43,18 and par. N ie o o Y mn Nia.<j>ea.pcia. ( I ll 43,12)
stands in apposition to n a y m i m i c just as in IV 53,8f., where
m n ... m n = Kal ... /cat, both ... and, occurs. The alien God
made his appearance in the Doxomedon-aeon. The lacuna in IV 53,Ilf.
has no corresponding text in III. I l l 43,15ff. and par. gives a further
description of the Doxomedon-aeon. Whether the throne belongs to
the thrice-male child (supra, p. 42) or the Doxomedon is not clear.
The name of the one who possesses the throne is written on a tablet
made of boxwood (cf. L id d e ll-S c o tt, p. 1554b, and Zost VIII 130,2)
which is attached to the throne. I l l 43,21ff. differs from IV. The
text in IV 53,22 second half and 23 is missing in III. There is also
no equivalent in III for the unreconstructed text in IV 54,1. The
ineffable name is made up of the Greek vowels written twenty two
times each the number of letters in the Semitic alphabet. The
order is iHoyeak.U) which might possibly mean 'I-qov i(arlv) A
(Kal) Q. In that case the personified Doxomedon could be identified
with Yeou since he is a kind of second god (cf. supra, p. 43).

The presentation of praise and request of the ogdoads: III 44,9-21 =

IV 54,13 - 55,11.
(For the form of the presentations of praise cf. supra, pp. 39f.) IV
54,18 NTe tt[io>t] (cf. IV 73,10f.) is lacking in III. Some text must
be missing before the n 6 i in III 44,15, the equivalent of N o y 6 oM
in IV 54,23 (n 6 i is unusual here). The parallel to IV 54,25-55,2 must
have been different and shorter. IV 55,4b-7a are missing in III due to
homoioteleuton. The reconstruction n x c in 55,6 is suggested by the
occurrence in III 44,23 and par. The reconstruction c h o is also possible
since there is a close connection between the thrice-male child and Seth
(cf. supra, p. 45), but it is very unlikely since Seth has not yet appeared.
The scene describes the filling of the Doxomedon-aeon with light-
beings. The three males described in IV 55,3-7 are most likely
the same as the thrice-male child. The reference to the word ( = Xoyos)
174 COMMENTARY

of the pleroma of light means that the powers build a realm of light
through the rational ordering power of the Logos (cf. TD N T IV,
pp. 84ff. [76 ff.]).

The presentation of praise of the thrice-male child: III 44,22- ? =

IV 55,11 -56,11.
This section is largely missing in III and poorly preserved in IV.
The first part, IV 55,11 - 56,6, contains an expanded presentation
of praise. Then the presentation of praise is repeated and a request
is uttered. (For the relationship between the child and Christ cf.
supra, p. 46. For i'cuha cf. supra, p. 47). The presentation of praise
is addressed to the great invisible Spirit and his female counterpart.
The name Ainon may be the accusative of atvos which means
praise in the sense of &oa. Also atvos = 8eipos is possible as
a description of the alien God.

The appearance of Youd and Esephech: IV 56,11-22.

(For Youel cf. supra, pp. 46ff.). Since in the preceding section the ap
pearance of the thrice-male child is reported, and the appearance
of Esephech comes in IV 56,20-22, it is to be expected that in IV
56,11-20 the appearance of Youel is mentioned. Unfortunately the
lacunae make an unambiguous interpretation of this section exceed
ingly difficult. Nevertheless, the restoration of Youel in line 20 is
made certain by line 19. The difficulty with this interpretation is
that the being in 5 6 ,llff. is masculine. Perhaps we can read[TTi<t>tu]c
here. This radiant figure appears to be identified with Youel in lines 19f.
In Allog X I 50, 52, 55 and 59 she is called t i n l e o o y THpoy.
she who has all the glories. For Esephech see supra, pp. 48f.

The summary (?): IV 56,23 - 58,22.

This section is so poorly preserved that it is difficult to decide
whether it forms a unit. An ogdoad has now been completed made
up of the Father, the Mother, the Son, and the five seals which must
be the three male virgins, Youel and Esephech. (For the five seals
cf. supra, p. 50). They are the seal imprint of the first trinity. These
seals are not the five sacraments as one might assume from GPh
(cf. H.-G. G affron , Studien zum Tcoptischen Philippusevangdium
unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Sakramente, Bonn 1969). The
references to the five seals in III 55,12 and 66,3 appear to be secondary
since they are lacking in IV. In both cases the sacraments are meant,
 COMMENTARY 175

and the number five must come from a cultic situation similar to
GPh. The poor state of pages 57-58 obscure the argument until 58,23.

The appearance of Pronoia: IV 58,23 - 59,29.

IV 58,23f.: Various reconstructions are possible here: [npoN]oiA .,
[3in op p ]oia., emanation, or [ b n n J o u . By introducing Pronoia
the author reaches back to the beginning. This fits well in light of
the derivation of the Logos from the Father which follows. If this
interpretation is correct, the reconstruction of Pronoia is better
than AJToppoiA., since A noppoiA . lacks a definite character.
Pronoia and the Logos come forth directly out of the supreme God.
Pronoia creates an entourage for the light-being mentioned at the
end of the section. The mentioning of Christ is surprising and, perhaps,
secondary. He is associated with the thrice-male child. The close
connection between them is also evident in III 44,22f. = IV 55,1 If.
and III 54,13-20 = IV 66, 2 -8 .

The appearance of the Logos: IV 59,29 - 60,22.

The Logos does not appear as a response to the usual presentation
of praise and request. The partially preserved name in 60,6 is typical
for Gnostic literature, and similar to the unintelligible secret names
of magical literature. The reading x c in 60,8 is as good as certain.
The son of silence in 60,8 and 12 refers to the Logos. The re
ference to him as the son of the great Christ is best understood
as an interpolation. That Christ is connected with the coming of the
Logos is known from other Gnostic sources, but to refer to the Logos
as the Son of Christ is unprecedented. The relative clauses in 60,7
and 8 are parallel. The descent from the primal Father nicely explains
the missing request. Thus the passage attests to the direct emanation
of the Logos from the primal Father. 60,17-22 may be a different unit of
tradition (totc !) which presents the Logos as the creator of the heavenly
world.

The presentation of praise of the Logos: IV 60,22-30.

The fact that the presentation of praise of the Logos is addressed
only to the great invisible Spirit could be due to an especially close
relationship between the Father and the Logos. This section does
not belong to the presentations of praise addressed to the pantheon.
176 COMMENTARY

The creation of Adamas: III 48 end-49,7 = IV 60,30-61,8.

In contrast to the Logos, the being next in order is not an avroyev-qs.
The Adamas, the heavenly prototype of the earthly man, is created.
This is indicated by Jcno, the typical word for such an act (cf. I ll
51,17; 54,17; 60,11.20; 63,13; 67,11. IV 63,12; 66,6 ; 72,2; 75,15).
To accomplish this a creator-deity is needed. In III 49,4 M ipoeoH
plays this role. The end of the parallel line in IV 61,4 is lost. There
is not enough room for the name although it could have been crowded
in and have extended into the margin. The name refers to a mother
deity also known from Zost VIII 6,30; 30,14 where the name is
spelled mi p o e e a . The meaning would be the goddess fiotpa.
In GEgypt the name has the Ionic feminine ending. Due to stress on the
ultima the vowels of the penult and antepenult have been assimilated.
The reference to fiolpa as creator of the primal Adam appears to
come from ancient mythology, since Zeus made the Molpai, the
goddesses of fate, especially significant for man (cf. Hes. Theog. 903ff.).
Yet her mythological role can vary. The most basic is her general
character as mother of the holy, incorruptible ones. This special
role as mother can also be transferred to a male deity. For that reason
the repa.Aa.MAC, the primal Adam, in the 3StSeth is praised by
Seth as the mi p c u e e a c (VII 119,12). (For Greek name ending in
-as cf. B lass-D eb ru n n er 125). Finally, this form is changed to
mi p c u e e o c (VII 119,12f.; 120,15). The name given to Adamas in
III 49,6f. is made up of groups of letters, while in IV 61,6f. a meaning
is given. Unfortunately the passage in IV is obscured by lacunae.
It reads at first (IV 61,6f.) three times thou art one. The same is
said in Zost VIII 53,24f. of the Splenditenens and again in 54,6 where
the context is lost. In the hymn to the supreme God in 3 StSeth we
find the phrase thou art one twice in a row (VII 125,23). Thus
TeN in III may be et ev, which the author of III mistook for nonsense
syllables but which in IV are correctly translated. (Cf. I l l 66,13 and
IV 78,16f. for a similar situation). IV 61,8 has [ e a ea ] e a . What
was at the end of the preceding line, however, remains a question.
To take ea. as an abbreviation for et ev is problematic when one
considers that previously et was rendered by 1. If one sees in TeN
and ea. the same meaning, then one must take TeN as a Greek phrase
that was not understood, and e a as a cryptogram consisting of the
first letter of the written word et and the alpha as the number 1.
The chief problem remains, however, whether in the Greek Vorlage
TeN or ei N occurred. If e ie N were not there, one couldhypothecize
 COMMENTARY 177

that IV interpreted the text capriciously. Perhaps one could see these
letters as the initial letters of the following words: I(rjov) i(arl)
v(eo?), e(o tiv ) /4(Sa/xa?). The meaning would then be that Ir/ov
renews himself and appears in the Light-Adam. (Cf. iH o y e ^ u j
supra, p. 173). Of course, this remains only a purely hypothetical
possibility.

The origin o f Adam as: I I I 49,8-16 = IV 61,8-18.

e n iA e in IV 61,8 corresponds to ra.p in I I I 49,8. For the spelling
ineiSe see E. Schw yzer, Griechische Gram matik II, pp. 658f. One
could also read eVei 84, see ThCont I I 138,7. IV 61,8-11 and I I I 49,8-10
differ considerably. The shorter text in I I I as well as the version in IV
have Adamas originate from Man (meaning God). The longer text
in IV is obscured by lacunae, but Adamas is called the eye . Whose
eye he is can be reconstructed from SJC (B G ) 100,12ff. and 108,8-11
where Adamas is called the eye of the light . From IV 61,1 Iff. it is
clear that the light is identical with the first Man, while in I I I 49,8 the
light is connected with Adamas (cf. <f>a>s light and <f>a>s man in
Clem. Paed. I 6). The quotation from the New Testament (Col 1:16;
John 1:3) and the identification of the Father with the first man in IV
make it clear that the Man from whom Adamas originates is God.
God has come down in Adamas to remove the varep-q^a. In ApocryJn
the statement about the God-man is part of a presentation of praise to
the invisible Spirit by Adamas after his creation (B G 35,13ff. = I I I
13,llff. = I I 9,5ff.).

The union o f A dam as and the Logos: I I I 49, 16-22 = IV 61,18-23.

In I I I the Greek word Aoyos appears twice (49,17.20) and qpa.:xe
once (49,22) in this section. This may mean that the Coptic translator
attempted to make a distinction between Logos as a mythological
figure and the normal meaning word (cf. A. B o h lig , Die grie-
chischen Lehnwdrter, pp. 24f.). IV uses only q j x x e . Just as in
Gnosticism the earthly man does not have life simply by virtue of his
creation, so also Adamas must be joined with the Logos. The Logos
and Adamas mingle, with each other (I I I , 49,19f.) or become a syn
thesis or mixture (cf. Crum, Diet. p. 831a ovvdeois, Kpd/xa) which
is man (IV 61,21f.). Kpdfxa refers to the union of soul and body in
patristic texts (cf. Lampe, p. 774b). I l l 49,20-22 is somewhat more
detailed than I V and points out two aspects. On the one hand man
possesses a logos, on the other hand he is created by a word. It appears
178 COMMENTARY

that I I I or his Greek Vorlage added an interpretive comment at this

point.

The presentation o f praise o f the Logos and Adam as: I I I 49,22-50,17

= IV 61,23 - 62,16.
Cf. supra, p. 49 for this section. The mixing of the Logos and Adamas
leads to joint action. For Esephech as the child of the child see
Zost V I I I 45,11; 58,25. For the plural with Doxomedon in IV 62,4
see supra, p. 42. For the ethereal earth see U 361,35, and K n n 3lH p
in Zost V I I I 8,11; 9,2ff. I t forms the lowest part of the heavenly
world. According to Zost it came into being through a word. As such
it is the counterpart of the cosmic earth. It reveals the created and
corruptible ones in incorruptibility (Zost V I I I 9,4ff.). Thus it is a place
of transformation. The description the receiver of God ( I I I 50,10f.
= IV 62,9f.) must mean that the deification takes place there (cf.
U 361,35ff). The NpcuMe in I I I 50,14 appears to be a secondary
addition. I l l 50,15 leaves out t t h t h . I V has the better text as the
parallelism suggests:
[the] light of the Father [of the] silence
and the living spring [of silence,]
[the] Father and [their whole] pleroma .

The request o f the Logos and Adam as: I I I 50,17-51,14 = IV 62,16-

63,8.
After this presentation of praise has been completed, the text
resumes with a summarizing reference to it, perhaps to place the
emphasis on the ones who present the praise. Once again the Greek
term X oyos is used in I I I . The petition is divided into two parts.
In the first one the Logos and Adamas together ask for the creation
of the lights. In the second part Adamas requests a son, i.e. Seth,
to be the father of a new race. I l l probably left out inadvertently
the m N T A T . x a > 2 H present in IV 62,21. I l l 50,23 = IV 62,22 indicates
that the requested power (the lights) will complete the four aeons.
It will shine into the cosmos which exists in the darkness of night.
In IV 62,31 - 63,1 in contrast to I I I 51,6, Adamas asks for a son
for himself , which shows that we are dealing with an independent
tradition. This supports the reconstruction t o t in IV 62,30. I l l has
harmonized it with the preceding part by translating for them.
I l l 51,7-14 = IV 63,1-8 presents the task of the race of Seth. Its
appearance serves as the judgment of the dead aeon. The voice pre
 COMMENTARY 179

cedes the raising of the aeon and is indeed the prerequisite for the
judgement (cf. 1 Cor 15:52). If IV 63,4 n t i c is left unemended,
it would have to be I I Perfect. The gnostic reader then viewed the
requested events not from the perspective of those who make the
request (the Logos and Adamas), but from his own perspective since
the creation of Seth and the race of Seth have already brought about
the possibility of salvation. The race of Seth has the same function
as the light elements or light spirits in Gnosticism (cf. B oh lig -La b ib
II, 5, p. 101).

The creation o f the fo u r lights and Seth: I I I 51,14-22 = I V 63,8-17.

In I I I 51,19 T N A c p c u c j meaning great has been added as
an attribute of the four lights. N o 6 i s missing in I I I 51,21 in contrast
to IV 63,16. As in the case of Adamas {supra, p. 176), an auxiliary power
comes into being to create the four lights, Harmozel, Oroiael, Davithe
and Eleleth, and Seth. I l l 51,17 takes vpo<f>dvia to be the name of
this power. Trpo<f>dveia is represented in I V 63,11 by n p p i c o o y .
Other examples of the Qualitative functioning as a noun are A C to o y
hastiness , i h c speed , and m o t n ease . A detailed description
of the creation of the four lights can be found in ApocryJn (BG
32,19ff. = I I I ll,15ff. = I I 7,30ff.). For its place in the myth see
supra, p. 33. The inhabitants of the four lights are mentioned in
I I I 65,12ff. = IV 77,7ff. ApocryJn deals with this immediately
following the creation of the lights. (B G 35,5ff. = I I I 13,3ff. =
I I 8,35ff.).

The completion o f the Hebdomad: I I I 51,22 - 52,3 = I V 63,17-24.

The omission of o y M y c T H p i O N in I I I 51,24 may be due to ho-
moioteleuton in the Greek text. I V 63,23f. N o r A O i C 2
INA n t c -
Xcuk N c | t o may also be missing in I I I due to homoioteleuton.
This piece of traditional material is an arithmological speculation
typical for Gnostic literature. The unit of seven its content is
not specified becomes through the addition of the four a group
of eleven. These eleven are themselves ogdoads. A different arith
mological scheme lies behind I I I 53,10ff. = I V 65,2ff. which speaks
of five ogdoads.

The consorts o f the lights: I I I 52,3-16 = I V 63,24 - 64,10.

In this section G Egypt differs from ApocryJn where each light
receives three aeons: Harmozel receives d.X'qdeia and fiop<f>rj;
Oroiael receives irpovoia, atadrjais and fivqfiri, Davithe receives
180 COMMENTARY

ovvecns, a y a v q and tS e a ; Eleleth receives TeXeiorrjs, etptfvi) and

ao<f>ia (B G 33,10ff. = I I I 12,2ff. = I I 8,7ff.). However ApocryJn
also knows the tradition that only four consorts, alad-qais,
ovveois and foovrjais belong to the light (B G 33,6f. = I I I ll,22f. =
I I 8,3f.).

The ministers o f the lights and their consorts: I I I 52,16-53,12 =

I V 64,10 - 65,5.
The ogdoad formed by the four lights and their consorts is com
plemented by a second ogdoad which has a typical auxiliary function.
Three of the ministers are also known from ApocAd V 75,22ff. where
they rescue the people of Seth. The two ogdoads of the Autogenes
are now added to the three of the Father, Mother and Son and so
form together a total of forty beings. The designation uninterpretable
power heightens their mysterious character. For forty as an unmixed
four see fragment 16 of Heracleon (Origen, in Jo 2:20 = ed.
Preuschen, pp. 214,30-215,1).

The request o f the Logos and the pleroma: I I I 53,12-54,11 = IV

65,5 - 30.
The nq^a.jce m- in I I I 53,14 is a secondary addition under the
influence of the preceding expression. I V 65,13 has Doxomedon-aeon
in the plural. It should be noted that which are in them in I I I
53,20f. also assumes a plural in spite of the singular article in 53,19.
The expected t t a a o y n t e t t a a o y is missing in IV 65,20. t t a h pcoM x
in I I I 54,3 stands in apposition. Perhaps the mn-mn in IV 65,21f.
means both - and . eTN Zpa J N- in IV 65,23 should be preferred
over tm mA y in I I I . For the presentation of praise see supra, pp. 39f.
The content of the petition presents difficulties due to the differences
between I I I 54,6ff. and IV 65,25ff. The first request is that the Father
may be called the fourth, the second that the race of the Father
may be called the seed of Seth. This second request establishes the
connection between the children of Seth on earth and the supreme
God. Only because the great invisible Spirit is the father of the Gnostics
can they be certain that they are a divine race . That is why the
Sethians as the seed of Seth need a mythological explanation for their
relationship to the Father. The response to the request satisfies this
need. The meaning of the first part of the petition is obscure (cf. infra,
p. 181). Together with the incorruptible race the Father forms a unit of
four. Four is a basic number. However, it is unclear who the three are
 COMMENTARY 181

who, together with the Father, make a group of four. The following
section, which speaks of the thrice-male child and Christ, may be
involved here. One should also note I I I 42,5ff. = IV 51,22ff., which
shows that the thrice-male child originated from the Father. In con
trast with I I I , the version in IV mentions airopa only once.

The response to the request: I I I 54,11 -55,2 = IV 65,30- 66,14.

The two-fold N t b ^ g m n t o y H ire in I I I appears to be
secondary. The shaking of heaven and earth here (cf. OnOrWld,
II 102 (150),26ff.) is not a sign of insurrection but the work of heavenly
beings. This agrees with the general character of the tractate, for
the opposition of the evil powers is only briefly mentioned and the
initiative lies essentially with the heavenly beings. The incorruptible
ones who make up the heavenly world consist of several groups of
differing quality. Some are unborn, some self-begotten, and the third
group is begotten in the created part of the heavenly world. For
X J i o e - with the meaning created into cf. C r u m , D iet. p. 779a. For
2 N with the meaning into cf. C r u m , D ie t pp. 683a and 684b. Into
this world a unit of four descends which could be the heavenly model of
Seth and his children. It affects the heavenly world and consists of the
thrice-male child and Christ. For this combination see supra, p. 46.
The plural form of the verbal prefix ( I I I 54,14) stresses the number
three. Both the child and Christ are beings which are not created
but have come into being (irpoeXdelv). Perhaps in the second part
of the tractate Seth and his children correspond to this unit of four
in the sense that the threefold creation through Plesithea, Hormos
and Edokla together with the earthly Seth form such a group of
four. The combination of three and one reminds one of the then widely
known story of the three young men in the fiery furnace and the
angel who joins them (Dan 3:24-25 M T = 3:91-92 L X X ). Christ
surrounds himself with a court, an act which already points to the
following section, but undoubtedly belongs here as can be seen from
the concluding sentence ( I I I 55,If. = IV 66,13f.). In I I I the unit of
four is the subject of this sentence; in IV it seems to be Christ. The
founding of the four aeons was described in IV 60,19ff.

The emergence o f the heavenly church: I I I 55,2-16 = IV 66,14 - 67,1.

Aoyos or c \ ) x x e dropped out in I I I 55,5. The development of
the heavenly world, which has occurred as a response to the petitions
of the Logos and the pleroma of the lights, finally leads to the for-
182 COMMENTARY

mation of a heavenly church (nvevfiaTiKri eKKXrjala), whose task it

is to praise the trinity of Father, Mother and Son. The first main
section ends with Amen ( I I I 55,16 = IV 67,1). For the structure
of the tractate as a whole see supra, pp. 26ff.

The presentation o f praise o f Seth and the request fo r his seed: I I I

55,16 - 56,3 = I V 67,2- ?
For the presentation of praise see supra, pp. 39f.

Plesithea and her work: I I I 56,4-13 = IV 67, ? -27.

As with the creation of Adamas, a female creation-deity must
appear in order to fulfill Seths request. Earlier it was Moirothea
( I I I 49,4), this time it is nXrjcrided which means full goddess.
She is called mother three times. The name seems to suggest extra
ordinary fertility such as is reported of the Ephesian goddess Artemis.
But in contrast to her she does not have many breasts but only four.
Perhaps this indicates her ability to give birth as a virgin (cf. Bohlig-
Labib, II, 5, pp. 74f.; Thund V I 13,19ff.). This conception is combined
with a positive view of Sodom and Gomorrah (see supra, pp. 28f.). Each
place is given a special function (cf. I l l 60,9-18 = IV 71,18-30).
Gomorrah is the spring and Sodom the fruit, g t n ^ h t c in I I I 56,12
could refer back to either Sodom or Plesithea. In the latter case
Sodom and Gomorrah are seen as spring and fruit within the mother
Plesithea.

The rejoicing o f Seth: I I I 56,13-22 = IV 67,27 - 68,5.

This section forms an independent piece of traditional material
along with the preceding section. This is evident from the reference
to the child without mentioning its threefold nature. m o t ( = x/01?)
in I I I 56,15 means gift . The place where the creation takes place
is, as in all previous cases, the heavenly world ( I I I 56,4 gM T A
e T M M iy ). I l l 56,20 presents a typical misinterpretation. According
to I I I Seth placed the seed in the fourth aeon in the third great light
Davithe . IV 68,3ff., on the other hand, reads correctly in the four
aeons in the third great light Davithe . These aeons were mentioned
already in IV 60,19ff. The children of Seth are in them with him
(Seth). I l l pictures Seth as dwelling in Davithe. This contradicts
I I I 65,16ff. = IV 77,12f. which states that he lives in Oroiael. For the
dwelling of the children of Seth in the third aeon in the third great
light Davithe see ApocryJn B G 36,2ff. = I I I 13,19ff. = I I 9,14ff.
 COMMENTARY 183

The creation o f the rulers o f the ivorld: I I I 56,22 - 58,22 = IV 68,5- ?

In GEgypt the absolute rule of the heavenly world can be seen
in the creation of the world ruler, who comes into being by its expressed
wish rather than through a fall as in ApocryJn and in Valentinianism.
The light Eleleth is closest to Chaos and Hades. That is why he utters
the command. W hy he does this after 5000 years remains unclear.
Again GEgypt employs the now familiar creation scheme. The hylic
Sophia comes forth in the form of a cloud. After this the minister
of Harmozel communicates the creation order to the minister of
Oroiael. Next the cloud appears in two monads of light. The two
monads are possibly Sophia herself and her throne. Then n [ t o c
mn n e p o N ]o c is to be read. Perhaps the throne represents the
Demiurge. ApocryJn also speaks about a throne for the ruler of the
world in a cloud of light (B G 38,6ff. = I I I 15,16ff. = I I 10,14ff.).
In this abbreviated form the Sophia-demiurge myth has been incor
porated into the tractate. The ruler of the world is called Sakla,
not Ialdabaoth. Nebruel is connected with him as in the Manichaean
cosmogony, see F. C u m o n t . L a cosmogonie manicheenne (Recherches
sur le Mancheisme I) Bruxelles 1908, p. 42 n. 3. Perhaps Nebruel is
derived from Nefip<b8, in Hebrew "H?. He is indeed a primeval ruler
according to Gen 10:8-12 = 1 Chron 1:10: And Cush begot Nimrod;
he was the first mighty one on the earth . If Nimrod in Mic 5:6 is a ruler
of the Assyrians this would give the name a pejorative meaning. Names
ending in - h a are common in the tractate, e.g. Tcdha I I I 65,23 and
ttoi Ma h A I I I 66,1 = IV 78,2. The archangel Sakla and the great
or chief demon join together to become a creator-spirit of the earth.
Their products are the twelve assisting angels and the twelve aeons.
Sakla gives each angel authority over an aeon. These twelve angels,
who are listed by name, are also present in ApocryJn (B G 40,5ff.
= I I I 1 6 ,2 0 f f . = I I 1 0 ,2 8 f f .) :

GEgypt BG III, 1 II, 1

1 A e [cu e ] 1ACD0 2 A cu e agcug
2 ApMAC ^epM Ac A pM A C 2^ pm ac
3 [rAAIAA] TAAIAA TAAIAA KAAIAA
oyMB
4 TtDBHA Tc d b h a i'OJBHA T B HA
5 [a ]A(DN A IO C AACUNAIOC AACDN A lO C n Ajfoy
6 [ k a Tn ] CABACDO CABACDO KXiH
7 [ABBA] ica T n a n and k a Tn AN XBS\
KAH K.ACIN
184 COMMENTARY

8 A K ipecciN x A B ip e c c m e a .B ip e c c ix ABpiceNe
9 ToyBHA Tcubha Tcubha fCUBHA
10 2A.pM[oynia.HA] 2a.pMoynia.HA ApMoyniAHA xpM oynieHA
11 3ipx[eip A.A CUN IN AACUNIN MGAXGip
AACUN61N] AACUN6IN
12 [BAI 3k.C] B C A IA C B6AIA.C B6AI A.C

GEgypt in agreement with ApocryJn gives several of the angels

a second name or defines them with a predicate. BG and III, 1
call 2A.pMA.c the eye of the fire , II, 1 the eye of jealousy . All
versions call k jJ n the sun . ApocryJn I I calls AACUNaJoy also
CA.B3k.cue. GEgypt agrees in each case with the Codex I I version
against BG and I I I , 1. The k in A K ip e c c iN ^ must be a mistake
for B. Such errors, which are common in the spelling of unfamiliar
names, as well as the other orthographical variants are insignificant.

The arrogance o f Sakla: I I I 58,23-59,1. IV is lost.

GEgypt gives the words of Sakla a somewhat different form from
NatArch I I 86(134),30f.; 94(142),21f.; OnOrWld I I 103(151),1 Iff.
and GrSeth V I I 53,30f.,which quote Is 46:9 (L X X ). With ApocryJn
(B G 44,14 = I I 13,8f.) and Irenaeus, Adv. Haev. I, 29.4 it adds the
adjective jealous probably on the basis of Ex 20:5. Further GEgypt
reads and apart from (or: without) me nothing has come into being.
The first meaning would have gradually changed into the second. The
reconstruction q j c u n e is necessary because of the preceding Perfect
negative. Saklas hybris is seen in that he relies on his nature which
does not have the quality he assumes. The parallel in ApocryJn at
this point (B G 43,4f. = I I I 18,20ff.) states that he became disobedient
to the nature (inroaraa^) from which he originated. However there is
not enough room to negate n i e e in I I I 58,26.

The rebuke o f Sakla and the creation o f man: I I I 59,1-9. IV is lost.

Sakla is rebuked by an unidentified voice from on high. In contrast
to OnOrWld I I 103(151), 15ff. where Pistis addresses a lengthy rebuke
to the chief archon, GEgypt and ApocryJn (BG 47,15f. = I I I 21,17f.
= I I 14,14f.) have simply the statement about the existence of Man
and the Son of Man. The difference in ApocryJn is that the words
are spoken to Sophia though heard by Ialdabaoth. The identity of
the Man and the Son of Man is not clear. The different systems do
not interpret these beings in the same way. Thus the Man can be the
 COMMENTARY 185

supreme God (Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. I, 30.6) as well as his first mani
festation in his female complement (B G 27,19 = I I I 7,23 = I I 5,7),
or another secondary manifestation of the supreme God. Son of Man
need not be Christ, as it appears to be in GPh where Christ plays
an important role. It is used as the description of the savior in I I I
85,Ilf. (Eug), who is the consort of Pistis Sophia ( I I I 81,23ff.; 82,7f.).
Yet above him stands not the supreme God but an emanation, the
immortal man ( I I I 85,10f.). In OnOrW ld I I 103(151),19; 107(155),26
the true man could perhaps refer to the supreme God. In that case
he should be distinguished from his manifestation in the world since
it became contaminated by a deficiency during its stay on earth
(II 111(159),29ff.). This manifestation can be compared to the piimal
Man of the Manichaeans. For further material on the Man and the
Son of Man in Gnosticism see H.-M . Schenke, Der Gott M ensch
in der Gnosis (Berlin 1962). In GEgypt Man and Son of Man
are part of traditional material and are not further integrated into
the cosmogony of the tractate. Only in the section on the creation of
Adamas can a possible reference to the god Man be discerned.
As was mentioned before, the rebuke is followed by a voice from
on high, the light-image, which, in Gnostic myths is seen by the archons
and so becomes the occasion for the creation of man (cf. I I 112(160),32ff.
and B o h l ig - L a b i b II, 5 , pp. 70f.). This is the Gnostic interpretation
of the creation of man in the image of God in Gen 1 : 26. Since the
story of creation is only of peripheral interest to the author it is
summarized in one phrase. He states that the first creature (TrXaafia)
was formed on account of the looking out of the image above. 6 a > < y T
( g b o a ) in I I I 59,6.7 can not be passive since it is used only in
transitively (cf. Crum, Diet. p. 837f.).

The redeeming activity o f M etanoia: I I I 59,9 - 60,2 = IV 70, ? - 71,11.

Metanoia also appears quite unexpectedly. As a soteriological
auxiliary being she follows upon the creation. tt x ( g t b h h tc| could
mean simply therefore . However, it is more likely that the ttaJ
resumes ttaacm a. Just as Sophia needed Metanoia to return to
the realm of light after the fall, so too the earthly creature stands
in need of her. As a mythological entity she appears wholly within
the framework of the divine economy. In G Egypt mankind as such is
not the object of the saving activity, but rather the people of Seth,
the chosen race, which also needs to be rescued from varipr\fia,
the deficiency , due to its stay on earth (cf. IV 71,If. N igcun N x n o
186 COMMENTARY

NKA2; I I I 59,16 lacks n K.a.2) It is this deficiency that Metanoia

is to fill up (the c b o a z i t o o t c in I I I 59,17 could also refer to
the race of Seth), vuTeprj/Ma in I I I 59,18 corresponds to 2 A.eoy in IV
71,3. For the attribute night-like see I I I 51,5 = IV 62,29.
e^ovaiai in I I I 59,22 could be an explanatory addition. For apxa>v
tov aloivos tovtov see I g n . Eph. 17,1; 19,1; M agn. 1,3 etc. (see
W . Bauer, Lexicon s.v.). I l l 59,25 demon-begetting is hard to fit
in the lacuna in IV 71,9. The m n - m n in I I I 59,21 and 25 corresponds
to a.ytt> m n - a.yoj m n ( = Kal-Kal) in I V 71,6. [10].
As in St. Augustines Civitas Dei, (cf. A. Bohlig, Zu gnostischen
Grundlagen der Civitas-Dei-Vorstellung bei Augustin Z N W 60 (1969),
291-295) the world is divided into two groups, the seed of the demon-be
getting God and the seed of Adam and Seth. The pristine element in
Adam has, after his fall, been transferred to Seth (cf. ApocAd V
64,24ff.). The identification of Adam with the sun (IV 71,10), since it is
more concrete, appears to have greater claim to being original than the
identification of the seed of Adam with the sun. The most difficult
to understand is the work of Metanoia. tcu B ( I I I 50,21) corresponds
to e p H T (IV 71,5f.). In both cases the verb is linked to the object
by n c a . It probably means that Metanoia prayed for the repen
tance of both groups. The concern of the heavenly world for the
children of the world rulers becomes understandable when one reads
in ApocAd that repentance also occurs among the seed of Ham and
Japheth (V 74,10f.; 76,llff.).

The work o f Hormos: I I I 60,2-8 = IV 71,11-18.

Hormos is also present in a list of angels in Zost where it is said
that he is over the [holy] seed (V I I I 47,9ff.). In this passage the
birth of Seth in the world ( I I I 63,10ff. = IV 74,25ff.) seems to have
been transferred to the seed of Seth and projected back into pre
history. Just as Plesithea (see supra, p. 36) had created the seed of
Seth in the realm of light, so Hormos gives the race its relationship
with the perishable world. That is why the Hormos episode, in contrast
with the Plesithea episode, comes after the story of creation, le t
the light elements of the children of Seth are dominant. Just as Seth
prepared himself a Logos-begotten body through a virgin (III
63,10ff. = IV 74,25ff.), so Hormos creates the seed of Seth through
mortal virgins the plural is necessary because of the plurality of
the children of Seth in a Logos-begotten vessel . The use of
 COMMENTARY 187

axe vos instead of aa>/j.a is explained by the frequent use of cruevos

for body (cf. W. Bauer, Lexicon s.v.).

The placing o f the seed o f Seth: I I I 60,9-18 IV 71,18-30.

The basic difference between I I I and IV regarding the work of
Seth is that in contrast to IV , I I I has divided the content of I V
71,22-30 into two alternative views each introduced by the phrase,
some say ... IV is probably based on an earlier form of the text,
from which the text underlying I I I was derived. This follows from
the lack of source (jrr)ytf) in I I I . For Trrjyrj as Gomorrah, cf. I l l
56,10-11 (IV is lost.). The view proposed by the first group in I I I ,
that Sodom is the pasture of the great Seth, can also be found in IV .
However, here it is set forth in the context of the view attributed to
the second group in I I I . The main difference between I I I and IV
lies in the introduction to the views concerning Sodom and Gomorrah.
Both manuscripts report that Seth sowed his seed in the created aeons.
Concerning the aeons I I I says that the number of the seed is the
amount of Sodom, while IV , the text of which is considerably damaged,
may permit the following reconstruction: [e T e n e y c y i n e ] oyA T'f
[Hne e]po[q N Te ] c o a o m h [ of which the amount is] an un-
[countable (amount) of] Sodom . I l l has simplified the extravagant
expression presented in IV . The decisive difference is found in I V
71,22f. over against I I I 60,12f. What is the antecedent of n t o o y
and e p o o y in IV 71,22f. ? Grammatically it must refer to the created
aeons, since they are the place in which the seed of Seth is placed;
cf. IV 68,2f. = I I I 56,19ff. On the other hand, as a result of the
identification of Sodom and Gomorrah, Sodom can also be seen as
the collective of the seed of Seth. Then the plural in IV 71,22f.
must be taken as a constructio ad sensum referring to the seed (cmopa).
The first meaning appears to be more probable in this case, although
III 56,10f. designates the fruit as Sodom. Furthermore, this passage,
which has not survived in IV , gives the impression of being textually
less certain. The difference between the placing of the seed of Seth
produced by Plesithea and the placing of the seed of Seth brought
forth by Hormos is that the former are placed in aeons of the light-world
while the latter are put in earth-produced aeons (IV 71,20 j c t t o n k a
in contrast to I I I 60,10f. N T A y J c n o o y ) . The Greek word yrjyevrjs
may be involved here. Earth here perhaps expresses the incom
pleteness which is also mentioned in the section concerning the work
of Hormos.
188 COMMENTARY

The race o f Edokla: I I I 60,19 - 61,1 = IV 71,30 - 72,10.

The name c a o k a i is not attested elsewhere. Perhaps the ending
is related to proper names ending in -k \t)s (m.) and -/cAa (f.), e.g.
Heracles and Thecla. If the first part of the name is related to e'8-
seat then the meaning would be something like goddess of origin,
since e8os also means base . Edokla gives birth to aArjdeia and
defjitaaa through the word. The absence of the articles before aX-qdua
and de/juaaa in IV 72,2f. could indicate that they are proper names.
The usual supralinear strokes (see supra, pp. 3f.) are absent here but
present in the parallel occurrence in IV 74,6. I l l did not understand
the passage at all, as the scribal mistake indicates. The passage is
of great interest for the history of religions since the expected con
nection between the two beings had not been attested before (cf.
H . H o m m e l , Wahrheit und Gerechtigkeit , A ntike und Abendland
15 [1969], 174). So apparently two goddesses, who are personifications
of ethical concepts, form the beginning (apxq) of the seed of eternal
life. For apx^ beginner see Col 1:18 and Gen 49:3. This seed
is further identified as Gnostics who know their emanation (anoppoia.).
The e T t y o o n m n - in I I I 60,23 appears to be a secondary inter
pretation. It must refer back to eternal life with the meaning that
the Gnostics who know their origin possess eternal life. I l l 60,25ff.
= IV 72,8ff. completes the myths about the creation of the seed
of Seth. The meaning of in or through three worlds is puzzling.
IV may have in mind the three worlds in which the children of
Seth are situated, the heavenly world, the world of angels, and the
earthly world. I l l may have changed the meaning. Keeping in mind
that Koapios can also mean mankind (see W . B a u e r , Lexicon s.v.) I l l
could perhaps have meant with through three koo[iot that the race of
Seth has come into the world through three groups of beings who
make up the children of Seth. This would also do some justice to the
GTTICOCMOC in I I I 61,1.

The perils fa cin g the seed o f Seth: I I I 61,1-15 = IV 72,10-27.

The section consists of four parts, one dealing with the flood, the
second with the conflagration, the third with famines and plagues,
and the fourth with temptations by false prophets. IV projects all
these events into the future. This must be the correct reading over
against I I I which speaks of the flood in the past. Keeping in mind
that Seth is the mythological author of the book and that he lived
before the flood, it is apparent that I I I altered the text to fit the
 COMMENTARY 189

viewpoint of the reader. To understand the flood as a type of the

end of the world is similar to Celsus idea that the flood in the course
of history is followed by burning he means the final conflagration.
(Orig. c. Cels. IV , 11). qja.- in I I I 61,3 and e - in IV 72,11 with T V 7TOS
go back to the Greek els meaning with reference to (cf. W. B auer,
Lexicon s.v.). This meaning is not attested in Coptic for oja-. The confla
gration at the end must be distinguished from the fire from which the
children of Seth are protected by the prophets and guardians (cf.
ApocAd V 75,9ff.). The I I I Fut. here stresses certainty (cf. Stern,
Kopt. Gramm. 381). Xifios and Xoifios ( I I I 61,11 = IV 72,21) are
typical signs of the end time in the N .T . (cf. W. Bauer, Lexicon s.v.).
Here they belong to the perils which especially the children of Seth must
face. The same is true for the netpaarfios and TrXdvrj of false prophets.
For Moy with the meaning Aoiju.o? see Crum, Diet. p. 159b. It seems
that something was left out after t t k .a . in I I I 61,6. The parallel in I V
72,15f. is obscured by lacunae.

Seth recognizes the devil's schemes: I I I 61,16-23 = I V 72,27 - 73,6.

This section supplements the preceding one. Where earlier the
perils were described which threaten the children of Seth, now it is
made clear that the activity of the devil stands behind all of them.
evipyeia means mode of operation ; it is also found in other Gnostic
texts (cf. I I 107(155),2.15). NeqKOTC (IV 73,1) means his tricks
(cf. Crum, Diet. p. 127b and Eph 6:11 ra? fiedoSeias t o v Sia/JoAou),
while neqA TO n c m o t ( I I I 61,17f.) translates his many guises . The
difference may be due to divergent interpretations of d/i^i/JoAia. For
k o tc = dfuf>lfioAos see Crum, Diet. p. 127b. M e e ye must be plans or
schemes. I l l 61,20ff. = IV 73,4ff. speaks about the devils entourage.
As in the case of the ruler of the world, the devil is an angel and a ruler
of angels (see supra, p. 183; also the devil and his angels in Mt 25:41).
It is a special trait of the demonic world, and of the devil himself,
to act against itself. Again the Fut. in I V is the original reading against
the Perf. in I I I (see supra, pp. 188f.). For internal strife as a typical
characteristic of the demonic world see G T r I 29,15f. In the K ephalaia
of Mani this trait is developed in terms of Mt 12:25 (Kephalaion 52).
JiYtoam x in I I I corresponds to q n iT O \ M i in IV . In I I I the subject
is the demonic powers; in I V the devil himself is the subject. Probably
III is a simplification.
190 COMMENTARY

Seth requests guardians fo r his race: I I I 61,23 - 62,13 = IV 73,7-26.

For the presentation of praise see supra, pp. 39f. I l l has left out
two attributes of the great invisible Spirit (cf. IV 73,9). T6a.ma.ha
along side TeAMA.xa.HA in IV 73,13 is not a scribal error but an
accepted variant of the name, as 59,19 shows. Also I I I 62, 2f. has
T6AMA.HA. For the absence of tta a o y M n iA o y see supra, p. 48.
Only here has IV translated A 0 3 0 M6 A 0 )n as peq'f' e o o y . The
great ones (IV 73,21) who surround the throne suggest the picture
of a royal court. I l l 62,10 has the expected n6om . I l l has left out
and glories and incorruptions found in IV 73,22f. These and the
earlier omissions in the presentation of praise in I I I give the impression
of imprecision. Since p a . i t i N c y o p n equals rrpoaiTdiv in IV 73,25
and means to ask beforehand , the omission of Napopn in I I I
62,12 is easily explained as another instance of simplification in
which the refinement of meaning indicated by vrpo- has been ignored
(cf. supra, p. 12).

The arrival o f the guardians: I I I 62,13-24 = IV 73,27 - 74,9.

The number of guards is given as 400. This number is often used
in the Bible for groups of people, e.g. Gen 32:7; 1 Sam 22:2; 25:13;
30:10.17; 1 Kgs 18:19; 22:6; Acts 5:36. They are called aepoSioi; cf.
U 361,39; 362,11. For the spelling of the word in I I I see 62,14note.
U 362,13 also mentions Selmelche, who in I I I is called Selmechel
and in IV Selmelchel . a e p o c i h a may be a transformation of
the evil apx<ov rrjs iijovotas t o v aepos of Eph 2:2 into a good
assistant. The e ^a p e ^ e - in I I I 62,16f. must be a free rendering
of n i p e qa pe^ which in IV 74,2 stands in apposition. The guarding
lasts for the duration of the stay on earth of the children of Seth.
It is specified as beginning with the creation of Aletheia and Themissa,
and lasts until the end of this world. The condemnation of the archons
is being treated here because of their mistreatment of the race of Seth
mentioned earlier.

The m ission o f Seth: I I I 62,24 - 63,4 = IV 74,9-17.

After the long segment which spoke about the creation, the abode
and the guarding of the children of Seth, a specifically soteriological
part follows. It deals with the sending of Seth into the world and his
saving work. He is sent by the lights in one of which he lives
according to the will of the Autogenes, i.e. the Logos, and the whole
pleroma. But approval is also granted by the highest authority.
 COMMENTARY 191

The statement is a good example of the Gnostic concept of the divine

economy. The great invisible Spirit himself participates, through his
approval, in this soteriological event together with his pantheon, the
five seals and the pleroma. The pleroma in general and the pleroma
of the lights probably should be distinguished (cf. I l l 52,5f. = IV
63,26f.). The n N o y i e in I I I 63,2 is incorrect. IV 74,14 has correctly
translated oy'f' n ta cj, his (gracious) giving (cf. n*J' in I I I 68,17).
Since I I I in contrast to I V often supplies the definite article the
Coptic Vorlage of I I I must have read Trf. The version of ApocryJn in
Codex I I I does not mistake n*J' for n n o y T e , but it is found in B G 32,21
(= I I I 11,16); 34,12f. ( = 11112,21); 34,20f. ( = I I I 12,25). It may
come from the abbreviation N'f for N o y T e which is used in B G
while I I I , 1 and II , 1 use the regular N o y T e (B G 31,19; 34,9; I I I
10,23; 12,17f.; I I 7,11; 8,21; as well as in SJC in B G 112,13; cf. Eug
III 87,15). The abbreviation reminds one of the B F (see T i l l /
Schenke, BG 8502, pp. 323ff. and 341). Crum has found the form
in a fragment of the letter to the Romans (see J E A 13 [1927] 19-26).
The question raised by T i l l how this Fayyumic spelling could have
intruded into Sahidic MSS is hard to answer. It should be remembered
that such Fayyumic forms are by no means unique in the Nag Ham -
madi texts (cf. n e - for n x - in Fut.). In agreement with T i l l s observa
tion concerning Codex I I I this passage proves that we are not dealing
with the first Coptic copy of this version of GEgypt.

The work o f Seth : I I I 63,4 - 64,9 = I V 74,17 - 75,24.

This section appears to be grammatically linked to the preceding
one. I l l starts with a new main verb in 63,4, but I V 74,17 is connected
with the preceding section whether emended to e q c i N or to e c i Ne.
Also Seth passes through the three irapovoiai experienced by his
children; first the flood, secondly the conflagration, and thirdly the
judgment of the archons. One can also interpret the structure of
ApocAd in terms of this passage. The appositive to napovala in
III 63,6f. is divided by m n . . . m n . . . m n = /cat . .. /cat ... /cat, while
in IV 74,19f. it is introduced by repeating the 6 B o a N - For
KaraKXvafMos, conflagration and the judgment of the archons see
III 61,If. = I V 72,11; I I I 61,5 = I V 72,15; I I I 62,22 = I V 74,7f.
In I I I 63,8 = I V 74,22 Seths task is more narrowly defined through
a further infinitive e N o y jM : to save (the race) which goes astray
(cf. H.-M . Schenke in N T S 16 [1970] 205).
What follows are the means of salvation: 1) The reconciliation of
192 COMMENTARY

the world, i.e. the re-establishment of peace between God and man
(for JCDTTT see I I I 63,16f. = IV 75,3). 2) The physical baptism. Both
are administrated by a Xoyoyevrjs, which is brought forth mysteriously
by a virgin. The birth of Seth in Jesus seems to be intended here
(cf. I l l 64,1 = IV 75,15). The object of baptism is rebirth through the
Holy Spirit. IV 74,29 in contrast to I I I 63,13 has translated literally
beget again . It is not certain whether the cru/x/JoAa refer to esoteric
rites during baptism. 3) The reconciliation of the world with the world.
2CUTB in IV 75,3 is best taken as a phonetic spelling of jcdttt.
It translates KaraXXdooeiv (cf. 2 Cor 5:19; Col 1:20). This reconciliation
puts an end to the state of unrest in the world. 4) The avorayij.
Just as 2) presented a personal happening after a cosmic happening
in 1), so 4) could be a personal act following upon a cosmic one in 3).
The special encratic character of the tractate becomes clear here,
which is not unexpected in view of the separation of the children
of Seth and their dissimilarity from the world. The renunciation is
also in respect to a mythological being, the god of the thirteen aeons.
For the negative character of the thirteen aeons see ApocAd V 77,27ff.,
where the thirteen kingdoms are valued less than the domain without
a king. Over against this, in PS the thirteenth aeon is an aeon of
righteousness. The difference between I I I 63,19 = IV 75,7 is due
to varying interpretations of cVi/cA^to? to>v ayicuv. N TTikahtoc
M N e T o y iiB ( I I I 63,19) can be translated as the called ones among
the saints , or as the convocations of the saints . IV took the genitive
not as possession but as indicating the personal agent: through a
calling by the saints . Probably calling or convocation is correct.
The plural suggests that I I I took it to be called ones . Those who
call, to be sure, are members of the heavenly world, especially the
pre-existent Father the word Father is missing in IV and his
Pronoia. As mentioned supra, p. 191 the divine economy is pictured
as having its root in the great invisible Spirit. For the difference
between mn Te q n p o N O ia . ( I l l ) and n oyttponoia. (IV)
see supra, p. 171. If one takes the a.q K y p o y = A.qTiJcpo, he
established , to refer to the Father, then the sentence receives
its meaning sub specie aeternitatis. Then in IV , the supreme Light
established the holy one , i.e. Seth-Jesus, through Pronoia, and
through him baptism. It seems something is missing in III, for only
baptism is mentioned. In pcppn Ncycune ( I I I 63,22 = IV 75,10)
the ptypn has only the character of a structural element corres
ponding to Trpo-. The actual infinitive is cycune. Therefore in I Perfect
 COMMENTARY 193

pcypn NUjcune is used while in the Present and its satellites the
qualitative o jo o tt occurs, ptppn N c yo o n is thus the qualitative
of pojpn Ntpcune. This would solve the problem raised by H .
Quecke in Eine missbrauchliche Verwendung des Qualitativs im
Koptischen , Le M useon 75 (1962) 291-300, and P. Nagel, Die
Einwirkung des Griechischen auf die Entstehung der Koptischen
Literatursprache , Christentum am Roten M eer I, ed. Altheim/Stiehl,
p. 353. I l l 63,25ff. = IV 75,14ff. reports that Seth appeared in the
form of Jesus (cf. I l l 63,10ff. = IV 74,25ff.). On this matter see
Epiphanius, P an. 39,1.2-3 (p. 72 ed. H o l l ) who reports of the
Sethians, whom he may have come to know personally in Egypt:
aAAa Kal Xpiarov avtov (i.e. Seth) 6vofid,ovot /cat avTOv etvai tov
'Iijaovv 8taj8ej8atowra (39,1.3 = p. 72,11-12 ed. H o l l ) ; cf. also
o ianv avros o Urjd o Tore Kal Xpioros vvv eiri<f>oiT'qoas tu> yevei
tQv avdpamuiv (39,3.5 = p. 74,19f. ed. H o l l ) ; cf. further P s .-T e r t u ll.
Adv. Omn. Haer. 2. Keeping in mind the differences between I I I
and IV , the following text could have been the Vorlage of both versions:
through the holy, incorruptible Xoyoyevr/s Jesus, the living one,
whom the great Seth has put on . The Greek can be reconstructed
as follows: Sia t o v aylov Kal a<f>dapTov Kal Xoyoyevovs It)<jov t o v
<ovtos Kal euSeSvfievov vtto Srjd. I l l forgot aylov. Probably the
Coptic translators followed the Gnostic trend of developing more and
more separate mythological beings, which led in the course of the
Coptic transmission to a growing misunderstanding of this passage.
For example, I I I could simply have transposed Xoyoyevijs and Kal.
IV can perhaps also be interpreted in the following way: through
the holy one (i.e. the whole person), as well as through the incorruptible
one (i.e. Seth), as also through the living Xoyoyevrjs Jesus (i.e. the
bodily appearance) . Then mn ... mn again has the meaning both ...
and (cf. supra, p. 180). The close connection between Seth and
Jesus is also brought out by the fact that both dwell in the light
Oroiael (see I I I 65,16f. = IV 77,12f.). If the subject of the verbs in
I II 64,3 (A q cuqT) = IV 75,18 (a.qj' e iq T ) is Seth, then the
6BOA. 1 T O O T q refers to Jesus; if the pre-existent Father is the
subject, then he works through Seth-Jesus. The question is whether
this is a separate sentence or a continuation of the relative clause
in I I I 63,22ff. = I V 75,10ff. The topic is the elimination of the powers
of the aeons and the establishment of the firmament of fixed stars
through the fastening of the thirteen aeons and the fixing in place
of heavenly bodies. A q o y o c q o Y in I V 75,19 corresponds to
194 COMMENTARY

a.qK.ypoy in I I I 63,23. Here IV has a literal translation meaning

to be idle, motionless , while I I I has retained the Greek word. The
arming of the stars with knowledge could have been derived from
astrology. They are in this case not evil powers. This may presuppose
the redemption of the cosmos.

The list o f the bringers o f salvation: I I I 64,9 - 65,26 = IV 75,24 - 77, ?.

The two versions differ considerably in the beginning of the section.
The list of the bringers of salvation gives the impression that it is
only superficially related to the preceding context. It is probably
an independent piece of traditional material or a summary of several
pieces. This is especially evident from the me in IV 75,24. Seth as
author normally does not refer to himself in the first person. In IV
the section begins with And they revealed to me the great attendants,
Yesseus, Mazareus, Yessedekeus . The Greek Vorlage must also have
had the third person plural to express the indefinite subject as is
evident from the accusative forms of the names in both versions.
It is not impossible that this plural was interpreted in terms of the
preceding plural (the stars) which then made a revelation based on
their knowledge of the truth. I l l , or its Greek Vorlage, made the
attendant here in the singular the subject, and changed the
me in IV to them . Here it is more obvious that the them
refers to the stars. For the acc. Teccea. Ma.za.pea. YecceAeicea
see ApocAd V 85,30f. which has the nom. Te c c e Y C Ma.Za.peyc
T e c c e A e K e y c . The nom. does not occur in GEgypt except in the
abbreviated form ie y c in I I I 66,8 for which IV 78,10 has Tecce o c.
This shift from the third to the second declension can also be observed
in IV 78,12ff. where I I I 66,10 has the vocative ending -e y . The
threefold name is further defined by the appositive the living water
(cf. ApocAd V 85,31). In Zost V I I I 47,5f. he is one of the guardians
of the immortal soul. For the title orpaT-qyoi with reference to heaven
ly beings see I I I 55,14 = IV 66,28; see also oTpaTrjXaTrjs in U 353,41.
Three such commanders are mentioned: 1) James the great (the great
Jacob in IV , cf. supra, p. 16). In view of the great regard the Gnostics
have for James it is no surprise that he is counted amoung the heavenly
beings. 2) Theopemptos, according to Zost V I I I 47,16f., belongs to
the guardians of the glories . 3) Tca.oyHA is perhaps related to
ca.yHA in ApocAd V 79,2 who is an evil commander. The name
could have been derived from 'Ie^afieX,, the wife of Ahab, which
was re-interpreted to refer to a good person. The next figure whose
 COMMENTARY 195

name is partially in a lacuna in the text (IV 76,If.) is missing in I I I .

He is followed by Micheus, Michar and Mnesinous ( I I I 64,15f. =
IV 76,4). This group of three presents a tradition different from
the pair Micheus and Michar in I I I 64,20 = IV 76,9f., although their
role is the same. For the trio in the context of the spring of truth
but as unfaithful guardians who baptize with water instead of
gnosis see ApocAd V 84,5f. For the pair with apparently positive
meaning see U 362,7 and Zost V I I I 6,10 (in connection with baptism).
The form Mixea. in I I I 64,15 = I V 76,4 is acc.; M ixey in ApocAd
V 84,5 is voc.; m n h c i n o y c in I I I 64,16 isnom. (cf. ApocAd V 84,6);
m n h c in o y in IV 76,4 is perhaps acc. like the preceding m ix ea,
if it is assumed that the line over the last letter to indicate a final
n dropped out due to the long superlinear stroke over the proper

name. Sesengenbarpharanges is known from other Gnostic literature

and from Greek and Coptic magical texts. For the meaning see
A. Kropp, Ausgewahlte koptische Zaubertexte I I I , 211 and G. G.
Scholem, Jew ish Gnosticism, M erkabah M ysticism , and Talm udic
Tradition, Appendix B, pp. 94ff. One would expect the name to be
a phrase, especially since the first part is not always present. Bar-
pharanges is either a hybrid meaning son of the ravine or, what
is more likely, the one from the Baara-ravine . For his function
as purifier see U 362,8 and Zost V I I I 6,Ilf. The c e c e r r e N is
obscure. I l l misunderstood this passage. He separated the function
from the name and placed it in the plural with the result that
they become separate beings. Furthermore a misunderstanding can
be seen in I I I 64,12f. I V reads correctly they who preside over the
rising, Seldao and Elenos . That these are names is confirmed by
U 362,13 where Seldao and Elainos exist in the place of Pistis Sophia.
They follow also in Zost V I I I 6,16 upon Micheus and Michar. For
N 6 N - in I I I 64,22 see supra, p. 3. That the vapaArjuTTTopes, the
receivers of the race of Seth, are the ministers of the four lights is
also evident from ApocAd V 75,21ff., where Abrasax, Samblo and
Gamaliel (Gabriel is missing) rescue the people of Seth from the fire.
Gamaliel is in the list of the guardians of the immortal soul in
Zost V I I I 47,2. o a c h c and eypyM A io y c are found together
also in Zost V I I I 47,17f., where they belong to the guardians of the
glories without a further description of their function. 2 Y n N e Y c
(III 65,2) or y M N eo c (IV 76,21) is not attested elsewhere. The form
of the name in I I I seems improbable if it is taken to be derived from
vnvos since these beings preside over the rising rather than the
196 COMMENTARY

setting of the sun. I t is also a question whether yM N eoc is related

to v / a v c o ) . Since three beings preside over the rising of the sun the
same number is expected in connection with the setting. Therefore,
it is probable that n i t t p y t a .n i c in I I I 65,5 is a secondary inter
pretation which has changed the name to the function of the two
following beings. For a.K.p&M&c and C T p e M 'j'o y x o c as guardians
of souls in I I I 65,7f. = I V 77,1 see Zost V I I I 47,3. The difference
between slain souls (IV ) and souls of the elects may be due to
an attempt by I I I to improve on a difficult reading. The difference
coidd also be explained as variant understandings of igaupedeicrai
(iftvxal) (cf. supra, p. 17). This participle can be both the passive form of
i ^ a i p e a j destroy and i ^ a i p e o f i a i chose . The following being could

be the thrice-male child with the names spelled out and combined with
Seth. He is treated as a singular and is called the great power
( I I I 65,8 = IV 77,2); see also supra, p. 45. The double TeAMA.xa.HA
has been inadvertently left out in I I I . The appearance of the great
invisible Spirit next in the list is less surprising after one has seen
a similar situation with the Father and the first ogdoad (see supra,
pp. 171f). With this the climax has been reached and one would expect
that the list has come to an end. This is not the case, however, for
with another and a section is added which may originally have
been independent. It interprets the four lights as the abodes of certain
beings and Tcuha as the divine archetype of John the Baptist.
While the first light is added to the first name, this designation
as a light is not continued, with the result that when the fifth name
is reached it is no longer thought of as a light, but as a part of a general
list. For Harmozel see ApocryJn B G 35,5ff. = I I I 13,3ff. = I I 8,34ff.
where it is the abode of Christ and Adamas while in GEgypt it is
the place of the Logos and Adamas. In ApocryJn Christ has been
identified with the Autogenes in contrast to GEgypt where the Logos
has been identified with the Autogenes. In this passage only the
designation Autogenes is used. I l l 65,14f. cannot be correct. IV
77,10f. has the correct reading. For Oroiael see ApocryJn BG 35,20ff.
= I I I 13,17ff. = I I 9,1 Iff., where it is the abode of Seth while in
GEgypt it is also the dwelling place of Jesus of the life showing
the close connection between Seth and Jesus in GEgypt (cf. supra,
p. 37). For an antinomian attitude in conjunction with the idea
that the world was crucified cf. Gal 6:14; Eph 2:15; Col 2:14. For
Davithe see ApocryJn B G 36,2ff. = I I I 13,19ff. = I I 9,14ff. For
Eleleth see ApocryJn B G 36,7ff. = I I I 14,Iff. = I I 9,18ff., where
 COMMENTARY 197

the inhabitants are characterized differently from GEgypt. In GEgypt

a distinction is made between the sons of Seth and their souls which
dwell in Eleleth; in ApocryJn the contrast is between the degrees
of perfection of the inhabitants, so that Eleleth becomes the abode
of the souls which have repented late.

The certainty o f salvation in the present: I I I 65,26 - 6 6 ,8 = IV 77, ?-78,10.

After the description of Seths saving work and the list of the
assistants in salvation, the author of the tractate spells out the im
plications for the present. Now there is the possibility of salvation
for the children of Seth. The mediator is called tto im ^h a , which
could be a modification or pendant of TIoLfidvSpris (cf. Domiel and
Domedon supra, p. 41). This may indicate a relationship with
Hermetic literature and support the idea that GEgypt originated
in Egypt. If the preceding passage referred to John the Baptist,
then we have here the same contrast as in Luke 16:16. There the
contrast between John and the new age is expressed by airo rore,
an expression which corresponds to the x n N'f'NOY in I I I 65,26.
Beside Poimael stand those who are worthy of baptism and who
may be considered the core of the Gnostic congregation. In IV they
are worthy of the baptisms of the renunciation (amorciyr\, cf. IV 75,4)
and the ineffable seals of their baptism . I l l combined the parallel
expressions baptisms of renunciation and the ineffable seals of
their baptism into a single expression in which ineffable was left
out and the genitival connection of baptism was changed into an
adverbial phrase. I l l added the number five to the seals perhaps
due to a familiarity with five sacraments in Gnosticism (cf. H .-G .
Gaffron, Studien zum koptischen Philippusevangelium ). Likewise I I I
further specified baptism as a baptism with running water by adding
TTrjyrj. The author also put the word 7riVAzeris before anora^is.
It must refer to a sacramental invocation by the believers which is
part of the five sacraments, especially the spring-baptism. The subject
of the sentence is these , refering most likely to the Gnostics. We
may be dealing with a separate piece of traditional material which
was lifted out of its original context and thus no longer has a well-
defined subject. I l l 66,4f. has the I I Future against I Perfect in
IV 78,6. Both tenses fit the context. IV views the Gnostics as having
already basically received gnosis, while I I I looks upon this as an
act which must continually be repeated in the future. IV says that
the converted Gnostics recognize their irapaXruxTTTopes as they have
198 COMMENTARY

been instructed concerning them . In I I I <bs is translated as

(N e e ). IV , where ws has been retained, appears to do greater justice
to the context, since the causal nuance is also expressed (cf. Blass-
D e b ru n n e r 453). The unusual passive construction in this subordinate
clause is also found in ApocryJn I I I 33,17, cf. supra, p. 7. Nce-
c o y tD N o y ( I I I 66.6f.) and eaiyeiMe (IV 78,8) can be seen as the
continuation of either the main clause or the subordinate clause.
IV states that the Gnostics first recognized their TrapaXrunrropts
and then arrived at gnosis by means of those whom they have known.
I l l permits the same meaning except that the napaXr/fnTTopes are
given as the object of the verb which no longer is used absolutely.
It may be possible to see in I I I the introduction of a new meaning,
for N c e c o y c u N o y can also have a passive meaning, and they
(the Gnostics) were known by them (the 7^a/^aA^/x?TTo/^S),^ In this
case I I I would have a Pauline sound; cf. 1 Cor 13:12; Gal 4:9. Ill,
then, would have first the knowing of the TrapaXrujLTTTopes by the
Gnostics and then the reverse.
The result of receiving gnosis is freedom from death, which the
Gnostic obtains already in this world. This is said in biblical language
(cf. Mt 16:28 par.). Already John 8:52 does not intent a definite time,
such as the coming of the Son of Man, but rather the Aoyos of Jesus
gives eternal immortality. The step from this to the resurrection
of the Gnostic is not a large one as, for example, GPh with its inter
pretations of the Gospel of John, shows. Whoever has gnosis will
not die, as G Th 1 says: He who finds the meaning of these words
will not taste death . It is most appropriate that the hymnic section
of GEgypt, which speaks of the union of the Gnostic with the Eternity
and the heavenly world, follows directly after these promises.

H ym nic Section (Part I): I I I 66,8-22 == IV 78,10 - 79,3.

Before the first strophe there are groups of letters that either
represent glossolalia, as is also found elsewhere in gnostic writings,
or secret symbols or abbreviations. The latter possibility is more
likely, since ie y c in I I I is given in IV as Te c c e o c . In I I I ih
which recurs in the hymn, is placed at the beginning. Nevertheless
the meaning of the remaining groups of letters remains a question,
especially in view of the differences between the two manuscripts.
The first part of the hymnic section can be divided into five strophes,
each of which begins with really truly (aXr]0a)s aXr/dcos or aXrjdes
aXrjO&s) ! The arrangement within the strophes is more difficult,
 COMMENTARY 199

especially since one cannot assume that the Coptic translation has
preserved the meter of the Greek Vorlage. One expects that the strophes
had the same length. Here too it must not be overlooked that each
repeated vowel lengthens the line accordingly.

The First Strophe.

The first strophe begins with the invocation of Yesseus, Mazareus
and Yessedekeus. I l l has taken over the Greek vocative form, while
IV has carried over the nominative of the vocalic declension. For this
change from the consonantal to the vocalic declension, cf. A. B ohlig,
Griechische Lehnwdrter, pp. 117f. Three predications follow. The ques
tion is whether each predicate respectively belongs with the name
to which it corresponds in the sequences. If so, one could form a
strophe of two lines. One might well see in the three figures a three
fold entity which possesses both the character of unity and of plurality.
For the plural cf. I V 75,25f., where I I I has the singular in the corres
ponding place. It is to be noted that in this passage as well as in this
hymn the designation the living water is used for this trinity.
Here two more designations are given so that one can correctly
assume that in addition to the introductory formula there are four
lines:
Really tru ly !
0 Yesseus, Mazareus, Yessedekeus!
0 living water!
0 child of the child !
0 name of all the glories ! ( I l l : 0 glorious name !)

The Second Strophe.

The strophe begins in I I I with a Greek phrase, while in what follows
the vowels of the Greek alphabet are each given four times, though, to
be sure, not in the sequence of the alphabet. This raises the question of
whether the vowels have a secret meaning. In IV the introductory
phrase atabv o u>v is translated with He who exists eternally .
Really tr u ly !
alwv o wv (IV : He who exists in eternity !)
Illl HHHH
eeee o o o o Y y y y
tutu tutu x x x x
The meaning is very uncertain. Perhaps it is in fact a case of glossolalia.
An interpretation can only be an attempt:
Really tru ly !
200 COMMENTARY

0 existing aeon!
1 h ! (perhaps the name of the one invoked, cf. the initial
ih in 11166,8)
e(I or ot lv ) o v(lo?)
cu x (End and beginning; one could also consider & a(la>v)
however.)

The Third Strophe.

In I I I the strophe begins with h i ; IV reads probably o h [ i ].
In light of the fact that the second and fifth strophes have the order
of the vowels as i h , one could see in the H i of the third strophe
a scrambled variant of ih. hi could then be the same name as
in the second strophe. However, influence from the fourth strophe,
where the normal sequence of the Greek alphabet is present, may
also be involved here.
Really tr u ly !
HI (for IH ? cf. infra)
\<x>
Thou existing One,
(Thou) who sees the aeons.
If the o in IV 78,19 is correct, then one can take it as the article:
o 'Irjloovs). Here the nominative could have stood for the vocative
(cf. B lass-D e bru nn er 147). The interpretation might be: 0 Je(sus),
A and 0, Thou existing One who sees the aeons .

The Fourth Strophe.

The fourth strophe survives only in I I I . It presents the vowels,
without o and in the sequence of the Greek alphabet, in such a
way that the number of occurances of each vowel increases, x is
given once, e twice, h three times, i four times, y six times, and
cu eight times. This gives a total of twenty-four, exactly the number
of letters in the Greek alphabet. To be sure, this does not coincide
with I I I 44,3-9 = IV 54,3-13 where each vowel occurs twenty-two
times in agreement with the number of letters in the Aramaic alphabet.
This would confirm the idea that here traditions of different origin
are involved. As indicated before, ih or hi (once read in Greek
letter order, once read in Semitic letter order) could mean Jesus.
Then Yesseus would have been reinterpreted as Jesus in a composition
which already through the use of the number of the letters in the
Greek alphabet gave evidence of a Hellenistic character.
 COMMENTARY 201

Really tr u ly !
x ee hhh
"" YYYYYY
CDCDCDCDCDCUCDCD
He who is eternally eternal!
An attempt to make this meaningful would be as follows: a(ttov)
e(l) 'I t](oovs), v(U) (or tno?), c3, Thou who art eternally eternal! or
A I(otIv) Irj(oovs), v(l6s), Q, etc.

The Fifth Strophe.

The fifth strophe is complete in I I I , and partly preserved in IV ,
so that certain conclusions are possible. It begins with the invocation
of i H. The x which follows in I I I may have been secondarily attached
because of the subsequent 2iia>. That 2k.icd ( I I I 66,20) is intended
as alu>v follows from the parallel text (N e I V 79,1). The text of
IV appears to presuppose a different Vorlage or a different under
standing of the text than I I I .
Ill IV
Really tru ly ! [Really truly,]
ih {a .} alw(v) in the heart, [i h] eternal who art in [the heart],
who existeth, Thou eternal one!
/\\ > \ y > / r /t\\ 9 \ > 9/-I
v{te) ai ts act, Lv(6) aLL$ aL>\
? <\ ? ? c\ ? r ? 'I * ? *?
et O 1, I OS I . [L o \ L y L OS 1.

The difference between I I I and IV may perhaps be explainable on the

basis of a common Vorlage. IH ald>v o iv rfj KapSla civ, o aluivios
Je(sus), 0 aeon, Thou who art in the heart, Thou eternal one!
As with the rest of the hymn, we are dealing with an expression of
a mystical piety. For the aeon who is in the heart cf. H er m . Mand.
12,4.3: o avBpamos o ey^cov tov Kvpiov iv rfj KapSta avrov. That in
the heart and he who is are switched in I I I depends upon a very
literal translation whereby also he who exists and the eternal one
were combined and the latter expression was dropped. For eternal
God cf. Ps 44(45 M T):7 ; 47(48 MT):15 etc. The phrases of the
last line are a variation of E x 3: 14: eyw clp-i o wv. An interpretation
of the strophe would be as follows:
Jesus, 0 aeon who art in the heart,
Thou eternal One
Son forever,
Thou art what Thou art, Thou art who Thou art.
In these strophes an aeon-deity is glorified and his eternal existence
202 COMMENTARY

is the main object of praise. In mystical piety the Gnostic sees himself
united with this being, who is the Son. Jesus who is clearly encountered
in the second hymn, is probably the one who is invoked. Sethian
reverence for Jesus is here coupled with the name of the three-fold
TrapaardTTjs (cf. I l l 64,10 = IV 75,25f.).

H ym n ic Section (P art II): I I I 66,22 - 68,1 = IV 79,3 - 80,15.

The beginning of the second hymn points with this great name
back to the end of the preceding section. This hymnic section may
once again consist of five strophes of four lines each. Each of the
first three lines has two stress-points and offers two phrases. In the
fourth line the conclusion is drawn. The content of this prayer concerns
the experience of salvation which has been granted to the one offering
the prayer, and which will again and again be granted to him. He
knows that the distant God is no longer distant from him and has
even revealed his name to him. God Father, Mother, Son is praised
here, as earlier in the tractate. Strophes two and three concern the
transformation of the Gnostic, while the fifth strophe treats his union
with God in the heavenly world. Unfortunately the text of IV is
badly damaged. Nevertheless what remains shows that I I I and IV
differ at many points and that one must reckon with changes based
on reinterpretations. Perhaps the last copyist of I I I no longer considered
the text rythmic.
The following reconstruction of the strophes is based on a com
bination of I I I and IV . The third strophe is so badly damaged that
the wording of IV could not be established. That is all the more re
grettable since here the differences appear to be considerable. In
most cases IV has been preferred when extant.

The First Strophe.

a) This great name of yours is upon me
[ ............................................. ]
b) 0 Perfect one who art self-begotten,
who art autonomous,
c) 0 Thou who art invisible except to me,
who art invisible to everyone!
d) For who can comprehend Thee
with voice and praise?
The beginning of the strophe is badly damaged in IV . The second
part of each of the first two lines appears to have been left out in III.
 COMMENTARY 203

In the last line of I I I and praise has dropped out.

The Second Strophe.

a) Having known Thee I now have merged myself
with T h y steadfastness and armed myself.
b) I was armed with grace and light
(and) became light (or : enlightened).
c) For the Mother was there
because of the splendid beauty of grace.
d) Therefore I stretched out my hands
while they were folded.
The Greek participle yvovs probably began the strophe in the Greek
Vorlage, where it occupied considerably less room than its translation
as a subordinate clause in Coptic. For Tc u 6 e (IV 79,14) cf. Crum,
Diet. p. 464. It may be a form of tc d k be firm seeing that tcu k
throw in B G 38,15 is spelled Tcu d e . The qualitative t h 6
from tcd k be firm is attested, cf. W estendorf, Kopt. H and-
tidrterbuch s.v. Such an interpretation of the word would correspond
with the n e Te M e q c p iB e in I I I . The end of line 1 and the beginning
of line 2 seems to have been combined in I I I . I l l 67,4-6 are missing
in IV. The prayer rite makes good sense when it is referred to a person
like the Mother. Having been concerned in the first strophe with the
primal God from whom the Mother god came, the one who prays
turns to the Mother in the second strophe.

The Third Strophe.

a) I was shaped all around with the wealth
of light that is in my bosom,
b) That which gives shape to the many begotten ones
in the light into which no complaint reaches.
c) I will declare T h y splendor truly,
for I have comprehended Thee, Jesus of [ ... ]
d) Behold, del a>(v)
del i(ariv) o Irjaovs ! ( ?)
In IV the first words may correspond to I I I , but then the order
appears to be completely different. I V 79,20 speaks of a cover of
riches after which comes eciccoTe, that may be the translation
of kvkXw, Coptic ttkyka o c (H I)- m htp*. corresponds to
K o yo yN =*. Just as in the second strophe, the third strophe progresses
to the next person, here Jesus, in the third line. In I V ic is qualified
by a genitival attribute. He is the Son, who forms a trinity together
204 COMMENTARY

with the Autogenes and the Mother. The fourth line gives the content
of the prayer spoken by him who has received Jesus. It is a confession
of which the meaning is uncertain, if IV 79,27 has the correct order
of letters Hee x \ e e (i and e could be reversed in the second group.).

The Fourth Strophe.

a) 0 great( ?) aeon,
0 holy aeon!
b) 0 God of silence !
1 honor Thee completely.
c) Thou art the resting place of the Son
Es(ephech), Es(ephech), the fifth !
d) Thou formless one,
who existeth in the formless ones.
This strophe is likewise badly damaged in IV , and therefore the
text is dependent primarily upon I II. Still a significant difference
can be seen. In I I I the deity invoked is designated as my resting
place, the (or 0 ) Son , while in IV the resting place of the Son
is mentioned. Again in the third line a new deity may have been
named, although by means of a code: h c h c o e (lost in IV).
Can one risk seeing h c as an abbreviation of h c h c Jj h x ? Then o
could be o, and e is the fifth letter of the alphabet and the sign for 5.
Is e to be interpreted as Treynrros ? Esephech is fifth in the sequence
of the thrice-male child, Youel, and then Esephech. Within the frame
work of the light-world he corresponds to the Son. IV 59,17 reports
the relationship between the great Christ and these five beings. Thus
the light-world with special emphasis upon Esephech can be invoked.
A t the same time the formless character of the light-aeon is stressed.

The Fifth strophe.

a) Since he exists, raising a man,
Thou hast purified me through him
b) Into Th y Life (and)
according to Th y imperishable name.
c) Therefore the incense of life is in him
mixed in the baptismal water of all the archons.
d) So that I live with Thee in the peace of the saints,
Thou eternal one who really truly exists.
Also in this strophe, which can largely be reconstructed in IV, there
are differences between I I I and IV . Perhaps I I I 67,19 can be seen as
a causative clause if IV 80,6 is correct in making t b b o the main
 COMMENTARY 205

verb. The use of the third person could refer back to the person
in the preceding strophe. I l l 67,20f. e ^ o y N e - and IV 80,7 M-
probably both go back to els. IV 80,9 n ^ h tc j probably refers to
your name . I l l has the one who prays designate himself as the
possessor of this incense which he himself mixed in the water; IV
mentions here the baptismal water of all the archons over against
III where there is a reference to the water according to the type
of all archons . The mentioning of the archons remains obscure.
Perhaps the intention is to say that also false baptisms are undertaken.
The meaning of the strophe as a whole is to express the certainty
of salvation of which the faithful, who return to the really existing
primal Father, are assured.

The fir s t conclusion: I I I 68,1-9 = IV 80,15-25.

This section is very poorly preserved in IV . However, the end is
still present and it suggests that we are dealing with a separate piece
of tradition since there is a blank space after the colon in IV 80,25.
The fact that the mountain in which the book was placed is in the
plural in I I I 68,3 but in the singular in IV 80,17 suggests the meaning
mountain range . Prophets, apostles and preachers can readily refer
to the distant past; cf. the prophets and apostles in Luke 11:49 and
the title xrjpv for Noah in 2 Pet 2: 5 (xrjpv 8ikcuo<jvvt)s). The
reference to these groups of people means something like from time
immemorial , sm n 6om in I I I 68,4f. is an elliptic expression which
expects a verb to follow. The e p o c (fem.) in IV 80,25 could be a
mistake due to the gender of the Greek j8i/3Ao?. Two facts are reported,
the second of which is the natural consequence of the first: the placing
of the book in the unreachable height, and the fact that the tractate
has been hidden since time immemorial.

The second conclusion: I I I 68,10-69,5 = I V 80,26-?.

This ending, which gives the impression of being independent from
the first ending, also emphasizes the authorship of Seth. This is done
by giving the exact time which he needed for the composition of
the work. For the 130 years see supra, p. 31. Also the mountain is
this time specifically named. The purpose of placing it in the mountain
is eschatological, for the second conclusion is specifically eschatological-
ly orientated. It appears that Seth will come at the end of time
according to the will of the Logos, through the gift (see supra, p. 191)
of the fatherly love . However, it makes far better sense if filfiAos,
206 COMMENTARY

in spite of the gender, is the antecedent of e q e n p o e A e e in I I I 68,19f,

since -Xtu cu M e is masculine. Seth appears to function as a savior here
( I I I 68,22). For those who dwell with him , cf. ApocAd V 74,23.
The beings added on in I I I 68,23ff. by means of m n continue the
list begun with the race of the great savior. In 68,20-69,5 an abbre
viated table of contents is given. It is difficult to assess the precise
meaning of M N in this list. The possibility must be taken into account
that the beings should be separated from their appositives, which are
connected with mn, to form an even larger number. One can group
them more or less in the following way: 1) the great invisible Spirit;
2) his only begotten Son, the eternal light; 3) his great consort the
incorruptible Sophia, the Barbelo; 4) the pleroma. Listed this way the
trinity and the pleroma are the initiators of redemption. The unity
of the heavenly world, also in its unified divine economy, is thus clearly
visible. The concluding phrase in eternity. Amen is liturgical and an
appropriate ending for the tractate.

The colophon: I I I 69,6-17.

See supra, pp. 8f. on the absence of the colophon in IV . There is
no question that we are dealing with a colophon since it mentions
the names of the scribe and his asking for e^c. for himself and
his fellow Gnostics. The name Eugnostos is interesting in that there
is a tractate by that name in Codex I I I and V, The Letter of Eugnos
tos . It is noteworthy that in addition to the spiritual name, Eugnostos,
the fleshly name Oongessos is given. For the title TTey2k.rreA.iON
N pM NKHM6 see supra, pp. 18ff. The style of the colophon is that
of an interlinear translation. NC^aJ n N o y T e in 69,7 corresponds
to deoypa<f>os in 69,15. The benediction Grace ... (be) with the ...
reflects the Greek since Coptic would normally require a verb. Jesus
Christ is called upon to assure the fulfilment of the prayer. The definite
article is used in Coptic to indicate the vocative, except for proper
names, cf. Stern , Kopt. Gramm. 488. The use of the complete title
Iijoovs Xpiaros 6eov vlos ocorrjp (vlos translated by TTtyHpe) is
remarkable. The added monogram i x e y c refers to the Greek text.
The symbol of the fish was known at that time in Egyptian Christi
anity (cf. Clement of A le xa n d ria , Paid. I l l 11,59.2 = p. 270,8 ed.
S tahlin). 8e6ypa<j)os at the end of 69,15 can be a reference to the
holy character of the monogram or a predicate of t b i b a o c , since it is
an adjective of two endings. If it is the latter then the character of the
book given in 69,7 has been repeated once more at the end. It would
 COMMENTARY 207

also mean that the title following the colophon is not a mere repetition
of the one at the end of the colophon, but that the latter is part of a
sentence which has been translated word for word from the Greek.
 B IB L IO G R A P H Y

For a full listing of books, reviews, articles and dissertations on the Coptic-Gnostic
library from Nag Hammadi and related subjects the reader is referred to David M.
Scholers Nag Hammadi Bibliography 1948-1969. (Nag Hammadi Studies I) Leiden:
E.J. Brill, 1971, and Scholers annual Bibliographia Gnostica Supplementum in
Novum Testamentum.
Baer, R.A. Philos Use of the Categories Male and Female. (Arbeiten zur Literatur und
Geschichte des Hellenistischen Judentums III) Leiden : E.J. Brill, 1970.
Bauer, W. Griechisch-Deutsches Worterbuch zu den Schriften des Neuen Testaments
und der iibrigen urchristlichen Literatur. Berlin : Alfred Topelmann, 1958. English
translation by W.F. Arndt and F.W. Gingrich, A Greek-English Lexicon of the
New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature. The University of Chicago
Press, 1957.
Baynes, Ch.A. A Coptic Gnostic Treatise Contained in the Codex Brucianus. Cambridge:
The University Press, 1933.
Blass, F. und Debrunner, A. Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Griechisch. Gottingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1961. English translation by R.W. Funk, A Greek
Grammar of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature. The Uni
versity of Chicago Press, 1961.
Bohlig, A. Die griechischen Lehnworter im sahidischen und bohairischen Neuen Testa
ment. (Studien zur Erforschung des christlichen Agyptens 2) Miinchen: Robert
Lerche, 2 ed. 1958.
Bohlig, A. und Labib, P. Die koptisch-gnostische Schrift ohne Titel aus Codex II von
Nag Hammadi im Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo. (Deutsche Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Institut fur Orientforschung, Veroffentlichung No. 58)
Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1962.
Bohlig, A. und Labib, P. Koptisch-gnostische Apokalypsen aus dem Codex V von
Nag Hammadi im Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo. Sonderband der Wissen-
schaftlichen Zeitschrift der Martin-Luther-Universitat, Halle-Wittenberg, 1963.
Bohlig, A. Die himmlische Welt nach dem Agypterevangelium von Nag Hammadi,
Le Mus6on 80 (1967), 5-26; 365-77.
Bohlig, A. Mysterion und Wahrheit. (Arbeiten zur Geschichte des spateren Judentums
und des Urchristentums VI) Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1968.
Bohlig, A. Christentum und Gnosis im Agypterevangelium von Nag Hammadi, in
W. Eltester, Christentum und Gnosis. (Beihefte zur Zeitschrift fxir die neutesta-
mentliche Wissenschaft 37) Berlin: Alfred Topelmann (1969), 1-18.
Bohlig, A. Zu gnostischen Grundlagen der Civitas-Dei-Vorstellung bei Augustin,
Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft und die Kunde der alteren
Kirche 60 (1969), 291-95.
Bonnet, H. Seth, Reallexikon der agyptischen Religionsgeschichte. Berlin: Walter
de Gruyter, 2 ed. 1971, col. 702-15.
Crum, W.E. A Coptic Dictionary. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1939.
Cumont, F. La cosmogonie manich6enne dapr&s Theodore Bar Khoni. (Recherches
sur le Manich6isme I) Bruxelles: H. Lamertin, 1908.
 BIBLIOGRAPHY 209

Doresse, J. Trois livres gnostiques in6dits: fivangile des figyptiens, fipitre dEugnoste,
Sagesse de J6sus Christ, Vigiliae Christianae 2 (1948), 137-60.
Doresse, J. A Gnostic Library from Upper Egypt, Archaeology 3 (1950), 69-73.
Doresse, J. Le Livre sacr6 du grand Esprit invisible ou Lfivangile des figyptiens:
Texte copte edit6, traduit et comment6 dapr&s la Codex I de Naga-Hammadi/
Kh6noboskion, Journal Asiatique 254 (1966), 317-435 and 256 (1968), 289-386.
Gaffron, H.-G. Studien zum koptischen Philippusevangelium unter besonderer Be-
riicksichtigung der Sakramente. Theol. Dissertation Bonn, 1969.
Gold, V.R. The Gnostic Library of Chenoboskion, The Biblical Archaeologist 15
(1952), 70-88.
Hennecke, E. und Schneemelcher, W. The New Testament Apocrypha. Philadelphia:
The Westminster Press, 1963. (Page references to the German edition are added in
square brackets.)
Hommel, H. Wahrheit und Gerechtigkeit, Antike und Abendland 15 (1969), 159-86.
Jonas, H. Gnosis und spatantiker Geist. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 3 ed.
1964.
Kahle, P.E. Balaizah. London: Oxford University Press, 1954.
Kasser, R. Complements au Dictionnaire Copte de Crum. (Bibliothfcque dflltudes
Coptes, Tome VII) Le Caire: Imprimerie de LInstitut Fran9ais dArch6ologie
Orientale, 1964.
Kees, H. Seth, Pauly-Wissowa-Kroll, Realencyclopadie der classischen Altertums-
wissenschaft. II Reihe 2, Stuttgart (1923), col. 1896-1922.
Kittel, G. Theological Dictionary of the New Testament IV (= TDNT). Grand Rapids:
Wm.B. Eerdmans, 1968. (References to the German edition are added in brackets.)
Krause, M. und Labib, P. Die drei Versionen des Apokryphon des Johannes im kop
tischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo. (Abhandlungen des Deutschen Archaologischen
Instituts Kairo, Koptische Reihe I) Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1962.
Kropp, A.M. Ausgewahlte koptische Zaubertexte. Bruxelles: Edition de la Fondation
Ugyptologique Reine filisabeth, 1930-31.
Labib, P. Les papyrus gnostiques coptes du Mus6e Copte du Vieux Caire, La Revue
du Caire 195-196 (1956), 275-78.
Lampe, G.W.H. A Patristic Greek Lexicon. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1968.
Leisegang, H. Die Gnosis. (Kroners Taschenausgabe Band 32) Stuttgart: Alfred Kroner,
4 ed. 1955.
Liddell, H.G. and Scott, R. A Greek-English Lexicon, New edition by H.S. Jones.
Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1968.
Nagel, P. Die Einwirkung des Griechischen auf die Entstehung der koptischen Lite-
ratursprache, in F. Altheim und R. Stiehl, Christentum am Roten Meer I. Berlin:
Walter de Gruyter, 1971.
Quecke, H. Eine missbrauchliche Verwendung des Qualitativs im Koptischen, Le
Mus6on 75 (1962) 291-300.
Quecke, H. Das Markusevangelium Saidisch, Text der Handschrift PPalau Rib. Inv.
Nr. 182 mit den Varianten der Handschrift M 569. (Papyrologica Castroctaviana,
Barcelona) Roma: Biblical Institute Press, 1972.
Robinson, J.M. The Coptic Gnostic Library Today, New Testament Studies 14
(1968), 356-401.
Robinson, J.M. The Coptic Gnostic Library, Novum Testamentum 12 (1970), 81-85.
Schenke, H.-M. Der Gott Mensch in der Gnosis: Ein religionsgeschichtlicher Beitrag
210 BIBLIOGRAPHY

zur Diskussion iiber die paulinische Anschauung von der Kirche als Leib Christi.
Berlin: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1962.
Schenke, H.-M. Das Agypter-Evangelium aus Nag-Hammadi-Codex III, New Testa
ment Studies 16 (1969/70), 196-208.
Schmidt, C. und Polotsky, H.J. Ein Mani-Fund in Agypten: Originalschriften des Mani
und seiner Schuler. (Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften, phil.-hist. Klasse, 1933.1) Berlin, 1933.
Schmidt, C. Koptisch-Gnostische Schriften; Erster Band: Die Pistis Sophia, Die beiden
Bucher des Jeu, Unbekanntes altgnostisches Werk. (Die griechischen christlichen
Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte 45) 3. Auflage von W. Till. Berlin: Akademie-
Verlag, 1959.
Scholem, G. Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic Tradition. New
York: Jewish Theological Seminary, 1960.
Schwyzer, E. Griechische Grammatik. (Handbuch der Altertumswissenschafk II. 1)
Miinchen: C.H. Beck, 1959.
Sethe, K. Amun und die acht Urgotter von Hermonopolis. (Abhandlungen der Preus
sischen Akademie der Wissenschaften No. 4) Berlin, 1929.
Stern, L. Koptische Grammatik. Leipzig: T.O. Weigel, 1880.
Till, W.C. Koptische Grammatik. (Lehrbiicher fur das Studium der orientalischen und
afrikanischen Sprachen I) Leipzig: VEB Verlag Enzyklopadie, 3 ed. 1966.
Till, W.C. Die gnostischen Schriften des koptischen Papyrus Berolinensis 8502. (Texte
und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 602, 2 ed. von
H.-M. Schenke) Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1972.
Westendorf, W. Koptisches Handworterbuch. Heidelberg: Carl Winter Universitats-
verlag, 1965ff.
Windelband, W. und Heimsoeth, H. Lehrbuch der Geschichte der Philosophic. Tubingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 15 ed. 1957.
Wisse, F. The Sethians and the Nag Hammadi Library, Society of Biblical Literature
1972 Proceedings Vol. 2, 601-607.
 IN D IC E S

COPTIC WORDS 1

X \0 \ m. child III 42,6; 43,16; [44,22]; 49,26; 60,3 (bis); 63, 24; 54,[1]. 2.14; 66,24 (bis);
66,17; 62,2; 66,11 (bis). IV 61,23; 63,15; 66,12; 56,7.[21.22]; 59,18.[26].26;
[61,28]; 62,[1]. <2>. [3]; [65,18]; [66,3]; [67,8.30]; 73,13; 78,[14].14.
AMNT6 m. Hades III 66,25; [57,11]; 68,22. IV [68,9].
AMA^Te : eM iJT e possess III [50,2]; 54,1; 55,23.
MAT6 III 62,6.
peqa.MA.2Te m. IV 59,24; 62,1; [65,20]; 73,17.
AN negative particle III 66,24. IV 51,13.
AN0 1C1 p.s. pronoun III 58,24.25. IV 79,13.
*PHX* end III 41,1; 64,5. IV 67,3.
ATO many III 61,17; 67,10.
AyCD and in 41,[13].15.[17]; 43,3.17; 44,9; 49,6.21; 51,12.14.22; 52,3.16.22.24.26;
63,1; 64,12; 66,1.2; 66,26; 57,6.18; 58,3.23.26; 60,10.16; 61,1.6; 62,12; 63,23;
64,3.4; 68,5.9. IV 60,15.16.19.20; [51,7]; 62,9; 53,[15.21]. 23; 64,13.16.[19]; 66,23.26;
66,8.[23]; 57,23; 58,2; 59, 4.9; 60,11.19; 61,5. [13.15]. 22.25. [26]; [62,19]; 63, 3.4.6.
[8.12].17.[24.25]; 64,10.11.23; 65,2.10. [28]; 66,[1]. 8. [10.13]. 14. [19]; [67,6.6]; 68,9;
69,3; 71,6.7.8. [10.19]. 27; 72,8.10.23; 73,l.[25]; 75,2.11.17.19.20.21.24; 76,14; 77,6.
14; 78,[2].9; 79,14.17.[18]; 80,[16].19.[24].
Aq}Ay : AUJA6I multiply III 55,2.
A0 : pi. ACDp treasures IV [66,15]; 60,17.
XXN- : A.XNT- without III 49,12; 68,26. IV [61,13].

BAA m. eye III [58,11]. IV 61,10.

BCDA. : BCDA 6 BOA. dissolve IV 63,8.
BOA : eBOA N- out of, from IV 52,23 ; 63,1; [71,7].
MTTBOA prep, outside III 66,24.
CABOA N- except IV 79,9.

eKIBe : KIBe f. breast III 66,9.18. IV [68,2].

6 N6 m. eternity IV 50,7.14.
U)A N2 eternal HI 42,9; 53,8; 65,5; 67,26; 68,26. IV 60,7.13; 51,26;
58,18. [22]; [62,20]; 65,1; 72,4; 76,25; 78,16; 79,1.2; 80,13.
OJA ANHe III 60,22; 60,22; 68,24.
OJA ANH NN HI 66,19.
HNTCIJA 6N62 f. eternity III 69,4.
epHT pray IV [71,5].
epHY : MN N e y e p HOY with each other III 49,19.
1 For practical reasons the word order of Cbums Coptic Dictionary has been followed,
although we find it unsatisfactory, since it is in places incorrect.
212 INDICES

eCHT : eneC H T down III 59,19. IV [62,28]; 71,3.

cpai n e c H T III 49,15.
qja. n e c H T e ill 54,15.
6TB6- because of III 59,4; 60,24; 61,4.10.12.13; 67,5. IV 72,[13.19.22].24.
GTBHHT= 11142,5; 59,9; IV 51, 24; 61,12; 63,6; 71,2.
TBHT= IV 63,4.
6TB6 n i l therefore III 67,22. IV[80,9]. GTB6 TieT III 67,6.
e o o y m. glory III 41,22; 42,24; 43,12.[18]; [44,15]; 50,3.4.7; 51,1; [52,1]; 53,22;
54,[1]. 2.4.21.25; 55,14.23.24; 62,7 (bis); 67,13. IV 51,14; 53,[8].17; [54,24]; 55,[6].6;
[56,14];[57,5];[58,1]; 59,5.8.[25].26;[60,17]; 62,2(bis).3.[6.25]; 63, [21];65,16.20.21.22;
66,9.[13].29; 73,[18].18.22; [78,15].
e e a . e o o y glorious III 56,8; 66,12.
i* e o o y give elory III 55,7. IV 59,9; 66,20.
peq 't e o o y i v 7 3 ,2 0 . See AoKoMeACUN.

1 come III 56,12; 59,21; 60,2.9.19.26; 65,18. IV 71,[15].18.

ei eBOA III [40,14]; 41,11.17.[24]; [43,14.23]; 49,15; 51,15; 52,6; 57,9.[12];
62,13; 65,2. IV 50,23; 51,8.24; [53,10]; 57,7; [58,23]; 60,10.30; 61,[14].16;[64,23];
66,3.6.14; 68,9.30; [71,11]; 73,27; 76,20; 80,23.
pqjo p n Nl GBOA IV 50,4.13.29; 51,5.15; [52,13]; 53,24; 54,1; [60,1];
63,9; [64,13].
6 l N l eBOA m. IV 51,6.
e i e n e c H T IV [62,28]; 71,3.
e i e ^ o y N i v 76,23.
ei 2 PXT IV [72,12].
1 Z l~ 111 59,2. ei BOA Z l~ 111 6919-
e r n e know IV 78,8.
e r n e bring III [42,2]; 43,1.6.7; 56,9; 60,9. IV [71,19].
N T ' IV 51,18; [63,1]; [59,1]; 75,20.
pq jo p n n e rn e i v [52,19].
e rn e eep aJ IV 54,14; [55,15]; 66,7; 57,13; 60,22; [61,24]; [6 2 ,16 ]; [66,8];
67,4; 73,7.
NT a* e ^ p a j IV 73,3.
ei N6 be like IV [62,29]; 71,5. I NG III 59,5; 60,1.
m. likeness IV 79,23. 1N III 51,5; 59,20.
e io o p : v r x io o p MHO*" inaccessible IV 60,12; 65,24.
ik.Tp.XIOOP MMO IV 61,16.
e ip e : p- make III 52,2; see : ppo ; OyOIN ; 2x e -
Of be III 41,19; 51,5; 57,3; 69,20. G| IV 51,9.[10].13; [53, 27]; [79,8.9].
eiOJT m. father III 40,13.18; 41,3.9.11.12. [19] ;42,[1]. 4.11.20.24; 43,5.13.[21]; 60,15;
51,2.8; 52,4.17; 53,4; 54,7; 55,9;69,12; 63,21; 68,19. IV 63,2.
I CUT III 49,13; 50,14; 64,10. IV 60,3.9.14.22.25.28; 61,[1]. 10.18.21; 62,[2].14.[18];
53,1.[9].21; [54,18]; [56,5]; [56,24]; 68,3.26; [69,1.13]; [60,9.26]; [61,14]; 62,12.
[14].26; [63,25]; [64,10.26]; [66,26.28]; [66,22]; [73,11].
eiq?e crucify IV 77,15.

KG" other III 66,27.

 INDICES 213

KU> place III 68,2.12.

KAA- IV 81,2.
KXX* N2PA.T I.XN- IV 80,16.
KHf 2I-XN- IV 52,6.
KHf e^PA'f e.XN- preside over IV 55,1; 58,13; 66,26; 76,1.3.5.8.10.20.23.
K(DB : KH Bf fold III 67,8. IV [79,18],
K A .O O A 6 f. cloud IV[61,1]; [68,10].
KA.OM m. crown III 42,23; 50,4; 54,2; 55,24; 62,7. IV 59,26; 62,3; [65,21]; 73,18.
KIM move III 51,9; 54,11; 59,14; 61,20. IV [65,31].
A.TK.IM IV 63,3; [65,27]; 73,4.
KHM6 I p M N K H M see Proper Names.
KOyN* bosom IV 51,19; 52,20; [53,1]; 59,2.
ICOyOYN- III 42,3; 67,10, IV 75,9. ICOOyN * III 43,7.
KCDT6 surround III 43,12; 50,7; 53,21; 62,10. IV 53,8; 57,25; 59,7; 62,6; [65,15];
[66,11]; 73,21; [79,21].
MTTICCDTe prep, around III 54,24.
K.OTC f. crooked trick IV 73,1.
KX%m- earth HI 50,10; 57,19; 61,6. IV 62,9; [69,4]; 71,2.20; 72,15.
KCU2 : p e q KO>2 jealous III [58,25].
KCDgT m. fire HI [58,11],

\X X \ anything III 49,12; 58,26. IV 61,14.

MA m. place III 41,13.23; 43,8; [49,1]; 50,11; 56,4; 60,13; 65,13.16.19.21; 67,5.17.
IV [53,3]; 56,[6]. 12; 60,27; 61,1; 62,10; [71,28 (bis)]; 77,[8].12.[16].19; 80,5.
M6 f. truth III 41,7. IV 75,22; 76,3. MHG III 40,19; 55,6; 64,15; 65,14.
MNTM6 f. IV 50,10; 58,15.22; 59,21; 60,3; 66,19; 73,15; 77,10; 78,11.15.[19];
79,25 ; 80,14.
N i M 6 truly IV 58,[16.22]; 59,22; 73,15; 78,12.[16.19]; 80,14.
MOy m. death, plague III 62,24; 66,8. IV [72,21]; 74,9; 78,10.
MOOyTt III 51,13. IV 63,7.
MAAB thirty III 68,11.
MMN- : MN- it is not III 41,1; 54,5; 67,11; 68,4.8. IV [61,14].
MNT not to have III 64,22.24.
MMIN MM0=* self III 61,22.
MN- and, with III 40,<18>.<19> :41,22; 42,2.7.8(bis).10.20.23.[23],24;43,10.11.12;
44,12.15.[26.27].28; 49,18.19.25.26; 50,1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.10.16.19.21; 51,1.11.20; 53,18.
19.20.21.22(bis).23. <23> .24.25; 54,2.3.<5> .8.16.17.25; 55,1.9.10(bis).12.13.21.
22.23; 56.1.2.3.10.25;[57,11]; [58,22]; 59,3.11.12.21.22.25; 60,1.<21>.23; 61,7.9.
11.17.18.20.21(bis).25; 62,2.5.6.7.8.9(bis). 10.16.18.19.20.21; 63,1.2.3.4.6(bis).7(bis).
8.9.18.19(bis).20.21.22; 64,l(bis).5.12.13.14(bis).15.16(bis).17.18.19.20(bis).21.22.27;
65,1.2(bis).3.6(bis).7.8.9.12(bis).14.17(bis); 66,2; 68,6(bis).15.17.22.23.25.26; 69,1.2.
3(bis).9.12. IV 50,9.10.20; 51,[19].25.[25]; 52,[1.14].16.17.18; [53,2.6.7.8.9.]; 54,24;
[55,4.6.17]; 57,4.[5.6.22];58,l.[4(bis)].4.[6.7].14.16.21.24.[25].26;[59,5.8.13.14(bis).22.
24.26]; 60,12.[17]; [61,20.26.28.29]; 62,[l].2.3.[4.5].5.7(bis).[9].13.14.18.20.21.[25];
63,[5], 14; 64,17; 65,[7].12.13.14.15.16.[16.17].17.18.19.20.21.22.[24].27; 66,4.5.13.
23(bis).[23.27].28; 67,7.8.[9];[68,8]; 71,6.[10.11]; 72,3.5.[18].21.[26]; 73,l(bis).4.5.[5].
12.[17], 18.19.20.21.22(bis).23; 74,1.3(bis).5.6.7.[8.12].14.16(bis).20.[21].22.24; 75,1-
214 INDICES

5.8.9.13.14.16.27.28; 76.1(bis).2.4(bis).6.7.[10].10.11.12.13.17.18.19(biB).21.22(bis).26.
26(bia); 77,1.2.4.7(bis).12.13; 78,[3].4; 79,12.[13].16; [80,20,21].
MEN- III 53,14. NM- IV 73,11.
NMMlo 11156,19; [57,18.19]; 62,15; 65,14. IV 59,23; 68, 2; 69,2.[3]; 73,29;
77,10.
MAGIN m. mark IV 51,13; 80,5.
ATMA6IN without mark IV 51,12.
MOON6 : H i MMOONG place of pasture IV [71,29].
M3l NMON6 III 60,13.
MOyNK m. annulment III 49,16.
MTTU?A be worthy III 55,15; 66,2. IV 67,1; 78,3.
Mice : ATM ic e unborn IV 60,4; 66,4.
MHT : M6MHT tenth III 58,19. IV [70,5].
M O e i T : M O e i T NI e ^ O Y N m. entrance IV 76,23.
M1T6 : MiTCUOYt be joyful III[67,11].
+ M T approve IV 52,13; [63,25]; 64,10.
m. good pleasure IV [64, 24]; 74, 14.
pcpBH p N f MTG join in approval IV 63, 26; [64,11].
MOYT6 call III 54,9; 58,9.[14].16; 68,13. IV 65,26.29; 70,1; [71,23.29].
MTON rest III 43,16.23; 65,9; 66,22.
M O T N t IV [53,13.25]; 60,27; 77,17.
m. IV 76,24; 80,3.
Mi NMTON m. place of rest III 67,17.
MAY : MMAY that, there III 41,13.23; 43,8; 49,1; 64,4; 56,4; 67,5. IV 53,[3].5;
56,6.[12]; 60,1; 61,1; 77,13.
MAAYf. mother III 41,9.18; 42,4.12.17; [43,1]; 49,3; 55,10; 67,4. IV 50,25; 51,9.21;
62,[4].18; 56,24; 58,4; [69,13]; 61,3; 66,23.
M e e Y i n 56,6. M e e y e m 56,7(bis).
MOOY m. water III 64,11; 66,11; 67,23. IV 75,26; 76,9; 78,13; [80,11].
pi. MOYeiooYe h i 64,1 9 .
MAYX3l* alone IV 50,[19].20.27; 52,12; [66,6]; 79,[6].8.
M eeye m. scheme, memory III 61,18. IV [64,26]; 73,2.
ATMCOYe epO= unthinkable III 68,19.
MOy? fill IV 66,8.
M- III 44,20.
MOei^e : MOT^e m. wonder IV 56,1.
MAAJCe : MA.XG m. ear III 68,9. IV [80,241.
MOyJCT e- mix with III 67,1.
MOYJCT MN- III 49,19. IV 79,13.

NA m. grace IV 76,2.
NAA : NBA- be great IV 74,4; 76,10.
NHYt : NHOYt - come to III 51,4.
NK.A NIM everything III 49, 10.11; 64,11.
NIM who? Ill 66,26.
NIM every; see : NKA, OYON.
NOMT6 : NAMT6 f. strength III 60,22.
N 6C e- : Nec tu be beautiful III 67,6.
 INDICES 215

NT6- particle of genitive III 40,[12].13.15.17; 4I,3.[15.16]; 49,20; 67,19; 69,24; 60,6;
64,9; 67,6; 63,22. IV 50,l.[2].6.7.9.14(bis).[17].22.28; 51,[1.4.6].7; 62,I4.16.[17].
18.21.22.[24]; 53,6.[10].17.[21.22]; 64,18; 55,[5].6.[9].10; 56,[5].18.[22].27; 58,[3].
7.[25.26]; 59,25.[26].27; 60,[8].12.[17].25.[25]; 61,2.3.10.[18]; 62,2.3.[11].12.[12].
23.26.27; 63,[11.15].20.[27].29; 64,[1].9.[12.15.17.19].25; 65,[7,21].28.30; 66,[8].9.17.
19; [67,2]; [69,4]; 70,2; 71,[C].7.9.[14].14.17.[22.23].26; 72,3.4.6.12.16.19.[26];
73,[4.10].18.26; 74.2.4.[7].12.[14].21; 75,3.5.6.[9]. 18.22; 76,3.6.[8].9.13.16.[16].21.24.27;
77,14; 78,[4].5.14.[15]; 79,[15.20].26; 80,[2].3.[10.11.13],
NTA* III [41,16]; 66,23. IV 53,3; [62,15]; 64,25 ; 66,24; 73,1.2; 74,[13].14.
NOYT6 m. God III 49,18; 50,11.19; 52,8.16; 55,6; 58,25; 59,24; 63,2.18; 65,14;
67,15; 68,16; 69,7.14. IV [60,3]; [61,19]; 62,[10].18; 64,1.[10]; [66,18]; 71,9; 76,6;
77,10; 80,1.
NTOK you m. sg. Ill 67,16. IV [80,2].
NTK- IV 61,[6].7(bis).
NTOOY they III 42,3. IV [59,10]; [65,26.29]; [71,22].
N T Oq he IV 63,2.
NAY 866 111 [57,16]; 61,16; 66,16.25. IV 56,14; [72,28].
ATNAY epO= invisible III 40, 13; [44,2]; 66,25. IV [50,3]; 53,28; [54,16];
55,14.17; [56,10.17]; 60,[10], 15.23; 61,25; [65,10]; 67,5; 73,9; 74,15; 76,2; 77,6;
79.9.10.
NAUje- : NAO)CDs* be great III 51,19.
N O Y 2 M save IV 74>22-
NOY2m_ HI 63,8.
NOY-X false III 61,15. IV [72,27].
NO(S great III 40,13; 43,2.13.[15]; 44,[10].20.[22.23].26; 49,2.4.17.23; 50,4.13.18; 51,3.
16.20; 52,20.21.22.23.21.25.26; 53,[1].4.6.7.9.13.16.19; 54,10.20; 55,5.16.19;56,1.
5(bis). 13.14.21.23; 57,[6.7.8].16.17.21.25; 58,[3.9].16; 59,13.14.15; 60,2(bis).8.9.14.
15.25; 61,13.16.23.24; 62,8.13.15.16.17.13.19.23.24; 63,2.11.21; 64,2.10.12.13.23.
24.26(bis).27(bis); 65,8.10.12.16.20 ; 68,2.10.22.24; 69,1.16.18. IV 50,2; 62,21!
53.10.[12]; 54,15; 55,6.8.12.[13.16]; 56,[9].27;[59,17]; 60,1.[7].10.23; 61,[1].4.[18.24];
62,4.17.[27.30]; 63.10.11.[14.16]; 64,lo.[16].17.[17].19.[19.21.26].28,29; 65,[1].6.[9].13.
30; 66,7.8.[17];67,2.[4].27; 68,[4].6; 69,1.[2]; 71,11.[12].17.18.[24.25]; 72,7.[23].28;
73,7.8.19.21.27 ; 74,1.2 4.8.[9].11.15.27; 75,17.25.27.28; 76,15.17(bis).18.19; 77,2.4.7.
13.18; [79,3]; 80,[16].26. NA.6 III 66,22.
MNTN06 f. greatness III [44,28]; 54,19(bis). IV [55,20]; 56,[3]4; 66,7.
N6l III 41,S.[14].24; 43,9; 44,14.15.23; 49,1.13.20; 50,12.18; 51,[1].11.13.15.23; 52,3.4.
6.17.18.19; 53,10; 54,11.19; 55,2; 56,5.23.26; 57,[6].16.21.[23].25; 58,6.[9].16; 59,3;
60,2; 62,14.15.23; 63,11; 64,2.10; 68,2.10. IV 50,24; 51,16; 53,5.[12.14].16; 54,[2].
22; [55,13]; 56,[13].21.24; 57,25; 58,23; 60,1.28; 61,1.2.[22]; 62,[11.17].25; 63,[5]7.
[10].25.26.28; 64,[10.12].14.[23]; 65,3.31; 66,[7].11.[14]; 68,6.9; 69,1; 70,1; 71,2.11.
25; 72,[10.14.17.20].25; 73,28.[29]; 74,8.27; 75,17; 77,9.11.13.[17]; 80,9.15.26.
oeiqj : IT T lO je oeicy MMO* unproclaimable IV 50,17; [55.26].
ITA- possessive art. Ill 65,17. IV 56,3; 66,7.
TA- III 56,8.18. IV 68,1.
NA- III 65,12.
TTA'f this III [41,21]; 43,[1.19].24; 44,24;[49,8]; 51,4; [58,8]; 69,9; 60,18; 61,3; 66,24;
216 INDICES

67,22. IV [51,5.12]; 52,19; 53,[20.22.23].25.26;[55,13.14];[56,26]; 57,13;59,16.[18];

60.4.7.[8]; [61,5.11.21] ;77,6. TTeT III 67,7. T T e e i III 4 9 ,5 .G T B G TTa.TseeGTBG-
nH IV 52,6; 55,1; 62,28; 68,29; 69,2; 7 1 ,1 ; 74,26; 75,10.15.16; 76,1.5; 77,14.15;
78,1; 79,[8.9]. 26; 80,[14].17.
TXi III 51,23; 52,14; 60,19.25; 68,1. IV [51,24]; 52,10; [56,19]; 64,8; 71,[24].30;
72.7.
TH III 59,23; 63,8. IV 51,22; 63,[19].21; 71,3.[8]; 72,8; 74,23.
N2Uf III 41,9.11; 43,4; 53,2; 61,12; 62,22; 66,7. IV 50,25.29; 51,18.20; 52,[25].26;
53,22; [54,24]; 55,2; 61,12; 65,31; 72,22; 78,6. N G G I III [58,21]; 66,4.
N H IV 59,1; 66,5.27.[28]; 67,1; 74,[8]; 76,2.[8]. 10.19.22; 78,3.
n e f. heaven I I I 42,15; 63,25; 65,25. IV 52,6.
T T H y e pi. IV 75,13.
n e copula III 41,21; 43,[4].14.21; 54,8; [57,1]; 58,8.11.12.[12].13.[13.15.17].19.20.[21];
60,11. 13.14; 67,16; 69,12. IV 51,6.[12]; 52,23;[53,20]; [56,26]; 59,16.18; 60,[7].8;
61,9.[11.12.22]; 79,7.8; [80,2].
Te III 42,7; 52,15; 60,19.25; 68.1. IV 51,25; 52,3.[16]; [56,19]; 64,8; [71,21.24.
30]; 72,3.7.
N e ill 41,9; 43,4. IV 50,25; 51,17.[20]; 52,25.26; 54,24; [55,2]; 57,5; [61,12.13].
n e i p e e B O \ come forth, rad iate III [42,17].
n p [ e i c v > o y ] t m. m anifestation IV 63,11.
TTGI p e 6 B O A m. radiance I I I 41,2.
[GBOA. N-] IV 61,9.
T T ip e
m. Ill 41,10. IV 50, 19.26; [52,11],
TTCUpqj 6 BOA. spread out III 67,7. IV [79,17].
vf'IC : M2'|, IC ninth III [58,18]. Me^'peiT IV 70,4.
n e x e - said III 58,24.
Tiexx* III 56,23; 57,5.[8.21].25; 58,3. IV [68,6].
PH m. sun III 58,17; 60,1; 65,1; 68,4. IV [71,10]; 76,21; [80,18].
po : KipCUq m. silence IV [52,17]; 55,19; 56,5; [5S,24]; [60,26].
iTKipCD*9 silent IV 59,12; 66,22.
PCD K-2 m. conflagration III 63,6. IV 72,15; [74,20].
PCUXJ HI 61,5.
pCDMe m. man III 49,9.10.18.21(bis); 50,13.14.20; 51,3.6.21; 55,18; 58,10.17;
59. 3(bis).15; 62,18; 64,23; 65,15; 66,1; 67,19. IV 60,[16.18].28; 61,fll].20.[22.23];
62,11.19.[27.31]; 63,16; 67,3; 70,2; 74,3; 76,14; 77,11; 80,6.
MNTpMMiO f. riches III 67,9. IV [79,20].
pOMTT f. year III 56,23; 68,12. IV [68,6].
PAN m. name III 40,14; 43,19; 44,l.[ll]; 49,6; [57,1]; 65,23; 66,12.22; 67,21. IV[50,4]:
[53,18.25]; 60,5; 61,6; 78,14; [79,3]; [80,8]. pN III 68,7; 69,12.
t PAN name III [44,24]; 54,7. IV 55,15.
-f- pN^ III 60,18.
ATf pa-N epo-* unnameable IV [54,17]; 65,[11].25; 67,6; [73,9]; 77,6.
ppO : p PPO eOCN- reign over III 56,24; 57,10.
P PPO - III 58,5.
p ppO 2PA.T 6JCN- IV [68,8].
p i T ' : iTN piT* untraceable III 68,18; see : TAJO,
 INDICES *217

CX : NCA- see : TCDB.

HNNCA after III 56,22; 58,23. IV 68,5.
CX : MNTCieie f. beauty III 67,5.
CAB6 : CBCD f. teaching IV 57,8; 64,6.
C O B T prepare IV 71,12. C A .B T 6 III 60,3.
CB TCD T** III 63,11. IV 71,26.
C2k.BT m. founding III 58,23.
CMH f. voice III 43,3; 55,7; 59,1.5; 66,27. IV 52,22; [59,10]; [63,6]; [66,20]; 79, 12.
CMOy praise III 55,6. IV 59,9; [66,19].
m. Ill [44,25]; 49,23; 50,18; 53,16; 55,18; 61,24. IV 54,15; 55,16; 56,8; [57,13];
[60,22]; 61,24; [62,16]; 65,9; [67,4]; 73,8; 79,12.
'J' CMOy e- give praise to III 44,10. See p. 39.
CMOT m. form III 57,4; 61,IS.
2k.TCMOT formless III 67,18(bis).
Cl NC 6BOA 2 n Pass through IV 59,2; [74,17].
CN*y : CNTG f. two III 57,13. IV [68,27].
MGZCNXy second III 52,10.23; 53,6; 58,11; 60,17; 65,16. IV 64,[4].18.[28]; 71,28.
M6eCNT f. Ill 43,11. IV 52,3.
MNTCNOOyC twelve III 57,23; 58,7. IV [69,4].
Mej>MNTCNOOyC twelfth III 58,21.
CNOq m. blood III 57,5.
COTT m. time III 49,7.
CCDpM go astray IV 74,23.
COeiT : AT'}' COGIT epO=* unheralded III 41,20.
CITe : COTs ez?x'( e- sow in IV 71,1.
CXT& e2PA.I - IV 71,19.
CTOGI m. incense III 67,22. IV [80,10].
CCDTM hear III 68,9. IV [80,25].
CCDTTT m. elect III 65,7.
CTCUT m. trembling III 54,12.
COOY : M e^ c o o y sixth III 58,15. IV [51,10].
M eq co o y h i 41,19.
COOyN m. knowledge III 60,24; 64,7. IV 52,17; [64,5]; 75,22.
C O y iD N - know IV 78,6. C O y N - III 66,5.
COyCUN** III 66,7; 67,1. IV [79,12],
dlNpa^Opn NCOOyN f. foreknowledge IV 52,1.
c&u?q : CAajqe f. seven III 43,2.3; 58,2. IV^ 52,20.22.
M2C*q}q seventh III [58,17]. IV [70,3].
ccucuq : COOqf defile III 59,24. IV 71,8.
C3J write IV [53,17].
CXZ- III 68,2.10. IV 80,15.26. CHT= HI 69,10.
CH2f III [43,20].
CZX'1 m. writing III 68,11; 69,7. IV 81,1.
Cme f. female III [42,10]. IV 52,2.
CA.Ne : oyi.2 CAJNC m. command IV 66,30.

t give III 44,25; 49,23; 50,17; 53,15; 55,15.18; 61,23. IV 66,29.

TAA- III 65,24.
218 INDICES

j* 2 ltua,s* put on III 64,2. Tii<* 2 lcua)* IV 75,16.

f m. gift III 68,17. IV 74,14.
see: e o o y ; M i T ; pA.N ; C M O y ; C O G I T ; CDTT; CUqT; OJCUA2;
2 i n ; noptf.
TB l m. myriad III 44,17; 54,22.24; 55,12.
J.NTB1 IV [55,2]; 57,26; [59,5]; 66,11.[27].
TBBO purify IV [80,6].
TOyBO III 67,20.
peqTBBO m. purifier IV 76,6. peqTOyBO III 64.1S.
TO? B2 NC l- pray for III 59,21.
T1KO destroy III 59,24.
T lK H yT t IV [71,8].
T1AO 6XN- rise upon III 68,7.
T6AHA 2Pi'f CJCN- rejoice about III 56,14. IV [67,28].
TNNOOy send III 62,24.
TCUne : x\ t n e taste III 66,8. IV 78,10.
T in p O f. mouth III 55,8.
THp=* all, whole, every III 41,22; [44,21]; 50,9.16; 52,5.18; 54,3.4.20; 55,11; 62,11;
63,1.4; 67,16.24; 68,17; 69,4. IV 51,14; 53,22; 56,4; 57,1: 58,5; 59,3.[10.15];
61,12.13; [62,8.14]; 64,12; 65,7.22.[23].31; 66,[7].21; [70,2]; [72,22]; 73,24; 74,13.17;
78,15; [80,12],
TTTHpq everything III 43,22.
TCUpe : 2>TN- through III 49,22; 63,1.9.10.14(bis).17; 66,1; 68,17.
BOA 2ITN- III 50,24; 51,10.12; 56,12.16.17; 59,6.17; 60,3.7.19.26; 61,8;
62,25; 63,12.23.25; 64,5; 66,7. IV56,9; 60,29; 61,23; 62.24;[67,26.29]; 71,[13].16;
72,1.6.[17]; 74,10.23.25,28.30; 75,2.4.7(bis). 12.14.20; 78,1.[9]; 79,17.
TCABO instruct III 66,6.
TCBO= IV [78,8].
t o y five III 56,22. IV 68,5.
f e f. Ill 53,11; 55,12; 63,3; 66,3. IV [56,25]; 58,6.[27]; 59,27; 65,3; [66,25]; 74,16.
M e2tY fifth 111 [58,13]; 65,23.
M 2te f- HI [41,18]. IV [51,9].
TOOy m. mountain III 64,21; 68,3.12. IV [80,17].
T iy o : TA.yO* send IV 74,10.
TCUOyN carry IV [71,25].
TCDCDN<* raise IV [63,6]. TOyN ** III 51.12.
TCUCUNq m. rising IV 76,11.
TOyNOC raise III 67,19.
T ^ O seize IV 66,1.
TA.20 epXT< place III 56,19.
TA201* epaiT=* III 57,14. IV 60,[19].21; 68,2.[29].
3lTT3l20** incomprehensible III 49,24. IV [61,25].
TCD2M m. convocation IV 75,7.
TCU2C : TXZC* anoint III 44,23. IV 55,13.
TUCpO establish III 43,17; 54,21. IV [53,15]; 66,8; 75,12.
TAXpe- IV 59,4.
TO>6e : plant III 60,17.
TO 6** IV [71,27].
 INDICES 219

TCD6 e m. plant III 60,16. steadfastness IV 79,14.

oy who? IV 79,11.
oyA one, someone III 43,21; 56,24. IV 61,[7].7(bis).
M e g M N T O y H e eleventh III 58,20.
noyA TTOyA each one III 58,[4].6. IV 57,24.
T O y e i T O y e i III 41,16; [57,13]. IV [51,6],
OytD : ATpOytU 2ApU>> unanswerable IV 55,23.
o y o e iN m. light III 40,15.16.[16].17.[18].19; 41,1.2.[15]; 43,3.13.22; 49,2.8; 50,14;
51, 3.16;52,9.11.12.14.19.22.24.25; 53,[1].15; 55,5; 56,6.7.22.24; 57,13; 62,26; 63,21;
64,25; 65,12; 67,3.9.11; 68,26. IV 50,5.6.7.9.11(bis).12; [51,4]; 52,21 ;[53,10.21];
55,11; [58,26]; 61,2.[9.10(bis)]; 62,12.[28]; 63,11; 75,10; [79,16].
P oyoeiN shine III 49,8; 67,4. IV [79,16].
CpBpoyoeiN m. fellow-light III 69,13.
oyN- it is III 61,5.
OyNTe- have III [57,13].
OYON someone IV [68,7].
o y o N NIM everyone III 66,26. IV 72,5; [79,10].
OYNOY : fN O y now III 65,26. IV 79,13. TGNOy III 66,27.
OYCUN2 reveal III 68,20. OyON^t IV 60,19.
OyO)N2 BOA III 50,25; 51,10; 55,15; 56,26; 64,9. IV [55,25]; [58,8];
60,13.18; 62,25; [66,30]; 71,31; 75,24.
pcyopn NOyOJN2 6BOA IV 53,4; [54,22]; 56,12.[21];63,5.[27].
ATOytONg BOA unrevealable III 41,3; 43,19. IV 57,14.
oyoiT : OyAABt be holy III 49,3; 50,13; 51,3; 60,6; 63,14(bis).19.24; 65,25; 67,26;
68,21. IV [50,1]; 57,2; 61,4; 62,[11].27; [71,16.17]; [74,29]; 75,1.8.12.14; 76.13;
[78,2]; 80,1.[13].
OytDCCJ : o y o c c j * render motionless IV 76,19.
OytDT single III 55,8.
O yO JT e f. IV [59,11]; [66,21],
OytUTB pass through III 63,4.
OyATB-f e- surpass III 63,24; 65,25.
o yoei cp m. time III 62,19. IV 74,5.
oytucy m. will, love III 53,3; 57,26. IV 51,27.
o y c u q j e III 59,11; 68,18. iv 74,12.
OyqjH f. night III 51,5; 59,20. IV [62,29]; 71,5.
Oyo>2M : OyeZM- do again IV 74,29. OyC^Mf III [44,17].
ATOyA2M* uninterpretable III 53,12.
tUMC m. baptism IV 75,13.
CDN2 ZXT^0 live with III 67,25.
CDN2 2 ^ TOT IV 80,12.
ON2t III 41,10; 44,15; 49,3; 50,15; 55,6; 62,4; 64.1.12.17; 65,14; 66,11.
IV 50,28; 52,14; [54,23]; [58,25]; 59,21; 60,2.26; 61,3; 62,13; [66,18]; [72,19];
73,15; 75,16.27; 76,6; 77,9; 78,13.
m. life III [42,8]; 53,8; 60,22; 61,9; 65,4.17; 67,21.22. IV 51,26; 65,1; 72,4; 76,9.
24; 77,14; 80,7.[10].
UJIT : HTTf e- belong to III 61,7.
Hne f. number III 64,22.24; 58,2; 60,11.
220 INDICES

XT')* HTTG without number IV 59,6.

x r f Hue epo< iv 5 7 ,2 6 ; 6 6 ,1 2 ; [7 1 ,2 1 ].
OjqT nail III 64,3.
f* eiq T iv 75,18.
a>2e : XZepXT* attend to IV 75,25.
CUJCN perish III 67,22.

Cy- be able III 66,26; see : 6oM.

OJA.- for, until III 49,16; 61,3; 62, 21. IV 61,17; [62,28]; [72,11]; 74,6.
see : 6N02; GCHT; Z?x{-
eJCN- rise on III 68,4. IV [80,18].
Cy GBOA go forth III 58,6.
q j e 2 0 y N e - go in III 65,4.
M icye N l= imper. Ill 58,4.
eye hundred III 62,14; 68,11. IV 73,28.
OJI m. amount III 60,11. IV [71,21].
qpo thousand III 56,23; IV [68,6].
Oil B change III 67,2.
OJBHp see : M i T 6 ; O y o e iN .
CytUA2 : A.T'f CytUA2 e p o = unmarked IV 50,16.
OJMOyN :jie2q ?M O yN eighth IV 70,3.
M2qjH III 58,18.
cy OMNT three III 42,6; [43,16]; 44,18.22; 49,7.26; 53,23; 54,13; 60,26; 62,2.
CyOMT IV 72.9.
CyOM Tef.III 41,8.24; 42,1.5; 43,4.5; 44,10.[18]; 63,5. IV 50,24; 51,10.17; 52,15.
25.26; [54,14]; 74,18.
OJMT- IV 51,23; [53,14]; 55, 3(bis).[ll]; 56,6; 61,28; 65,17; 66,2; 67.8.
M20J0MNT third III 52,12; 53,7; 56,21; 58,12; 65,19.
M2q}OMT IV 64,20.[29]. M2<I)OMeT IV 64,5; 68,4; 77,16.
Me2qjOMT f. Ill 42,21.IV 52,<15>.
M NTCpOM Te thirteen III 63,18; 64,4. IV 75,6.18.
OpCDTT comprehend IV 79, < 11>.
qjajT- p.c. receive III 50,11.
p e q q je n - e p o ^ IV[62,9].
UJCDTTe become, come into being III 49,10.12.20.22; 51,8; 57,18.22; [58,26]; 59,10.
23; 61,2.6.7.11.12.14.18. IV 61,[21].22; 63,2.22; [69,3]; 72,[10].14.[16.20].22.25; 79,15.
OJOOnf be, exist III 51,24; 59,2; 60,23; 66,16.19.21; 67,18.19.26. IV 63,19:
78,16; 79,1; [80,4.9.14],
pqjpn N cyam e pre-exist ill 6 3 ,2 2 .
pcppn NqjooTTf iv 7 5 ,1 1 .
OJHpe m. son HI 41,9.17; 42,4.22; 51,7.20; 55,10.17; 59,3; 65,20.22; 67,17; 68,26;
69,14. IV 50,26; [51,7.21]; 52,16; [56,24]; 58,4; 59,14; 60,7.8.[12]: 63,1.15; 66,23;
67,2; 77,18; 80,3.
OJOpTT : cyopn first III [58,7]. IV 51,22; [55,25]; 61,11; 64,2.[8.14].26.
q jo p n e f. h i 42,<5>.
N tyo p n before III 50,9.17; 56,3; 63,6. IV [54,20]; 73,25.
see: 1 ; 6 I N G ; C O O y N ; OyOJN2; C J O J n e ; JCOJ.
 INDICES 221

UJCDCUT m. deficiency III 49,16. IV 61,18.

ATOJCUCUT perfect III 66,23.
CpTOpTp : cpTpTp m. disturbance IV 66,1.
qjAJCm. word III 40,19; 43,3.21; 44,21; 49,22; 53,14; 60,20. IV 50,10; 61,25; 52,23;
[53,20]; 55,10; 58,26; 60,[2].21; 61,[)9].23; 62,17; 65,6; [66,17]; 71,15; 72,2;
74,26; 75,16.
ATO^AXe MMO* ineffable III 42,17. IV 60,15.23; 51,2; [52,10]; 54,2;
65,22; [56,2]; 60,9; 75,8; 78,5.

C|l take III 60,15.

qCUTe 6BOA m. destruction IV 61,17.
ATqCUTE 6 BOA imperishable IV 80,8.
qTOOy four III 50,24; 51,17; 53,15; 54,23; 55,4; 62,25 ; 64,25. IV 60,20; 62,23;
63,12; [65, 8]; 66,[10].16; 68,3; [74,11]; 76,16.
qTO f.III 56,9.18. IV 63,24.
qTOy- III 62,14. IV 73, 28.
Me^qTOOy fourth III 41,18; 52,14; 53,9; 56,20; 58,13; 65,20. IV [51,8];
64,7.22; 65,2; 77,19. MAjqTOOy III 54,8.

2 A- under IV 77,15.
2A.pi2A.pO= III 42,18.
2 A6 m. end III 68,14.
pi. 2^.60y deficiencies IV 71,3.
ATp Zxe perfect IV 79,6.
26 : N as III 50,16; 55,11; 57,3; 62,11; 66,5. IV 62,15; [66,24],
N f26 thus IV [51,7]; 54,13; [56,23]; 63,[9].17; 65,2; [66,13].
NTeei2 III 41,17;[44,9]; 51,14.22; 53,10. NTei2e III 55,2.
2H : 26BCUCUN famine III 61,11. IV 72,21.
21- see 6 1y 2k? j *J
2 H f. way III 65,1.3. IV 76,20.
20 m. face III 57,3.
NNA2PN- before III 66,25.
2CUCU- even III 49,21; [58,8]; IV 71, 29.
2CUCUK arm IV [79,14].
20 K- IV 75,21.
2AAO : AT2AAO ageless III 41,4.
2M fourty m 53,11.
AN2M6 IV 65,4.
2MOT m. grace III 66,15; 61,6; 67,6. IV [64,2]; [67,28]; 72,17; 79,16.
2N-in III 41,21; 42,2; 43,[6].l 1.20.24; 44,1.16; 50,6.12; 61,24; 63, 3.20; 54,18.21;
55,7.8(bis); 56,12.21; 67,[4].23.26; 59,5.11; 60,5.17.20; 62,9.26; 63,12; 64,7.8;
65,18.22.24; 66,3.20.27; 67,3.8.9.11.18.20.23(bis).25;68,3.11.12.14.15.23;69,4.11(bis).
13. IV 50,8(bis).10; 51,[13].19; 53,2.14.19.[25.27]; 54,23; 56,15; 57,21; [58,15.22.
24]; 59,10.11.[11].21; 60,3.21.25.[27]; 61,21; 62,5; 63,19.[24];64,24;66,[9.20].21.22;
67,31; 68,3; 71,[15.28],28; 72,2; 73,15; 74,[11.13],27; 75,11.16.22.23; 77,6.10.17;
78,11.16.[18]; 79,1.[11.15],25; 80,4.[7].7.9.10.12.[14]; 81,1.
6 BOA 2N- fromHI 40,15; 41,2.8.9.10.[11].13.23; 42,3; 43,1.7.8.14.23; 49,[1].9.11;
61,7; 66,4.9; 57,12; [58,6]; 59,23; 60,16; [61,9]; 62,13. IV 50,[5].27; 51,1.19;
222 INDICES

52,20; [53,1.11.22.24]; 59,2.[2].17; 60,10.18.[30]; [68,30]; 71,4.[26];72,9; 73,27; 74,17.

19. N^PAI N- III [43,17]; 54,16.22; 55,4; 56,20; 57,15. IV63,7.16.18; 66,[15].
23; 66,16; 73,20.
ZOyN : e^OyN e - to III 49,11; 60,11; 65,4; 67,12.20. IV 76,23.
2 o e iN e : 2 o e m some 111 6 0 ,1 2 .1 5 .
2A.TT m. judgement IV 74,21. 617 jjj 5 3 7
J* 2 An condemn IV 74,8.
2 tu n : 2HTTf hide III 44,2; 62,1; 63,15; 69,8. IV 67,15; [63,21]; 76,2.
2P*T : 62PA.T e- into III 61,4. IV 66,5.6; 71,1.4.[20]; 72,13.
OJA2PAT e- to III 62,23. IV [62,29]; 66,3; [74,9].
CA2pe above IV 75,13.
CA2 Pe m. Ill 49,15; 61,15; 54,15; 57,<17> ; 69,6.8.19. IV [61,17].
NCA.2PA.T IV [63,9]; 66,3.
N2 PAT see : 2 N-; fciaCN-.
2 POOy m. voice IV [59,12]; 66,22.
2 A Pe 2 guard III 62,17; 65,6. Z*?HZ 1 1 1 61>9-
peqAp2 m. Ill 62,12. IV 73,26; 74,2; [76,27].
2 CUC eing III 65,7. IV [59,9]; 66,20.
2 HT m. heart III 66,21; 6 8 ,8 . IV [79,1].

2*2 : 2 A T H **111 67>25-

2CUTB see : 2U>TTT.
2 C U T B : 2 0 T B t slay IV 76,27.
2CUTTT m. reconciliation III 63,9.16. IV 74,24. 2<l)TB IV 75,3.
2 0 o y m. day III 68,5. IV [80,20].
2 0 y p i T m. guardian III 61,9. IV [72,18].
20 y eIT first III 49,9; 62,9.20.21; 63,5; 59,8.
2 o y e iT e f.m 62,is.
2 0 0 YT male III 42,6.10; 43,16; 44,18.19.[19].22; 49,26; 63,23 ; 64,13; 62,2.
IV 51,23; [52,2.5]; 53,14;[54,19];55,[3].4.5.7.[12.17]; 56,[6].19; 59,22; 61,[27].28.29;
65,12.[18].18; 66,2; 67,7.8.9; 73,11.12.16.

XG- conj. Ill 44,25; 49,6; 54,7.10; 56,24; 57,[9].22; 68,1.4.10.[14].17.[24]j 59,2; 60,13.
15.18; 61,22; 67,1.13.25; 68,13. IV 60,5; 61,6; [65,26.29]; 68,7; 70,2; 71,23.[30];
73,6; [79,25].
XI receive III [52,1]; 54,12; 56,17; 59,10. IV 63,21.
Xi~ IV [67,31]; see : 't'TTS; cIkcovJ fiopfrrj.
JCIT* IV 76,21.
x t e 2 oyN e- h i 6 7 ,1 2 .
XO sow III 60,5.
x o e - in 60,10. jccu e - 111 69,16.
JCCU say III 49,6; 59,2; 60,12; 67,12. IV 60,4.5; 61,[5].6.
XOO** HI 50,9.17; 55,11; 56,2; 63,5. IV 53,19; 55,21.
A.T3CCD M T T e q p A N unnameable III 40,14; 44,11. IV [50,4].
(ppTT N3COO* mention before III 62,11.
p c y p n N O C O O - IV [58,6]; 59,4.16.29; [62,8.16]; 66,25; 73,24; 74,19.
xa>* : e x N - (sic !CRUMp.756 a; cf. JCCUOC p. 799a) over, upon III 6 6 , 13; 56,26;
57,10; 59,13; 61,19; 68,4.8.
 INDICES 223

e p jJ JCN- III 56,14. IV [55,1]; 58,13; [66,26.27]; 67,28; 68,8; 73,3; 76,1.
3.5.8.10.20.23; [80,18],
2IJCN- III 42,15; 58,22; 61,6; 64,14.16.19.21; 65,1.3.23 ; 66,23. IV 52,6; 72,15.
NP*I I-XN- IV 80>16-
JCCDK. complete IV [63,24]; 71,2.
XCDK 6BOA III 51, 22; 53, 10; 59,18. IV 56,23; 63,17; 65,3.
JCHKf 6BOA III 53,11. IV 63,18; 65,4.
JtCDK. m. perfection, fulness III [40,15]; 43,4; 52,7; 59,11. IV 50,6.
XCDK. BOA m. IV [66,24].
OCCDKM baptize III 65,24.
m. baptism III 64,17. IV [74,24]; 76,5; 78,3.6; 80,11.
JCGKHC in order that III 50,24 ; 51,7.9.13; 54,6; [57,10]; 59,17; 68,14. IV [63,8].
Jt CDCDMe m. book III 40,12. IV [50,1]; [80,15.26].
.XI N~ since III 68,5.
.XIN N- from III 51,15; 54,15; 62,19.
XN N- III 49,15; 65,26.
NJCIN (?) IV [80,19].
JtTTO beget, give birth III 49,5; 51,17; 57,19.[20]; 60,20; 63,13. IV 61,5; 63,12; 69,4;
71,1.15.[20]; 72,2; 74,26.29.
XTTO- III 54,17; 59,<17>; 60,11. IV [66,6]; 75,15.
peq-xne- ill 59,25.
[ 6 iN ]x n o f. generation III 44,18.
XTTO m. begotten one III 67,11. IV 66,6.
JCTTO GBOA MHO1 M iy 1 1 ^ m. he who begets himself (= avToycvrjs) IV
50,18; 66,4; 79,6.
JCPO m. strength IV [62,20].
A.T.XPO epo** unconquerable III 64,8. IV 66,26; 75,23.
JCCDCDpe : JCOOpf be strong IV 76,14.
m. mighty III 59,15; 64,24.
XIC6 increase IV [66,14].
m. height III 59,2.5. IV 50,5; 71,4.
XOCet be high III 40,15; 68,3. IV 80,17.
xooy : -XOOy- egp^Y e- send into III 61,4.
XtD^M : corrupt III 60,5. IV 71,4.
ATXaJ^M incorruptible IV 50,11.28; 51,[14].26; [54,25]; 56,27; 57,4.6; 58,2;
[59,8.18]; 60,11; 61,[3].20; 62,7.[18].30; 63,[3.15].16; [65,28]; 66,[1].13.15; 67,3.30;
72,8.[23]; 73,23 ; 74,2; 76,9.15.23; 76,14; 77,11; 78,2.
A.TXA2M- IV [54,16]; [65,10]; [67,5]; [73,8]; 77,5.
MNTA.TJCOJ2M f. incorruption IV [53,9]; 62,21.
tfoeiA e : dXAHOyt e- dwell with III 68,23.
6 0 M f. power III 41,8.16.[22].24; 42,11.16.[21];43,2.[5];44,10.14.21.25; 50,7; 53,12.21.
23; 69,11; 61,21; 62,4.10. IV 50,21.24; 51,7.[13.16]; 52,2.8.15.21.25; [53,7]; 54,14.
[21].23; 55,[9].15; 56,[9].25; 57,5.[26]; 59,[7].21; 61,[2].4; 62,[6].20.[26]; 63,10.
[10]; 65,[4].15.[17]; [66,12]; 73,[5].15; 74,22; 75,18.23; 77,2.
MN (U?)6 oM it is not possible III 68,5.8.
bHTTe f. cloud m 49,1; 66,26; 57,11.16.
224 INDICES

6 Ojp6 2N- mix with IV 80,10.

m. mixture IV 61,21.
6a><gr g b o \ look out h i 59,6.
6 OJOJT CBOA e- look out on HI 57,2.
m. looking out III 59,7.
6 1.X f. hand III 67,7. IV 79,18.

GREEK WORDS
ayawTj love III, 53,5; 68,23. IV 64,27.
dya7njTiKos beloved III 69,10.
dyyeXos angel III 56,6; 57,6.9.[17].20.25; 53,[3.7].8.[24]; 60,3; 61,21; 62,15. IV 59,6;
[69,1.5]; 71,12; 73,5.[28].
ayeiv bring \rG III 64,5.
dyewrjTos unborn III 54,16.
ayios : ayiov holy III 60,7.
dSrjXos unknown III 41,12.
act: act els act III 66,21.
acpoSio? ethereal III 50,10. 3iGpOCIOC III 62,14.
d-qp air IV 62,9; [73,29].
aiadrjats perception GC0HCIC III 52,10; 69,9. IV 64,3.
alrelv ask XlTl III|44,13; 50,21; 51,6; 56,3; 62,12.
P2JTI IV 56,8; [62,19.31].
pailTI NOJOpTT IV 54,20; 73,25.
ala>v aeon III [40,16]; 41,2.5(bis).7.[15].15; 43,10(bis).15; 44,16.[16.20]; 50,5.24; 51,13;
53,20; 54,5.23; 55,13; 56,1.20; 57,23.24; 59,16.22; 60,5.10; 61,3; 62,8.14.21; 63,18;
64,4; 66,16; 67,15(bis). IV 71,7.14; 74,7. alcjv 6 &v III 66,13.
SCON IV 50,17.18; 51,4.[4]; 53,[5].6.[13]; 54,25.26; [55,8]; 57,22; 58,14.[21]; 59,3;
[60,20]; 62,4.[23]; 63,7; 65,13.[25]; 66,10; [66,28]; 68,3; 71,1.20; 72,12; 73,19.28;
75,6.19.
aKXrjTos uncallable III 55,19. aKkrjTov III 44,12; 53,17; 61,24; 65,10.
aXrjdeia truth III 60,21; 62,20; 64,7. IV [74,6]. IV 72,2.
dXrjdys : d\r)9a>s truly III 41,7; 67,13.
aAtjQcjs dXrjdcjs really truly III 66,9.12; 68,1.
aXvjdes dXrjdais really truly III 62,4; 66,15.17.20.
aAAa but III 41,20; 65,26. IV [51,11]; [68,5].
dXkoyevrjs alien IV 50,21.
aXXoyivtos alien III 41,6.
dfirjv Amen 2lMHN III 55,16; 69,5.17.20. IV [67,1].
dvaTTavois rest III 65,4.
aiovv honor 2l5lOY HI 67,16.
doparos invisible XZ?XTOC III 51,2; 55,19; 65,10; 68,24.
\ZOp\TOU III 44,[l].l 1.23.26; 49,23; 53,16; 63,2.15; 69,16.19.
andyeiv take away 2LTT2ir III 64,6.
d7Tpivor)ros incomprehensible III 49,14.
diroppoia emanation 2lTT02P0I2l HI 60,24. 3lTTOpOI3L IV 72,7.
aTToaroXos apostle III 68,6. IV 80,21.
dvorayq renunciation IV 75,4; 78,4.
 INDICES 225

dworafis renunciation III 66,3.

dnordaaciv renounce III 63,17.
apery virtue III 42,24. IV 52,18.
dpp^ros ineffable ^JpHTOC III 63,20.
apocviKos : apocviKy male III 44,13.27; 49,25; 50,1; 53,18.24; 55,<21> ; 61,25; 62,5.
dpx^v rule \f>X\ 6JCN- III 55,13.
p^pXI G2P^T e x N- IV [66,27].
aprf origin III 60,21. IV 72,3.
dPXwv archon III 59,22; 62,22; 63,7; 67,24. IV 71,7; 74,7.21; 80,11.
aoTjfiavTos unmarked III 41,3.21.
airroycvrjs autogenes, self-begotten III 41,5; 49,17; 50,19.22; 52,8.15; 53,13; 55,5;
57,26; 62,26; 65,13; 66,24; 68,16. IV 60,2; 61,19; 62,[17].22; 64,1.9; 65,6; 66,18;
74,12; 77,9.
avroycvios self-begotten III 41,6; 54,6.
atf>dapola incorruption III [41,1.22]; 42,8; [43,12]; 44,15; 50,8; 55,1; 64,9; 69,13.
tydapro<r incorruptible III 41,11; 49,3.18; 50,20; 51,5.20.21; 54,9.12; 55,17; 56.16;
60,25; 61,13; 62,17; 63,20.25; 65,15.26; 66,1; 68,21; 69,2(bis).
A n < t > i p T O C I U 55,3. aj>6aprov I I I 51,9; 59,13; 61,19; 64,23.

pdmiofia baptism III 63,10.24; 65,25; 66,4.

pipXos book III 68,1.10; 69,7.16.18.
yap for HI 49,8; 59,19; 60,20; 66,26; 67,4. IV 61,11; [71,3]; 72,2; 79,11.
yevca race III [44,19]; 51,8; 54,8; 58,9.[16]; 59,13; 60,19.25; 61,5.7.10(bis).13.14.19;
62,7; 64,23; 68,21. IV[55,4.7]; 63,3; 65,27; 70,1; [71,31]; 72,[7].14.19.[20].23.[24];
73,3; 74,3; 76,13.
ycvrqTos begotten III 54,18.
ycvos generation IV 55,[3].7.
yvwcris knowledge IV 72,6.
haipuov demon III 57,17.[22]; 59,25. A6M CDN IV 69,3.
8e' but, and III 41,12; 60,15; 61,3.12. IV 51,9.10; 52,15; [71,22]; 74,19.
hidfioXos devil III 61,17; IV [72,29].
8 ia
kovos minister III 52<20> ; 64,24.
8ta#ca>v III 57,7. IV 64,14; 76,15.
htwypos persecution III 61,20. IV 73,4.
hwapus power III 43,11; 49,2.4; 50,21; 51,1.15; 54,25; 56,5; 63.7; 64,3.8; 65,8.
tfSofids hebdomad III 51,23. IV 63,18.
cyicXrjpLa complaint GNK.AHMA. Ill 67,11.
eiIkwvimage 2IKCDN III 55,8; 59,4.6.7. IV 59,11; 66,21.
X\ 2IKCDN receive shape III 50,12. IV [62,10].
efvai : et 8 cl III 66,22. IV [79,3]. cl Ss el III 66,22. IV 79,3.
el cv TGN III 49,5.6. wv see ateov.
tlrivrj peace ipHNH III 53,7; 67,25. IV [64,28]; [80,13].
ds : Iv see civat.
CKKXrjaia church III 55,4. IV [66,15].
evhcKas eleven III 52,2. IV [63,22].
evcpycta activity GNGpriA. Ill 61,16. IV^ 72,29.
cwoia thought III 42,7. IV 51,25.
efoucria authority III 53,22; 59,22; 63,8. IV 65,17; 74,22; 79,7.
226 INDICES

7Ti8iJ for GTTIAG IV 61,8*

imyiwios self-producing III 41,6.
irnKXyjais invocation III 66,2.
7tik\ t]tos f. convocation III 63,19.
imrpoirr} command III 55,15.
ipinjvevew : P2G p MHNGy G MMO** uninterpretable IV 50,21; 52,8; 55,24; 65,5.
AeGpMHNGyG MMO** III 42,16.
evayyeXi^eaOai : ATGY-SlITGAI MMO^ unproclaimable III 41,4.
evayycXiov gospel III 69,6.
evSoKciv agree, approve GY^COKGI III 42,19. GY^COKI III 59,13.
ev&oKia good pleasure, approval III 53,3; 59,12; 63,2.
6eXWa will III 42,9; 62,26; 68,15.
Qiynaaa Justice; see : Proper Names.
Oeoypcufios god-written III 69,15.
dpovos throne III 43,[11].18; 50,6; 53,20; 54,21; [57,14]; 62,9. IV [53,6.16]; 57,22; 59,5;
62,5; 65,14; 66,9; 73,20.

Up6s: Upd holy III [40,12]; 69,7.16.18.

tva in order that IV [62,24]; 63,[1].23; [65,25]; 71,2.
tempos moment KGpOC III 62,20; 68,15.
KaXvnfia veil IV 79,20.
koXv 7tt6 s hidden IV 57,16.

K a p n o s fruit III 56,9.11; 62,18. IV 74,3.

Kara according to III 67,21. IV [80,8].
icarajSaat? descent III 59,4.
KaTaKXvonos flood III 61,1; 63,6. IV 72,11; 74,20.
KaraXveiv dissolve K2lT2lAY HI 51,14.
Karaveveiv nod approval K2lT2lNGY^ HI 52,3.16.
Kpdv mix KGp^ III 67,23.
Kr\pv preacher III 68,7.
ko X ttos bosom III 43,1; 63,20.
ko (J[jlos world III 51,4; 57,24; [58,5.23]; 59,20; 61,l(bis).4; 63,9.16(bis).17. IV 62,29;
71,4; 72,[9]. 13; 74,24; 75,3.4.5.
Kpiveiv condemn Kp I NG III 62,22.
Kptrjs judge m 62,23. IV [74,8].
kvk X os circle III 67,8.
Kvpovv establish K-YPOY HI 63,23; 64,5.
Xoyoyanjs logos-begotten III 60,6; 63,10; 64,1.
A6yos word, logos III 42,7; 49,17.20; 50,18; 63,13.
XoipLos plague III 61,11.

ficpos part III [57,2]. IV 79,4.

fieravoia repentance III 59,10.
firjrpa womb IV [79,22].
fivqfirj memory HI 53,4.
 INDICES 227

novas monad III 57,12.

povoyevys only begotten III 68,25.
110(4 17 : x\ MOp<J>H take shape III 67,8. IV 79.19.
j* MOp<J>H give shape III 67,10.
fivoryptov mystery III 44,1; 51,24; 63,12. IV 52,2; 55,1; 56,16; [57,14]; [58,7.8];
63,19. 20; 74,27.
voetv : ATNOGI MMOunknowable III 49,14. ATpN 061 MMO IV [61,16].
vofios law III 65,18. IV 77.15.
VOvs mind III 42,9. IV 51,27.

dySoaj ogdoad IV 51,17.22; 52,3.15.26; 63,23.24.29; [64,9]; 65,3.

OrAOAC III 42,1.5.12.21; 43,5; 52,2.7.15; 53,11.
SXok at all III 68,7.
dvo/ta^tv name ONOM1^6 III 49,5.
ITONOMA^e MMO= unnameable III 54,6; 55,20; 65,10.
(wrA/fnv arm ^OTTAUe III 64,6; 67,2.
SvXov armor III 64,7; 67,3. IV 75,22; [79,15].
orav when IV 66,2.
oiSe nor III 68,4.
ourt nor III 6 8 ,8 . IV 80,18.
TrapaXrjfiirToipreceiver III 64,22; 66,5.
TTA.pAAHMTTTa>pOC IV 76,12.
TTA.pA.AHMACDpOC IV 78,7.
vapaaTareiy assist m pA CTlTG I III 57,20.
napaaranji attendant ITipCCTATHC III 64,10.
irapSeviKos: irapdevixov maidenly I I I 44,12; 49,24; 53,17; 55,20; 61,25; 65,11. IV [54,17];
[56,10]; 60,24; 61,26; 65,11; [67,6]; 73,10.
napdevos virgin III 42,12; 44,27; 49,25; [50,1]; 53,18.24; 55,22; 56,8.18; 60,4; 62,1.5;
63,13. IV 52,4; 54,19; 55,18; 56,19; [59,23]; 61,27.[29]; [65,12.19]; 67,[7].9; 6 8 ,1 ;
71,13; 73,11.16; 74,28.
TTA.peNH III 44,13.
irapovolaparousia III 63,5. IV 74,18.
veideaBai trust TTIe III [58,26].
irapaoftoy temptation IV [72,25]. TTI piCMOC III 61,14.
spring III 56,10.11; 64,15; 66,4. IV 62,13; 71,26; 76,3.
irXavaodai go astray TTAANA III 63,8.
jtXayt) falsehood, error III 61,15.22. IV 72.26; 73,6.
vXao/ia creature III 59,9.
irXaaaeiv form TTA3i.CCA III 59,8.
irXr/paipa pleroma III [44,21]; 50,8.16.23; 52,5.18; 53,14; 54,3.4; 55,10; 56,2; 62,10;
63,1.4; 68,17; 69,3. IV 52,24; [55,10]; [58,5]; 59,15.28; 62,[7].14.[22]; 63,[26].29;
64,12; 65,7.22.23; 73,23; 74,13.16.
mKvjia Spirit III 69,19.TTNX III [40,13]; 44,11.24.26; 49,25; 53,17;55,21; 57,19;60,7;
61,25; 63,3.14; 65,12; 68,25; 69,11.17. IV [50,3]; 54,18; [55,14.17]; 56,10; 58,25;
60,[11].24; [61,26]; [65,12]; 67,7; 69,4; 71,16; L73,10]; 74,15.[30]; 77,7.
nvtvfuiTiKOs : TTvcvfio-TiKri spiritual III 55,3. IV 66,15.
228 INDICES

irpoyvwois foreknowledge III 42,10.

npocXdeiv come forth npOA 6BOA III 41,7.13; 42,6.19; 43,8; 44,2.14; 49,13;
52,19; 53,2; 54,14.18; 55,1; 68,19.
rrpovoia providence III 40,17; 42,2; 43,6; 63,22. IV 50,8; 51,20; [53,2]; [58,23]; 75,11.
Trpo(f)dveLa manifestation TTpO(J)2iN I X III 51,17.
irpo^'qrrjs prophet III 61,8.15; 68,5. IV 72,18.27; 80,20.
irpvravis ruler III 65,5.
ttiJAtj gate III 64,19. IV 76,8.
m/'foy tablet III 43,20. IV [53,19].

aap flesh III 69,11.

aiyrj silence III 40,[17].18; 41,10.12; 42,2.[22(bis)].23(bis); 43,23; 44,14.15.28(ter);
50,15(bis); 51,11; 65,12; 67,15. IV50,8.9.[28]; 51,1.19; 52,14.16; 53,2.23.[24].
26; 54,[22.23];[55,19(bis)]; 56,5.18; [58,24]; [59,19]; 60,9.12.[12.24].25.26;
[62,13(bis)]; 63,5; 77,7; [80,2].
<
jk vosvessel III 60,6. IV 71,15.
ao<j>ia III 57,1; 69,3.
artopd seed III 54,9.10; 56,3.17; 59,21.25; 60,8.10.22; 62,13. IV 65,30; 67,31; 71,6.10.
[14].17.19.[27]; 72,4; 73,26.
aravpovv crucify C T ^ y p O y III 65,18.
OTpCLTTjyOS leader III 65,14; 64,12. CAfrOC IV 66,28; 75,27.
ovCvyos consort CyN^yrOC III 52,6.20; 53,2; 69,1. IV 63,28, 64,24
ovfipoXov symbol III 44,1; 63,15. IV 63,27; 75,1.
avveats understanding CyN2GCIC III 52,11; 69,8.
gvv 8
v be well pleased CyNGyAOKGI III 52,4.17.
ok iv

avvrdXeia consummation CyNTSAI^ III 61,3; 62,21. IV 72,12; [74,6].

afoayts seal III 55,12; 63,3; 66,3. IV 56,25; 58,6; 59,1.28; [66,26]; 74,16; 78,4.
aojfia body III 63,11. IV 74,25.
awrrjp savior III 68,22; 69,15.
t^Xcios : reXeia perfect III 51,23.
roXfiav : TO AM X 6- act against III 61,22.
PTOAM* - IV 73,6.
to tto s place III 60,17.
T O T then III 44,22; 49,16; 53,12; 54,11.13; 55,16; 56,4.13; 57,11.[17]; 59,1; 60,2.9;

61,16.23; 62,13.24. IV 55,11; 56,11.20; 58,23; 60,[17].30. 61,18;[62,30]; [65,5.30];

67,2; 71,11.[18]; [72,27]; 73,7.27; 74,9.
tv tto s example, model III 61,2; 67,24. IV [72,11].

vXikos : vXiKrj hylic III 57,1.

vnoficveiv persevere 2Y ^ OMIN6 III 60,23.
P2YTTOMIN IV 72,5.
v i r o o T a o i s nature III 59,1.

vuTeprjfLa deficiency III 59,18.

toptiv bear cf)Opei III 55,14. p<J)Opi IV [66,29].
<j)povriais prudence III 52,13; 69,9.
</>vats physis IV 60,3.
 INDICES 229

if/uivTjvoice III 51,11.

faorqp light III 51,18; 52,6; [57,8]. IV 63,[12].27; 64,2.4.6.7.13.16.18.20.22; 65,8; 66,17;
68,4.[7]; 74,11; 76,16; 77,8.

xdos ohaos III 56,25; 57,[3].10; [58,22]. IV 68,8.

XapifaBat grant XApUG III 56,15.
xapis grace III 52,9; 69,8.
xpovos time III 68,15. IV 74,5.
xmpav comprehend XCDfl III 66,27. pXCDpi III 67,13. IV [79,25].

faxi soul IV 76,27. pi. vj/yxooye III 65,7.21.

<iyas IV 78,7.

PROPER NAMES 1

A B 6 A m [58,17]. IV [70,3].
ABpa.Ca.2 III 52,26; 53,9; 65,1. IV 64,21; 65,2; 76,19.
AAAM III 60,1. IV [71,10],
AAAMAC III 49,8.19; 50,20; 51,6.21; 55,18; 65,15. IV 61,8.[20]; 62,19.31; [63,17];
67,3; 77,12.
A A C U N A I O C III 58,13.
AepOCI HA III 62,16. IV 74,1.
AS CD9 HI [58,8].
AINON III 44,25. IV [55,15],
AKipeCCINA III 58,18. IV [70,4].
AKpAMAN III 65,7. IV 77,1.
APM02HA III 52,10. IV 63,13; 64,3.[16]; 77,8. cf. ^ApMO^HA.
Apxeip AACDNGI N III [58,20].
BApBHAON III 42,12; 62,1; 69,3.
BApBHACD IV[52,4]; [54,20]; [61,27]; 73,12.
B6AIAC III [58,21].
TABpi HA III 52,23; 53,6; [57,7]; 64,26. IV 64,17.28; 76,18.
TAAIAA III [58,12],
rAMAAI HA III 52,21; 53,5; 57,6; 64,26. IV [64,27]; 76,17.
KAMAAIHA IV 64,15.
r o r r e c c o c h i 69,12.
rOMOppa. Ill 56,10.12; 60,16.
rOMOZPA Ill 60,14. IV 71,24.[26],
A A yeiee III 51,19; 52,13.25; 56,22; 65,19. IV [63,14]; 64,6.21; 68,5; [77,16].
AOM6ACDN A050M6ACDN III 41,14; 43,9.
A020M 6ACDN III 43,15; 44,20; 50,5; 53,19; 56,1; 62,8. IV 53,5.12; 55,9;
62,4; [65,13]. A050M6ACDN AOM6ACUN (?) IV 51,2f.
6 ACDKAA III 60,20. IV 72,1.
eAATNOC III 64,21. 6A6NOC IV 76,11.
1 Personified concepts are listed in the word indices.
230 INDICES

e y p y M e o y c i v 76,22. cf. jey p y M a i o y c .

eyrNCDCTOC III 69,10.
HAH A H III 51,19. IV 63,14; 64,8.23; 68,7; 77,19.
H A 6 A H 6 I I I 52,14; 53,1; 56,24; 65,21.
HCH<J)HX III 50,2; 53,25; 55,22; 62,6. IV 56,22; 59,24; 62,1; 65,19; 73,17.
6 M I C C A Ill 60,<21>; 62,20. IV 72,3; 74,6.
e e O T i e M T T T O C III 64,13. IV 75,28.
Yak.CUB IV 75,28.
YA.K.CDBOC III 64,13.
T e c c e y c : Y e c c e o c i v 78, 10.
T e c c e o c MACApeoc Yecce.A eK .eoc i v 78, 12.
TeCGA MACA.pGA. YeCC6A6KeA IV 75,25.
YecceA. MA^ApeA YecceAeiceA ni64,io.
Y e cc ey MAA.pey Y ecceA eK ey 11166 ,10.
I H C I I I 64,1.
1C III 65,17. IV 75,15; [77,13]; 79,26.
1C neX C III 69,14.
YoyBHA III [58,18]. IV 70,4.
YoyHA III 50,2 ; 53,25; 55,22; 62,6. IV [56,20]; 59,23; [61,29]; 65,19; [67,9]; 73,16.
YCA.OyHA III 64,14. IV 76,1.
YCUBHA III 58,13.
YCUHA III 44,27; 65,23. IV [55,18],
KA.YN III [5S,15].
KHMG : PMNKHM6 Egyptian III [40,12]; 69,6. IV [50,2].
MH17[ . . ]HA. IV 76,2.
MI5AN0H p III 65,5.
MI K.3AN6H pA. IV 76,25.
M i p O G O H I I I 49,4.
M icey c i v 76,9; cf. M ixeyc.
*MIXANCUp : MIXA.NOPAII] 65,6. IV 76,26.
MIXAp III 64,15.20. IV 76,4.10.
m i x e y c i n 64,20. cf. m 1 c e y c .
M IX G A III 64,15. IV 76,4.
M N H C I N O y C III 64,16. M N H C I N O y IV 76,4.
NCBpoyHA III 57,18.22. IV 69,2.
O A C H C III 65,2. IV 76,21.
O PO Y A H A III 51,18; 52,11.24; 57,8; 65,16. IV 63,13; 64,4.[18j; 77,12.
T T A H C I 0 6 A III 56,6.
TTOIMA.HA III 66,1. n i M A H A IV 78,2.
C A B A C U e III 68,14.
CAKAA III 57,16.21.[26]; 58,24. IV 69.1.
CA.MBACD III 53,8; 64,27. IV 64,19.[29]; 76,18. CA.MACO III 52,25.
C6A.AA.CD III 64,21. IV 76,11.
C C A M 6 X 6 A III 62,16. C 6 A M 6 A X 6 A IV 74,1.
c e c e r r e N B A p < ( ) A p A r r H C i v 76,7.
cecerreN<|>A.pArrHN 11164,18.
CH III 51,20; 54,11; 55,17; 56,13.14; 59,15; 60,2.8.9.14.15; 61,16.23; 62,4.19.24;
 INDICES 231

63,12; 64,3.24; 65,9.17.20 ; 68,2.11. IV [59,21]; 63,15; [65,30]; 67,2.[27]; 71,[11.18].

18.24.[25]; 72,28; 73,7.14; 74,4.[10].27; 75,17; 76,15; 77,4.13.18; [80,16]; 81,1;
COAOMA III 56,10; 60,18. IV 71,30.
COAOMH IV 71,22.23. COAOMHN III 60,12.13.
CTpeM'l'OYXOC III 65,8. IV 77,1.
TeA.MA.HA. T A M A H A H A I 2 H A I M A X A p M A . X A P C H I I I 62,2ff.
2 H A I 2 h a -' M A .X A P MA.XA.p C H III 65,9.
T 6 A M A H A T 6 A M A . X A H A H A I H A I M A X A p MA.XA.p C H
IV 59,19ff.; 73,13f.
T6AM AXAHA T6 A M A X A .H A HAI HAI MAXAp MA.XA.p CH
IV 77,2ff.
XApASlCU III 68,13.
XpC III 44,23; 54,20.
XC IV[55,6.12]; [56,27]; 59,17; 60,8; 66,8; see : IHC.
YMNBOC IV 76, 21.
<j)piTANIC IV 76,25.
ApMAC III 58,11.
ApMO*HA III 51,18; 52,22 ; 65,13; cf. ApMO^HA.
2ApMOyniA.HA III 58,19. IV [70,5].
2 eYPYMA ioyc ill 65,3; cf. eypY M eoyc.
20PM0C III 60,3. IV 71,12.
2YTTN6YC III 65,2.

Monogram, cryptogram or glossolalia III 42,13f.l5; 44,3-9; 49,6f.; 66,8f.l3f.l5f.l7f.

20; 67,14f.l7; 69,15. IV 52,5f.7f.; 54,3-13; 57,17f.; 60,6; 61,8; 78,11.17f.l9;
79,2f.27.

REFERENCES

Old Testament Is 46:9 (LXX) 184

Dan 3:24f. 181
Gen 1:26 185
3:91f. (LXX) 181
5:3 31 Mic 5:6 183
10:8-12 183
32:7 190 New Testament
49:3 188
Ex 3:14 201 Mt 12:25 189
20:5 184 16:28 198
1Sam 22:2 190 25:41 189
25:13 190 Luke 11:49 205
30:10 190 16:16 197
30:17 190 John 1:3 177
1Kgs 18:19 190 8:52 37; 198
22:6 190 12:31 37
1Chron 1:10 183 14:30 37
Ps 45 (44 LXX):7 201 16:11 37
48 (47 LXX):15 201 Acts 5:36 190
232 INDICES

1 Cor 13:12 198 11,2 The Apocryphon of John

15:52 179 2,2f. 46
2 Cor 4:4 37 2,13ff. 46
5:19 37; 192 2,26ff. 32
Gal 4:9 198 5,5-11 44
6:14 37; 196 5,6ff. 44
Eph 2:2 37; 190 5,7 185
2:15f. 37 6,23ff. 32
2:15 196 7,11 191
6:11 189 7,30ff. 32; 179
Col 1:16 177 8,3f. 33; 180
1:18 188 8,7ff. 180
1:20 192 8,21 191
2:14 37; 196 8,34ff. 196
2 Pet 1:3 172 8,35ff. 179
2:5 205 9,5ff. 177
Rev 18:13 (sa) 17 9,1Iff. 196
9,14ff. 182; 196
Ancient Authors 9,18ff. 196
Clement of Alexandria 9,25ff. 33
Paed. I 6 177 10,14ff. 183
III 11,59.2 35; 206 10,28ff. 183
Strom. Ill 9,63 41 13,8f. 184
Clement of Rome 14,14f. 29; 184
2 Clem. 12,2 41 11,2 The Gospel of Thomas
Epiphanius 32,1Of. 21
Pan. 39,1.2-3 37; 193 11,3 The Gospel of Philip
39,3.5 193 68,23-26 41
Hermas 70,9-17 41
Mand. 12,4.3 201 11,4 The Nature of the Archons
Hesiod 86(134),30f. 184
Theog. 903ff. 176 94(142),21f. 184
Ignatius 11,5 On the Origin of the World
Eph. 17,1 37; 186 102(150),26ff. 181
Magn. 1,3 186 103(151),1Iff. 184
Irenaeus 103(151),15ff. 184
Adv. Haer. I, 29 41 103(151),19 185
I, 29.4 184 103(151),19f. 29
I, 30.6 185 105(153),29f. 47
Origen 107(155),2 189
c. Cels. IV, 11 189 107(155),15 189
in Jo. 2:20 180 107(155),26 185
Pseudo-Tertullian 111(159),29ff. 185
Haer. 2 193 112(160),32ff. 185
11,7 Thomas the Contender
Gnostic Literature 138,7 177
1,2 The Gospel of Truth 111,2 The Apocryphon of John
29,15f. 189 7,23 185
 INDICES 233

7,23ff. 44 75,22ff. 180

7,23-8,4 44 76,1Iff. 186
9,24ff. 32 76,17ff. 34
10,23 191 77,27ff. 192
ll,15ff. 32; 179 79,2 194
11,16 191 84,5 195
ll,22ff. 33; 180 84,5f. 195
12,2ff. 180 84,6 195
12,17ff. 191 85,30f. 16; 194
12,21 191 85,31 194
12,25 191 VI,2 The Thunder: Perfect Mind
13,3ff. 179; 196 13,19ff. 182
13,1Iff. 177 VI,3 Authoritative Teaching
13,17ff. 196 35,23f. 20
13,19ff. 182; 196 VII,2 2nd Treatise of the Great Seth
14,Iff. 196 53,30f. 184
14,9ff. 33 70,Ilf. 20
15,16ff. 183 VII,3 The Apocalypse of Peter
16,20ff. 183 70,13 20
18,20ff. 184 84,14 20
21,17f. 29; 184 VII,5 The Three Steles of Seth
33,17 7; 198 118,10-12 20
III,3 Eugnostos the Blessed 118,10-127,27 35
81,23ff. 185 119,12 176
82,7f. 185 119,12f. 176
85,10f. 185 120,15 176
85,1If. 185 120,29 44
87,15 191 121,8 44
111,4 The Sophia of Jesus Christ 125,23 176
102,12f. 44 VIII,1 Zostrianos
IV,1 The Apocryphon of John 2,9 46
49,27f. 20 6,10 195
V,2 The Apocalypse of Paul 6,Ilf. 195
18,7 46 6,16 195
V,3 The First Apocalypse of James 6,30 176
41,16ff. 41 8,11 178
V',4 The Second Apocalypse of James 9,2ff. 178
46,10 10 9,4ff. 178
V,5 The Apocalypse of Adam 13,4f. 46
64,6ff. 41 18,14 170
64,24ff. 186 29-30 34
64,29ff. 34 30,14 176
69,19ff. 34 45,2 48
71,10ff. 36 45,11 48; 178
74,10f. 186 47,2 195
74,23 206 47,3 196
75,9ff. 189 47,5f. 194
75,21ff. 195 47,9ff. 186
234 INDICES

47,16f. 194 44,14 184

47,17f. 195 47,15f. 29; 184
53,12f. 36 BG 8502,3 The Sophia of Jesus Christ
53,24 176 96,3 44
54,6 176 100,12ff. 177
55,14 47 108,8-11 177
56,15 47 112,13 191
56,16 47 The Pistis Sophia
58,25 178 15,30 43
59,13 47 20,38 43
59,15 47 125,3 48
64,11 47 125,23f. 43
65,10 47 147,38 48
130,2 173 153f. 47
Melchizedek 185,4 43
6,1 42 208,25 43(bis)
16,30 42 215,29f. 43
111,1 Trimorphic Protennoia The Second Book of Yeu
50,18-21 20 306,11 48
G 8502,2 The Apocryphon of John 307,30 43
21,3f. 46 307,32ff. 43
21,19ff. 46 316,11 48
22,17ff. 32 Untitled Treatise from Codex Brucia-
27,17-28,3 44 nus
27,19 185 338,39 46
27,19ff. 44 339,12 46
28,15-29,4 171 339,33 47
30,14ff. 32 341,8 44
31,6-16 171 353,41 194
31,19 191 354,36 47
32,19ff. 32; 179 355,2f. 47
32,21 191 355,10 48
33,6f. 33; 180 361,35 178
33,1Off. 180 361,35ff. 178
34,9 191 361,39 190
34,12f. 191 362,7 195
34,20f. 191 362,8 195
35,5ff. 179; 196 362,11 190
35,13ff. 177 362,13 190; 195
35,20ff. 196
36,2ff. 182 Manichaean Literature
36,7ff. 196 Kephalaia 35,27 46
38,6ff. 183; 196 52 189
38,15 203 Manichaean Psalmbook 46
40,5ff. 183 Mitteliranische Manichaica auE\ Chine-
43,4f. 184 sisch-Turkestan III, pp. 38 ff. 46